《Shattered Innocence: Transmigrated Into a Novel as an Extra》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    What is life?


    A very simple yet profound question.


    This¡­..


    This is a question that many people have pondered, yet they have never found the answer to.


    For some, life is just a routine. Living the life ording to their routines. You can see such people on the Inte, in offices, in the fields, and on your way to your home.


    Even now, I can see them.


    People who are lost in this struggle of life.


    Their eyes are somehow dead.


    And to me, it feels oddly weird.


    Aren''t there a lot of things that we can enjoy in life?


    Like video games, books, music, sports, novels, manga, anime¡­..


    In this age of the inte, howe people look this dead?


    ''Or, maybe they are just tired?''


    At the end of the day, I am not a philosopher or anything. I am not a grand thinker, either. Just a young high-schooler who likes to read web novels.


    "Hey, are you listening to me?"


    At that moment, a voice woke me up from my thoughts. The same voice I had been hearing for a while now.


    "Shut up. Your voice is ugly."


    "Tsk. It must be gically, then."


    A bitchy voice.


    She was not like that in her youth, but somehow, she became that way at the age of fourteen.


    Her once innocent demeanor had morphed into something more sarcastic and biting over the past couple of years.


    I rolled my eyes, not bothering to hide my exasperation. "Seriously, can''t you find something better to do than annoy me?"


    "Better than annoying, my dear brother? I doubt it," she said with a smirk, leaning against me on the bus. Right now, it is already hard to hold my bnce, and with her leaning on me, it was even harder to do so.


    ''Should I just let her go down?''


    I pondered for a second but then discarded the idea. After all, imagining what would happen if I were to do so made me immediately drop the idea. It is not like I am some sort of idiot who acts without thinking.


    "Why are you even here? Don''t you have friends or something?" I asked, trying to get back to my phone.


    I had already stacked a lot of chapters for the novel I was reading, and it was a good moment to pass the time.


    Though reading while standing still can be annoying, at one point, you get used to it.


    "Oh, don''t worry about my social life. It''s thriving, unlike someone else''s," she retorted, emphasizing the ''someone'' with a mocking tone.


    "Yeah, yeah. Keep telling yourself that," I muttered, trying to focus on my novel.


    She looked at me from the side. I could feel her gaze, looking at my phone screen. After spending this much time on public transportation, at some point, you would be someone who was sensitive to such gazes.


    People somehow love peeping on other people''s private lives, especially elderly people. And, somehow, it is creepy.


    "Tsk. Men and their harem fantasies."


    She clicked her tongue with a tant criticism. Her words made sense.


    I mean, they would at least make sense.


    If she was not an Otome game addict.


    "Coming from a reverse-harem lover like you. It is not like you are that different." I simply shrugged.


    People had every right to fantasize about things they liked, and nobody had any right to judge them just for their likes and preferences.


    That is just my opinion, but those who judge people about the things they like are generally the ones who need to be careful about it.


    I recently saw some keyboard activists on social media who tried to cancel a show just because a certain character looked underage, stating it was a PDF file situation, even though it was officially stated that was not the case.


    Yet, after their whole ount was investigated, it was revealed that those were the ones who liked the real PDF file things.


    But, well. That is just an opinion.


    But that opinion certainly depicts this girl.


    "I''ll have you know, reverse-harem books are a lot better executed. At least they have more than one-dimensional characters, unlike those shallow harem stories you read."


    People like her.....they always try to justify themselves. That is why I hate the hypocrisy that they show all the time. It is just annoying.


    And most of the time, their ims are baseless. Once you ask for an example or proof, you can find holes in their argument.


    Just to do that, I raised an eyebrow. "Oh, really? Howe? Show me proof."


    She was about to answer me, but she couldn''t as right at that moment, two people left their seats, and we immediately had to take them without even considering the elderly or others.


    Comfort was a raremodity on a crowded bus, especially if you would be traveling for at least more than an hour.


    If you stand on your feet all the time, once you reach home¡­.


    You will feel the real pain, at least.


    Not on your feet as you might think, but on your back.


    But well, that is not my problem.


    Even now, I could feel the piercing gazes of some old people around us.


    ''Hey, old hag. Don''t look at me like that, you know? You are already riding this bus free.''


    For some reason, the government lets old people use public transport for free.


    They also have all day as most of them are retired, yet they choose to board the busses when it is time for students to leave their schools.


    For me, they just deserve to stand on their feet if they can''t even manage their time well.


    Anyway, let''s not ramble too much. It will trigger your ADHD.


    As soon as we sat down, my dear sister(!) pulled out her phone and opened up a romance fantasy novel. "Here, read this. It''s called Shattered Innocence. You''ll see what I mean."


    ''Wow¡­..What a dramatic name¡­..''


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes immediately. Somehow, when books had such names, they tended to be disappointing. That was from my own experience.


    Shattered Innocence began with a young noblewoman named ra, who was an innocent young girl.


    ''A ssic female lead, huh?''


    It was just your typical female lead.


    A na?ve, childish, but somehow good-natured noblewoman. Of course, she has a beautiful face adorned with elegance.


    "A cruel fate awaits you.''


    From the title of the book, it was not that hard to understand what was going to happen either way.


    But the prologue was well executed. The writer was pretty skilled in terms of constructing the main character.


    In just one chapter, we would have a grasp of her character and the family dynamics between her and her family.


    Of course, this also included her fianc¨¦e, the prince of the country.


    As I continued reading, I could feel my sister''s eyes on me, waiting for my reaction.


    ra''s world was turned upside down on the eve of her fifteenth birthday and blessing ceremony. Betrayed by her beloved sister and her unfaithful fianc¨¦, ra was stripped of her dignity and cast out. The scene was intense, filled with vivid emotions and heart-wrenching betrayal.


    "See, I told you it''s good," my sister chimed in, her voice triumphant.


    "Yeah, yeah," I mumbled, focused on the story.


    The reason for that was not because the book was good or anything, don''t get me wrong.


    There are many ces where it could be executed a lot better, and many plot points felt rushed as well.


    The reason for my focus was simple. Since I had started something, I would need to see the end of it.


    Regardless of how stupid a decision is, I am someone who sees the end of it.


    Yes, you are right.


    I am stupid.


    But that is who I am.


    In any case, let us return to the topic.


    Throughout the book, ra faced numerous challenges. Each character she encountered, whether friend or foe, was richly developed and addedyers to the story.


    Of course, there was also an academy life; if not for that, how could the writer add the reverse-harem details anyway?


    The academy novels have already be clich¨¦, haven''t they?


    But well, at least the academy life was depicted in great detail, showcasing ra''s growth and theplexity of her rtionships with other students, including her sister and former fianc¨¦ who also attended the academy.


    Of course, with it being a romance-fantasy book, there were many supernatural events alongside the history of the book.


    And eventually, I reached the end of the published chapters.


    -----------------


    Please wait for the writer to publish more chapters.


    You can send gifts to the writer if you want.


    -----------------


    Seeing as it read like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little bit disappointed.


    Somehow, in just one hour, I finished all fifty chapters that could be read. But well, that is my specialty as well as my curse.


    "She really grows on you, doesn''t she?" my sister said, breaking the silence.


    "I guess," I mumbled. "The character development is impressive."


    "You¡­.Don''t lie¡­." She said. "Just tell me your honest feelings."


    I looked at her, considering. "Do you really want my opinion?"


    She nodded her head eagerly.


    "Alright, don''t say I didn''t warn you." I decided not to hold back. "Firstly, the writing style is too shallow. Even though the character development is good for some characters, that''s not applicable to all. Many of them have their motives left out, and from the reader''s perspective, this makes them one-dimensional. That''s especially the case for the male characters.


    They all seem to be operating solely ording to their emotions, which doesn''t make sense. Almost every one of them is a person with a higher standing, and their positions require logical thinking and ruthlessness as traits. But, those traits do seem topletely evaporate when they somehow interact with the protagonist."


    She listened, her expression turning more thoughtful. "Go on."


    "Take the prince, for example," I continued. "He''s supposed to be this cunning, strategic figure, yet his actions are driven by whims and shallow emotions. It''s inconsistent. And the way the academy life is portrayed, while detailed, falls into too many clich¨¦s. The supernatural events are interesting, but they feel tacked on rather than integral to the plot."


    She sighed. "I guess I see your point. But don''t you think you''re being a bit harsh? It''s a romance fantasy, after all. It''s supposed to be a bit... exaggerated."


    I get that," I replied. "But exaggeration doesn''t excuse poor character motivations. Especially at the first turning point of the novel. The time when the protagonist, ra, gets caught by the prince. That part... It was supposed to be the most important part of the novel, yet I don''t get it.


    Who in the world cheats on their fianc¨¦e on their second most important birthday when everyone was attending the banquet?"


    "Ah.....That part.....I can see what you are trying to say...It is like shouting I am dumb while you are taking the SAT exam...."


    She somehow seemed to agree with me in this part.


    "Exactly!" I continued, getting more animated. "And the scene where ra was framed¡ªit''s so contrived. How can people be so stupid as to believe such an event? Can''t they use their brains to specte more? The whole thing feels forced. It''s like the author just wanted to create drama without thinking it through logically."


    My sister suddenly smiled, a knowing look in her eyes. "In this world, people find it way easier to believe what they see rather than think."


    I blinked, taken aback by her response. "What do you mean?"


    Somehow, her smile looked a bit pained. Just as she leaned back and started to talk, suddenly, my world began to spin as if the very fabric of reality was warping around me. Her voice grew more and more distant with each passing second.


    An immense headache struck me down, a piercing pain that felt like my skull was being split open. I clutched my head, trying to steady myself, but the sensation was overwhelming. My vision blurred, and the familiar surroundings of the bus faded into an indistinct whirl of colors and shapes.


    After what felt like an eternity, the pain began to subside. I slowly opened my eyes, my vision clearing.


    Only to find myself in a peculiar situation.


    ----------------


    You can join the discord if you wish. The link is in the description.

 Chapter 2: The place where everything fell down

    As the world slowly revealed itself, my head continued to ache.


    Somehow, my eyes could only capture the light.


    Yes, light.


    Everything in my vision seemed just too bright as if to blind me.


    I couldn''t make sense of anything that was happening. I felt like a log, heavy and immobile, unable to control my body. My ears rang, and I felt the gravity shifting, a sense of nausea swirling through me, making it hard to keep it inside.


    I heard voices, distant and muffled as if they were trying to enter my ears but couldn''t quite make it through. "...Wh¡­Miss¡­..El¡­.a¡­..w..t¡­...him?..."


    "...Ca¡­.th....du¡­..."


    The words were fragments, disjointed and iprehensible. I tried to focus, to understand, but my mind was clouded, refusing to cooperate.


    Then, at that exact moment, at the tip of my fingers, I felt a slightly soft touch. It moved, a gentle, reassuring presence in the chaos of my senses.


    ''What is this?''


    Following that touch, slowly, my vision began to return, though I still couldn''t make sense of anything.


    Shapes and colors began to form, and gradually, the world around me took on a semnce of reality. With my vision returning, I was finally able to see the person beneath me.


    Yellow hair was scattered all across the ground, and the eyes were deep blue like the ocean. Yet, those eyes were widened, filled with horror.


    I struggled toprehend the scene. The girl beneath me looked terrified, and I realized that I was lying on top of her, pinning her to the ground. My body felt heavy and unresponsive, but I managed to lift myself slightly enough to see the fear etched on her face.


    "What...?"


    I tried to speak, but my voice was a raspy whisper. I could feel the nausea intensifying, the disorientation still clouding my mind.


    At that moment, the girl moved, her mouth opening.


    "Get off me!" she cried, her voice trembling with fear. She pushed against me weakly as if she was trying to free herself. But it was not like I was doing anything to her either.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, yet I didn''t know what was happening. With the scream I had just heard right now, my head was an even bigger mess with constant ringing.


    ¨CRING!


    I mustered all my strength and rolled to the side, copsing beside her. My vision swam, but I could see her more clearly now. She had yellow hair and deep blue eyes, features that seemed oddly familiar yet out of ce.


    Yet her bare skin wasid right before me.


    ''Bare?''


    As if my pondering had triggered them, at that moment, my senses picked up a feeling. The feeling of cold.


    ¨CSHIVER!


    Yes, I shivered as if I was out cold.


    ''It is cold?''


    My body was freezing, as if the cold wind breeze had gone past it. Such a thing did not make any sense. After all, there was no reason for me to be in the cold.


    At that moment, I realized something was wrong.


    This sense of cold, as well as this sense of freezing. And the feeling of capturing everything in the air with my bare skin.....


    That implied one thing. The fact that there were no clothes on my body at that moment.


    Following that, I picked up another feeling.


    A feeling of something lying over something soft instead of something rigid. It was prettyfortable, even better than the beds I had ever been on.


    ''Beds?''


    This thought was followed by another realization.


    I was not lying on the ground.


    I was on a bed.


    "YOU! WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE!"


    At that moment, a loud voice woke me up from my thoughts. From the loudness of the voice, my body flinched without being able to make any sense of it.


    The girl beside me also flinched, her body trembling. I turned my head toward the source of the voice and saw two people standing in the doorway. A young man and a woman.


    The man had a regal bearing, his expression a mixture of rage and shock. The woman beside him had a cold, calcting look in her eyes, a smirk ying on her lips. Yet that expression instantly turned to something of confusion and pain, with her eyes widening.


    But that face, it was so familiar.


    A familiar face that I felt like I had seen a lot of times before.


    "Who...?" I managed to croak out, my confusion growing by the second.


    The man''s eyes zed with fury as he pointed at me. "How dare you! You think you can disgrace me and my family like this?"


    I stared at him, my mind struggling to piece together what was happening. The girl beside me, still sobbing, looked up at him with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    "I... I don''t understand," I stammered, my voice barely audible.


    "You dare feign ignorance?" the man snarled. "You have the audacity toy your hands on my fianc¨¦e, ra? While being the fianc¨¦e of his own sister?"


    ''ra?''


    The name hit me like a bolt of lightning.


    I seem to be able to recall the name as if it was close to me. As if I heard this name before, as if I was aware of it. Yet, at this exact moment, I wasn''t able to understand any of those at all. My hand was spinning too much, and I couldn''t make any sense of any of those.


    The man''s focus shifted to the girl beside me. "How could you do this to me, ra? Why have you done this to me? Why?" His voice broke, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ra, still trembling, looked up at him. "I didn''t do anything. I don''t know what''s happening or how I ended up here. This isn''t what it looks like. You have to believe me."


    The man''s face hardened. "How can I believe you when everything is open like this? How can I trust you now?"


    The woman beside him stepped forward, her expression one of feigned sadness. "Sister, how could you do this to me with my own fianc¨¦?"


    The girl named ra''s eyes widened with horror. "Isolde, I didn''t! I didn''t do anything." She pleaded desperately, her voice cracking. "Please, you have to believe me."


    And that standing girl who was somehow familiar to me, Isolde, shook her head slowly, her lips curving into a mocking smile. "I wish I could, ra. But the evidence is right here. How could you betray me like this?"


    ra''s pleas grew more frantic. "This is a setup! I don''t know how I got here. Please, you have to believe me!"


    But the man shook his head, stepping back. "I can''t. I can''t believe you anymore." His voice was filled with a mixture of heartbreak and fury.


    Iy there, my mind reeling, unable to grasp the full extent of the situation. The room seemed to spin around me, and the words exchanged felt surreal, like something out of a nightmare.


    "What is this?"


    At that moment, another voice echoed. A voice that wasn''t as callow as others. A voice that was deep.


    Following that a sense of dread washed over me, more intense than anything I had ever felt before. It was as if death itself hade for me. The feeling was surreal, paralyzing. I tried to hold back the sense of nausea rising inside my stomach.


    But that feeling was not unfamiliar. It was as if I had felt such feelings before as if this external pressure applied upon me was not a rare urrence to me.


    The deep voice spoke again,manding and powerful. "What is happening here?"


    A tall, imposing figure entered the room. His presence was overwhelming, radiating authority. The man looked to be in histe forties, with stern features and eyes that could pierce through steel. He carried himself with the weight of responsibility and power.


    The room fell silent as everyone turned to face the neer. The man''s eyes widened as he took in the scene before him. It was clear he was not expecting to witness such a thing.


    "This is the Duke," someone whispered, the words barely audible over the tension in the room.


    The Duke.


    Of course. That type of title looked befitting of him, I subconsciously thought. Yet, to me, he was just another figure in this bizarre, iprehensible scenario.


    Or was he?


    Because I felt like I also knew him. It seemed like even if my memory was hazy, the unconsciousness still recognized him from the start.


    He surveyed the scene, his expression hardening. "Exin yourselves," he demanded, his voice low and dangerous.


    The prince spoke first


    ''The prince?''


    How did I know he was the prince? I could not answer that at all. It didn''t matter either.


    The prince''s voice trembled slightly. "Duke, I found your daughter ra in bed with him¡­... She has betrayed me and our family."


    ra, still crying, shook her head vigorously. "Father, please, you have to believe me. I don''t know how this happened. I swear I didn''t do anything."


    The Duke''s gaze shifted to Isolde, who looked back at him with wide, innocent eyes. "Sister, how could you do this to me with my own fianc¨¦?" she repeated, her voiceced with sorrow.


    Yet, there was something unsettling about that voice that I couldn''t put my fingers down. That feeling was so tense that I felt like my nausea rose once again.


    The Duke''s eyes narrowed as he looked at me. The fierceness in his eyes was so intense that, at that moment, I felt something.


    Two eyes immediately covered my whole very being, and I felt like snakes crawling upon me.


    "Kurghk-!"


    It got hard to breathe, let alone think. However, that feeling disappeared in a split second. Yet, even then, I could no longer hold it in.


    The sense of nausea just spilled.


    "Orghk-!"


    ¨CSPILL!


    The disgusting liquid spilled to the ground.


    "Disgusting..."


    "What a disgrace¡­."


    I could hear some people talking. They were not even keeping their voices to themselves at all.


    "Guards," he said, his voice steady and cold. "Take both of them away."


    ra protested, her voice filled with desperation. "Father, please! I didn''t do anything! This is all a mistake!"


    But no one believed her. The guards moved forward, grabbing both of us. As they dragged me away, one of them hit me hard on the head.


    Pain exploded in my skull, and everything went ck.

 Chapter 3: Revelation

    In the darkness, suddenly, the world colored.


    I found myself in a warm room, a room that looked familiar, as if I had just seen one. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers, and a soft breeze rustled the curtains.


    I was lying down, my head resting on thep of a young girl. Her gentle touch soothed my aching head, and I felt a sense of calm wash over me. She caressed my hair, her fingers moving with a tenderness that made the pain fade away.


    "Lucavion," she whispered, her voice soft and sweet. "You love me, right?"


    I tried to respond, but my voice felt distant as if it belonged to someone else. "Yeah, I love you, Isolde."


    She smiled a radiant smile that seemed to light up the entire room. "You believe in me, right?"


    "Of course, Isolde," I heard myself say, the words feeling both familiar and strange. "I believe in you."


    Her eyes sparkled with a mixture of affection and something else, something I couldn''t quite ce. "Good," she said softly. "Because you and I are meant to be together, always."


    At that moment, a nauseating feeling rose from my chest, a feeling that I suppressed for some reason.


    "So, my Lucavion. Will you drink this for me?" She brought something from her side. For some reason, the nauseating feeling rose more and more, yet as if I was apprehended by something, I hadn''t moved my body at all.


    "I will do anything for you." Saying that I gulped it down. At that instant, the feeling of the same nausea rose from my chest.


    And the world went dark.


    The scene shifted, the warmth of the sunlit room reced by a cold, oppressive darkness. The girl''s face began to blur, her features bing indistinct.


    "Isolde?" I called out, my voice echoing in the void.


    But there was no response, only the lingering sensation of her touch and the faint sound of herughter fading into the distance.


    I woke up with a start, the dream still fresh in my mind. The darkness of the cell pressed in around me, and the cold stone floor beneath me felt harsh and unforgiving.


    "Lucavion," I whispered to myself, trying to make sense of the name and the dream. "Isolde..."


    The names.


    They were oddly familiar yet at the same time unfamiliar. As if I knew them, yet I didn''t at the same time.


    It was such an odd feeling. I felt trapped, unable toprehend anything that was happening around me.


    Everything that had happened was like a wave crashing down over which I had no control. I didn''t know what happened or what it meant.


    At that second, I started hearing the voice of a young girl crying, her sobs echoing through the darkness.


    "I didn''t do anything," she sobbed. "I don''t know what happened there. I don''t know why I was there."


    Her cries were filled with despair, each sob tugging at my heart. I turned my head towards the source of the sound, my senses heightened in the dark cell. The pain in her voice was palpable, and it resonated with the confusion and fear that I felt.


    "ra?" I called out the name. Subconsciously, it was already registered in my head, most likely.


    The sobbing paused for a moment, then resumed, even more heart-wrenching than before. "Why won''t anyone believe me? I didn''t do anything. I swear."


    ¨CCREAK!


    At that moment, the door opening sound was heard.


    Following that, light entered the dark ce we were in.


    ¨CTAP! TAP! TAP!


    Somehow, I could hear the steps echoing. From the position I was in, I wasn''t in a state where I could see the neer; from the sounds, it felt like a woman''s.


    "Isolde, sister." ra''s voice was filled with a mix of relief and fear.


    The steps stopped, and the light from the doorway illuminated a figure. Isolde stood there, her expression cold and calcting, a stark contrast to the sorrowful one she had worn earlier.


    "ra," Isolde said, her voice smooth and devoid of any warmth. "How unfortunate to see you in such a state."


    "Isolde, please," ra pleaded, reaching out to her sister. "You have to believe me. I didn''t do anything. I don''t know how I ended up there."


    Isolde''s lips curled into a chilling smile. "Oh, dear sister, I believe you. I believe you didn''t know how you ended up there."


    ra''s eyes widened in confusion and hope. "You do?"


    "Of course," Isolde replied, stepping closer. "Because I was the one who arranged everything."


    "¡­.."


    At that moment, everything stopped, as if the world itself stopped.


    Just like mine.


    ''This...This line¡­..''


    Slowly, memories came to my mind.


    Everything made sense.


    Why I felt it familiar.


    Why was I feeling like these names? That appearance was something that I knew.


    ''Shattered Innocence.''


    I was now in that book.


    ********


    "Because I was the one who arranged everything."


    ''What is this?''


    ra asked herself.


    ''That can''t be true¡­..No¡­..That can''t be right¡­..That is not right¡­..''


    She tried to deny everything. How could she not do that?


    After all, it was the dear sister of hers¡­.The one that she had doted on¡­.


    How could this happen?


    She gasped, her hand falling to her side.


    "What? Why? Why would you do this to me?"


    Isolde''s smile widened, and she knelt down to be at eye level with her. The face that she had always seen, the face that was undoubtedly pale and sick most of the time.


    It now contained a shade of redness and life in it.


    As if she had regained her life.


    The expression of relief and the expression of reveling in the pressure.


    It looked strange. Different.


    "Because, dear sister, everything you had was meant to be mine. Your fianc¨¦, your status, your future. You were always the favored one, the cherished one. But now, all of that will be mine."


    ra''s heart pounded in her chest, a deafening drumbeat of betrayal and disbelief.


    Her mind raced, desperately trying to piece together the fragments of shattered trust. The world around her seemed to tilt, the familiar walls of her home now alien and hostile.


    She took a step back, her legs trembling, barely able to support her weight. "Isolde, you can''t mean this. We''ve always been there for each other. I would have given you anything."


    Isolde''s eyes glinted with a mixture of triumph and something darker, something that made ra''s blood run cold. "But you never did, ra. You never saw beyond your own perfect little world. While you basked in everyone''s adoration, I was the shadow, the afterthought. No more. This is my time now."


    ra''s breath hitched, her vision blurring with unshed tears. She had always known Isolde was envious, but she had never imagined it ran this deep this dark. "I loved you, Isolde. I would have shared everything with you. Why this?"


    Isolde stood up, her posture straight andmanding, a stark contrast to the frail girl ra had always known. "Because sharing was never enough. I needed to take what was rightfully mine. And now I have."


    ra''s mind swirled with memories, moments where she had overlooked Isolde''s subtle hints of resentment and dismissed them as mere sibling rivalry.


    One by one, those things that she had overlooked starteding out of the light.


    The times when she felt like a gaze was boring through her when she was leaving Isolde''s room. The times when she felt like Isolde''s smile was somehow fake.


    The way she looked at her fianc¨¦e¡­..


    How blind she had been. "You betrayed me," she whispered, the weight of those words settling heavily on her chest.


    Isolde''s expression softened slightly, but there was no regret, only a cold satisfaction. "I did. And it was so easy."


    ra stared at her sister, struggling toprehend the depth of her betrayal. Isolde''s face, now filled with a twisted form of joy, was unrecognizable.


    "How?" ra managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Isolde sighed, almost as if she were reminiscing a fond memory. "From the very beginning, dear sister, Adrian loved me. Not you. We were in love long before you even entered the picture. But our families, with their ridiculous promises and alliances, decided you were to be his bride. It didn''t matter that he never wanted you.


    We were trapped, both of us."


    ra''s mind reeled. Adrian had always been distant, but she had assumed it was just his nature. The truth was far more painful.


    "And I was given Lucavion," Isolde continued, her voice dripping with disdain. "A stupid country bumpkin who had no idea what was happening around him. But he served his purpose. I needed a way to get rid of both you and him, and the solution was simple. Use your stupidity and his naiveness."


    ra''s breath quickened as the pieces started to fall into ce. "You¡­ you used him. And me."


    Isolde nodded, her smile never faltering. "Indeed. I yed my part perfectly, feigning illness and weakness to keep you close, to make everyone trust me and never suspect me. And when the time was right, we put my n into motion.


    A n for the heiress of the dukedom to fall.


    How could the banquet of your fifteenth birthday, the day when you would be making your debut, not be the best time for such a scandal?


    Adrian was the one to drug you. Remember how he came earlier than the other guest just to see you? And you had a light drink together¡­.Did you really think he came just to see you here, as expected from my stupid sister¡­."


    ra''s breath hitched, her eyes widening in horror as Isolde''s words sunk in. She reyed the memory of that fateful evening in her mind. Adrian''s earlier-than-expected arrival, his warm smile, the drink they shared¡ªa drink she now realized had tasted slightly off.


    Isolde continued her words, not minding what ra was thinking at all.


    "But aside from that, no, I did not use Lucavion at all. He did everything out of his own volution.


    From the bottom, I knew he always desired you. He always wanted you instead of me.


    And when I told him that you wanted to be with him instead of Adrian or I told him Adrian was forcing you into a rtionship and that you were too scared to speak out, he instantly took the bait.


    That disgusting bastard instantly believed me since he wanted to, and out of his own desires, he came to that room thinking you would have chosen a stupid country bumpkin like him."


    The moment ra heard about this, she couldn''t believe her ears.


    ''That Lucavion...No¡­.''


    To think that he would do such a thing.


    An impable feeling started rising from her heart.


    A feeling that she couldn''t put her heart to.


    "Now here we are¡­..


    I am where I am supposed to be¡­.


    And you are where you were always supposed to be."


    ra felt a surge of anger mixed with overwhelming sadness.


    Her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "You orchestrated everything. Every moment, every detail..."


    Isolde''s smile never wavered. "Yes, dear sister. Every moment was meticulously nned. Adrian and I had it all figured out."


    She stopped, looking into ra''s eyes.


    "And, sister¡­.You had to be there to look in the father''s eyes¡­.The moment he realized the pure daughter he thought he raised was actually a whore who wouldmit such infidelity¡­."


    ra''s breath caught in her throat, the cruel words slicing through her like a knife. The image of her father''s devastated expression shed in her mind, the disbelief and disappointment in his eyes. She had lived that moment and felt the crushing weight of his judgment.


    "How could you do this to him? To me? To our family?" ra''s voice shook with a mixture of anger and heartbreak.


    Isolde''s gaze remained cold, unfeeling. "Because it was what he deserved. Father always saw you as the perfect daughter, the rightful heir. I was nothing but a burden, a sickly shadow in your light. But now, with you disgraced, the path is clear for me to take what should have been mine all along.


    Yes, sister, that is right.


    From now on, you are nothing.


    And you will always remain like that.


    Whatever you have, it will all be mine."

 Chapter 4: Realization

    "From now on, you are nothing.


    And you will always remain like that.


    Whatever you have, it will all be mine."


    ¨CCREAK!


    As the door was closed, the darkness returned once again.


    ¨CSOB!


    I could still hear the sobbing of the girl who had been subjected to such feelings.


    ''...''


    ra.


    The protagonist of the story.


    The subject of the tragedy.


    The young woman whose everything was taken by the very people that she had trusted.


    And Lucavion.


    The Isolde''s fianc¨¦e.


    That is me.


    "Kurgh-!"


    An immense headache struck me once again because continuous memories erupted in my head.


    On a sunny afternoon in a lush garden, she sat on a bench with her usual frail demeanor. "Lucavion, please knead my hair," she requested softly, her voice filled with a delicate sweetness.


    It was weird.


    ''Is this the same voice?''


    How could a person have such different sides? Which one was real?


    The answer was already revealed before me, though it was hard to ept it.


    At that time, I just did what I was taught to. Isn''t it right to show care to those who need it?


    "Of course, Isolde." I sat beside her and gently ran my fingers through her hair, feeling the silkiness between my fingers.


    Even now, I can remember that same silkiness.


    But was that true?


    Those memories.


    Were they really mine?


    Am I Lucavion?


    Or am I...


    Who was I in the first ce?


    ''What? What was the name?''


    I couldn''t recall it.


    "Urghk-!"


    My headache worsened a lot more.


    RUMBLE!


    As well as the rumbling of my stomach. It was as if something was churning there as if my body was trying to throw something out of it.


    Then, the same memory appeared in my head once again.


    I was lying down, my head resting on thep of her.


    Her ''gentle'' touch soothed my aching head, and I felt a sense of calm wash over me. She caressed my hair, her fingers moving with a tenderness that made the pain fade away.


    "Lucavion," she whispered, her voice soft and sweet. "You love me, right?"


    I tried to respond, but my voice felt distant as if it belonged to someone else. "Yeah, I love you, Isolde."


    The smile was supposed to be radiant, yet now it looked as if it was the fake light of the moon.


    "You believe in me, right?"


    "Of course, Isolde," I heard myself say, the words feeling both familiar and strange. "I believe in you."


    Yet, that feeling of strangeness.


    I could now understand it.


    It was my body that was warning me at that time.


    "Good," she said softly. "Because you and I are meant to be together, always."


    Just as in the dream, the nauseating feeling rose from my chest once again.


    RUMBLE!


    My stomach rumbled and churred.


    "So, my Lucavion. Will you drink this for me?"


    And she showed that thing to my face.


    That thing that constantly made me want to puke.


    "I will do anything for you."


    And that moment.


    "Urghk¡ª!"


    I couldn''t hold it back any longer. The nausea overwhelmed me, and I threw up, the disgusting liquid spilling out onto the cold, stone floor of the cell.


    "Orghk¡ª!"


    It felt like my insides were being wrung out, every drop of bile and acid forcing its way up and out of my body. I heaved again and again until there was nothing left but dry retching and the acrid taste of vomit in my mouth.


    My body shook with the effort, and I copsed back against the wall, gasping for breath. The memories, the pain, the betrayal¡ªthey all swirled together in a nauseating vortex that left me dizzy and weak.


    As Iy there, trying to steady my breath, I noticed something moving in the pool of vomit. My eyes widened in horror as I saw a centipede writhing and squirming its way out of the mess. It was long, segmented, and grotesque, its many legs scuttling over the stone floor.


    "Wh-what...?" I muttered, my voice shaking. The sight was revolting, and a chill ran down my spine.


    I reached out, trying to grab it, to smash it, to do anything to stop it from moving. But my fingers were too slow, too weak, and the centipede slipped through my grasp, disappearing into the shadows of the cell.


    Before I could react further, the door creaked open, and the blinding light pierced through the darkness, making me squint and cover my eyes.


    "Get up," a gruff voicemanded, cutting through the haze of my disorientation.


    I tried to push myself up, my body protesting with every movement. The light was harsh, and as my eyes adjusted, I saw the silhouette of a guard standing in the doorway.


    "What...?" I managed to ask, my voice hoarse.


    "You''re being moved," the guard replied curtly, stepping aside to make way for another figure.


    The new figure stepped into the cell, and I saw it was a face that didn''t feel unfamiliar.


    The face was something I had seen before.


    ''...Who¡­..''


    I asked myself.


    The answer came from the guard.


    "Sir Alistair came here to take you out."


    The moment the name came out of the guard''s mouth, I realized who this was. It was my elder brother.


    Alistair Thorne. The heir of the family.


    Hope ignited in my heart. I opened my mouth to greet him, but before I could speak, suddenly, a fire ignited right before my face, and it burned fiercely.


    "Argh-!"


    I pushed myself back from the mes, my heart pounding with fear.


    Following that, I heard a cold voice saying,


    "Do not ever try to speak, you worm."


    The voice was icy, and as I raised my eyes, I saw Alistair''s gaze fixed on me with intense disdain. His eyes were sharp, unforgiving, and filled with contempt.


    At that moment, I realized I was not in a good position at all.


    "¡­.." I wanted to say something, but the words died in my throat as the mes flickered menacingly closer.


    "Silence," Alistair hissed, his expression darkening. "You¡­..After all the things that you have done¡­You have no right to speak¡­.."


    The hope that had briefly flickered in my heart was extinguished, reced by a cold dread.


    "..."


    Thus, I decided not to make anythingplicated since nothing would matter anyway.


    "Take him," I heard Alistairmanding the people behind him.


    ¨CTAK!


    ¨CTAK!


    ¨CTAK!


    Following that, the sound of metal hitting the ground could be heard. As I looked, I could see the light reflecting from the armor they wore.


    And the insignia right on their chest.


    It was a familiar one.


    The insignia of Thorne Viscounty.


    Insignia of my family.


    They were the Thorne family''s knights.


    The knights grabbed me roughly by my arms. Was there a need to do such a thing? After all, it was not like I could escape from here right now, and not like I wanted to do so.


    And these guys were supposed to serve us, weren''t they?


    "I can walk by myself," I protested.


    Instead of replying with words, another burst of fire ignited near my face, scorching my mouth. The intense heat and pain forced me to recoil, choking back a cry of pain.


    I looked up to see Alistair''s cold eyes locked onto me, and I quickly averted my gaze, understanding that no mercy woulde from him.


    I shut my mouth, realizing that speaking would only bring more pain.


    Yeah, it was time to ept it right now.


    From now on, I would not be treated as a normal human being but as a criminal that would need to be punished.


    Until I cleared my name, at least, it was not like it was impossible or anything. If I can drag people on my side, if I can talk to them to at least exin my situation, I think they will believe me.


    Though it will be hard, they are my family.


    Right, let''s keep ourselves silent for a while. When the timees, we can talk. This is not the ce to do so.


    "Move."


    The knights dragged me forward, their grips like iron. Each step was a struggle, my body still weak and trembling from the ordeal.


    But, just before we left the ce, I made eye contact with the girl in the other cell.


    ra.


    Her clear blue eyes were now filled with redness, most likely because of the tears that she had shed.


    Yet, as we made eye contact, her eyes took on a different shape. A glint was there. A glint that I had just seen in another person''s eyes.


    The glint of hatred.


    It was a raw, burning hatred that cut through the haze of my own confusion and pain. ra''s gaze was piercing, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that left no room for misunderstanding.


    She hated me.


    ''Right¡­..''


    Not that it mattered now since I could do nothing to change it.


    ¨CCREAK!


    The door closed once again as we left the confinement room or whatever it was.


    The corridor outside the cell was dimly lit, the walls closing in around me as if to emphasize the hopelessness of my situation.


    We emerged into arger, grander corridor, the light here brighter and more oppressive. I could hear the murmurs of others and feel their eyes on me, judging, condemning.


    The weight of their disdain pressed down on me, and I struggled to keep my head up to maintain some semnce of dignity.


    The knights led me outside, where a carriage awaited. But instead of being ced inside, I was roughly handled and thrown into the luggagepartment.


    The floor was rough, and every bump and jolt of the carriage was magnified by the ufortable ride.


    Iy there, the rough wood digging into my back, every movement causing more difort. The reality of my situation was stark and unforgiving.


    I was a prisoner, a criminal in the eyes of my family and everyone around me.


    But, still.


    If I could clear my name.


    No, I needed to.


    Since that was the only way.


    Since there was no mention of Lucavion in the novel, I was free to carve my fate right.


    Or was there a mention?


    I couldn''t remember.


    And I was tired.


    ''It is fine if I sleep a little, right?''


    Well, there was no one to answer that question anyway, so I just closed my eyes.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 5: Returning Home

    The journey to our destination was long and arduous. The trip would take several days, and each day was a test of endurance and resilience.


    The rough floor of the luggagepartment became my bed, and every jolt of the carriage was a reminder of my precarious situation.


    The knights allowed me to leave the carriage only twice a day, just to relieve myself. Each time, I was watched closely, and any attempt at escape was immediately quashed by their stern vignce.


    The brief moments outside the carriage were a reprieve, but they were also humiliating as if I was a mere prisoner.


    ''Just endure it.''


    It was a bit unfair, at least I felt like.


    But there was nothing that could be done at all.


    Meals were sparse and infrequent. I was given food only once a day, and what I received was stone-hard and barely edible.


    Stale bread, tough meat, and the asional bruised fruit. My stomach growled incessantly, but I forced myself to eat, knowing I needed the strength.


    Water was rationed, and I was given only a small amount each day, just enough to keep me from dehydrating. The dryness in my throat was a constantpanion, and each sip of water somehow felt like I was relieving myself in the holy water itself.


    The days blurred together in a haze of difort and fatigue. The nights were the worst, the cold seeping into my bones as Iy on the hard floor of the carriage. I wanted to coat my body with mana, but since the amount of food I was eating was low, it was hard for my body to recover.


    And I had never been good at using mana efficiently, to begin with. Compared to my elder brother and elder sister, I was a lot worse.


    In the darkness, left to my thoughts, even sleep eluded me. Each time I closed my eyes, my stomach would churn with the memory of that centipede and the time Isolde had fed it to me. The grotesque image haunted my mind, making it impossible to find any semnce of peace.


    Iy there, counting the ticks of the carriage wheels, each quaking of the rough road jarring me further. The istion and the darkness pressed in on me, amplifying my fears and doubts.


    My mind wandered to ra, to the hatred in her eyes and the betrayal that had shattered her life as well as mine.


    ''The plot of the novel, Shattered Innocence.''


    I didn''t know how I was here. Was it because I just said something about the novel itself? I remembered talking about the novel on the bus with someone.


    ''Who?''


    I asked myself. There was someone there, yet it was blurry. I couldn''t recall anything at all.


    ''How did ite to this?''


    Another question. And the answer was unknown.


    ''Why hadn''t I seen it? The fa?ade that she was showing to.''


    Thinking about Isolde¡­.I couldn''t help but feel a sense of knowing in my heart. All the time that was spent.


    All the memories.


    Were they nothing but fake?


    Was that all it amounted to?


    "A stupid country bumpkin who had no idea what was happening around him."


    I remembered the words that were spoken by the very fianc¨¦e that I had.


    ''A country bumpkin who had no idea, huh? That seems to be true¡­..''


    Considering that I was never aware of such a thing happening, it seems her words were true. It was not like I was an exceptional person either, not that I ever pretended I was one.


    "Lucavion, you are going to meet your fianc¨¦e."


    The memory shed vividly in my mind. My father''s stern face loomed over me, his eyes filled with a mixture of hope and sternness.


    "Lucavion, you are going to meet your fianc¨¦e," he repeated, his voice carrying the weight of duty and expectation.


    I stood before him, feeling the pressure of his gaze. "Yes, Father."


    He sighed, cing a hand on my shoulder. "Listen to me, son. You must be careful and never annoy the Lady. The Valoria family is a dukedom that our family, the Thorne family, has been a vassal to for generations. It was because of a promise between me and the Duke when we were on the frontlines that the engagement between our two families was made.


    This is an opportunity for us to strengthen our position in the noble society. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Father," I replied, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on my shoulders. "I will do my best."


    At the start, I couldn''t understand why I was the one who would be the fianc¨¦e of such ady. After all, wouldn''t my brother, who was not engaged with anyone at that time, be better?


    But then, after meeting Isolde, I realized.


    She was sick.


    Someone who could hardly move outside and spent most of her time in her room. Her standing in her family was weak, just like her body.


    Most of the time, it was her sister, ra, who got all the attention and the responsibilities.


    And since her standing was low and she wouldn''t be able to influence the noble world too much, sending me instead of my brother would be the right choice.


    There was also the requirement of having an heir for the family. Since Isolde was always viewed as weak and sick, expecting an heir from her would be hard.


    At the end of the day, even my engagement to her was a way for my family to show that I was not useful.


    After all, I was not good at controlling mana, nor was I good at the spear that our family specialized in.


    TOK!


    As these thoughts swirled in my mind, the carriage suddenly stopped. The abrupt halt jolted me from my reflections, and I listened intently to the sounds outside.


    ¨CTAP!


    ¨CTAP!


    Footsteps approached, heavy and deliberate.


    The doors of the carriage swung open, and daylight flooded in, momentarily blinding me. I squinted, trying to adjust to the sudden brightness.


    The knights stood there, their expressions stern and unreadable.


    Finally, my trip had ended.


    I climbed out of the carriage with some effort, my body stiff and aching from the rough journey.


    As my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw the familiar sight of the Thorne mansion, the ce where I had spent all of my childhood.


    The grand structure loomed before me, a mixture of imposing and nostalgic.


    "Move."


    The knights did not give me any time to reminisce. They grabbed me by the arms and started leading me toward the mansion.


    Normally, such an act that was made to a noble would be detrimental and would mostly end with execution since disrespecting a noble meant such punishment.


    ''I can move on my own.''


    I wanted to protest, but I couldn''t. I could feel the eyes that were piercing through me even now.


    He was there, and I knew if I were to just open my mouth, I would be burned. If he was watching this and was now, then the fact that he was keeping it silent meant he was allowing the knights to act like this.


    Thus, I could only shut it and ept the treatment.


    The path was lined with well-kept gardens and ornate statues, all of which felt strangely alien despite their familiarity.


    As we approached the entrance, the heavy doors of the mansion opened, revealing a man and a woman standing there. The faces were familiar, and I immediately recognized the man from the memory I had just now.


    It was my father, Gerald Thorne. His tall and imposing figure was draped in fine, dark clothes, his face stern and weathered from years of duty and responsibility.


    His sharp eyes were as usual. His demeanor was stern, as usual.


    Yet, in his eyes, I could see something different.


    ''Anger.''


    Yes, it was anger. His eyes contained immense anger that was parallel to elder brother as well.


    His jaw was set tight, and his silver hair wasbed back, giving him an air of severe authority.


    Beside him stood another person, a woman whose presence brought a rush of childhood memories flooding back.


    Mother.


    Eleanor Thorne.


    She was a picture of grace and poise, her elegant dress flowing around her as she stood with a regal bearing.


    Her hair, a rich chestnut brown, was neatly styled, and her green eyes¡­.


    In my memories, she had always been gentle, aforting figure in my life, always quick with a kind word or a soft touch. But at this moment, her expression told a different story. Her face was hard, her lips pressed into a thin line, and her eyes contained a look¡­.


    "Fa-"


    I wanted to speak, but before I could even say anything, he just turned back. And then said, "Take him to the basement. And keep him there until the trialmences."


    His words were cold, and with each one of those, I felt the words I nned to speak stuck in my throat.


    "Understood, my Lord."


    Following that, someone familiar appeared before me.


    "Excuse my rudeness, Young Lord Lucavion."


    It was a man with a wrinkled face.


    "¡­.."


    The butler of our family.


    "Sebastian," I muttered, recognizing the loyal servant who had always been a part of our household.


    "Please follow me, Young Lord."


    He gestured for the knights to leave me alone and then took over, guiding me through the corridors of the mansion.


    As we walked, the grandeur of the ce seemed to mock my current state. The tapestries, the chandeliers, the finely crafted furniture¡ªall reminders of the life I had once known, now seemingly out of reach.


    We descended a narrow staircase that led to the basement. The air grew colder and damper with each step, and the light dimmed.


    The basement was a stark contrast to the opulence above. It was a ce meant for storage, for things hidden away and forgotten.


    Sebastian led me to a small, dank cell. He opened the door and gestured for me to enter.


    "I am sorry, Young Lord," he said softly, his eyes betraying a hint of sorrow. "This is for your own protection until the trial."


    "¡­.." I nodded, as I knew he couldn''t do anything better than this.


    Since I could see a slight mat on the ground.


    ---------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 6: Returning Home 2

    Sebastian ascended the stairs from the basement, leaving Lucavion behind in the small, dank cell. The narrow staircase seemed to stretch endlessly upward, each step echoing in the cold, damp silence.


    The weight of his responsibility pressed heavily on his shoulders, and his heart ached for the young master he had guided through his formative years.


    After all, he had watched Lucavion grow up from the moment he was born. He had taken care of countless different needs of him.


    As he emerged from the basement, the grandeur of the Thorne mansion once again surrounded him, a stark contrast to the deste space below.


    He made his way through the ornate corridors, passing tapestries and finely crafted furniture, each piece a reminder of the family''s once-great status. The mansion was a testament to the Thorne family''s legacy, but today, its splendor felt hollow.


    Sebastian finally reached the grand study, a room filled with shelves of ancient tomes and arge oak desk at its center. The study''s heavy door stood slightly ajar, and from within, he could hear the low murmur of voices. He took a deep breath,posed himself, and knocked softly.


    "Enter," came the stern voice of Viscount Gerald Thorne.


    Sebastian pushed the door open and stepped inside. Gerald stood by the window, his back to the door, hands sped behind him. The viscount''s tall, imposing figure was framed by the sunlight streaming through the window, casting a long shadow across the room.


    "My Lord," Sebastian began, bowing respectfully. "I have done as you instructed. Young Lord Lucavion is secured in the basement."


    Gerald turned slowly, his piercing eyes locking onto Sebastian. "Good," Gerald said curtly.


    There was a cold, calcting intensity in his gaze, tempered by the underlying anger that Sebastian had seen earlier.


    "He will remain there until the trial."


    Sebastian nodded, then reached into his coat and retrieved a sealed envelope. "My Lord, I have also received a letter from the Dukedom of Valoria. It arrived just now, addressed to you."


    Gerald''s eyes narrowed as he took the envelope from Sebastian''s outstretched hand. The seal of the Valoria family was unmistakable, its intricate design symbolizing their high status and power. He broke the seal and unfolded the letter, his eyes scanning the contents with a growing intensity.


    As Gerald read, the silence in the study grew thick with tension. Sebastian stood quietly, waiting for the viscount''s reaction. He could see Gerald''s jaw tighten; his brows furrowed deeply as he absorbed the letter''s message.


    After what felt like an eternity, Gerald lowered the letter and looked at Sebastian, his expression a mixture of anger and determination.


    "The Duke of Valoria has nullified the engagement between Isolde and him."


    Hearing this, Sebastian nodded his head. This was an expected result, something normal. But something made him feel weird inside his heart.


    Since there was no way his lord would show such a reaction if this were to be the sole content of the letter.


    "Is there anything else, my Lord?" Sebastian ventured, his voice cautious.


    Gerald''s eyes narrowed slightly as he regarded Sebastian. He hesitated for a moment before responding, his tone grim. "Yes, there is. The Duke desires a punishment befitting such a crime."


    Sebastian felt a chill run down his spine. "A punishment, my Lord?"


    "Indeed," Gerald confirmed, his voice growing colder. "The Duke and I were oncerades in arms, and he states in his letter that he trusts me implicitly in this matter. He has absolute belief that I will handle everything ordingly."


    Sebastian''s heart sank further. The severity of the situation became clearer with each word Gerald spoke. "What does the Duke propose, my Lord?"


    Gerald''s eyes shed with a mixture of anger and resolve. "The Duke emphasizes that this event is known throughout the entire noble society. It has been deemed one of the gravest sins by the Church. Therefore, it should take precedence over every other value to set a good example."


    Sebastian swallowed hard, understanding the gravity of the situation. "What does that mean for young master Lucavion?"


    Gerald turned away, his gaze fixed on the window as if seeking sce from the outside world. "It means that ''he'' must face the consequences of his actions, publicly and unequivocally. The Duke expects a disy of justice that will satisfy both the noble society and the Church."


    Sebastian''s mind raced, trying toprehend the full implications of Gerald''s words. The punishment would need to be severe, and it would affect not only Lucavion but the entire Thorne family. "How do you n to proceed, my Lord?"


    Gerald sighed deeply, the weight of his decision evident in his posture. "We will hold a trial, as already nned, and it will be befitting the tradition of the Thorne Household."


    Sebastian nodded, though his heart ached for the young master he had served for so long. Even now, he still couldn''t believe how such a thing happened.


    "I understand, my Lord. I will get everything ready."


    Gerald turned back to face Sebastian, his expression resolute. "Good. We must act swiftly and decisively. The reputation and future of the Thorne family depend on it."


    Sebastian bowed deeply. "I will see to it, my Lord."


    As he left the study, the weight of his responsibilities pressing heavily upon him, Sebastian couldn''t help but think of Lucavion alone in the cold.


    ''Young Lord¡­.Why did you do such a thing¡­.''


    But, even if it was the young child that he had seen grow, the household always needed toe before everything.


    This was his code, after all.


    Thus, he could only move forward.


    *******


    A young girl named Eliza moved silently through the corridors of the Thorne mansion, her young hands deftly dusting the ornate vases and polished banisters.


    She was proud to be working here, following in her father Sebastian''s footsteps. The grandeur of the mansion never ceased to amaze her, even though it had started to feel like home.


    She paused to admire a portrait of the Thorne family hanging in the hall. Her father had always spoken highly of the Thorne legacy, and despite recent events, she held a certain reverence for the family. Eliza''s admiration was interrupted by the soft, hurried whispers of other maidsing from the next room.


    Curiosity piqued, she edged closer to the slightly ajar door of the maid''s quarters. The voices became clearer.


    "Did you hear about young Lord Lucavion?" one maid said, her tone a mix of shock and disdain.


    "I heard it all. They say he''s been locked in the basement," another maid replied, her voice filled with both pity and intrigue.


    ''What?''


    The moment she heard this, her heart sank.


    ''Young Lord Lucavion...is confined in the basement?''


    She knew her father had been involved in something important today, but he hadn''t shared the details with her. She leaned in closer, barely daring to breathe.


    "It''s such a scandal. The Duke of Valoria himself nullified the engagement between Isolde and Lucavion. Committing infidelity¡­..With Lady Isolde''s sister¡­."


    "I can''t believe it. Poor Isolde," the first maid said, her voice tinged with sympathy. "She must be devastated."


    "What''s going to happen to Lucavion?" the second maid asked, her voice hushed as if the very walls might hear.


    "The Viscount is nning a trial. They say it''s going to be a public spectacle to appease the noble society and the Church."


    Eliza''s eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat. She pressed a hand to her chest, feeling her heart race with a mixture of disbelief and dread.


    As a young maid who spent most of her time in the mansion doing chores, she didn''t have much contact with her male counterparts.


    She rarely went outside, and when she did, it was mostly to buy some goods that needed to be supplied to the mansion. Even then, she was always apanied by some Senior Maids.


    But for a youngdy like her, how could she not hear all those romantic stories and then imagine herself as a princess?


    Where would be the fun of life if she did not do such a thing? And how could she not admire the young lord who was always polite with others, treating them gently?


    Yet, now, the very person, Lucavion, her first love and the person she had secretly admired for so long, was confined in the basement and used of a grave crime.


    ''How could this happen?'' she thought, struggling to process the information. '' Young Lord Lucavion¡­ with Lady Isolde''s sister? It can''t be true¡­''


    The maids'' voices continued, oblivious to her presence just outside the door.


    "I heard the trial will be harsh," the first maid said, her tone grim. "The Viscount needs to make an example of him."


    "Do you think he''ll be forgiven?" the second maid asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    "No," the first maid replied bluntly. "The Duke of Valoria is adamant. There must be severe consequences."


    Eliza''s hands trembled, the feather duster she held nearly slipping from her grasp. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Lucavion, the kind and gentle young lord she had known, was facing a trial that could destroy him. The very thought was unbearable.


    She needed to learn more.


    She needed to see him.


    ''Please¡­.There is no way the Young Lord I know would do such a thing.''


    She didn''t want to believe it.


    With a determined breath, Eliza set the duster down and quietly slipped away from the maids'' quarters.


    She moved quickly through the mansion, her heart pounding in her chest as she navigated the familiar halls.


    She had to be careful; any suspicious movement could draw unwanted attention.


    She reached the basement entrance, a heavy wooden door at the end of a dimly lit corridor. Her father had always warned her never to visit these restricted areas, but she didn''t care now.


    Taking a deep breath, she pushed the door open and descended the narrow staircase. The cold, damp air sent shivers down her spine, but she pressed on.


    Just at that moment, she heard something.


    "Mother, please, you have to believe me. I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    ----------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 7: Mother

    As the door closed behind Sebastian, the cold and dampness of the basement seeped into my bones.


    The small mat on the ground was the onlyfort in this stark cell. I sat down, drawing my knees to my chest, and tried to keep this damn stomach from acting down.


    "Sigh¡­.."


    I couldn''t help but sigh, remembering the faces of Father and Mother. I closed my eyes, trying to push away the memories, but they kept resurfacing like a relentless tide.


    "¡­.Not letting me go, aren''t you."


    Their expressions were understandable. I could understand why they had such faces. The situation our family was now in must look like a hard tide.


    But it still hurt. Seeing such faces from the people who once looked at me with warmth and love. It was as if a knot appeared right in my heart, tightening with each thought.


    After all, it is not like I am a machine. And this week, things have been a lot more hectic. Not even a minute of sleep had passed without nightmares.


    The food I had eaten was stone hard and was not for my stomach. After all the time that I had eaten the food of nobles, how could I easily adapt?


    The cold floor was unfamiliar as well. This was the first time I had experienced all those things at the same time.


    The sense of cold, the sense of feeling like my body was out of power. They were all first. Even now, I feel like I don''t even have the strength to move around my body.


    ''No, Lucavion, don''t. Don''t give up.''


    However, I still must not stop right now. If everything is exined, I am sure someone will understand at least.


    If that happens, maybe things can be solved.


    ''Isn''t that right, Goddess Veridion?''


    I sped my hands together. After all, this world. Wasn''t there justice here? I didn''t do anything wrong. Wouldn''t it be god''s job to ensure fairness? Is it wrong for me to believe?


    CREAK!


    As if to let me give the opportunity, the door opened, and someone entered. The presence, the steps taken, everything felt familiar. The scent and other things.


    I looked up, and the person revealed herself. It was my mother, Eleanor Thorne, with her hands sped on her dress. Her expression was as stern as before, but there was a hint of something else in her eyes¡ªsomething that gave me a glimmer of hope.


    "Mother," I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    She stepped closer, her eyes never leaving mine. For a moment, the stern mask she wore seemed to falter, and I saw a flicker of the gentleness I remembered from my childhood.


    "Lucavion," she said softly, her voice steady but tinged with sadness. "I came to see you."


    "..."


    At first, I couldn''t open my mouth since it had been a while.


    It had been a while since someone treated me like normal.


    At least now, after all that time, I could see someone familiar. Now, that was the expression of the mother I know.


    "Speak."


    She looked into my eyes.


    I knew I would hardly have such a chance ever again.


    I struggled to my feet, my body protesting with every movement. "Mother, please, you have to believe me. I didn''t do anything wrong. I don''t know how I ended up in this situation, but I swear I am innocent."


    She looked at me, her eyes searching my face for a long moment. Yet she didn''t say anything, as if to let me exin.


    "Mother, it was Isolde. I overheard her talking about it. She nned everything. She and Adrian¡ª" I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "They orchestrated the entire thing. I was set up.


    I would never do anything to bring shame to our family. You know me, Mother. You know I would never¡ª"


    She remained silent, her eyes locked onto mine, absorbing every word I said. I could feel the desperation in my voice, the need for her to believe me, to understand that I was telling the truth.


    For the first time in a long while, I could finally open up to someone. Finally, speak to someone to make them understand.


    I felt like a dam burst open inside me as if everything I had been holding in finally spilled.


    "I overheard Isolde talking about how they needed to get rid of me and how this was the only way to secure their positions. She wanted to bring ra down, to take everything for herself. I''m not lying, Mother. I''m telling you the truth. Please, you have to believe me."


    "I would never do anything to harm our family. You have to know that. I don''t know why this is happening, but I swear to you, I''m inno-"


    Just as I was about to speak further, suddenly, she raised her hand. "Stop." The voice that left her mouth was cold.


    SHIVER!


    And I shivered.


    Since I can remember.


    I felt afraid to raise my head and see the expression on that face.


    But I knew I had to.


    And as I raised, I saw it.


    The look of disappointment.


    "After everything that has happened, how can you still me an innocent young girl? After everything you have done, how can you stand here and use her?"


    I blinked, taken aback by her words.


    "Wh-"


    "No, Lucavion," she interrupted her voice firm. "It is you who doesn''t understand. Isolde is a frail, sickly girl who has been nothing but kind and gentle. To use her of such treachery is beyond reprehensible. I came here hoping to hear remorse, to see some sign of repentance, but instead, you spin wild tales and point fingers."


    "Bu-" I tried to protest, but she held up a hand to silence me.


    "Enough," she said sharply. "You will have your chance to speak at the trial. For now, I suggest you reflect on your actions and consider the gravity of your situation. This is yourst chance to show some honor and take responsibility."


    "Why don''t you believe me?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    She looked deep into my eyes, her gaze piercing through me. "Nobody ever believes the words of a disappointment."


    The moment I heard this, my eyes widened. It felt like the world started spinning. My vision blurred, most likely from the tears that my eyes were releasing. It was hard to breathe, let alone say anything. I just lowered my head, looking down.


    "Mother..."


    But there was no response. The sound of her footsteps echoed as she turned and walked away, leaving me alone in the cold, damp cell. The door closed behind her with a resounding thud, sealing my fate once more.


    The tears flowed freely now, hot and unchecked, mingling with the dust and dirt on the floor. The words she had spoken echoed in my mind, a cruel reminder of how I had been perceived.


    "Nobody ever believes the words of a disappointment."


    That same phrase repeated constantly, not letting me hear anything.


    The disappointment of my family, the betrayal of my fianc¨¦e, and the looming trial¡ªall of it pressed down on me, suffocating any remaining hope.


    I curled up on the small mat, trying to find some semnce offort in the harsh reality of my situation.


    ''Is this it? After everything? Just to hear those words?''


    When faced with such words, what would a normal person think? Would they think of what they have done for the things they did?


    I am not sure.


    But I do, at least.


    The things that I did when I was a child.


    The amount of time I had spent trying to perfect my mana.


    ''These hands¡­''


    Even now, there are many calluses on my hands. All of them stemming from the training.


    DRIP!


    I heard something dripping on the ground.


    It was probably my tears.


    DRIP! DRIP! DRIP!


    Yet it continued to drop, one by one.


    Drop by drop.


    After a while, I felt like the thing that was dropping was not tears, as they became dry at some point. And it was also hard to breathe from my nose. As I opened my eyes, I realized the thing that was dropping down was not my tears but instead was blood.


    It was my nose bleeding.


    The sight of the blood made my head start spinning, and then my body fell to the side. The world grew darker and darker until there was nothing but ckness.


    Yet, in the darkness, I felt like I had seen a figure appearing.


    "Y¡­..ng...M¡­..st...L¡­..c¡­..io..."


    It felt like they were speaking, but I couldn''t understand it.


    ''Not that it matters¡­..Right¡­..Can I finally rest a little now¡­.''


    I wanted to forget everything, not remember any of these events happening. But was that possible?


    Most likely, it wouldn''t.


    After all, I am sure those moments will still haunt me, even in my sleep.


    But, still, is there something wrong with wanting a little bit of a piece?


    ''I hope not.''


    With that, I closed my eyes.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 8: Eliza

    Eliza crouched behind the pir at the base of the stairs, her heart pounding in her chest as she watched the scene unfold before her. She had arrived just in time to hear Lucavion''s desperate pleas and Lady Eleanor''s harsh rebuke.


    "Mother, please, you have to believe me. I didn''t do anything wrong¡­"


    Eliza''s eyes widened as she saw Lucavion, the young lord she had always admired, pleading with his mother. His voice was filled with such raw emotion that it made her heart ache.


    Eleanor''s cold response sent shivers down Eliza''s spine. "After everything that has happened, how can you still me an innocent young girl? After everything you have done, how can you stand here and use her?"


    Eliza could hardly believe her ears. How could Lady Eleanor, someone she respected so deeply, be so dismissive of Lucavion''s words?


    After all, she knew that even though Lady Eleanor was busy, she was a good mother to her children most of the time.


    She was even a good Lady of the house for the workers who worked in the mansion. She rarely talked down to the maids, even if they made any mistake.


    But now she was saying such things¡­.It was the first time Eliza saw Lady Eleanor in such a state. For the first time, Eliza was seeing this side of Eleanor.


    She held her breath, making herself as small and quiet as possible, praying that she wouldn''t be discovered.


    "Nobody ever believes the words of a disappointment."


    The sting of those words was palpable, even from Eliza''s hidden vantage point. She watched as Lucavion''s shoulders slumped, the fight draining from his body. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she witnessed his widened eyes.


    "What is your name?"


    Somehow, she was reminded of the times when she was young.


    Eliza remembered the first time she had met Lucavion. She had just been a young maid, learning how to serve tea for the first time. The grand halls of the Thorne mansion had felt intimidating, and her hands trembled as she carried the tray, the delicate cups clinking softly with each step.


    She was so anxious. Maybe because of her anxiousness, she stumbled and tackled down, spilling the tea. The hot liquid sshed onto the leg of the lord she was supposed to serve.


    She felt a surge of panic. The tea was hot, and she had spilled it on the leg of someone important. The maid beside her immediately scolded her, her voice sharp with anger. "How could you make such a mistake? Apologize to the lord at once!"


    Engulfed in fear, Eliza dropped to her knees, her heart pounding in her chest. She expected harsh words or, worse, punishment for her clumsiness.


    She had heard of many stories where such maids were punished just because of such mistakes. Some of them were even executed for offending a noble.


    Fear engulfed her heart because of those rumors as she imagined her punishment.


    She kept her head bowed, tears welling up in her eyes.


    But then she heard a gentle voice, a voice that was calm and reassuring. "It''s fine. You can raise your head."


    She slowly lifted her gaze, her vision blurry with tears. The first thing she saw was clear brown eyes looking into hers. They shook a little, looking a bit blurry.


    As her vision cleared, she saw the full face of the young lord. He was young and delicate, with soft ck hair that wasn''t long but framed his face perfectly. Lucavion.


    He smiled at her, a warm and forgiving smile. "It''s okay. You don''t need to fear anything."


    At that time, she hadn''t noticed the twitching of his corners and how his hands were clenched on his leg.


    How hard he was trying his best to keep himself from showing the pain he most likely felt.


    "Nobody will know about what happened here." He said, his eyes looking at the senior maid that would be overseeing her. "Right?"


    "Yes, young master understood."


    After hearing this, he turned to smile at her once again. "Everyone makes mistakes. What is your name?"


    "Eliza," she whispered, her voice trembling. "My name is Eliza."


    "Well, Eliza, it''s nice to meet you," he said, still smiling. "Don''t worry about the tea. It''s just an ident."


    The maid beside her was taken aback, clearly not expecting such kindness. "My lord, I am so sorry. I will ensure this never happens again."


    Lucavion waved her off. "There''s no need for that. She''s just learning. We all make mistakes when we''re learning."


    After that moment, when she talked about this moment with her father, she understood what he had done.


    "Come here, Eliza."


    Her father called her into the kitchen, his face serious. He took a kettle of boiling water and held it over her hand.


    "This is what it feels like," he said, letting a single drop of boiling water fall onto her skin.


    The pain was immediate and intense, making her gasp and pull her hand back. The small burn hurt so much that tears sprang to her eyes.


    Her father nodded, his expression somber. "That''s what the young master endured when you spilled the tea on him. But he didn''t show it. He protected you instead. Remember that, Eliza. Remember his kindness.


    And make sure that, when the timees, you can repay the grace you received."


    She nodded, the lesson seared into her memory as much as the burn on her hand. She would never forget the kindness Lucavion had shown her, nor the pain he had hidden to spare her.


    That was how it began, and she started watching him. Looking over ways to repay the kindness that she had received.


    And as she watched more, it slowly turned into something else.


    She came to like him.


    But how could she help it? Seeing him y with the cats on his own.


    And now, how could she believe that he had done such a thing?


    The Young Master Lucavion was something that she knew she had witnessed all the time. Such a person wouldn''t even hurt insects, let alone a young girl.


    Assaulting a young girl, especially the sister of his fianc¨¦e?


    Such a thing could never happen.


    As she knew, all the time that he had been surrounded by many beautiful people, there had never been a time when his eyes were filled with carnal desires.


    Thus, she stood still.


    Lady Eleanor turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing in the cold, silent basement.


    Eliza stayed perfectly still, waiting until she was sure Eleanor was gone. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and took a deep, shaky breath.


    As she waited a little longer, she suddenly heard the sound of a body hitting the ground. Her heart skipped a beat, and she rushed to the source, her mind racing with worry.


    She saw him copse, blood flowing from his nose. "Young Master Lucavion!" she shouted, but he did not answer. She hurried to his side, her hands shaking as she reached for him.


    "Lucavion, please wake up!" she pleaded, gently shaking him.


    His skin was pale, and his breathing was shallow. The sight of the blood and his unresponsive form sent a wave of panic through her.


    "He-Mhmmm¡­." She was about to shout out loud for help, but then she remembered where she was and what she was doing.


    She remembered she needed to keep it quiet. Even now, she had already risked the fact that someone could possibly have heard her voice.


    "Ah..."


    She looked down, realizing that he was breathing. Though from time to time he flinched and shivered, he was alive. Relief washed over her.


    Gently, she sat down and ced his head on herp, caressing his head to soothe him. His skin was cold, and his breathing was still shallow, but he was here. He was with her.


    As she sat there, she couldn''t help but think about what would happen to him from now on. What kind of fate would await him? Would he be banished, exiled? Would he be sent to prison? Would he be executed? The uncertainty of his future weighed heavily on her heart.


    While caressing his head, her eyes fell on her bracelet. It was a simple but beautiful piece given to her by her mother, who was no longer in this world. That bracelet had always made her feel calm, especially when she found herself in difficult situations.


    Looking at it, she made a decision. She would give it to him. It could at least make him feel a little calmer when he was feeling overwhelmed and alone. She knew she could not be with him anymore, but this small token offort might help him.


    With trembling hands, she removed the bracelet and gently slipped it onto his wrist. "Please, let this give you some peace, Lucavion," she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes once more.


    She continued to caress his head as she whispered.


    "At least, I will believe in you. Though, I am not sure you will be able to remember it."


    DRIP!


    A small liquid fell down from her face as she looked into his face.


    "But, I will still hope that you do."


    As she wiped that tear, she gently put his head on the mat.


    "Goodbye."


    She stood up, walking.


    "My first love."


    And left.

 Chapter 9: Banishment

    As Gerald left his study, the letter from the Duke of Valoria still in hand, he made his way to the sitting room where Eleanor awaited.


    The gravity of the situation hung over him like a storm cloud, and he knew that this conversation would be one of the most difficult he had ever had with his wife.


    Eleanor stood by the window, her elegant figure framed by the evening light. Her green eyes, once filled with warmth and kindness, now reflected deep-seated anger and disappointment.


    She turned as Gerald entered the room, her expression hardening as she saw the letter in his hand.


    "Gerald," she said, her voice tense, "what does the Duke say?"


    Gerald took a deep breath, trying to steady his emotions. "The engagement between Isolde and Lucavion has been nullified."


    Eleanor''s eyes narrowed. "That much was expected. But what else? What does the Duke demand?"


    Gerald''s jaw tightened, and he handed her the letter. "The Duke desires a punishment befitting the crime. He trusts me to handle this matter with the utmost severity."


    Eleanor scanned the letter, her face growing paler with each word. When she finished, she looked up at Gerald, her eyes zing with fury. "How could he? How could Lucavion bring such disgrace upon our family?"


    Gerald clenched his fists, his anger barely contained. "What he did is one of the biggest sins a man can evermit. He has not only shamed us but also betrayed the trust of the Valoria family. This is a stain on our honor that cannot be easily washed away."


    "And to Isolde on top of that. Such a fragile and innocent young girl. She was like a flower, remember." Eleanor spoke, her eyes looking silent.


    "Indeed, she was like an angel," Gerald said as he looked into Eleanor''s eyes. "You don''t need to think too much for such a disgrace." Eleanor grabbed Gerald''s hand, clenching it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. From now on, I will no longer have a son named Lucavion."


    ********


    The two days that followed were a blur of confinement and basic sustenance. Each day, a guard would silently slide a tray of food and water into the cell, the contents just as meager and unappetizing as during the journey.


    Stale bread, tough meat, and the asional bruised fruit became my staple diet.


    The days passed in a slow, monotonous rhythm, each moment blending into the next. But amidst the istion, I found something on my wrist.


    "What is this?"


    Was there something like this on my arm?


    I tried to recall if such a thing was there, but I couldn''t remember. Maybe someone else had put this for me when I was asleep, or maybe I was seeing things.


    As I focused on the bracelet, a faint memory surfaced. The moment before I lost consciousness, there had been a presence, aforting touch. It was a hazy recollection, but it was there, lingering at the edges of my mind.


    A gentle voice, soft and soothing, whispering words offort. The sensation of someone cradling my head, offering sce in my darkest moment.


    But I didn''t know who the person was at all.


    Still, despite theck offort and the harsh conditions, I found myself strangely calm, as if that presence was there. It was a subtle feeling, definitely.


    The cell remained as cold and damp as ever, but the knot in my heart had loosened somewhat.


    The words of my mother, though painful, forced me to confront my reality and my own sense of self-worth. I knew I was not the disappointment she believed me to be, and this conviction brought a measure of peace.


    No one came to visit me after my mother''s departure. The silence of the cell became apanion, a space where I could reflect and gather my strength.


    The nightmares that had gued my sleep during the journey receded, reced by a more restful slumber. It was as if the confrontation had purged some of the anxiety and fear that had taken root within me.


    As Iy on the cold stone floor, my thoughts drifted to the trial that awaited me. I knew I had to be strong, to face whatever usations were thrown my way with dignity and resolve.


    *******


    The grand hall of the Thorne mansion was filled with a tense silence as the trial of Lucavion Thornemenced. The room, usually reserved for celebratory gatherings and important family meetings, now bore the weight of judgment and consequence. Nobles from surrounding estates, family members, and servants gathered, their faces reflecting a mixture of curiosity, concern, and condemnation.


    At the front of the hall stood Viscount Gerald Thorne, his stern visagemanding attention. Beside him, Eleanor Thorne sat with a cold, impassive expression, her eyes fixed on the proceedings. A heavy oak table separated them from Lucavion, who stood in the center of the room, nked by two stern-faced guards.


    Gerald raised his hand, signaling for silence. The murmurs that had filled the room died down, and all eyes turned towards the viscount.


    "Today, we gather to address the grave transgressionsmitted by Lucavion Thorne," Gerald began, his voice echoing through the hall. "His actions have brought disgrace upon our family and have vited the trust ced in us by the Valoria family."


    Lucavion stood still, his eyes fixed on the floor. The weight of his actions and the judgment of his family bore down on him heavily.


    Gerald continued, "The Duke of Valoria has nullified the engagement between Isolde and Lucavion, and he demands a punishment befitting the crime. It is our duty to ensure that justice is served and that the honor of the Thorne family is upheld."


    He turned his gaze to Lucavion, his eyes cold and unforgiving. "Lucavion Thorne, do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Lucavion lifted his head, meeting his father''s gaze. The defiance that once burned in his eyes was still there.


    "I did notmit such a crime."


    A murmur of disbelief swept through the room. The assembled nobles and family members exchanged nces, their faces a mixture of skepticism and disdain. Gerald''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing.


    "Do you expect us to believe that after all that has happened?" Gerald''s voice was cold and unforgiving.


    Before Lucavion could respond, his brother Alistair stepped forward, his eyes zing with anger. "Even after all this time, you''re still trying to lie? To deny your actions?"


    Lucavion shook his head, his voice steady. "I am not lying, Alistair. I swear, I did notmit this crime."


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Alistair''s fury erupted. His hands ignited with fire, the mes dancing dangerously close to Lucavion''s face. "How dare you! You think you can deceive us all with your lies? You''re a disgrace to our family!"


    Lucavion pulled back, the heat of the mes scorching his skin, but his eyes remained resolute. "I''m telling the truth."


    Before the situation could escte further, Gerald''s voice cut through the tension like a de. "Enough, Alistair!"


    The mes in Alistair''s hands flickered and died, but his anger was far from extinguished. He stepped back, his eyes still burning with fury as he red at his brother.


    Gerald''s gaze shifted back to Lucavion, his expression unreadable. "Cease your worthless ims."


    As the gaze fell down to Lucavion, he pursed his lips.


    "Yes, father."


    Gerald''s cold eyes remained fixed on Lucavion. "Your punishment has been decided. You will be sent to the Valerius ins to serve on the front lines of the war. You will fight until the war is won or until you fall in battle. This is the only way to atone for the disgrace you have brought upon our family."


    "What?"


    "He will be sent to the frontlines?"


    "At such an age?"


    The whispers grew louder, filled with shock and disbelief. The war on the Valerius ins had been raging for seven years, and its brutality was well-known. The enemy empire was the strongest force across the whole continent, and sending a young child who had yet to celebrate his fifteenth birthday banquet to such a battlefield was seen as a death sentence.


    "This is madness!" someone whispered. "How can they expect him to survive out there?"


    "He''s just a boy," another voice added. "He won''tst a day in that hell."


    "That must be the point. After all, they are trying to soothe the Iron Duke and the Royal Family. The punishment given should be befitting to such titles."


    "Indeed, that must be the case."


    Eleanor''s face remained a mask of cold indifference, as did Alistair, who seemed unperturbed by the murmurs, his anger still smoldering.


    Gerald raised his hand,manding silence once more. "The decision is final. Lucavion''s actions have brought disgrace upon us all, and this is the only fitting punishment. He will prove his worth and seek redemption on the battlefield." He paused, his voice echoing through the hall. "Is that clear?"


    Lucavion raised his head, his eyes locking onto the Viscount. The fierceness in his eyes was gone, reced by a deep sadness and resignation. "Father, is this your will?"


    Gerald''s gaze remained cold and unyielding. "Yes, that is my will."


    Lucavion nodded slowly, his shoulders sagging under the weight of the verdict. "...I understand, Father."


    Gerald''s expression hardened even further. "I am not your father."


    Lucavion''s face fell further, but he nodded again, epting the finality of his father''s words. "Understood, Viscount."


    The room fell silent again, the gravity of the situation settling over everyone present. Gerald''s expression softened for just a moment, a fleeting glimpse of the father he once was before it hardened once more.


    "Take him away," he ordered the guards. "He leaves at first light."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 10: On the other side

    ra Valoria stood in the grand hall of her family''s estate, the once-familiar surroundings now feeling oppressive and cold. Her father, Alexander Valoria, stood at the far end, his face a mask of disappointment and anger.


    Beside him, Isolde, her silver hair shimmering like a halo, wore an expression of serene triumph. The hall was filled with the silent judgment of the gathered nobility, their eyes like daggers piercing her already wounded heart.


    "ra Valoria," Alexander''s voice boomed, echoing off the marble walls. "You have brought disgrace upon our family. The usation of infidelity, of betrayal, is a stain we cannot afford."


    ra''s heart pounded in her chest, each beat a painful reminder of her shattered world. She could barely meet her father''s eyes, the weight of his disappointment crushing her. "Father, please, you must believe me. I have done nothing wrong."


    Alexander''s eyes, once warm and loving, now burned with cold fury. "Silence!" hemanded. "The evidence is irrefutable. You were found with Lucavion Thorne in a mostpromising position. The royal family demands justice, and execution is the price."


    ra''s knees buckled, but she forced herself to stand tall. "Father, I swear to you, I have been framed. Isolde¡ª"


    "Isolde has pleaded for your life," Alexander interrupted, his voice harsh. "She, who should despise you the most, has shown mercy. It is at her request, and only because of her request, that you are spared the death penalty; instead, only your core is going to be abolished."


    ra''s gaze shifted to Isolde, who stood demurely beside their father, her eyes filled with a malicious glint. The corners of her lips curled into a faint smile, and ra knew the truth. This was not mercy; it was cruelty. Isolde wanted her to suffer more than death could ever bring.


    For an aspiring mage, losing one''s core meant....A fate that was worse than death.


    And that was exactly what Isolde was expecting.


    ra knew that.


    She felt so angry that she wanted to beat her to death right at that moment.


    Yet, she could not show it.


    She was not allowed to. It was because she was branded as the loser from now on. She needed to bow her head and endure it. That was the only thing that she could do.


    Yes, at this point, she had understood one thing.


    Nothing that she had said would get past those who would rather believe what they had seen.


    Thank you, Isolde," ra managed to say, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. "I see your kindness knows no bounds."


    Isolde''s smile widened slightly, her eyes narrowing. "Oh, dear sister, it''s the least I could do. After all, family must stick together in times of hardship."


    Alexander raised his hand, silencing any further conversation. "You are to be exiled from this family, ra. You will leave this estate and never return. From this moment on, you are no longer a Valoria."


    The finality of his words struck her like a physical blow. Tears welled in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. "Father, please..."


    Enough!" Alexander roared. "Guards, escort her out."


    As the guards moved to her side, ra turned onest time to her father, her voice a desperate whisper. "Father, I love you. Please, don''t do this."


    Alexander''s eyes had never softened even for a brief moment, no longer a flicker of the man she had once known. It was rather reced by the stern resolve of the Grand Duke. "Leave, ra. And be grateful for your sister''s mercy."


    To her, those words grazed her heart. They pierced it, scratched it, cut it, leaving a deep wound.


    She would never forget the look that she had gotten from his father. She would never forget two moments until the moment her life ended.


    This moment.


    Until her life ended, she would always remember this feeling.


    The feeling that was burning inside her heart.


    ''Isolde. Adrian. Lucavion. Isolde. Adrian. Lucavion.


    Isolde. Adrian. Lucavion. Isolde. Adrian. Lucavion.


    Isolde. Adrian. Lucavion. Isolde. Adrian. Lucavion.


    Isolde. Adrian. Lucavion.''


    The hatred that was burning deep.


    And the moment she opened her eyes, she saw those brown, unfamiliar eyes when she opened her eyes just to see her clothes long gone and her body naked.


    ''Lucavion.''


    She will never forget the feeling of fear, helplessness, and surprise that she felt at that moment when that disgusting man was on top of her.


    How he stood there and yed such a disgusting, crucial role in everything.


    How his tongue was out, and the eyes that were filled with lust were looking at her.


    ''You are all going to pay.''


    The guards took hold of her arms, leading her away. ra cast one final nce back at Isolde, whose eyes gleamed with satisfaction. The message in those cold, calcting eyes was clear: This is your fate. Suffer and be forgotten.


    As the grand doors of the Valoria estate closed behind her with a resonating thud, ra felt the finality of her banishment sink in. The lush gardens and opulent halls that had once been her sanctuary were now as distant as a dream. The guards'' grip on her arms was firm, and they led her away from the life she had known into an uncertain and hostile world.


    She was taken to a carriage waiting at the edge of the estate. Up to this moment in her life, she had traveled countless different times with a carriage. Since she was the rightful heir of the family, she was called to the countless different banquets.


    And each time when that happened, she would always travel with a special one, the carriage adorned with the Insignia of the House Valoria.


    The pride of the empire.


    Yet that crest was no longer there, nor was thefortable carriage that she had ridden before.


    Now, it was just a in carriage, a cruel reminder of the family that had cast her out. The guards unceremoniously pushed her inside, and the door shut with a metallic ng. Through the small window, she caught ast glimpse of her home, now lost to her forever.


    The carriage began to move, the wheels creaking against the cobblestones. ra sat in silence, her mind reying the events that had led to this moment. The betrayal, the usations, and the merciless judgment of her father weighed heavily on her heart. But amid the sorrow and despair, a fierce resolve began to take root.


    ''Isolde. Adrian. Lucavion,'' she repeated their names in her mind, each one a burning ember of hatred. They had orchestrated her downfall, and for that, they would pay.


    She would endure this exile, survive it, and one day, she would return to reim what was rightfully hers.


    It was the moment when the protagonist finally opened her wings to the world, yet the process was an arduous one.


    *******


    FLICKER!


    A dimly lit room. The ys of shadows were spread all across the ce.


    It wasvishly decorated, filled with luxurious fabrics and ornate furniture, a testament to her newfound status.


    The air was thick with the scent ofvender, meant to soothe and calm, but tonight, it carried a hint of triumph and excitement.


    Under the darkness, a certain young man opened the door, his footsteps silent on the plush carpet.


    His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he approached the young girl, who sat at her vanity, brushing her long, silver hair. She turned to face him, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    "Everything went perfectly," The young man said, his voice low and filled with satisfaction. "ra is gone, exiled. We are finally free of her."


    The young woman set her brush down, each of her movements graceful and elegant. She stood, crossing the room to meet him.


    "Yes, my dear Adrian. We have seeded. She never saw iting. All those years of pretending, of ying the sickly sister, have finally paid off."


    He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. "And now, nothing stands in our way. We can finally be together without any obstacles."


    The girl rested her head against his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart. "It''s a relief, isn''t it? To know that we have outsmarted everyone. ra was always so blind and trusting. She never questioned my motives, never suspected a thing."


    Adrian''s grip on her tightened, his lips brushing against her temple. "She was too naive to see the truth. But now, she''s gone, and we have everything we ever wanted. Just as you wanted, my Isolde."


    It was evident that he was yearning for something more. Yet Isolde didn''t let him do as he pleased. She put her hand right before his lips, blocking his movement. And then she mumbled, "Were you able to find what I had wanted?"


    Adrian stopped in his tracks, taking the signal. His face looked disappointed as he shook his head. "Not yet. We are still looking for that."


    "You know how important that is to me."


    "I know. That is why I am doing my best to obtain it. The disciple of the court magician is looking for it already."


    Hearing this, a smile spread over her face. A smile that looked captivating yet poisonous at the same time.


    "I am d.


    She said, slightly turning back.


    Then she tilted her head up, her eyes locking with his. The flickering candlelight cast a seductive glow over her features. She reached up, her fingers tracing along his jawline. "And now, my dear Adrian, we have the entire night to celebrate our victory."


    Adrian''s eyes darkened with desire as he leaned in, capturing her lips in a slow, deliberate kiss. Isolde responded eagerly, her body pressing against his. She felt his hands roam over her back, pulling her even closer.


    Breaking the kiss, Isolde gazed up at him, her lips curling into a teasing smile. "Shall we toast to our sess?" She stepped away, her fingers trailing down his arm as she moved to a nearby table. She picked up a crystal decanter filled with wine and poured two sses, handing one to Adrian.


    Adrian took the ss, his eyes never leaving hers. "To our future," he said, raising the ss.


    Isolde clinked her ss against his, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "To our future," she echoed before taking a sip. She set her ss down and sauntered back to him, her movementsnguid and purposeful.


    She reached up, unbuttoning the top button of his shirt, her fingers brushing against his skin. "We have all the time in the world now," she whispered, her voice low and sultry. "No more secrets, no more hiding."


    Adrian''s breath hitched as she continued to undress him, her touch igniting a fire within him. He grasped her waist, pulling her flush against him. "You''re right," he murmured against her lips. "We''re free."


    Isolde''s hands slid up to his shoulders, pushing his shirt off. "Free to do whatever we want," she purred, her lips brushing against his neck. She nipped at his skin, eliciting a low groan from him.


    Adrian''s hands roamed over her body, his touch growing more insistent. "You drive me crazy," he admitted, his voice rough with desire.


    Isolde chuckled softly, her fingers tangling in his hair. "Good," she whispered. "Because I intend to drive you wild tonight."


    Their lips met again in a heated kiss, their bodies pressing closer. Isolde''s hands worked quickly, undressing him with practiced ease. Adrian''s hands were equally busy, exploring every inch of her body.


    As the night wore on, they reveled in their newfound freedom, their passion and desire to consume them. The room, once filled with shadows and uncertainty, now echoed with their shared triumph and the promise of a future built on their cunning and ambition.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 11: Family

    Sometimes, things in our lives do not go the way we want. We try our best and do everything we can. We put all our effort, our hopes, our desires, and everything into the thing that we desire.


    We would hope that we be sessful after doing everything that we can do for it. Of course, not everyone can put in the same effort, and some other people do more, but would it be wrong to want something and desire to have it?


    It is not wrong, is it?


    But, then, sometimes we fail. Even after putting in all the effort, we fail, hitting the wall. What would happen when this happens?


    Feelings would overtake, wouldn''t they?


    Sadness, tiredness, anger, regret, disappointment¡­..All these feelings would overtake our minds.


    Many of you might have experienced failure from an early age in your life. Not everyone can always be sessful, after all.


    Then, what is the thing that would keep you going even after you have faced countless failures? What could give you the motivation to move forward?


    I am pretty sure there would be many people who would give this question a simr answer.


    Family.


    When we fail at life when we feel like we can not move forward¡­.


    At those times, our family could be the reason why we would be able to move once again, standing up.


    It could be for seeing the smile on one''s father''s face, being able to make their mother experience the life that she could have never had, being able to follow the footprints of your elder siblings, being a good example to your younger ones¡­..


    At least that was the case for me, though I don''t know if the same applies to you.


    For me, my family had been the reason I was able to push myself forward even while I faced failures over and over again.


    When I failed to construct the first line of Thorne''s spear, my father''s disappointed but patient eyes pushed me to try harder.


    When I failed to grasp our family''s fire arts, my brother Alistair spent extra hours with me, showing me the techniques again and again.


    When I failed to make the correct judgments to the questions my father asked, my mother''s gentle encouragement kept me from giving up.


    When I failed to reach the strength that my brother and predecessors had at the same age, the memory of my family''s unwavering belief in me drove me to keep training, keep striving, and keep hoping.


    Family was everything to me. It was the reason I could endure, the reason I could rise after every fall.


    And that is why, right at this moment, I can''t breathe. The heart that would beat on the left side of my chest feels clumped.


    The world looks blurry.


    I can''t think straight at all.


    I can''t look into anyone at all.


    Is it because I feel ashamed?


    It is not.


    Because I know that once I take a look at them, I will see those expressions again.


    My father''s cold words, my mother''s disappointment, and my brother''s anger¡ªthey crushed me in ways no failure ever had.


    I had always believed that no matter what, my family would be my pir, my unwavering support.


    How could I know that even having hope would hurt this much?


    At this very moment, how could I know that the disappointment would make me unable to breathe?


    If not even my family would not believe my words, how can I expect anyone else to do so?


    If, in this world, the people who became the reason that I pushed myself to move forward look at me like that, how can I speak?


    How can I do anything other than ept this?


    The anguish is overwhelming. My eyes blur with tears, and the knot in my heart tightens painfully. Just because of some words from another person, they would discard their own son, without even listening?


    I asked myself if that would be the case if the same thing happened to my elder brother Alistair. Would they give him the same treatment?


    What about my elder sister?


    Would she get the same treatment?


    Or was it because it was me?


    The questions swirl in my mind, each one a dagger twisting deeper into my soul. The unfairness, the pain of being cast aside by those I loved most, it all crashes over me in waves of despair.


    I think of Alistair, my brother, the one who excelled in everything. Would they cast him aside so easily? Would they doubt his every word, his every action?


    No. They would listen. They would believe him.


    And my sister, Miranda, with her grace and intelligence. Would they condemn her without a second thought?


    No. They would stand by her. They would defend her.


    But me? I am the one they doubt. I am the one they discard.


    The realization is a bitter pill to swallow. It leaves a hollow ache in my chest, a pain that words cannot describe.


    Why? Why is it different for me?


    The question echoes in the silence of my mind, unanswered and unanswerable. The unfairness of it all crushes me, leaving me gasping for breath, struggling to hold on to any semnce of hope or strength.


    I feel the weight of my family''s judgment, the coldness of their eyes, and the finality of their decision pressing down on me. And at that moment, I realized that I was truly alone.


    For the first time, I see the world for what it is¡ªunforgiving, merciless, and painfully unfair.


    Tears spill down my cheeks, hot and unchecked, as I face the harsh reality of my situation. I am alone, abandoned by those I loved most, cast aside without a second thought.


    The pain is unbearable...


    It is so much that I can''t keep this any longer.


    I want to forget everything.


    At least for a second, at least for a while, I don''t want to think of anything.


    The pain is unbearable, but even in the depths of my despair, a small voice within me whispers, urging me to hold on, to find a way to survive.


    I clutch the bracelet on my wrist, the one that appeared mysteriously. I don''t know what it does or who it came from, but it bes my lifeline, a small glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    ''Please.''


    Can I survive this ordeal, not just physically but emotionally and mentally?


    "Take him away," my father''s voice echoed in my ears, and I felt the firm grip of the guards on my arms, pulling me away from the grand hall.


    I walked with heavy steps, my mind a whirl of memories and emotions. The faces of my family, once my source of strength, now felt like ghosts haunting my every step.


    "First light," the guard muttered as we passed through the mansion''s corridors, and I knew that tomorrow would bring a new and terrifying reality.


    As we reach the same confinement room, the door gets closed once again.


    "Haaaah...Haaaah..."


    Finally, as we are in the darkness, I can let everything go.


    I can let the fire inside me go.


    I can no longer hold it in.


    CRACK!


    The pain spreads through my hand as my fist hits the wall.


    "Why?"


    The same question once again.


    "Why did it have to be me?"


    The pain is unbearable, not the one in my hand, but the one in my heart.


    Yet, still, even in the depths of my despair, a small voice within me whispers, urging me to hold on, to find a way to survive.


    "At least I will believe in you."


    I clutch the bracelet on my wrist, the one that appeared mysteriously. I don''t know what it does or who it came from, but it bes my lifeline, a small glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    Yeah¡­..


    I may be alone, but I will not give up.


    I can still move forward.


    For whoever left me this small token offort, for myself, and for the small, stubborn spark of hope that refuses to be extinguished, I will endure. I will survive.


    And one day¡­..I will prove¡­..


    Prove my innocence to the world.


    So that everyone who had never believed in me¡­.


    So that those who discarded me like this can understand their mistake.


    ''Yeah¡­.that is right¡­.Don''t give up, Lucavion¡­.It is not over yet¡­.''


    But right now, I can rest a little, right?


    I hope so.


    Because I can not keep my consciousness any longer.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 12: Departing

    The hours passed slowly, each one marked by the faint sounds of the mansion settling in the night. My thoughts were a whirlwind of memories and fears, and the ache in my hand from striking the wall served as a constant reminder of my anguish.


    Finally, the silence was broken by the sound of footsteps approaching the door. The heavy nk of the lock being turned echoed through the room, and the door creaked open.


    A guard stepped inside, his expression stern and cold.


    "Time to go," he said curtly, grabbing me by the arm and pulling me to my feet.


    I stumbled out of the cell, the sudden movement causing my head to spin. The guard''s grip was firm as he led me through the dimly lit corridors of the mansion.


    We passed through the main hall, where the weight of my family''s judgment still lingered, before stepping out into the cold night air.


    A carriage awaited us, its dark, wooden frame illuminated by the flickering light of a nearbyntern.


    "Enter."


    From the side, the voice of a knight echoed. I didn''t even feel the need to look at him or confirm. I justplied and followed what he was saying.


    ¨CGROWL!


    My stomach growled, most likely because of the fact that it was kept empty for a while. But it was not like there was something I could do about it.


    ¨CCREAK!


    In one week, I had been moved countless different times from the Duke''s mansion to my own family''s and now to another ce.


    Just as I entered the carriage, my eyes captured something.


    There, slightly hidden behind the trees, was a young girl. The torch of the people around me revealed her face, and I recognized her immediately.


    Eliza.


    Her presence took me by surprise. I remembered her as the somehow clumsy but cute maid, always trying her best despite her asional mishaps. But why was she here?


    As our eyes met, Eliza flinched and then turned away, disappearing into the shadows.


    Not that it mattered, as the knight grabbed me from my arms and then pushed me into the carriage.


    THUD!


    The door closed with a heavy thud, sealing me inside.


    The carriage jerked forward, and I was plunged into darkness, the only lighting from the flickering torch outside. The rhythmic tter of the wheels on the cobblestone road filled the silence, a constant reminder of the journey ahead.


    I tried to steady my breathing, to calm the tumultuous storm of emotions raging within me.


    The brief glimpse of Eliza''s face lingered in my mind, her presence an unexpected yet fleeting moment of familiarity in this sea of uncertainty.


    ''Why did shee here? To see the young lord that she once served bing something that is lesser than her? How ironic?''


    Somehow, it felt like she was mocking me, but then, as I remembered her expression, I realized I was just being dumb.


    That girl''s expression had far too much sadness for her to be mocking me after all.


    Just like that, the hours passed slowly, the journey marked by the asional bump and jolt as the carriage navigated the uneven terrain.


    The cold seeped through the wooden walls, chilling me to the bone. I wrapped my arms around myself, trying to preserve what little warmth I could.


    Days went by, and the journey was pretty simrpared to the one I did from Dukedom to our mansion.


    Eventually, the carriage came to a halt.


    The door was flung open, and a guard''s harsh voice broke the silence. "Out, now."


    I stepped down, my legs stiff and unsteady from the long ride. We were in arge, open courtyard surrounded by high walls and guarded gates.


    Torches lined the perimeter, casting eerie shadows on the stone buildings. I was herded toward a group of other prisoners, all huddled together in the cold night air.


    The guards pushed us into a dimly lit building. Inside, rows of wooden benches filled the room, and we were instructed to sit. I took a seat near the back, my eyes scanning the faces of those around me.


    They were a mix of men and women, young and old, their expressions a blend of fear, anger, and resignation.


    A door at the front of the room opened, and a tall, broad-shouldered man strode in.


    His uniform was pristine, and a scar ran down one side of his face, giving him a menacing appearance. He stood before us, his eyes cold and hard as they swept over the room.


    CLENCH!


    And as his gaze passed people, they started clenching their teeth and hands. As he locked with mine, I understood the reason.


    A feeling of insects crawling down on your skin, the feeling of your life on the line, the feeling of your heart crushed, the feeling of not being able to breathe¡­


    All of them happened at the same time, this time physically. My body reacted on its own, trying to cope with the pain and the pressure.


    It somehow made me remember the duke and what happened at that time. Of course, what was happening right now could note closer to that at all, as this pressure was a lot more bearable than at that time.


    ''Right¡­..They call this Romance-fantasy for a reason¡­..''


    At that time, my memory was hazy, and I was not able to understand what was happening before me, but now I could.


    ''This is killing intent.''


    The duke was releasing his killing intent at that time. I had partially experienced it beforehand from my father, but none of them were to this extent.


    After pressuring us for a while, the man retrieved his pressure back.


    ¨CTHUD!


    Many people fell down after the pressure was relieved.


    "HAaaaaah....haaaaah¡­.."


    They were breathing heavily, me included. Even if I was able to keep myself standing, not being able to breathe still affected me.


    "I am Captain Stroud," he announced, his voice rough andmanding. "I am the military supervisor overseeing you lot. You''ve all been sentenced to serve on the front lines, and let me make one thing clear: you are here because you are expendable."


    The room was filled with the sound ofbored breathing as Captain Stroud surveyed us with a look of disdain. He had established his dominance, and the fear was palpable among the prisoners.


    "You are criminals," Captain Stroud continued, his tone filled with contempt. "You have disgraced yourselves and your families, and now you will atone for your crimes with your lives. Do not expect sympathy or leniency. You will be treated as the lowest of the low, and your only chance of redemption is to fight and die for the Empire."


    He began to pace again, his heavy boots echoing in the silent room. "You will be given basic training, but do not mistake this for an opportunity to prove yourselves. You are fodder, nothing more. Your lives are worth less than the weapons you will carry."


    The murmur of fear and anger that rippled through the room was quickly silenced by Captain Stroud''s sharp re. "Discipline will be maintained at all times. Any attempt to escape or disobey orders will be met with immediate execution. Do I make myself clear?"


    A chorus of reluctant affirmations followed, and Captain Stroud nodded in satisfaction. "Good. You will begin your training at first light. Until then, you will be confined to your quarters. Remember, your lives are forfeit, and your only hope is to serve the Empire with what little dignity you have left."


    With that, he turned and strode off the tform, leaving us to ponder the grim fate that awaited us.


    Just as I felt like the world had stopped, suddenly he turned back.


    "Ah...I forgot¡­..Who is Lucavion Thorne?" He said, but then smirked suddenly. "My bad, only Lucavion would be enough. Criminal Lucavion, step forward."


    A murmur rippled through the group of prisoners as they exchanged nces and whispered amongst themselves. In the Empire of Loria, only nobles had surnames, and the use of "Thorne" indicated that I had once belonged to a noble family. The realization sparked a mix of curiosity and hostility among the others.


    Feeling a knot form in my stomach, I stood up. "I am Lucavion," I said, my voice steady despite the anxiety gnawing at me.


    Captain Stroud''s smirk widened as he met my gaze. "Follow me. We need to talk."


    The room fell silent, and I felt the weight of countless eyes on me. Hostility and resentment radiated from the other prisoners. To them, I was a fallen noble, most likely.


    A symbol of the privileges they had likely never known. But I couldn''t afford to care about their opinions now. My focus was on surviving, and for that, I had to follow Stroud.


    I stepped forward, feeling the tension in the room rise as I walked past the others. Their res burned into my back, but I kept my head high and my gaze forward. I could sense their hatred and suspicion, but I forced myself to remainposed.


    Stroud led me out of the main hall and into a dimly lit corridor. We walked in silence, the sound of our footsteps echoing off the stone walls. Eventually, we arrived at a small, sparsely furnished room. Stroud motioned for me to sit on a wooden chair while he took a seat behind a in desk.


    He leaned back, his cold eyes studying me with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "So, Lucavion Thorne," he began, emphasizing my surname with a sneer. "Viscount instructed me to take good care of you."


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    And then, suddenly, he moved, his fist reaching down to my stomach.

 Chapter 13: Arrival

    ¨CTHUD!


    Stroud''s fist collided with my stomach, knocking the wind out of me. I doubled over, gasping for breath, the sudden pain radiating through my body.


    ¨CTHUD!


    Before I could recover, another punchnded on my side, sending me sprawling to the floor.


    "Get up, Lucavion Thorne," Stroud sneered, towering over me. "The Viscount instructed me to take good care of you, and I''m just following orders."


    I struggled to my feet, my body protesting with every movement. Stroud didn''t give me a chance to steady myself before he struck again, a swift kick to my ribs that sent me crashing into the wall. The taste of blood filled my mouth, and I knew that this beating was meant to break me, to remind me of my ce.


    "You''re nothing here," Stroud spat, grabbing me by the cor and hauling me up. "Just another criminal, another piece of expendable fodder. Do you understand that?"


    I nodded weakly, the world spinning around me. But I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing me beg or plead. I would endure this just as I had endured everything else.


    "Good," he said, his voice dripping with contempt. "Remember that. You will receive no special treatment, no favors. You will fight and die like the rest of them."


    He released me, and I crumpled to the floor, every part of my body screaming in pain. Stroud stood over me, his cold eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Get up," he ordered. "Your training will start tomorrow. Though, as a noble, you should already know a thing or two¡­..Or maybe not."


    Stroud''smand rang in my ears, and with a painful effort, I forced myself to my feet, my vision swimming. The taste of blood lingered in my mouth, and every part of my body screamed in agony. But I stood, refusing to let him see me broken.


    "You are dismissed," he said, his smirk still in ce as he watched me struggle to remain upright.


    I turned and left the room, my steps unsteady and my mind reeling from the beating. As I stepped into the corridor, I was greeted by a soldier standing by the door. He had broad shoulders and a strong, chiseled face, his eyes cold and assessing as they met mine.


    "I''m Sergeant Brann," he introduced himself, his voice devoid of emotion. "I''ll be taking you to the barracks, where you and the other prisoners will spend the night."


    I nodded, too exhausted to respond verbally, and followed him down the dimly lit corridor. The silence between us was heavy; the only sound was the echo of our footsteps on the stone floor. My mind raced with thoughts of whaty ahead, the fear and uncertainty gnawing at me.


    As we walked, Sergeant Brann nced at me, his expression unreadable. "You''re young to be in a ce like this," he said quietly, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity. "What did you do to end up here?"


    I hesitated, unsure of how to answer. "It''s a long story," I finally said, my voice hoarse. "One that involves usations I didn''t have a chance to refute."


    "That is what all the criminals here say all the time." He replied. "What crime have you been convicted for?"


    I did not reply to his question. Because I felt like if I were to reply to the answer, it would look like I was epting the act.


    And I do not.


    Never.


    "¡­.."


    Brann''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t press further. Instead, he gave a small nod. "This ce is ruthless and cold," he said, his tone turning serious. "You need to be careful, not just of the enemies you''ll face, but of the people inside here as well. Trust is a raremodity, and betrayal ismon."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, but I nodded in understanding. "I''ll be careful," I replied, my resolve strengthening. "I''ll survive this."


    After all, in this world, one can even be abandoned by their parents or the person they thought they loved.


    So, why can some random people you have met in the military do the same?


    Brann''s gaze softened for a moment, a flicker of something almost like pity crossing his features before his usual stoic expression returned. "Good," he said simply. "Stay alert and watch your back."


    We continued down the corridor until we reached a heavy wooden door. Brann pushed it open, revealing arge, dimly lit room filled with rows of narrow cots. The air was thick with the smell of unwashed bodies and stale sweat.


    The room was filled with other prisoners; their faces a mix of hostility and indifference as they took in my presence.


    "This is where you''ll sleep," Brann said, gesturing to an empty cot near the back. "Rest while you can. Training starts at dawn, and it won''t be easy."


    I nodded and made my way to the cot, my body aching with every step. As Iy down, the rough fabric of the nket scratched against my skin, but I was too exhausted to care. I closed my eyes, trying to block out the sounds and smells around me, and let sleep take me.


    But it was not that easy.


    After all, for my whole life, I had always stayed in my family''s mansion all the time. And whether it was regrettable or not, life as a noble could not even bepared to this.


    All of the habits that I had developed over time were still there, and it was not easy for me topletely remove them or anything.


    The habits and expectations ingrained in me from a lifetime of privilege shed with the harshness of my new environment. I struggled to find a semnce offort, but it was a futile effort. The sounds of restless prisoners, the creaking of cots, and the asional muffled whispers added to my unease.


    Just as I was beginning to drift into a fitful doze, a presence loomed over me. My instincts screamed at me, and I turned quickly to see three figures towering above me, their expressions dark and menacing even in the dim light. My heart pounded in my chest, a mix of fear and adrenaline surging through my veins.


    One of them, a burly man with a scar across his cheek, stepped forward. His eyes burned with hatred and anger. Before I could react, his hand shot out, wrapping around my throat in a vice-like grip.


    "It''s because of you nobles that I''m here!" he snarled, his voice low and venomous.


    His grip tightened, cutting off my air supply, and I gasped, struggling to breathe. Panic set in as I wed at his hand, but his strength was overwhelming. With a swift motion, he drew back his other fist and mmed it into my face.


    ¨CTHUD!


    Pain exploded behind my eyes, and my vision blurred. The taste of blood filled my mouth as I tried to regain my bearings.


    The other two men watched with grim satisfaction, their faces twisted with anger and resentment. They were taking out their frustrations on me, seeing me as the embodiment of the injustice they had suffered.


    "You think you''re better than us?" the man holding me spat, his grip unrelenting. "You think your fancy title means anything here?"


    I couldn''t answer, couldn''t even breathe, as he continued to squeeze. My vision darkened, and my strength began to fade. Desperation wed at me, and I kicked out, trying to break free, but it was no use.


    I even moved my mana to enhance my body, but since I had yet to reach the second realm, I was not able to gather enough strength at all. Adding to the fact that I was hungry and tired, my body hadn''t prioritized my mana at all.


    The other two men joined in, raining blows upon me as I struggled to stay conscious.


    In the midst of the assault, suddenly, someone appeared right behind them. It was Sergeant Brann. His imposing figure cast a shadow over the men, and the sight of him made them freeze in their tracks, their faces filled with horror.


    "I knew something like this was going to happen," Brann said, his voice low and dangerous.


    The man holding me loosened his grip, and I copsed to the floor, gasping for air. The attackers turned to face Brann, their expressions a mix of fear and confusion.


    "What are you doing?" Brann demanded, his eyes narrowing as he looked at each of them in turn.


    The men stammered, unable to find their words. "We... we were just... he... he''s a noble..."


    Brann''s gaze hardened. "Have you not been warned about causing a scene in this ce?"


    The men shook their heads, their fear evident. "We didn''t know, Sergeant. Nobody told us."


    Brann smirked a cold, merciless smile that sent a shiver down my spine. "If you didn''t know before, you know now."


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    With a swift motion, Brann drew his de, and before the attackers could react, he swung it in a deadly arc.


    ¨CTHUD! THUD! THUD!


    The sound of steel slicing through flesh filled the air, and the heads of the three men fell to the ground, their bodies copsing in a lifeless heap.


    The room fell silent, the only sound the dripping of blood on the cold stone floor. The other prisoners watched in stunned horror, their faces pale and their eyes wide with shock.


    Brann wiped his de on one of the fallen men''s shirts, then sheathed it. He turned to the rest of the room, his expression stern as if nothing happened.


    "Let this be a lesson to all of you," he said, his voice cold and authoritative. "There will be no tolerance for insubordination or violence within these walls. You are here to train, to fight, and to die for the Empire. Any deviation from that will be met with the harshest punishment."


    No one could answer at all.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 14: Arrival 2

    Iy on the cold, hard ground, my body throbbing with pain from the assault. My throat ached from the strangtion, and my face felt like it had been smashed with a hammer. But none of thatpared to the horror unfolding before me.


    Brann''s swift, brutal justice left me paralyzed with shock. The severed heads of the three men rolled on the ground, their lifeless eyes staring nkly.


    Blood pooled around their bodies, seeping into the cracks in the stone floor. The metallic scent filled the air, mingling with the stench of sweat and fear.


    I wanted to look away, but my eyes were locked on the gruesome scene. The prisoners around me were simrly stunned, their faces pale and their expressions a mix of terror and disbelief. Brann''s words echoed in the silence, a grim reminder of the ruthlessness that governed this ce.


    The sergeant''s gaze swept over the room, and his eyes met mine for a brief moment. There was no sympathy in his expression, only a cold, unwavering authority. He had made his point, and the message was clear: obedience or death.


    And then his gaze shifted to me, taking in the bruises and cuts on my face from the assault. His expression felt like it softened slightly(?), though his voice remained authoritative.


    "Soldier Lucavion, follow me to the infirmary. We need to get those wounds taken care of."


    I nodded, still in shock from the brutality I had just witnessed. As I moved to follow Brann, he turned to the rest of the prisoners, his eyes hard and unforgiving. "The rest of you, clean this ce up. You stood by and did nothing while this happened, so you are all responsible for this mess. If Ie back and see any remains of this, every one of you will be whipped."


    The prisoners murmured amongst themselves, their faces pale with fear. They quickly began to move, gathering cleaning supplies and starting to scrub the blood-stained floor.


    Brann led me out of the room and down a dimly lit corridor.


    I couldn''t shake the image of the brutal execution from my mind, the cold efficiency with which Brann had dealt with the attackers.


    "Are you surprised?" Brann asked, his voice breaking the silence.


    I nodded, still processing everything that had happened. "Yes, I am."


    Brann nced at me, his expression unreadable. "Are you disgusted? Is your body churning with what you just saw?"


    Again, I nodded. "Yes."


    He sighed a weary sound that seemed to carry the weight of countless experiences. "Get used to it. Things like this will be a part of your life from now on. Once you''re sent to the battlefield, you''ll see much worse. Things that are much more churning, more brutal. The battlefield never tolerates hesitation or weakness."


    His words were a harsh reminder of the reality I now face. I knew he was right, but it didn''t make it any easier to ept. The thought of whaty ahead filled me with dread, but I forced myself to push it aside. I had to survive, no matter what.


    We continued walking in silence until we reached a small room marked "Infirmary." Brann pushed the door open, and we stepped inside.


    The room was dimly lit, with a singlentern casting a warm glow over the space. A woman in her thirties, maybe forties, stood by a cot, tending to a soldier''s injuries. Her skin was wrinkled, and her hair fell slightly to the right side, giving her a somewhat disheveled appearance. Her face was ordinary, especiallypared to the beauty of Isolde, who I had known for so long.


    ''Tsk.''


    I clicked my tongue inwardly, as just seeing a random woman made me remember her. Now, I feel like anger and disgust rising from my chest. Whenever I remembered her existence, it seemed this was going to happen for a while.


    "La," Brann said, his tone softening slightly. "Please check this."


    La looked up, her eyes meeting Brann''s with a familiarity that spoke of a long-standing acquaintance. She nodded and turned her attention to me, her expression professional andpassionate.


    Somehow, it looked like they were in a rtionship. I did not know since I was not familiar with such things.


    Even now, when I was in the mansion, I had not attended many social gatherings or events. I failed on that part.


    "What happened?" she asked, her voice gentle as she gestured for me to sit on a nearby cot.


    "Assault," Brann replied sinctly. "He needs to be patched up for tomorrow''s training."


    La nodded again, moving to gather her supplies. As she worked, her hands moved with practiced ease, first starting with cleaning my wounds. Her touch was gentle yet firm, and I could feel the sting of antiseptic as she worked.


    Despite the pain, there was something soothing about her care.


    And that made me remember the touch that Mother would give to me¡­..But then, once again, I was forced to remember what they did to me and what situation I was in.


    ''Never forget, Lucavion. Never.''


    After a few moments, she began to channel her healing magic, a soft glow emanating from her hands as she passed them over my injuries.


    As the healing warmth spread through my body, I could feel the pain ebbing away. It was a strange sensation, almost like a gentle wave washing over me, mending the damage from within. La''s brow furrowed in concentration, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the power she wielded so effortlessly.


    "You''re really young," La remarked, her voice gentle and filled with curiosity. "How did you end up in a ce like this?"


    The question hung in the air, and I felt a knot form in my throat. The memories were still too fresh, too painful to share. I remained silent, my eyes downcast.


    Brann stepped in, his voice matter-of-fact. "This kid is a criminal and a fallen noble. Name''s Lucavion Thorne."


    La''s eyes widened slightly, and she looked at me with renewed interest. "Thorne? Never heard of that family before."


    "It was just a viscounty in the countryside," I replied quietly, the words bitter on my tongue.


    La nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Well, Lucavion Thorne, you''re not the first noble I''ve seen fall from grace. But remember, everyone gets a second chance here. It''s up to you what you do with it. Either you fall on the battlefield, or you survive and prove yourself."


    Her words were kind, but they carried a weight that pressed down on me. The idea of a second chance was both afort and a challenge. I knew I had a long road ahead, filled with trials and dangers, but I was determined to seize whatever opportunity came my way.


    As La finished her healing, the warm glow of her magic faded, leaving my body feeling rejuvenated. The pain had lessened significantly, and the bruises and cuts were now just faint marks on my skin.


    "That should do it," La said, stepping back to admire her work. "Just be careful next time, as this ce will not be this empty in the daytime."


    I nodded, rising from the cot. "Understood, Miss La."


    La smiled softly at my formality, a faint hint of amusement in her eyes. "Miss La, huh? It''s been a while since anyone called me that," she said with a small chuckle. "You can go now. And remember, be careful."


    "I will."


    She waved her hand dismissively, and Sergeant Brann gestured for me to follow him. We walked back through the dimly lit corridors in silence, the weight of the day''s events heavy on my mind.


    As we approached the barracks, Brann nced at me. "Try to get as much sleep as you can," he advised. "I know it won''t be easy, but you''ll need it. Tomorrow, your training begins, and from what I''ve seen, Captain Stroud is likely to make things harder for you."


    I nodded, understanding the gravity of his words. "I understand, Sergeant. I''ll do my best."


    Brann gave a curt nod and pped a hand on my shoulder. "Good. Keep that determination, Lucavion. It will serve you well."


    With that, he left me at the entrance to the barracks. I stepped inside, feeling the eyes of the other prisoners on me. Their expressions ranged from indifference to curiosity and then to anger, but I ignored them, focusing on getting to my cot.


    As Iy down, the events of the night reyed in my mind. Brann''s advice and the brutal reality of my new life¡ªall of it swirled together, creating a maelstrom of emotions.


    But despite everything, I felt a small spark of hope. I would endure. I would survive. And I would prove myself, no matter the cost.


    Closing my eyes, I forced myself to rx, willing sleep toe. The barracks were quiet now; the other prisoners settled into their own uneasy rest. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, and I needed every ounce of strength to face them.


    As exhaustion finally overcame me, I drifted into a fitful sleep, my resolve firm. This was just the beginning, and I was determined to make it through, one day at a time.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 15: First day in camp

    The shrill sound of a bugle pierced the silence of the barracks, jolting me awake. It was still dark outside; the sun had yet to rise. Groggy and disoriented, I quickly realized that this was our wake-up call.


    "Up and at ''em, everyone!" Sergeant Brann''s voice boomed through the room, his footsteps heavy as he moved among the cots. "You have five minutes to get dressed and assemble in the yard. Move it!"


    I scrambled to my feet, my body protesting with every movement. The other prisoners were also stirring, some grumbling under their breath, but the fear of Brann''s wrath spurred us all into action. I pulled on my rough uniform, the fabric coarse against my skin, andced up my boots as quickly as I could.


    The barracks was a flurry of activity as we hurried toply with Brann''s orders. The air was thick with tension, everyone aware that any dy could result in punishment. I grabbed my belt, fastening it around my waist, and joined the stream of prisoners heading toward the door.


    Outside, the air was cold and biting, a stark contrast to the stuffy warmth of the barracks. The yard was illuminated by flickering torches, casting long shadows across the ground. We lined up in neat rows, shivering slightly in the pre-dawn chill.


    Captain Stroud stood at the front, his presence asmanding and intimidating as ever. His eyes swept over us, his expression hard and unforgiving.


    "Today marks the beginning of your one-week training," Stroud announced, his voice cutting through the stillness. "You will have only one week to learn the basics. This is not because we believe you can master anything in such a short time, but because time is a luxury we do not have."


    He paused, letting the gravity of his words settle over us. "Each of you will be taught how to use a spear. It is the simplest and most effective weapon for those with limited training. It requires less skill than a sword and allows you to keep your enemy at a distance. Consider yourselves fortunate that you will have at least this much instruction before being sent to the frontlines."


    A murmur of apprehension rippled through the ranks. The thought of being thrust into battle with such minimal preparation was terrifying, but there was no room for protest.


    Stroud''s gaze sharpened. "You will be taught to march, to follow orders, and to fight as a unit. You will learn to trust your spear and the man beside you. There will be no time wasted. Any failure to keep up, any sign of weakness, and you will be left behind or worse."


    Sergeant Brann stepped forward, a bundle of spears in his hands. He began handing them out, one by one. "These are your lifelines," he said. "Treat them with respect, or they will be thest thing you ever hold."


    As I took the spear, its weight felt both foreign and familiar in my hands. Foreign because the spear that was in my hands was not the one I had used while training.


    It was different, with a slightly different center of gravity. But a spear was a spear. The weapon that I had used all my life, even though I was never good at it.


    ''Indeed, even here, it alles to this, isn''t it?''


    I thought to myself, feeling the weapon in my hand.


    It had been a while since I had fought with a spear, and the ache in my muscles reminded me just how long it had been since I had properly moved my body.


    The week of confinement, the beatings, and theck of proper nutrition had taken their toll. Every muscle felt sore, and the weight of the spear, though familiar, felt almost too much to bear.


    "Form up!" Brannmanded. "We''ll start with basic stances and movements. Follow my lead, and pay attention. Your lives depend on it."


    We arranged ourselves into lines, trying to mimic Brann''s posture as he demonstrated the fundamental positions. He moved with a fluidity and precision that spoke of years of experience.


    The neer, on the other hand, was different. Many tried to mimic Brann''s posture as he had demonstrated the fundamental positions.


    "Feet shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent," Brann instructed. "Hold the spear with both hands, one near the base and the other about halfway up the shaft. Keep the tip pointed forward, ready to thrust."


    As everyone moved through the exercises, I noticed Captain Stroud weaving through the ranks, his cold eyes assessing each of us.


    Eventually, Stroud stopped directly in front of me, his presencemanding and intimidating. He watched me with a sneer, his gaze flicking to the spear in my hands.


    "It seems you know your way around a spear, Thorne," he said, his tone mocking as he emphasized my surname. "Isn''t that right? A fallen noble from a ''spear family,'' if I recall correctly."


    His words stung, but I kept my expression neutral, refusing to rise to his bait. Stroud smirked, clearly enjoying the tension.


    "Wouldn''t it be fitting for someone from a ''spear family'' to demonstrate how it''s done?" he continued, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Let''s see if you can show us all how a noble handles a spear."


    The eyes of my fellow trainees were on me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and resentment. I took a deep breath, steadying myself. This bastard was mocking me, but I already knew even if I wanted to go against him, I could do nothing.


    Thus, despite the pain and exhaustion, I stepped forward, gripping the spear tightly.


    I took my position, feet shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent. I held the spear in the normal stance, one hand near the base and the other halfway up the shaft. I focused on the tip of the spear, feeling its weight and its bnce.


    With a swift motion, I executed a series of thrusts and parries, each movement deliberate and controlled.


    The spear felt more natural in my hands with each passing second, muscle memory guiding me through the maneuvers. The soreness in my muscles faded to the background as I concentrated on the task at hand.


    At least, that was what I thought I did.


    Suddenly, my spear was wrenched downward, and I lost my grip. My eyes widened as I realized another spear was pressing down on mine, its tip aimed directly at the ground. I followed the shaft up to its wielder and found Captain Stroud smirking at me.


    "Is that all you know?" Stroud mocked, his voice dripping with contempt. "Seeing this, I can understand why your family has abandoned you. With such measly talents, how did you dare to assault the heiress of the Duke?"


    Laughter erupted around us, the trainees'' eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and disdain. The sound of their derision cut deep, but Stroud wasn''t finished.


    He raised his spear, pointing it directly at my chest. "If you''re angry, how about you show me your ce?"


    Rage red within me, a burning inferno fueled by the injustice and humiliation I had endured.


    I had been framed and cast aside by my own family, and now this bastard was making my life even harder. I gritted my teeth, snatched up my spear, and faced Stroud head-on.


    "Fine," I spat, my voice steady despite the fury boiling inside me. "I''ll show you."


    Stroud''s smirk widened. "Let''s see what you''ve got...Ex-Thorne."


    The onlookers fell silent, their curiosity piqued as the two of us squared off. I assumed my stance once more, this time my emotions getting the better of me.


    Stroud moved with a fluid motion, his spear poised and ready. Even with my measly experience, I knew he was good at spearing.


    I was not able to see any openings at all.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Stroud made the first move, a quick thrust aimed at my midsection. I parried it, the force of the blow vibrating up my arm. The strength of the attack was so much that I felt like my hand would break.


    For the first time in a while, I felt such an attack.


    ''Thorne Style. Rapid Fangs.''


    In such a state, I countered with a series of rapid jabs, trying to force him to step back. This was one of the moves that I learned. It was normally supposed to be supported by mana, but I was not in there.


    Stroud''s eyes narrowed, and he came at me with a series of precise strikes. I blocked and dodged, my body moving on instinct. The soreness in my muscles was forgotten, reced by a singr focus: to prove myself.


    CLANK!


    For a moment, it seemed like we were evenly matched. The sound of shing spears echoed through the yard, and the trainees watched in rapt silence. But Stroud was relentless, his attacks growing more aggressive.


    And after a bunch of seconds, with a sudden, powerful strike, he knocked my spear aside and aimed a thrust at my shoulder. I twisted away, but his spear grazed my arm, the pain sharp and immediate. I gritted my teeth and fought through it, refusing to back down.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Stroud taunted, his voice low and mocking.


    I lunged forward with a fierce jab, catching him off guard.


    PAT!


    My spear scraped against his side, and he hissed in pain, but the wound was superficial. Stroud''s smirk vanished, reced by a cold fury.


    He came at me with renewed intensity, and I struggled to keep up. His spear moved with deadly precision, and he did not even hide his intent, and because of that, I wasn''t even seeing what was before me.


    The force of his strike pushed me back, and I stumbled, my grip faltering.


    CLANK!


    With a final, powerful thrust, Stroud disarmed me, my spear ttering to the ground. He pressed the tip of his spear to my throat, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    "Remember your ce, Ex-Thorne," he hissed. "You''re nothing but a disgrace."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 16: First day in camp 2

    "Remember your ce, Ex-Thorne," Stroud hissed, the tip of his spear pressed firmly against my throat. "You''re nothing but a disgrace."


    ¨CTHUD!


    Before I could respond or even brace myself, Stroud''s spear swung back and then struck my cheek with the blunt end.


    The force of the blow sent me sprawling to the ground, pain exploding across my face. My teeth throbbed, and my vision blurred. The metallic taste of blood filled my mouth as I tried to gather my senses.


    Stroud turned away from me, addressing the gathered trainees with a harsh tone. "Let this be a lesson to all of you," he dered, his voice ringing out across the yard. "On the battlefield, no one cares if you''re a noble or a peasant. Your fancy spear techniques mean nothing when you''re facing an enemy intent on killing you."


    He gestured disdainfully in my direction. "You are all expendables from now on. Your only focus should be on piercing forward and staying in formation. Do not think for a second that any of you are special. You are here to serve, to fight, and to die for the Empire."


    Stroud''s gaze swept over the trainees, who were watching with a mix of fear and determination. "You are worth nothing," he continued coldly. "Your lives are forfeit the moment you step onto the battlefield. Remember that."


    I struggled to push myself up, my body aching from the assault. The humiliation and anger burned within me, but I knew there was nothing I could do at this moment. Stroud had made his point, and I had to endure it.


    "Now, if your stupid, lowly brains are capable of understanding this, then you are dismissed," Stroud barked. His gaze swept over the trainees onest time, making sure his point had been driven home. "You will eat your breakfast and have one hour of rest. After that, we will continue with your training. Dismissed."


    The trainees, including myself, moved toward the mess area with a mixture of relief and trepidation. The breakfast that awaited us was far from luxurious: a piece of stale bread, a boiled potato, and a hard-boiled egg. It was a meager meal, but it was sustenance, and that was all that mattered now.


    I took my rations and found a quiet spot away from the others to eat. My cheek throbbed where Stroud had hit me, and the pain in my teeth made chewing difficult. I gingerly bit into the bread, wincing as the hard crust scraped against my swollen gums.


    Each bite was a reminder of my humiliation, but I forced myself to eat, knowing I needed the energy for the grueling day ahead.


    The boiled potato was dry and tasteless, but I ate it quickly, trying to ignore the difort in my mouth. The egg was slightly better; its ndness was a small mercy against the pain.


    As I finished my meal, I considered visiting the infirmary. The thought of La''s healing magic was tempting, but even the idea of walking there felt like a chore.


    Every part of my body ached, and the exhaustion was setting in. I decided to endure the pain for now and focus on getting through the day.


    I sat in the quiet spot, trying to gather my thoughts and calm my mind. The events of the morning had been a harsh reminder of the reality I faced, but I couldn''t let it break me.


    ''The spear of my family, huh?''


    The techniques of my family, whether you consider them fancy or not, did not matter when it did not involve mana in them.


    "Lucavion, our family''s spearmanship consists of two things: explosiveness and area control," my father had told me once. His voice was steady and authoritative, the weight of generations behind his words. "With the spear, we have range, and the Thorne family has always been born with the aptitude to control fire better."


    I remembered standing in the training yard, a much younger version of myself, wide-eyed and eager to learn. My father''s spear danced in his hands, the mes licking around the de with a controlled ferocity.


    "Our family spear style makes use of fire''s explosiveness and area control with the spear''s range," he had continued. "A spear is a long thrusting weapon, giving you high control of the space before you. But we also use shes and other techniques to spread fire across our enemies, to dominate the battlefield."


    His spear moved in a wide arc, mes trailing behind it, creating a wall of fire that encircled him. The heat was intense, even from where I stood, and I felt a thrill of excitement and awe.


    "The spear is not just about thrusting," my father had said, his eyes locking onto mine. "It''s about control. Control of your weapon, control of your fire, and control of the battlefield. The explosiveness of fire can break through defenses, and the area control can keep enemies at bay."


    I watched as he demonstrated a series of thrusts, shes, and sweeping motions, each one precise and powerful, the mes responding to his every move.


    "Remember, Lucavion, the spear is an extension of your will. It moves as youmand, and the fire is your ally, your weapon. Master both, and you will be unstoppable."


    At that time, I was very hyped by his words. I started practicing the spear at the age of five, contrary to other people.


    At the start, everything was good. I was able to grasp the basics and spear control well. My control over my body was also good, and I was able to move smoothly with the spear in my hand.


    But then, everything changed when mana entered the equation.


    The moment I started using my family''s art, the [Serpent me Art], everythingpletely fell apart.


    The [Serpent me Art] was a special technique that required practitioners to engrave fire rings over their Mana Core. The process was intricate and required immense concentration and control.


    Each level was represented by the rings.


    The moment you would be able to engrave the first ring to your own body would mean the moment when you would be recognized as a mana user in the world.


    ''First Stage Core.''


    Another exnation for this was global wording.


    Though, for our family art, it was called the ''First Ring.''


    I still remember the day my father taught me how to find my Mana Core. He had guided me through the process, his hands steady and his voice calm.


    "Lucavion, the Mana Core is the organ responsible for the umtion and control of mana in your body," he had exined. "It is located near your heart, deep within your chest. You must focus and find it, feel its presence."


    I had closed my eyes, concentrating as hard as I could. Slowly, I felt a faint warmth deep within my chest, a pulsing energy that resonated with my heartbeat.


    "That''s it," my father had said, his voice encouraging. "You''ve found it. Now, you must learn to umte mana using our family art. It''s a process of engraving fire rings around your core, enhancing your control and power."


    He had demonstrated the technique, his body glowing with a fiery aura as he channeled mana into his core. The mes danced around him, controlled and precise.


    "Focus on the warmth, on the energy," he had instructed. "Visualize the fire rings forming around your core, one by one. This is the essence of the [Serpent me Art]."


    I had tried my best to follow his instructions, but the moment I attempted to channel mana, everything went wrong. The fire ring was unstable, flickering, and sputtering, and the mana refused to flow smoothly.


    The warmth in my chest turned to a searing pain, and I gasped, clutching at my chest. My father had been there, his expression a mixture of concern and disappointment.


    "Lucavion, you must focus," he had said, his voice gentle but firm. "You have the potential, but you need to control it. Try again."


    But no matter how many times I tried, I couldn''t master the technique. The fire ring would always copse, and the pain in my chest would intensify. My father''s disappointment grew, and my own frustration mounted.


    Days turned into weeks, weeks into months, and still, I struggled. My siblings, Alistair and my elder sister, excelled in their training, mastering the [Serpent me Art] with ease. Their mes were strong and steady, a testament to their skill and control.


    I, on the other hand, was a constant failure. The art that was supposed to be my family''s legacy, my birthright, eluded me. My father''s patience wore thin, and his words of encouragement turned to reprimands.


    And just like everything that would end, the efforts also reached their end. From a certain moment onwards, theypletely abandoned the idea that I would be reaching the first stage soon.


    After all, everyone had limits, and I could understand. Though I never stopped trying at the end of the day, it could only take me to this ce¡­.


    ''How Ironic.''


    I could only mutter to myself.


    But just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly heard amotion on my side¡­..


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 17: Old man

    "Please, I need this. I''m hungry," a frail voice pleaded.


    Curiosity piqued, I rose to my feet and walked toward the source of the disturbance. As I approached a secluded corner of the yard, hidden from most of the others, I saw two young men circling an elderly, fragile man. The old man clutched his meager rations tightly, his face etched with desperation.


    "You''re going to die on the battlefield on the first day anyway," one of the young men sneered. "Might as well hand over your food now."


    The other manughed cruelly. "Yeah, old man, you won''t need it where you''re going."


    The sight of this scene stirred a deep anger within me, reminding me of Stroud''s earlier mockery and my own helplessness. The two bullies looked rough and dirty, their bodies not overly muscr but intimidating enough. They were taking advantage of someone weaker, just as Stroud had done to me.


    The old man protested weakly, "Please, I just want to eat."


    The bullies ignored him and tried to snatch his rations forcefully.


    ''These bastards¡­..''


    I couldn''t stand it. I saw Stroud''s smug face in theirs and knew I had to act. The fact that these stupid fuckers were doing such a thing made me mad. I felt the pain on my cheek and the humiliation I felt. It made me feel the need to take my anger out of someone.


    But I also knew that taking on both of them head-on was a losing battle. At least many things could happen, and there was no reason to take such a risk.


    Then, an idea struck me. I remembered how Brann had handled the attackers in the living quarters, using surprise and strategy. I picked up a small, jagged stone from the ground and approached the bullies silently from behind.


    ¨CTHUD!


    With a swift motion, I brought the stone down hard on the head of the one in the middle. He yelped in pain, staggering forward and releasing his grip on the old man''s rations. The other bully turned to face me, rage contorting his features.


    Before he could react, I spat in his face and bolted, running as fast as my legs could carry me. "Get back here, you little shit!" he yelled, giving chase.


    The first bully, now partially recovered, joined in the pursuit. The adrenaline surged through me, dulling the pain in my body. I ran, weaving between the makeshift tents and training equipment, the sound of their footsteps pounding behind me.


    I didn''t look back. My focus was entirely on escaping. The terrain was rough, but I used it to my advantage, ducking under low-hanging branches and leaping over obstacles. My pursuers were relentless, but their anger clouded their judgment, making them slower and less coordinated.


    As I rounded a corner, I spotted Sergeant Brann standing nearby, overseeing some trainees. With a final burst of speed, I sprinted toward him, the bullies hot on my heels.


    "Help! They''re trying to kill me!" I shouted, hoping to draw Brann''s attention.


    Brann''s sharp eyes snapped to me and then to the bullies chasing me. His expression darkened, and he stepped forward, cing himself between me and my pursuers.


    "Enough!" Brann''s voice boomed, stopping the bullies in their tracks. "What is going on here?"


    The bullies skidded to a halt, their faces pale with fear. "He... he attacked us!" one of them stammered, pointing at me.


    But I already knew what to do. Since I was a child, Stroud had put me forward as a target. Thus, it wouldn''t be weird if someone were to try to take what I had. I took a deep breath and spoke up, my voice steady despite the tension.


    "No, I didn''t. They were trying to take my rations, and I just wanted to defend myself," I said, pointing to the torn and ruptured pieces of potato and bread they held. "When I couldn''t defend myself, I spat on their faces and ran. They chased me because of that."


    Brann''s gaze shifted to the bullies, who were holding the damaged food. The evidence was clear. The half-eaten and torn rations were a testament to their actions. Brann''s expression darkened further, his anger palpable.


    "You two," Brann growled, his voice low and menacing. "You think you can steal from others and get away with it?"


    The bullies stammered, trying toe up with excuses, but Brann cut them off. "For the next week, you will both give one of your rations to him as punishment. If I hear of any more trouble from either of you, the consequences will be much worse."


    The bullies'' faces fell, and they nodded reluctantly. "Yes, Sergeant," they muttered. But their eyes contained hatred all across the ce. It was evident that they hated being yed by me, but there was nothing they could do.


    Brann turned to me, his expression changing slightly. "This was the second time." He said, his face cold.


    "You did well to stand up for yourself, Lucavion. But remember, this ce is full of people who will take advantage of any perceived weakness. Stay vignt."


    "Thank you, Sergeant," I replied, genuinely grateful.


    Brann nodded. "Now, get your wounds checked at the infirmary. Say to La that it was me who sent you there. If she doesn''t believe me, tell her it was on my order. She''ll understand."


    "Understood, Sergeant," I replied, my voice steady.


    Brann turned his attention back to the trainees, barking orders to get them moving again. I took a moment to catch my breath before heading towards the infirmary. The bullies red at me as I walked past, their hatred palpable, but I held my head high. I had won this round, and I wasn''t going to let their anger intimidate me.


    As I approached the infirmary, the familiar scent of herbs and antiseptics filled the air. I stepped inside, and there was La, busy tending to another injured soldier. She looked up as I entered, her expression softening when she saw the state I was in.


    "Miss La," I said, my voice slightly strained. "Sergeant Brann sent me. He said it was on his order."


    La nodded, setting aside her current task. "Come here, let me take a look at you."


    I moved to the cot, she indicated, sitting down with a wince. The pain in my cheek and ribs was sharper now that the adrenaline was wearing off. La examined my injuries with a practiced eye, her hands gentle yet firm.


    "You''ve had a rough start, haven''t you?" she said, her voice filled with a mix of sympathy and professionalism.


    I nodded, feeling the exhaustion settling in. "It''s been... challenging."


    She hummed in acknowledgment as she began to work. Her healing magic felt like a soothing balm, easing the pain and closing the wounds. As the warmth spread through me, I felt some of the tension melt away.


    "Brann''s right, you know," La said quietly as she worked. "You need to stay vignt. This ce is harsh, and people will try to take advantage of you. But you have a good heart, Lucavion. Don''t lose that."


    "...Why did you think so?"


    "I know when I see one."


    "¡­..I see¡­." I just got the words out and then lowered my head to look down.


    After a few minutes, she finished her healing and stepped back. "There, you should feel better now. Just try to avoid any more trouble for a while."


    I nodded, standing up and testing my newly healed body. The pain was mostly gone, reced by a dull ache that I could easily ignore. "I''ll try my best."


    "Good," La said with a small smile. "Now, go get some rest. You''ll need it for the training ahead."


    I thanked her once more and left the infirmary, heading back to the ce where we would be training once again.


    After all, I knew I would not be able to avoid what would be happening there.


    As I returned to the training yard, Stroud was waiting with the other sergeants. His eyes narrowed as he spotted me, but he made noment. Instead, he barked out his orders.


    "Back to those spears! Training resumes now."


    We all grabbed our spears and resumed the drills. The rest of the day was a blur of relentless training, broken only by a brief lunch break. We practiced thrusts, parries, and stances until our muscles screamed in protest and our bodies ached from exhaustion.


    By evening, the sun was setting, casting long shadows across the yard. Finally, Stroud called an end to the training, and we were dismissed to get our evening meals.


    I collected my rations along with the extra ones from the bullies as per Brann''s order. Despite the exhaustion, the additional food was a small victory that lifted my spirits.


    I made my way back to the same quiet spot where I had eaten earlier. As I settled down, I noticed the old man from before sitting nearby with his own meager meal.


    I didn''t want to bother him, as he was quietly eating his meal, so I started eating mine.


    But then, he suddenly turned to look at me.


    "Why did you do that?"


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 18: Old man 2

    "Why did you do that?"


    The old man''s question caught me off guard. I paused mid-bite, my mind racing to understand his meaning. Seeing my confusion, he rified, his voice gentle yet probing.


    "Why did you help me there, young man?"


    I swallowed hard, suddenly aware of the weight of his gaze. The question seemed simple, but it demanded more than a simple answer. I nced down at my food, my thoughts drifting back to the scene earlier, to the faces of the bullies and the anger that had surged within me.


    Why had I helped him?


    "I don''t know¡­" I began, my voice uncertain. "I guess I just couldn''t stand to see them bullying you like that."


    The old man continued to look at me, his eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and curiosity. "But why? You didn''t have to get involved. You could have walked away like so many others."


    His words echoed in my mind, triggering memories of my own struggles, of Stroud''s mockery, and the countless times I had felt powerless. I took a deep breath, trying to piece together my feelings.


    "Maybe¡­ because I know what it feels like," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "I know what it''s like to be picked on, to be seen as weak and helpless. And I just hated it at that time."


    The old man nodded slowly, his expression softening. "So, you acted out of empathy, then?"


    I thought about it for a moment. Empathy¡­ was that it? Perhaps it was part of it, but there was more. I felt a deep-seated anger, a desire to fight back against the unfairness of it all.


    "I think it was more than just empathy," I said, my voice growing stronger. "It was also anger. Anger at seeing someone else suffer the way I have. Anger at those who think they can just take what they want because they''re stronger."


    The old man''s gaze grew thoughtful. "You remind me of someone I once knew," he said quietly. "Someone who also couldn''t stand to see injustice."


    I looked up at him, curious. "Who was that?"


    "A long time ago, I had a friend. He was much like you¡ªbrave, passionate, and unwilling to back down in the face of injustice. He stood up for the weak and fought against those who abused their power." The old man''s eyes grew distant, lost in memories. "But the world wasn''t kind to him. He faced many hardships, and his path was not an easy one."


    I listened intently, feeling a strange connection to the story. "What happened to him?"


    "He became a great warrior, respected and feared by many. But in the end, his desire to protect others cost him dearly. He made many enemies and lost much along the way. Even the people he thought he was close to turned out to be strangers."


    The old man''s voice grew softer, tinged with a sadness that mirrored the weight of his words. "He did everything for everyone without distinguishing between family or friends. He treated all people equally and judged them by the same standards. But perhaps because of that, he grew distant from those he was closest to."


    I could see the pain in the old man''s eyes, the regret that seemed to seep from every word. He continued, "He believed in fairness and justice, but in doing so, he overlooked the unique bonds and responsibilities thate with close rtionships. His impartiality, while noble, made him seem cold and detached from those who cared for him.


    They felt as though he ced the needs of strangers above their own."


    I felt a pang of sympathy and a hint of fear. "What happened to him in the end?"


    The old man sighed deeply, his gaze distant. "Eventually, he was cast away by those he had sought to protect. They couldn''t understand his choices, and in their eyes, he had be a stranger. The very people he thought he was protecting began to see him as an outsider, someone who didn''t belong."


    I frowned, the old man''s story stirring a mix of emotions within me. It felt ufortably familiar, echoing the situation I found myself in now¡ªdiscarded by my family, with no one to believe in me. The weight of their judgment still pressed heavily on my shoulders.


    The old man looked at me thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You look young," he said, his voice gentle but probing. "How old are you?"


    "Fourteen," I replied quietly, the word feeling heavy on my tongue.


    The old man''s eyes widened in surprise. "Fourteen? And what are you doing here, in this ce?"


    I hesitated, the question bringing back the memories of my recent ordeal. The usation, the trial, the punishment¡ªall of it felt like a nightmare I couldn''t wake up from. I struggled to find the words to exin.


    "If you don''t want to answer, that is fine." The old man replied, waving his head. But he did not leave.


    "..."


    As if he knew I would eventually speak. Slowly, I started forming the words in my head.


    "I was... used of a crime I didn''tmit," I said slowly, my voice barely above a whisper. "My family didn''t believe me. They sent me here as punishment, to fight on the front lines."


    The old man''s expression softened with understanding and sympathy. "That''s a heavy burden for someone so young," he said quietly. "To be cast aside by your own family, to be thrust into a world of violence and death... it''s a harsh fate."


    I nodded, the weight of his words pressing down on me. "I don''t know why this happened," I admitted. "I''ve tried to be a good son, to live up to my family''s expectations, but it was never enough. And now, I''m here, alone and fighting for my life."


    "That is a sad fate," the old man replied, looking at the sky. It was dark, filled with stars. The cold breeze rustled through the trees, adding to the chill of the night.


    We sat in silence, the cold air wrapping around us like a shroud. The old man didn''t try to soothe me or offer falsefort. Instead, he spoke inly, his voice carrying the weight of years of experience.


    "The world is often unfair," he said. "There are times when it seems like everything is stacked against you when you''re left wondering why things happen the way they do. But that''s just the way it is. The world isn''t always just, and it doesn''t always make sense."


    I managed a small smile, appreciating his honesty. "Yeah, that''s true," I said. "It doesn''t make sense, but we still have to keep going."


    The old man nodded, his eyes reflecting a shared understanding. "Exactly. We have to keep moving forward, no matter how difficult it gets."


    A moment of silence passed before I turned to him with a question that had been on my mind. "How did you end up here?"


    The old man''s gaze shifted, a distant look in his eyes. "I was just a beggar on the streets, trying to survive," he began. "I didn''t have much, just the clothes on my back and the hope of finding something to eat each day. One day, I was so hungry that I stole some food. But sadly, the bread I had stolen was being prepared for the son of the Baron.


    I did not know it; if I had known, I would have never done such a thing. Eventually, I was caught, and they sent me here as punishment as those breads were now in my stomach."


    His story was simplepared to the one about his friend. It was odd and weird, but I somehow wasn''t able to find what it was at all.


    But still, just because of some bread, he had been sent to this ce.


    ''The life outside the Mansion is definitely different.''


    For the first time in my life, I had contact with someone who was not affiliated with my family and was amoner.


    "That''s harsh," I said quietly. "Just for trying to survive."


    I nced around at the other trainees, many of whom still eyed me with suspicion and disdain. For the first time, I began to understand their hatred. If I were in their shoes, suffering under the whims of the powerful, I would likely feel the same.


    "It''s no wonder they hate me," I murmured, more to myself than to the old man.


    The old man shrugged, a resigned look on his face. "Life is harsh sometimes. But you do what you have to do to keep going."


    I nodded, feeling a sense of solidarity with him. Despite our different backgrounds, we were both here, facing the same struggles and fighting for our lives.


    "Thank you, young man," the Old man said with a serene smile.


    "Lucavion," I replied, deciding that it would be better to address each other by name.


    The old man nodded thoughtfully. "Ah, Lucavion. A fine name."


    "And what should I call you?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "Well," he said with a twinkle in his eye, "you don''t need to call me anything special. Just call me ''old man.''"


    But it seemed this old man had a weird quirk.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 19: Acceptance

    "Just call me ''old man,''" he said with a twinkle in his eye.


    I somehow felt like my mouth was curling, appreciating his humor. "Alright, old man. If that is what you want."


    *******


    The next few days passed in a grueling routine. We were woken up early each morning, even before the sun had risen, by the harsh sound of a whistle. The cold air bit at our skin as we stumbled out of our makeshift beds and lined up for roll call.


    Training began immediately after. We spent hours practicing with spears, perfecting our stances, thrusts, and parries. My muscles screamed in protest, but I pushed through the pain, determined to prove myself.


    Breakfast was a brief reprieve, a chance to catch our breath and refuel. The meals were meager¡ªstale bread, boiled potatoes, and asionally, a hard-boiled egg. Despite the poor quality, I was grateful for the sustenance.


    After breakfast, we returned to the training yard for more drills. The sergeants, including Stroud, watched us closely, barking orders and correcting our form. Stroud seemed to take a particr interest in me, often singling me out for extra "attention."


    "Thorne, your stance is sloppy!" he would shout, smirking as he knocked my spear aside with a powerful strike. "Do it again!"


    I gritted my teeth andplied, my body aching from the repeated blows. The other trainees watched with a mix of pity and amusement, but I refused to let their judgment affect me.


    Brann was a bit more lenient, but even he had a stern side. He pushed us hard, emphasizing the importance of discipline and precision. I respected him for his fairness, even if his methods were tough.


    One afternoon, as we were practicing in the yard, Stroud approached with a smug expression. "Thorne, I''ve heard about your little arrangement with the rations," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "It seems you''ve been getting extra food, courtesy of Sergeant Brann."


    I stood at attention, my heart sinking. "Yes, sir. It was a punishment for the bullies who tried to steal from me."


    "Bullies, you say? I don''t see them doing such a thing, though? Rather, I am more inclined to believe it was you who tried to steal their food. After all, you have never tasted such measly amounts of food before, haven''t you?


    His words stung, but I held my ground, my mind shing back to the times when I had been punished for my failures. When I was younger, there were many instances where I had not been allowed to eat because I had not met my father''s expectations.


    I remembered the nights spent training tirelessly to earn my meals. The times I had copsed from exhaustion, only to push myself to get up and continue. The hunger and fatigue had been my constantpanions, but I had endured, driven by a desire to prove myself worthy.


    I wanted to retort, to tell Stroud that he was wrong, that I had never stolen anything in my life. But I knew it would be futile. In this ce, my words held no weight. The stigma of being a noble had already painted me as a liar and a thief in their eyes.


    "I would never steal from others," I said quietly, keeping my voice steady.


    Stroud sneered. "Of course, that''s what all nobles would say. But each of you pockets the taxes you exert from themon folks. I''ve seen too much for that not to be the case."


    If it was before, I would have normally argued back. But, just yesterday and the other days, I had been hearing the talks between the people in the barracks. All of them weremoners, and quite a few of them were here because of some meager crimes.


    Of course, there were many who had murdered or assaulted women and many with gruesome crimes. But, the number of people who were here just because they had offended a noble and were thrown into prison was immensely high.


    And I also learned that this ce was not the only camp. There were countless different ces like this behind the battlefield to supply the expendable soldiers.


    It was, in a way, a flowing state of business.


    So, I did not refute it.


    "You may believe what you wish, but until this moment, I have never stolen something in my life. I can swear on my honor."


    Stroud''s eyes narrowed, and he took a step closer, his sneer turning into a cold, mocking smile. "Your honor?" he repeated, his voice dripping with contempt. "You no longer have any honor to swear on."


    His words hit hard, and for a moment, I was at a loss for how to respond. He was right, at least in the eyes of everyone here. My family had disowned me, my status as a noble was meaningless, and my reputation was in tatters if I had even one remaining to begin with. I had nothing left but my determination to survive and prove my innocence.


    With a quiet nod, I acknowledged his statement. "Perhaps you''re right," I said softly. "But I still have my integrity, and I''ll hold onto that."


    Stroud''s sneer remained, but he somehow looked not satisfied with my response. "Well, that arrangement is now nullified. You won''t be receiving any extra rations." he barked, turning away. "And Brann will be hearing about this."


    "Understood, sir."


    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue as if he was not in a good mood, leaving me alone.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur of training and drills, my mind constantly reying the conversation. Despite the physical exertion, my thoughts were heavy with the realization of how deeply ingrained the hatred for nobles was in this ce.


    As evening fell, I made my way to the same quiet spot where I had eaten before. The old man was already there, his serene smile weing me. We shared our meager meals, and he began to recount more of his stories. Despite his life as a beggar, he had seen many interesting and unusual things.


    His tales of the city''s underbelly, the hidden kindnesses among the poor, and the small joys he had found in such a harsh life were captivating.


    I found myself genuinely enjoying his stories. They provided a brief escape from the harsh reality of our situation. The old man had a way of making even the direst situations seem bearable with his humor and perspective.


    "Thank you for sharing your stories," I said, my mood lightened. "They make this ce a bit more bearable."


    The old man nodded, his eyes twinkling. "Stories are what keep us human, Lucavion. They remind us of who we are and where wee from. Hold onto them, and they''ll help you through the darkest times."


    I nodded, feeling a deep sense of gratitude. The old man''s wisdom and kindness were a rarefort in this brutal environment.


    However, my interactions with the other trainees grew increasingly hostile. Stroud''s stance against me had be evident to everyone, and his public scolding of Brann only fueled their disdain. They took every opportunity to make my life more difficult¡ªhitting me on the shoulder, tripping my foot, or pushing me down whenever they could.


    The two bullies I had confronted earlier were particrly relentless. They seemed to take special pleasure in targeting me, their hatred palpable. I tried to stay vignt and avoid confrontation, but it was clear they were determined to make my life miserable.


    One night, as I left the barracks to relieve myself, they cornered me in the dimly lit area near the toilets. Their faces twisted with anger and malice, and I knew what wasing.


    "You think you''re better than us?" one of them snarled, his voice low and menacing. "You think you can just make a fool out of us and get away with it?"


    THUD!


    Before I could respond, a fist connected with my stomach, doubling me over in pain. They didn''t give me a chance to recover, raining blows upon me with brutal efficiency. I tried to shield myself, but there were too many of them, and they were relentless.


    Each punch and kick sent waves of pain through my body, and I struggled to stay conscious. Their voices were a blur of taunts and insults, but I barely registered them. All I could focus on was enduring the assault, hoping it would end soon.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they stepped back, leaving me crumpled on the ground. "Let that be a lesson, noble scum," one of them spat, kicking dirt at me before they walked away,ughing.


    Iy there for a moment, struggling to catch my breath and process the pain. Slowly, I forced myself to stand, my body trembling. I couldn''t afford to show weakness, even now. I had to survive, no matter what.


    With great effort, I made my way back to the barracks, each step a reminder of my battered state. As I copsed onto my bed, I wondered.


    ''Is there really a need to endure this?''


    Wouldn''t it be better to just let it go?


    Why must I experience all these things when I have done nothing wrong?


    Iy there, feeling the weight of the world pressing down on me. The pain in my body was nothingpared to the anguish in my heart. Everything felt so unfair. Why did I have to endure all of this? What had I done to deserve such a fate?


    Was there a point in all this? Was there a reason to keep going, to never stop fighting? My body stung from the beatings, my face ached, my muscles were tired, and the ces where I had been hit churned with pain.


    I felt a surge of immense anger towards the world. The injustice of it all was overwhelming. Anger towards my family, who had discarded me so easily. Anger towards Isolde, whose deceit had led me to this hell. And anger towards the being who had written that damned book, Shattered Innocence, as if it were a script for my life to follow.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I clenched my fists tightly, the pain in my hands a wee distraction from the turmoil in my heart. I couldn''t help but cry silently, venting out the frustration and sorrow that had built up inside me. The tears flowed freely, soaking into the rough fabric of my bed.


    Each sob was a release, a way to purge the bitterness that had taken root in my soul. I cried for the lost trust, the shattered dreams, and the life that had been taken from me. I cried for the injustice and the pain, for the hope that seemed so distant now.


    I let it all out, everything that I had felt.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 20: Leaving for the battlefield

    The next morning came far too quickly, the shrill whistle jarring me awake from a fitful sleep.


    My body protested as I climbed out of bed, the bruises from the night before reminding me of the cruelty of those bastards.


    But, well, the protest of the body meant nothing in the face of the order. That was what had been engraved on my head from all this constant training.


    ''It is cold.''


    We assembled in the yard, the cold morning air biting at our skin. The atmosphere was tense, a palpable mix of fear and determination.


    Stroud stood at the front, his stern expression unyielding as he surveyed the ragtag group of trainees.


    "Listen up!" he barked, his voice cutting through the murmurs. "Today marks the beginning of your real test. You''ve had your week of training, and now it''s time to put it to use. You''ll be assigned to units under experienced leaders. Your job is simple: follow orders, stay in formation, and fight. Do that, and you might just survive."


    Stroud began pacing in front of us, his eyes cold and assessing. "You are the expendables, the ones who will hold the line while the seasoned soldiers engage the enemy. Your lives mean nothing to the Empire, but your actions can make a difference. Remember that."


    He stopped and turned to face us, his gaze hard. "Each of you will be assigned to a unit. Your leaders will guide you but do not expect any special treatment. You are here to serve and to die if necessary. The battlefield shows no mercy, and neither will we."


    Brann stepped forward with a list in hand, calling out names and assigning us to different units. Brann stepped forward with a list in hand, calling out names and assigning us to different units.


    My name was called, and I was ced in Unit Seven, where the captain''s name was Sergeant Vance. It seemed he had the same rank as Brann, though I had yet to see his face.


    "Onest thing," Stroud announced. "You''ll need to walk to the battlefield camp. Get your armor and weapons, and prepare to move out. Each squad has a designated sector where you''ll get your gear. Once equipped, your sergeants will lead you to the front."


    We were dismissed to gather our equipment. I made my way to the designated sector for Unit Seven, scanning the crowd for the old man but not seeing him anywhere close.


    Most likely, he had been assigned to a different squad.


    In the armory, the atmosphere was tense. The nking of metal and the hushed conversations of trainees filled the air. I approached the quartermaster, who handed me a set of armor and a spear. The armor was crude and worn, but it was better than nothing.


    As I strapped on the armor, I noticed a tall, broad-shouldered man approaching. His face was weathered and scarred, a testament to his years of service. This must be Sergeant Vance.


    "Unit Seven, gather ''round!" Vance''s voice was gruff butmanding. We quickly assembled, standing at attention as he inspected us.


    "I''m Sergeant Vance," he began, his eyes sharp and assessing. "I''ll be leading you on the battlefield. Your job is to follow orders, stay in formation, and keep each other alive. Do that, and we might just make it through."


    He looked each of us in the eye, his gaze lingering on me for a moment longer. "We''ll be moving out in half an hour. Make sure your gear is secured and be ready to march."


    I nodded, getting ready for advancement. Everyone either relieved themselves ate some food or got their water ready.


    I had already done all those things. After being in this ce for a week and looking outside, I knew what kind of environment we were in.


    The Valerius ins, as the name suggested, was andscape that was mostly t. From what I had learned from the geography lessons at home, it was a ce that was really fertile and strategically vital for both the Loria and Arcanis Empires.


    The ins were not just a battleground but a symbol of prosperity and power, and control over them meant dominance in the region.


    I recalled the history behind the war over thesends. The Valerius ins had always been a coveted prize due to their rich soil, which yielded bountiful harvests year after year.


    For centuries, the ins had been a peaceful and prosperous region, home to countless viges and farmingmunities. However, their location made them a tempting target for the empires surrounding them.


    The conflict between Loria and Arcanis was not a new one. It stretched back generations, fueled by a long-standing rivalry and the desire to control the Valerius ins. The war had seen many battles, with both empires pouring resources and lives into the struggle. It was said that the very soil of the ins was stained with the blood of countless soldiers who had fought and died for their empires.


    Loria, my home, was an empire built on discipline and military might. Our soldiers were renowned for their training and discipline, and our strategic thinking as a cold weapon user was at the forefront.


    The ins represented not just a source of food but also a buffer zone, a protective barrier against the encroaching forces of Arcanis.


    Arcanis, on the other hand, was an empire of innovation and magic. Their mages were feared and respected, their spells capable of turning the tide of battle in an instant.


    Even in the novel, Arcanis was the most developed ce in the entire world, let alone the continent. Both technologically and academically, that ce was the way of the future. It also hosted the world''s best academy.


    These ins, with their vast open spaces, provided an ideal battleground for their powerful magic, making them a formidable opponent, and eventually, this battle would be lost.


    In the novel, it had been mentioned as a side setting and a small detail, but the Arcanis Empire would take thesends and establish themselves as the powerhouse of the continent, while the Loria Empire would be forced to swallow it and sign a treaty at the end.


    After all, there was one clear difference between the Lorian Empire and the Arcanis Empire. The way they had dealt with their military and their systematic way of arranging the units, merging mages with knights and warriors.


    In a way, the Arcanis Empire did not separate the mages from the knights but rather put them in the same block as a fighter.


    However, it was not revealed for the time being, most likely, as I remember that this special formation and those special units were the ones that turned the tide down and ended the fight. At least, this was how it was mentioned in the novel.


    Yes, this battle was a lost one, and I know that from the start. But was there anything that was under my control?


    Could I escape this ce? Many people have tried to do so this week. And all of them, yes, all of them, had their heads disyed right before our barracks. Just to remind us that if we were to do so, we would share the same fate.


    And it is not like it is guaranteed that I will survive until the end of the war. After all, this war will continue for a whopping five years.


    Sergeant Vance''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Alright, it''s time. Form up and get ready to move out."


    I adjusted my gear and took a deep breath, steeling myself for whaty ahead.


    We marched out of the camp in a disciplined line, the sound of our footsteps echoing across the ins. The sun was beginning to rise, casting a golden hue over thendscape. It was a stark contrast to the dark and bloody history that thesends held.


    As we made our way to the front lines, I nced around at my fellow soldiers. Each one of them carried their own burdens, most likely, but they all had one simple thing.


    They were all people with rough lives, as they weremoners and criminals at the same time.


    "How old are you, really?" one man asked another, his voice low but curious.


    "Twenty-two," the other replied. "You?"


    "Twenty-six. Been in and out of trouble since I was a kid. Never thought I''d end up here, though."


    A third soldier chimed in, his tone bitter. "Same here. Thirty now, and I''ve seen my share of jail cells. But this... this is different. They train us for seven weeks and then send us off to die."


    Another man, probably in histe twenties,ughed harshly. "Better than rotting in a cell, though. At least here, we get a chance to fight back. Maybe even survive."


    "Survive?" a woman scoffed. It was the first time I had seen a woman in any ce, as almost everyone in the camps were men.


    She looked to be in her early thirties, with a hardened face and sharp eyes. "We''re fodder, in and simple. They don''t care about us. Just bodies to throw at the enemy."


    There were murmurs of agreement, the reality of our situation settling heavily over the group.


    One man, who seemed to be in his mid-twenties, spoke up, his voice tinged with nervousness. "I heard the Arcanis soldiers use magic. It''s really powerful stuff. How are we supposed to fight against that with just spears?"


    A grim silence followed his words, the fear of facing such a formidable enemy evident in everyone''s eyes.


    "Doesn''t matter," the woman replied, her voice steady despite the grim topic. "We do what we can stick together, and hope for the best."


    Someone else, a man in histe twenties with a scar across his cheek, muttered, "Hope? Haven''t had much of that in a long time."


    It seemed that most people were like me here.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 21: First day on the battlefield

    "Hope? Haven''t had much of that in a long time."


    The conversations continued, each soldier sharing bits of their past, their fears, and their hopes¡ªhowever small they might be. I listened quietly, my presencergely ignored. It was clear that my status as a noble-turned-criminal made me an outsider, even among this group of outcasts.


    "Hey, what do you think about the kid?" one man whispered to another, not realizing I could hear them.


    The other soldier shrugged. "He''s young. Too young. Aside from that, he is just a weak crybaby noble. I bet he won''t see the end of the first day."


    "Doesn''t matter," a third soldier interjected. "He''s still a noble. Probably thinks he''s better than us."


    "Maaan¡­..These nobles, I hate them so much. It is because of a bastard like him that I ended up here."


    "Same."


    They continued to talk amongst themselves as we all walked to the frontline camps.


    "Quiet!" Sergeant Vance''s voice cut through the murmurs, bringing an abrupt end to the conversations. "Save your energy for the march. We move in silence."


    The order was clear, and the group fell into a tense, quiet rhythm. The sound of our footsteps and the asional rustle of gear were the only noises that apanied us as we continued our march toward the frontline camps.


    The day wore on, the sun climbing high in the sky before beginning its descent. My body ached with each step, my feet throbbing from the unustomed strain. The weight of the armor and spear was a constant burden, pressing down on me. I had never exerted myself this hard before, and the fatigue was starting to take its toll.


    As evening fell and the sky darkened, we finally reached the frontline camps. The first thing that hit me was the smell¡ªa potent mix of burnt wood, metal, and the faint, acrid tang of blood.


    The camp was bustling with activity, soldiers moving purposefully among tents and makeshift fortifications. It was a far cry from the rtive quiet of our training camp. The atmosphere was charged with tension and urgency.


    We were directed to a section of the camp designated for new recruits. As we entered, the weight of everything I had experienced hit me all at once. My body was exhausted, my muscles screaming in protest with each movement. My feet felt like they were on fire, and the urge to vomit rose in my throat.


    Sergeant Vance gathered us in a huddle, his expression as stern as ever. "You''ve made it this far, but the real test begins now," he said. "Get some rest tonight. You''ll need it. Tomorrow, you''ll be thrown into the fray. Remember your training, stay in formation, and follow orders.


    That''s the only way you''ll survive.


    I nodded along with the others, too tired to do anything butply. We were shown to our sleeping quarters¡ªsimple tents with straw matsid out on the ground.


    ''As expected,fort is not there.''


    It was a far cry from theforts of home, but at this point, I was too exhausted to care.


    ''Bloody hell¡­..''


    As Iy down, the pain in my feet and the ache in my muscles made it difficult to find afortable position. It hurt a lot, and it was the first time I felt like I had been pushed this far. Of course, training with a spear, constantly stabbing, etc., was not that easy either, but carrying such heavy things and walking all the way¡­.


    It was too much for me. I did not think of myself as a particrly weak person up to this point. I may have been weaker than my brother or my sister when they were my age, but I thought I was at least on the average strength.


    But, I forgot one thing, now that I was here.


    ''Everyone here is older than me.''


    Even if I was not that weak physicallypared to my peers, I was weakpared to people here. And adapting to them would not be easy.


    The weight of the day''s march settled heavily on me, and despite the exhaustion, sleep did note easily.


    My mind was a whirl of thoughts, fears, and the grim reality of whaty ahead.


    Considering that the enemies would be the same as these guys, I understood my position here.


    "Sigh...." A sigh escaped from my lips as I clenched my hand and remembered what happened when I went against Stroud for the first time.


    ''Even if I am weaker, as long as I remember my training, I can survive.''


    Thinking that, I closed my eyes.


    The scent of the camp, the sounds of soldiers preparing for battle, and the knowledge that we were on the brink of a deadly confrontation allbined to create a sense of foreboding.


    I knew that the days ahead would test me in ways I had never imagined, but I also knew that I had no choice but to face them head-on.


    ********


    The morning came too soon, the sky still dark as Sergeant Vance''s voice pierced through the haze of sleep. "Up and at them! It''s time to move!"


    I groaned, my body protesting the sudden movement. Every muscle ached, a reminder of the previous day''s march. But there was no time to dwell on the difort. I forced myself to sit up, my mind sharpening as the reality of our situation settled in.


    Vance was already outside, directing the older recruits who had been here for six weeks. They moved with practiced efficiency, their faces hardened by their time at the front. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy at their apparent ease. I knew that, for us new recruits, the real challenge was only just beginning.


    "Get your gear and line up!" Vance barked, his voice carrying a note of urgency. "We''ve got a long day ahead."


    I quickly grabbed my armor and spear, securing everything as best I could. The weight was still a burden, but I had no choice but to bear it. The other new recruits were in simr states of fatigue, but we all knew better than toin.


    As we assembled, Vance addressed us once more. "Today, you''ll be integrated with the older batches. They''ve been here longer, and you''ll learn from them. Stick to your units, follow orders, and watch each other''s backs. Understood?"


    A chorus of "Yes, Sergeant!" rang out, though the voices were tinged with a mix of anxiety and determination.


    Vance nodded, satisfied with our response. "Good. Now, let''s move out."


    We began our march again, this time alongside the more seasoned recruits. The atmosphere was tense but focused. The older recruits asionally nced our way, their expressions a mix of curiosity and wariness. It was clear they were sizing us up just as we were trying to gauge them.


    The terrain grew rougher as we moved closer to the front lines. The smell of smoke and metal grew stronger, and the distant sounds of battle became more pronounced. My heart pounded in my chest, a mix of fear and adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    After what felt like an eternity, we reached a vantage point overlooking the battlefield. The sight before us was a grim reminder of whaty ahead. The Valerius ins stretched out, scarred by the ongoing conflict between the Loria and Arcanis empires. Thendscape was dotted with makeshift fortifications, and the distant figures of soldiers shed in brutalbat.


    Vance turned to us, his expression stern. "This is where you''ll be fighting. Remember your training, and stay with your unit. We''ll be moving out to support the front lines shortly. Keep your wits about you, and watch for signals from your leaders."


    As we prepared to move out, the older recruits offered a few words of advice. "Stick together," one of them said, his voice rough but sincere. "Watch each other''s backs, and don''t do anything stupid."


    Another added, "It''s going to be tough, but keep your head down and follow orders. You''ll get through it."


    I nodded, taking their words to heart. The fear and uncertainty were still there, but at the end of the day, we did not have a choice.


    "Now, get ready."


    We moved quickly, our hearts pounding as the reality of the battlefield settled over us. Vance led us to a section of the defensive line, his orders precise and unwavering.


    "Take your positions and stay alert!" hemanded. "We''re here to hold this line. Do not let the enemy breakthrough. Remember your training, and keep your heads down."


    I found myself positioned next to a couple of the older recruits, their faces hardened by weeks of battle. They spared me a brief nce, a mix of pity and determination in their eyes.


    The sound of the enemy approaching grew louder, the shing of steel and the shouts of soldiers echoing across the ins. I gripped my spear tightly, my palms slick with sweat. The air was thick with tension, and I could feel my heart racing in my chest.


    Vance moved among us, ensuring everyone was in position. "Stay focused," he urged. "The Arcanis forces will try to overwhelm us, but we hold the line. No matter what, we hold the line."


    As the enemy drew closer, the ground seemed to tremble with the force of their advance.


    RUMBLE! TAK! TAK! TAK!


    And as if in an instant, the enemy appeared before us.


    "ARCHERS!"


    HORN!


    With the horn ringing, the first day of my battlefield had started just like that.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 22: First day on the battlefield 2

    ¨CHORN!


    As the horn rang, the enemy appeared right before us, with their bodies rushing. The wave came, some of them on their horses and some of them on the barefoot.


    My breath came in short, rapid gasps, the fear threatening to overwhelm me. But I forced myself to remember my training, to steady my nerves.


    And then, they were upon us.


    The Arcanis soldiers surged forward, their weapons gleaming in the morning light. They crashed against our defenses with a ferocity that took my breath away. The sh of steel and the cries of the wounded filled the air, a brutal symphony of war.


    CLANK!


    I thrust my spear forward, the impact jarring my arms. The first enemy fell with his arm injured and retreated, but there were more, so many more. They pushed against us relentlessly, their numbers seeming endless.


    "Hold the line!" Vance shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Do not let them break through!"


    I fought with everything I had, my training guiding my movements.


    Each thrust, each parry, was a struggle for survival. The enemy was relentless, their attacks fierce and unyielding.


    But at some point, the man next to me fell, a spear piercing his chest.


    "Kurghk-!"


    Blood spilled from his chest as the pear pierced right there.


    ¨CTHUD!


    And then he fell to the ground.


    I barely had time to register his fall before the enemy was upon me.


    ''Come, you bastard.''


    It was a guy with a slightly bulky body. The spear that he was holding in his hand was shaking, most likely just like mine.


    ¨CSTAB!


    He advanced with a quick stab, but his movements were clumsy. It made me remember the moments when we were in the training parts.


    Most of the trainees there were also like this. Even if they had trained, they were not that good at spearing.


    CLANK!


    I managed to fend off the attack, the adrenaline coursing through my veins, giving me a strength I didn''t know I possessed. Or maybe it was something different I did not know.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The enemy thrust his spear again, this time with more force. The spearhead glinted in the light, aimed straight at my chest. My muscles ached, and my body screamed in protest, but I gritted my teeth and focused on my training.


    ''Stay calm, stay focused. Remember the basics.''


    I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the spear''s deadly point. My heart raced, pounding against my ribs as I countered with a quick jab of spear.


    SLASH!


    My spear found its mark, slicing across the enemy''s arm. However, it was not that deep.


    At that moment, when my spear went down and cut his body, I realized that my strength was not sufficient to sh through his armpletely.


    "AAARGHK!"


    He hissed in pain, stumbling back. I could see the confusion in his eyes, the disbelief that a weak, young kid could hold his own against him. But there was no time for self-congrattion. The battle around us was a maelstrom of chaos and violence, and I had to stay alert.


    The enemy soldier recovered, his eyes narrowing with anger. He advanced again, his movements aggressive, but at the same time, I could see what he aimed to do.


    SWOOSH!


    I parried his strike, feeling the jarring impact reverberate through my arms. Each sh of metal on metal sent shocks up my limbs, but I held firm.


    I twisted my body, using the momentum to bring my spear around in a sweeping arc.


    It was a move I had practiced countless times, a simple yet effective strike. Something that I found out when I was practicing our family art, [Serpent me Art] and [Thorne Style]. I felt a lot morefortable when I was moving like this.


    SLASH!


    The enemy tried to block, but he was too slow. My spearhead cut across his chest, tearing through fabric and flesh.


    He gasped, blood seeping from the wound. His grip on his spear faltered, and he stumbled.


    ''Do it now.''


    I raised my spear to finish the enemy off, ready to end this fight. But as I looked into his eyes, I saw something that stopped me cold.


    His eyes were wide with fear, and he was looking directly at me. It was the first time I truly realized what I was about to do.


    I was about to take someone''s life.


    Life.


    It is a simple yet profound concept.


    For some, it''s a routine, and for others, it''s the meaning.


    What is it for me?


    What happens to him if I were to push this spear? After he dies?


    ''¡­..That¡­.''


    My spear shook in my hands, and I hesitated. The chaos of the battlefield faded for a moment, and all I could see was the terrified expression of the man before me.


    I had trained for this, prepared for it, but the reality was far different from what I had imagined.


    Suddenly, a movement caught my eye from the side. An enemy soldier was charging at me, his spear aimed at my unprotected side. My eyes widened in fear, my body frozen in ce as I sensed the impending strike.


    "KID!" a voice shouted from my right. It was one of the older recruits who had given me advice earlier. He moved swiftly, fending off the spear with his own and then stabbing the attacker in one fluid motion. The enemy fell, clutching his wound.


    "Don''t hesitate." the older recruit said while looking at me.


    "Or you will die."


    His words rang in my ears, resonating deeply within me. I locked eyes with the enemy before me, who had now recovered enough tounch another attack. "Don''t hesitate."


    I whispered to myself, my resolve hardening.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The enemy thrust his spear towards me, but this time I was ready. I tilted my head slightly, evading the strike by a narrow margin.


    My eyes were still wide. Something weird was happening in my head as if something was changing.


    "Don''t hesitate."


    I must not hesitate.


    But for what reason?


    That soldier on my right side had now just copsed. I did not know him, his name, nothing. Why was he fighting for?


    Was it really important to justify taking a life?


    "Or I am going to die. Don''t hesitate, Lucavion. Don''t hesitate. Don''t stop."


    No, in the first ce, what is justified?


    Have I not been exiled to this ce because of something I did not do? Was I not in this situation because of an injustice?


    Then, here, why was I thinking about justifying myself?


    Was there a need for that?


    "Yeah. It does not matter. I am going to live through this. No matter what."


    If this is what I need to do so that I can live, then so be it. I am going to y in the same field.


    I tightened my grip on the spear, feeling the wood and metal against my calloused hands. The enemy soldier, now more cautious, advanced again.


    "Sterf, jou klein rot!"


    I heard him shout something, but it was in a differentnguage. Though that was not that important.


    SLASH!


    This time, I was prepared. As he lunged, I sidestepped and brought my spear down in a swift arc, the tip slicing through his unprotected side.


    He gasped, stumbling as blood poured from the wound. There was no time for mercy or doubt. I thrust the spear forward, driving it into his chest.


    STAB!


    His eyes widened in shock and pain before he copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    THUD!


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. I had taken a life.


    ''He is dead.''


    The weight of it threatened to overwhelm me, but I pushed it aside. There was no room for hesitation here. Not if I wanted to survive.


    The battlefield around me was a blur of motion and noise. I saw myrades fighting desperately, holding the line against the relentless enemy. The older recruit who had saved me was engaged in another fierce battle, his movements precise and deadly despite his exhaustion.


    "Soldier Lucavion!" someone shouted, drawing my attention. It was Sergeant Vance, his stern face marked with the grime and blood ofbat. "Stay in formation! Hold the line!"


    I nodded, falling back into ce beside my fellow soldiers. The fear was still there, gnawing at the edges of my resolve, but it was tempered by a new, fierce determination. I had made a choice. I would fight. I would survive.


    The enemy came at us again, their numbers seemingly endless. I gripped my spear tightly, ready to face them. The older recruit''s words echoed in my mind. "Don''t hesitate."


    With a deep breath, I steadied myself and prepared for the next onught. The battle was far from over, but I knew now that I could face it. I could fight, and I could survive. No matter what it took, I would live through this.


    As the enemy closed in, I raised my spear and braced for the impact. The world narrowed to the immediate threats before me, every movement and decision driven by the primal will to survive.


    And as the chaos of battle raged on, I found within myself a newfound strength forged in the crucible ofbat.


    I would not hesitate. Not anymore.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 23: New squad

    The battle seemed to go on forever, a relentless tide of chaos and violence. But eventually, the enemy''s advance began to falter. Their movements grew disorganized, and their attacks lost their initial ferocity. The Arcanis soldiers were retreating, their forces pulling back in a hurried, disordered fashion.


    "Fall back! Fall back!" The enemy''s shouts echoed across the battlefield, signaling their retreat.


    A horn blew from our side, the sound cutting through the din of battle. Themander of our army stood on a raised tform, his voice booming. "The enemy is retreating! Division leaders, take your positions! Division Two and Three, pursue! The rest, hold the line and tend to the wounded!"


    Sergeant Vance barked out orders, his voice steady despite the exhaustion etched on his face. "Unit Seven, fall back to the camp! Take the injured with you! Move quickly and stay alert!"


    The adrenaline that had sustained me through the battle began to fade, reced by a deep, throbbing pain. I nced down at my shoulder, where a deep gash oozed blood.


    The pain was intense, each movement sending sharp jolts through my body. I had never felt anything like it before.


    Clutching my shoulder, I made my way back with the others, helping to support the wounded as we retreated to the camp. The older recruit who had saved me earlier was limping, a nasty cut on his leg, but he managed to help another soldier who was worse off.


    We moved as quickly as we could, the weight of our injuries and the exhaustion of battle slowing us down. The camp loomed ahead, a beacon of rtive safety amidst the chaos.


    As we entered the camp, medics rushed to assist us, their faces grim but focused. I was directed to a makeshift infirmary, where the wounded were being treated. The sight was overwhelming¡ªsoldiers in various states of injury, some moaning in pain, others deathly silent.


    A medic approached me, her expression a mix of concern and urgency. "Sit down," she ordered, guiding me to a cot. "Let''s see that shoulder."


    I copsed onto the cot, the pain in my shoulder almost unbearable now that the adrenaline had worn off. The medic quickly assessed the wound, her hands deft and efficient.


    "This is going to hurt," she warned, cleaning the wound with a cloth soaked in alcohol. The sting was immediate and intense, and I clenched my teeth to keep from crying out.


    She worked quickly as her hands shone bright green. It was the healing attribute that I had seen from La on the training camp.


    She said, "You were lucky," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "Another inch deeper, and you might have needed to wait for another hour for a mage toe here."


    "Why?" I asked, wincing as she applied pressure to the wound.


    "With my level of healing arts, I can only heal injuries up to a certain level. Anything deeper or more severe would require a higher-level mage," she exined, her hands moving with practiced ease. "Our mana is not infinite, and the healing arts are divided into levels based on the depth andplexity of the injuries we can treat.


    My abilities are sufficient for surface wounds and moderate injuries, but deeper wounds, those affecting internal organs or major blood vessels, require more advanced healing techniques."


    I was surprised. Despite my general understanding of attributes and mana, I had never known the specifics of how healing worked. "I didn''t realize there were such differences," I admitted.


    She nodded, her focus never wavering from her work. "There''s a lot to learn about mana and its applications. Healing is one of the moreplex arts. It requires not only a strong affinity with the healing attribute but also precise control over one''s mana. The higher the level, the more mana is required and the more skill it takes to apply it effectively."


    Her exnation made sense, and it was a stark reminder of how much I still had to learn. Theplexities of the world outside my family''s mansion were vast and intricate, and I was just beginning to scratch the surface.


    "There, that should do it," the medic said, stepping back and examining her work. "You need to rest and let your body recover. Try not to strain the wound too much."


    I nodded, grateful for her help. "Thank you."


    She gave me a small smile. "Stay safe out there."


    With that, she turned to the next injured soldier, and I made my way back to the makeshift sleeping quarters. The pain in my shoulder was still present, but it was manageable now. The medic''s treatment dulled its sharpest edges, allowing me to focus on the tasks ahead.


    As I settled onto the cot, the events of the day reyed in my mind. The chaos of battle, the fear and determination, the realization of theplexities of the world I was now a part of.


    There was so much I didn''t know, so much I needed to understand.


    But I was determined to learn, to survive, and to prove myself.


    The next morning came all too quickly. The sound of the morning horn jolted me awake, and I winced as the pain in my shoulder reminded me of the previous day''s battle. The camp was already bustling with activity, the soldiers preparing for another day on the front lines.


    Sergeant Vance was already moving among us, checking on the wounded and giving orders. "Up and at it!" he called out. "We don''t have the luxury of resting. The enemy won''t give us that. Prepare yourselves!"


    I pulled on my armor, the weight a familiar burden now, and grabbed my spear. The older soldier who had saved me during the battle, whose name I learned was Garret, approached me. His leg was bandaged, and he moved with a slight limp, but his eyes were sharp and focused.


    "How''s the shoulder?" he asked, his tone gruff but not unkind.


    "It''s manageable," I replied, trying to sound more confident than I felt.


    He nodded, studying me for a moment. "You did well out there, kid. Better than most in their first fight."


    "Thanks," I said, feeling a small spark of pride. "I owe you one. If you hadn''t stepped in..."


    He waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t think about it. We''re all in this together. Just remember what I told you¡ªdon''t hesitate."


    I nodded, the words ringing true. "I''ll remember."


    Garret gestured for me to follow him. "Come on. Let me introduce you to the rest of the squad."


    We made our way through the camp, past rows of tents and makeshift fortifications. The smell of smoke and metal hung heavy in the air, a constant reminder of the battles fought and the ones yet toe. As we approached a group of soldiers gathered around a fire, Garret began the introductions.


    "Mateo, Felix, this is Lucavion. He''s new, but he''s got potential," Garret said, pping me on the back.


    Mateo was a tall, wiry man with a perpetually serious expression. His dark hair was cropped short, and his eyes were sharp and alert. Felix, on the other hand, was shorter and stockier, with a mischievous grin that seemed out of ce in the harsh reality of the front lines.


    "Wee to the squad," Mateo said, offering a firm handshake. "Garret speaks highly of you."


    Felix chuckled. "Don''t let it go to your head, kid. We''ve all got a long way to go."


    I shook their hands, grateful for the wee. "Thanks. I''ll do my best."


    As we settled around the fire, Garret began to share stories of the squad''s past battles and their experiences on the front lines. Mateo and Felix chimed in, adding their own anecdotes and insights. It was clear that they had been through a lot together, their camaraderie forged in the crucible ofbat.


    Mateo shared a bit of his background. He had been a farmer before joining the army, and his family was struggling to make ends meet. The war had offered him a chance to earn a steady ie, but it had also taken a toll on him. His serious demeanor was a result of seeing too many friends fall in battle.


    Felix, on the other hand, had grown up in the city. He was a former thief, recruited into the army as an alternative to prison. His quick wit and street smarts had served him well, but he carried a deep-seated resentment for the nobles who he believed had condemned him to this life.


    As the day wore on, I found myself growing morefortable with the squad. Their stories and experiences provided valuable insights into the harsh realities of war, and their camaraderie offered a sense of belonging that I had not felt in a long time.


    That evening, as the camp settled into a tense quiet, I sought out Garret. He was sitting alone by the fire, sharpening his spear.


    "Mind if I join you?" I asked.


    He nced up and nodded. "Sure, kid. Take a seat."


    I sat down, watching the firelight dance across the de of his spear. "I wanted to thank you again for saving me. And for introducing me to the squad."


    Garret shrugged. "It''s what we do. We''re all in this together."


    "I know, but still... it means a lot," I said, my voice sincere. After the hellish week in the training camps, I thought everywhere would be like that.


    But surprisingly, it was not. The soldiers were, in fact, warmer than others.


    Garret studied me for a moment, then nodded. "You''re doing fine, Lucavion. Just keep your head down, follow orders, and stick with us. You''ll make it."


    "I will," I promised. After all, this ce had already grown on me, and at the very least, I wanted to survive for a while.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 24: New Squad 2

    The days blended together as we settled into a routine of training, patrolling, and preparing for the next inevitable battle. The camaraderie within our squad grew stronger, and I found myself forging bonds with my fellow soldiers, both the seasoned veterans and the new recruits like myself.


    Garret, the older soldier who had saved me during my first battle, became a mentor of sorts. He was a former cksmith with hands rough from years ofbor.


    His experience and wisdom were invaluable, and I often sought his guidance. Despite his gruff exterior, he had a kind heart and a deep sense of loyalty to hisrades.


    Mateo, the tall and serious former farmer, shared stories of his family back home. He spoke of his wife and two young children, who depended on his ie to survive.


    The war had torn him away from them, but his determination to return to them kept him going. His eyes would soften when he talked about them, a stark contrast to his usual stern demeanor.


    "Mateo," I asked one night, "what keeps you going through all this?"


    He smiled faintly, his gaze distant. "My family, Lucavion. Every night, I think about them. It''s the thought of holding them again that keeps me pushing forward."


    Felix, the former thief from the city, was a constant source of amusement and surprise. His quick wit and street smarts were invaluable in navigating theplexities of camp life.


    Despite his mischievous grin and carefree attitude, he had a sharp mind and a deep-seated resentment for the nobles who had condemned him to this life. Over time, I learned that his family had been wrongfully evicted from their home by a corrupt noble, which fueled his disdain for the aristocracy.


    "Do you ever miss the city?"


    When I asked this, Felixughed, shaking his head. "Miss it? Sometimes. But mostly, I miss the thrill of outwitting the guards. Out here, though, the stakes are higher. And trust me, nothing beats seeing a noble get what''sing to them."


    Among the new recruits was ra, a young woman who had grown up in a small vige. She had joined the army to escape an arranged marriage to an abusive man.


    ra was fierce and determined, and her skills with a spear improved rapidly under Vance''s rigorous training. Her resolve to carve out a new life for herself was inspiring, and we quickly became friends.


    She was 20 years old, and I learned it a slightly hard way. When we were talking one day, I just decided to randomly ask this.


    "By the way, ra. How old are you?"


    SMACK!


    And I was met with a smack on my head. At first, I did not understand why, butter on, I learned the reason.


    "Never ask ady''s age directly to her face. Never. That is the number one rule of interacting with ady."


    Apparently, there was such a rule.


    "I''m sorry, ra. I didn''t know," I said, rubbing my head.


    Sheughed, shaking her head. "It''s alright, Lucavion. I know you are just a kid. This is just a lesson for you. But for your information, I''m twenty."


    Then, there was Elias, a quiet and introspective young man who had been a schr before the war. He was well-read and had a deep knowledge of history and strategy, which made him a valuable asset to the squad.


    Elias had joined the army out of a sense of duty, believing that his intellect could help turn the tide of the war. Despite his reserved nature, he had a sharp wit and a dry sense of humor that endeared him to the rest of us.


    As we spent more time together, our squad became a tight-knit family. We shared our fears, our hopes, and our dreams, finding sce in each other''spany amidst the chaos of war. The bonds we formed were forged in the crucible of battle, each skirmish bringing us closer together.


    The nights were often filled with stories andughter around the campfire. Garret would regale us with tales of his cksmithing days, his deep voice carrying a sense of nostalgia. Mateo would share anecdotes about his children, his eyes lighting up as he spoke of their mischief and innocence.


    Felix''s stories were alwaysced with humor and clever twists, keeping us entertained and helping to lift our spirits.


    Being with them like that, I always thought I at least found peace here.


    At least here, I felt like I belonged to this ce.


    *******


    Our days in the military continued with a sense of routine and camaraderie. The brutal training sessions, relentless battles, and brief moments of respite around the campfire created bonds that felt almost familial.


    Amidst the chaos of war, our squad became a sanctuary of sorts, a ce where we could find sce in each other''spany.


    One evening, after a particrly grueling battle, Sergeant Vance gathered us around the campfire. His expression was stern, but there was a glimmer of pride in his eyes. "Listen up, everyone," he began, his voicemanding our attention. "Due to your recent achievements and dedication, our squad has been granted a special reward."


    We exchanged curious nces, wondering what this reward could be. Vance continued, "We''ve been given ess to a mana umtion art. This will allow you to gather mana in your cores, strengthen yourselves, and potentially advance to the next stage of awakening."


    The air was thick with anticipation as Vance handed out scrolls to each of us. The title of the art was [Iron Will Spear Art]. It was amon-grade art designed to utilize attributeless mana, specifically tailored for those who wielded spears.


    Both from the novel and from my own knowledge, I remembered the rted ranks for the [Arts].


    Common


    Rare


    Unique


    Epic


    Legendary


    Mythic


    These were the ranks for the [Arts] that one would use to strengthen their mana core.


    ''Unique rank, huh?''


    The art that I was practicing in my family.


    [Serpent me Art]


    For instance, this art was a unique rank art and the reason why our family was still a Viscounty. Most of the noble families had such arts as legacies, and each of them had a stronger art as their rank in the nobility was correspondent to that.


    In essence, the rtion was as such.


    Rare ¨C Barons


    Unique ¨C Viscount


    Epic ¨C Dukedom Families / Counties


    Legendary ¨C Royal Families, Country leaders, Special Practitioners


    Mythic ¨C Literal myths, Heroes of the Past, Gods?


    For instance, the protagonist of the novel, ra, is a practitioner of rank art since she is from a duke family. However, when she was banished from her family, that art would be taken from her, and her core would also have been abolished.


    Still seeing the art that was given to us, I somehow felt a little hope.


    ''Maybe if I try a different art, I can grow my mana core and cultivate?''


    Elias, the schr among us, was the first to examine the scroll in detail. "This art focuses on gathering mana in the core and creating a sphere barrier around it," he exined. "Once the sphere ispleted, one would increase their rank and be a Stage 1 Awakened."


    Mateo looked at his scroll with a mix of excitement and determination. "This could give us the edge we need," he said, his voice filled with hope.


    Felix, always the skeptic, raised an eyebrow. "Sounds too good to be true. What''s the catch?"


    Vance smirked. "The catch is that it requires discipline and focus. It''s not something you can master overnight. It will take time and effort, but the rewards are worth it."


    Garret nodded thoughtfully. "I''ve heard of mana arts before, but I''ve never had the chance to learn one. This could be a game-changer for us."


    Vance continued, his expression serious. "If you manage to be a Stage 1 Awakened, you will be moved to a different toon, a higher-ranking one. The responsibilities and expectations will be greater, but so will the opportunities. And if any of you manage to reach Stage 2, you''ll be a sergeant like me, with your own squad to lead."


    The weight of his words settled over us. The possibility of advancement, of rising above our current status, was a powerful motivator. The thought of bing a sergeant, of leading others and making a real difference, was a dream that seemed almost within reach.


    ra spoke up, her voice steady and determined. "We''ll do whatever it takes, Sergeant. We''vee this far, and we won''t stop now."


    Her words echoed the sentiments of the entire squad. We were tired, battered, and scarred, but we were also united in our determination to survive and seed.


    For the next few weeks, the entire squad dedicated themselves to mastering the [Iron Will Spear Art]. Each of us practiced diligently, pushing ourselves to our limits; of course, that was only when we were able to, as our days of fighting continued.


    We had lost four of our members, though since they were not that close to me, I did not care too much. They were also from the same camp as me; thus, they had a prejudice against me.


    Yet, in terms of Mana Gathering and my core¡­.


    I was not making any progress at all, as no matter how much I had tried gathering mana around my core and starting to create a sphere, it would always dissemble, never letting me make any progress.


    ''I guess I really have no talent in this.''


    I could only ept the reality, though I never gave up.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 25: Brief Truce

    A week-long truce had been dered, giving both sides a brief respite from the relentless fighting.


    Our squad, though weary, saw this as an opportunity to strengthen ourselves and prepare for the battles toe. The air was filled with a mix of relief and tension as we trained, knowing that the truce could end at any moment.


    During the truce, the camp was a hive of activity. Soldiers repaired equipment, reinforced fortifications, and trained.


    Our squad was no different; each member focused on their own regimen.


    However, for me, things were a bit different. I dedicated my time to honing my spear skills and improving my physical conditioning, aware that my attempts at mana core cultivation had been futile.


    In the mornings, I would rise early and practice the techniques that I had found on my own. Yeah, on my own.


    There was a thing that I had realized. While I was not someone who was talented at using a spear, some of the movements would always feel more befitting and easypared to other things.


    That was why, in these recent three months, I had been focusing on these movements and trying to make myself familiar with them.


    The sound of my spear slicing through the air was a familiar andforting rhythm. I pushed my body to its limits, performing drills, thrusts, and parries until my muscles burned and my breath came in ragged gasps.


    One morning, as I was practicing in a secluded corner of the camp, ra joined me. She had been working diligently on her mana cultivation, and her progress was evident. Her aura seemed more focused, her movements more controlled.


    "Mind if I join you?" she asked, her voice breaking the silence.


    "Not at all," I replied, offering a small smile. "Though I have to warn you, I''m not the bestpany when ites to mana cultivation."


    She chuckled softly, settling down nearby in a cross-legged position. "I''ve noticed. But you''re doing what you can, and that''s what matters. Besides, I could use the presence of a friend while I meditate."


    As she closed her eyes and began her meditation, I resumed my training. The spear felt like an extension of my body, its weight and bnce bing more familiar with each passing day. I moved through the forms; my mind focused on the precise movements and the feel of the weapon in my hands.


    The morning sun cast long shadows across the camp, and the sounds of other soldiers training and working filled the air. ra''s breathing was slow and steady as she concentrated on gathering mana into her core. The serene expression on her face showed her dedication and determination.


    After a while, I paused, wiping the sweat from my brow. "How''s it going?" I asked, ncing over at her.


    She opened her eyes, a faint smile on her lips. "It''s challenging, but I can feel the progress. Mana is bing more and more responsive, and I am really close to forming the first sphere. I feel like, with just a little push, I will be able to break through to the first stage."


    I nodded, admiring her perseverance. "That''s great, ra. Keep at it. You''re doing amazing."


    She looked at me with a curious expression. "What about you, Lucavion? Have you made any progress with the mana art?"


    I hesitated, then shook my head. "Not really. It seems like my core just isn''t suited for it. But I''m focusing on what I can control ¨C my physical skills and techniques. If I can''t use mana, I''ll just have to make sure my spear is sharp enough to make up for it."


    ra''s eyes softened. And then she stood up,ing up to me.


    ¨CRUFFLE!


    "You''re doing what you can, and that''s what counts. Don''t give up." She said while ruffling my hair.


    ¨CSHIVER!


    She had been doing this more frequently for a while.


    "Don''t treat me like a kid."


    And it was embarrassing.


    "You are a kid."


    "I am not."


    "Oh, really?" ra teased, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Do you want to show this big sister how you became a man, then?"


    I sputtered, my face turning an even deeper shade of red. "That''s not what I meant!" Sheughed, the sound light and carefree, a stark contrast to the grim reality of our situation.


    "Rx, Lucavion. I''m just messing with you. But seriously, you''re doing great. You''ve got a lot of potential, and I believe in you."


    I managed a small smile, appreciating her support even if her teasing was a bit much sometimes. "Thanks, ra. I''ll keep trying my best."


    ra returned to her spot and resumed her meditation while I continued my spear practice, her words echoing in my mind. Despite the yful banter, there was a sincerity in her encouragement that bolstered my determination.


    As the days of the truce passed, our training intensified. The squad members each focused on their strengths, determined to make the most of this rare respite. ra''s progress in mana cultivation was impressive, and it inspired the rest of us to push harder.


    Felix, ever the jokester, couldn''t resist chiming in during one of our breaks.


    "You know, ra, you might just reach Stage 1 before any of us. What''s your secret? Meditation? Special herbs?"


    She smirked, her eyes still closed in concentration. "Just focus and determination, Felix. You should try it sometime."


    "Ha, maybe I will. But only if it means I get to tease Lucavion as much as you do," Felix replied, earning augh from the group.


    Elias, who had been quietly observing, added, "We all have our paths to walk. The important thing is that we''re all moving forward, each in our own way."


    Garret nodded in agreement. "And as long as we support each other, we''ll make it through."


    The truce, though brief, allowed us to strengthen our bonds and improve our skills. We knew that the battles ahead would be relentless, but the unity we had forged gave us a sense of hope and determination.


    And right before the end of the truce that night, I was once again training with my spear.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Practicing the same movements over and over again.


    Just at that moment, I sensed something unusual. From the side where ra was meditating, a small vortex began to form. Turning my head in her direction, I saw the swirling energy gathering around her.


    ra sat in the lotus position, her hands cupped together in front of her. The vortex of mana was concentrated between her palms, growing more intense with each passing moment. The air around her seemed to shimmer, and I could physically see the dense mana converging.


    She was sweating, her face a mask of concentration and determination as she tried to control the flow of energy. I realized with a surge of excitement that she was breaking through to Stage 1.


    "ra..." I whispered, not wanting to disturb her but filled with awe at the sight.


    The others were not around, and I knew how crucial this moment was for ra. If something interrupted her now, it could have dire consequences. I decided to keep watch and ensure no one disturbed her.


    I moved quietly around the area, my spear at the ready. The night was calm, and the usual camp noises were reduced to a soft hum in the background. I could hear the distant murmur of soldiers talking, but none ventured close to our spot.


    As I patrolled, I kept stealing nces at ra. The vortex of mana was still growing, bing even more intense. Her entire body seemed to glow with the energy she was channeling, and I could see the strain it was putting on her. Sweat dripped down her face, and her breaths came in shallow gasps, but her expression remained resolute.


    The minutes stretched into what felt like hours, but I remained vignt. ra''s progress was steady, the vortex of mana bing almost blinding in its intensity.


    Finally, with a surge of energy that made the air around her crackle, the vortex copsed inward. The mana converged into a single point, and ra''s eyes snapped open, glowing with a brilliant light. The energy settled into her core, and she let out a deep breath, her body rxing as the breakthrough wasplete.


    I approached her slowly, my heart swelling with pride and relief. "ra, you did it."


    She looked up at me, a tired but triumphant smile spreading across her face. "I... I did," she said, her voice shaky but filled with pride.


    I offered her a hand, helping her to her feet. "Indeed, you did it. We should celebrate it!"


    ra shook her head, a yful smile on her lips. "No, not yet. I want to surprise the others. Let''s keep it between us for now."


    I nodded, understanding her desire. "Alright, I can keep a secret. But they''ll be thrilled when they find out."


    ra chuckled softly. "They will. Thank you, Lucavion. For everything."


    We made our way back to our tents, the camp now quiet as most of the soldiers had settled in for the night. The exhaustion from the day and the excitement of ra''s breakthrough weighed heavily on us, and we quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, the camp buzzed with activity as the truce ended and preparations for battle resumed. The peaceful respite we had enjoyed was over, and the harsh reality of war returned with a vengeance.


    Sergeant Vance gathered us for a briefing, his expression grim. "Listen up! The Arcanis forces are regrouping and nning another assault. We need to hold our position and repel their attack."


    As we moved to our assigned positions, ra and I exchanged a knowing nce. She gave me a small, confident nod, her determination evident. She was ready to put her newfound strength to the test.


    The battle began with the thunderous sh of weapons and the cries of soldiers. The Arcanis forces charged at us with renewed ferocity, their desperation evident in their relentless attacks.


    Little did I know this damned day would be another day that would change my lifepletely.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 26: The Battle

    HORN!


    The horn red again, signaling the start of the Arcanis assault. My grip tightened on the spear as I took my position alongside ra and the rest of our unit.


    The previous night''s events had steeled my resolve, and I felt a newfound determination surging through me.


    "Hold the line!" Sergeant Vance''s voice boomed over the din of battle. "We can''t let them break through!"


    The Arcanis soldiers advanced with a ferocity that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. Their front lines crashed against ours, and the air was filled with the sh of weapons and the cries of the wounded.


    CLANK!


    My spear collided with an enemy''s sword, the impact reverberating through my arms. Even now, with all the training and focusing on my body, I still was not able to reach the strength where I could face an adult soldier on my own.


    I was still too weak for that.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Yet it was fine. I thrust my spear forward, my movements guided by the relentless training and the resolve I had built up. The enemy soldier fell back, but another quickly took his ce.


    "Don''t falter!" ra shouted, her voice steady andmanding. In fights, she was like this most of the time.


    I sidestepped an iing attack, countering with a swift jab that found its mark in the enemy''s shoulder. The soldier stumbled back, giving me a brief moment to catch my breath.


    The battle raged on around me, a chaotic symphony of violence and survival.


    Beside me, ra moved with a grace and power that left me in awe. Her recent breakthrough was evident in her fluid movements and the controlled bursts of mana that apanied her strikes.


    Her mana was making a huge difference, and I could see it already. The spear that was coated with a slightly grey mana became more destructive than ever.


    Now, she became a force to be reckoned with.


    ''This is the difference between an Awakened and a non-awakened, huh?''


    It was my first time witnessing an Awakened fighting, and the difference was clear. Of course, she was also hiding her mana quite well, not overshowing everything. And since [Iron Will Spear Art] was not something fancy, it was easy to hide it on her side.


    The enemy pressed on, their determination unwavering. I parried a series of attacks, each sh of metal sending vibrations up my arms. The weight of the spear felt more natural now, an extension of my will to survive.


    Suddenly, an Arcanis soldier broke through our line, his eyes wild with desperation. He lunged at me, his sword aimed for my chest.


    I twisted my body, narrowly avoiding the strike, and countered with a sweeping arc of my spear.


    SLASH!


    The de of my spear sliced through his side, and he fell to the ground with a pained gasp.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    And with a quick stab, I had followed the strike, finishing him off on his neck.


    "Burghk-!"


    With blood oozing from his face, he fell down and lost his life.


    I spared him no further thought, turning my attention to the next threat. The battle demanded every ounce of my focus and strength.


    From my right side, another strike came down. This time, it was another spear user. But this one looked young and moved with incredible speed. He was faster and stronger than me.


    CLANK!


    His spear collided with mine, and the force of the impact nearly knocked me off bnce. I tried to parry his next strike, but he was too quick. His spear cut across my arm, and blood surged from the wound.


    "Argh!"


    Pain shot through my body, but I forced myself to hold the line. The young spear user pressed his advantage, his technique wless and relentless.


    CLANK!


    Another strike, and this time, his spear grazed my side, leaving a burning trail of pain. I staggered back, barely able to defend myself.


    CLANK!


    The third strike came too fast, too powerful. His spear sliced across my chest, the pain nearly overwhelming. Blood poured from the wound, and I struggled to stay on my feet.


    The young soldier''s technique was that of an expert. Each movement was precise, and each strike was perfectly timed. I was outmatched.


    ''Where did this guye from?''


    I could not understand. For the first time in a while, I was facing such a guy on the battlefield. It had already been at least three months since I had been here, and I never saw such a guy. None of them were as fast as this one, nor did they have such a good technique.


    And as if to not let me think for any second, with a swift, powerful thrust, his spear pierced my shoulder.


    "AAARGH!"


    The pain was excruciating. My legs gave out, and I fell to the ground, gasping for breath. The young spear user loomed over me, his spear poised for the final blow.


    As his spear approached my face, time seemed to slow. I could see the determination in his eyes, the cold, calcted resolve.


    ''Am I going to die?''


    This was it.


    ''I will die.''


    I braced myself, but at that moment, a sudden surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins.


    ''Fuck no.''


    I couldn''t give up. Not now. Not ever.


    With a desperate burst of energy, I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the deadly thrust. The spearhead struck the ground where my head had been just moments before.


    I grasped a handful of soil and threw it into the soldier''s eyes.


    "Argh!" he yelled, momentarily blinded and trying to retrieve his spear from the ground.


    Knowing that this could be myst moment, I didn''t miss this chance. I gripped my spear with all the strength I had left and thrust it forward, aiming for his chest.


    The de pierced through his armor and flesh, sinking deep into his body. His eyes widened in shock and pain, and he gasped, blood bubbling from his lips.


    With a final, desperate push, I drove the spear deeper, ensuring the strike was fatal. The young soldier''s body convulsed, then went limp, copsing onto the ground.


    I stood there, breathing heavily, my shoulder throbbing with pain. The battlefield around me was a chaotic blur of motion and sound, but I had survived this encounter for now.


    Suddenly, an explosion urred right before my face. The force of the st sent me flying, and I rolled around in the soil. My whole head rang as I struggled to make sense of what was happening.


    I staggered to my feet, clenching my hands, and then slowly, my vision began to return. As I regained rity, I saw, in the ce of the explosion, a figure standing tall.


    In the heart of the battlefield, a lone knight stood as a beacon of unwavering resolve. His spear gripped firmly in his hand, shimmered with a vibrant greenish mana, casting an otherworldly glow in the midst of the chaos.


    The wind swirled around him, whipping his cloak and adding an ethereal edge to his presence.


    His armor, a testament to both craftsmanship and resilience, glinted under the erratic shes of distant explosions and the intermittent rays of sunlight piercing through the war-torn sky.


    Each piece of metal was meticulously fitted, bearing the scars and dents of countless battles yet still standing strong and imprable.


    The greenish mana enveloping his spear seemed alive, pulsating with energy and crackling with the promise of power. It flowed seamlessly from the tip of the spear down to its base, creating a mesmerizing dance of light and shadow.


    The wind, imbued with the same mystical energy, swirled in a protective vortex around him, deflecting iing arrows and creating a buffer against the encroaching enemies.


    And as if that was not enough, even breathing was just hard around him. It was the same sensation, albeit not as strong as the one that I had when I was in the presence of the duke.


    ''What is this?''


    "Kurghk-!"


    Blood spilled from my mouth as if to show me that I had sustained some internal injuries.


    But that was not important.


    Because at that moment, an Awakened of a higher rank was present on the battlefield.


    The element that was surrounding him, the wind that was manifested around the body itself.


    Everything indicated one thing.


    ''An Awakened of at least stage 3 and maybe more.''


    Since only stage 3 awakened would be able to control elements and manifest their mana in such a state.


    And it was not on our side.


    It was on the enemy''s side.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 27: Knight of the Wind

    The moment I was somehow able to determine the enemy''s rank before I could even do or say anything, the knight vanished from his spot.


    In an instant, he appeared before Garret.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Time seemed to freeze as the knight''s spear moved with lightning speed, a blur of greenish light. Garret had no chance to react. The spear pierced his chest, and he copsed with a strangled cry.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The knight moved through our ranks like a ghost, each step bringing death. Mateo fell next, his throat shed open before he even realized the knight was upon him. Felix tried to defend himself, but the knight''s spear impaled him through the heart.


    ¨CCLANK!


    Elias, his face a mask of terror, swung his weapon desperately. The knight parried with ease and delivered a fatal thrust. Elias crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    My squad members were being ughtered one by one. None of them could put up a fight. They were all non-awakened, and the knight was an unstoppable force. Each blink of my eyes brought another gruesome scene, the knight impaling another soldier with brutal efficiency.


    It all happened so rapidly that I did not even have any time to get up.


    No, it was not because I did not have any time.


    I couldn''t get up.


    ''MOVE!''


    My body was being suppressed.


    It was refusing to move.


    In the presence of the deadly enemy, in the presence of absolute strength, the instincts that were engraved in my body were not letting me move.


    ''DON''T STAND HERE! MOVE!''


    "Kurghk-!"


    But I did not want to stay here.


    I did not want to stand here useless while everyone here was getting ughtered.


    On the corner of my eyes, ra stood, her face pale but determined. She gathered her mana, the air around her shimmering with energy. She faced the knight, her stance defiant.


    "Stay back!" she shouted, her voice trembling but resolute. "I won''t let you harm anyone else!"


    The knight paused, tilting his head as if considering her words. Then, with a flicker of movement, he was upon her. ra unleashed her mana, a burst of light and energy aimed at the knight.


    SWOOSH!


    A smirk spread across the knight''s face as he saw the measly amounts of manaing toward him. The greenish glow around him intensified, effortlessly absorbing and dissipating ra''s attack.


    "So they did have a talented Awakened here," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "Too bad it''s such a weakling."


    ra''s face twisted in determination as she tried to muster more mana, her hands glowing brighter.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    But the knight moved with inhuman speed, his spear slicing through the air.


    ¨CSTAB!


    With a swift, brutal motion, he struck ra down. His spear pierced her abdomen, and she gasped in pain, her eyes wide with shock. He twisted the weapon cruelly, and she fell to the ground, blood pooling around her.


    "ra, no!" I shouted, my voice breaking through the paralyzing fear. Desperation surged through me, but my body remained frozen.


    The knight''s smirk widened as he looked down at ra''s lifeless body. "Such a waste of potential," he murmured, almost to himself.


    Rage and despair roiled within me. I struggled to move, to do something, anything. But the weight of the knight''s presence pressed down on me like a physical force, pinning me to the ground.


    Myrades, my friends, were all dead. The knight stood amidst the carnage, his greenish mana still crackling with power. He turned his gaze toward me, his eyes glowing with that same eerie greenish light.


    "You," he said, his voice cold andmanding. "You''re still alive. Interesting."


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. The pain was sharp, grounding me and giving me a focus amid the chaos. I had to do something. I had to move.


    ''I am going to kill you.''


    They were the ones who had embraced me in this ce of death when my own family did not.


    They were the ones that did not judge me and talked to me like a normal human.


    They were the ones who had epted me for who I was, not because of my surname or anything.


    Yet, this guy.


    Just with a measly effort, he was able to erase them.


    Garret was a guy who wanted to be a good cksmith and make good weapons.


    Matteo was a former farmer who was here to support his family.


    Felix might have been a thief, but he was one of the most caring and generous people I had ever known.


    Elias was a former schr who liked to share stories and debate. He liked history and wanted to be a strategist.


    ra. She had just be an Awakened. Even though she was a girl and she had been harassed countless times by different soldiers, she always put up a brave front.


    All of them are lying on the ground.


    "I..."


    With a supreme effort, I forced my body to respond. My muscles screamed in protest, but I managed to stagger to my feet.


    ''I am going to erase that expression on your face.''


    The knight watched me with an expression of mild interest as if I were a curious insect.


    "Well, look at you," he mocked, his voice dripping with disdain. "Standing up again? How admirable."


    Before I could react, the knight vanished from his spot and then reappeared right before my face.


    ''Too fast!''


    My eyes widened at the sheer speed he was moving. It was as if he had teleported.


    In that instant, his spear was right at my neck, the cold metal pressing against my skin. The knight''s smirk grew wider, his eyes filled with sadistic glee.


    "You''re brave, I''ll give you that," he said, his voice a whisper. "But bravery alone won''t save you."


    I could feel the sharp edge of the spear, a hair''s breadth from piercing my throat. My heart pounded in my chest, and I struggled to keep my breathing steady.


    This was it.


    The end.


    Yes, I was going to die here.


    Yet, despite the fear, a burning rage simmered within me. I locked eyes with the knight, my resolve hardening.


    "I will kill you," I whispered, my voice shaking but defiant.


    The knight chuckled, a low, menacing sound. "You? Kill me? How amusing."


    He pressed the spear a little harder against my neck, drawing a thin line of blood. The pain was sharp, but it only fueled my anger.


    "Anyst words?" he asked, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    I took a deep breath, summoning every ounce of strength and courage I had left. "You''re going to regret this," I said, my voice steady and unwavering.


    The knight''s smirk faltered for a moment, a flicker of doubt crossing his eyes. But it was gone as quickly as it came. Heughed again, the sound echoing around us.


    "Regret? I doubt that."


    ¨CSTAB!


    He pushed the spear down to my heart. As if he was having fun seeing my face, he did it slowly.


    In that split second, I saw an opening. With all the speed I could muster, I twisted my body, knocking his spear away with my own.


    The sudden movement caught him off guard, and I used the momentum to drive my spear toward his chest.


    Or, maybe he wasn''t caught off guard.


    No, of course, he wasn''t.


    I knew it from the start.


    That there was no hope for me to win.


    No matter what I would do here, I would die.


    Regardless of how much I had tried, regardless of what I did.


    I would never win.


    Since this is my talent.


    Even if I had tried my family''s art or art that was given to me by the military.


    None of them worked.


    I was useless.


    Talentless.


    Destined to be weak.


    ''But still. If I am going to die, I am going to put my everything. I will try until thest drop of my blood.''


    All the time that I had spent training.


    They may not have amounted to anything.


    But so what?


    At the very least, I put my everything on the line. Every moment that I was free, I trained.


    So, if it amounts to this much, then I don''t care.


    In the end, I at least tried.


    ¨CCLANK!


    Just like that, the knight easily deflected my spear, looking at me with amusement. He parried my attack with a casual flick of his wrist, his expression almost bored.


    "And here I thought you might surprise me," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Pathetic."


    He raised his spear, pointing it directly at my eyes. "But you... I like the look in your eyes."


    With a swift motion, the knight slit a wound from my right eyebrow down to my right cheek. The pain was immediate and excruciating, blood streaming down my face.


    "Arrgh!" I cried out, staggering back, my vision blurred with blood and tears.


    The knight looked at me with amusement, his eyes gleaming with a sadistic thrill. "When you get stronger,e and find me. I''ll be waiting."


    He leaned in close, his voice a chilling whisper. "The boy with the scarred eye. What is your name?"


    I red at him through the pain, my voice a shaky whisper. "Lucavion."


    He smirked, seeming to savor my defiance. "Lucavion¡­..I will remember that name."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me bleeding and broken on the battlefield. The world around me faded to a blur, and darkness began to close in.


    But even as consciousness slipped away, the knight''s words echoed in my mind.


    ''I will find you, even if that means I will need to pursue you until the end of the world.


    ''Knight of the Wind.''


    And then I will cut your head with my very own hands.''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.


    Here is a bonus chapter for you. I hope you have liked it.

 Chapter 28: Aftermath

    As Iy on the cold, blood-soaked ground, darkness closed in around me. The world seemed distant and surreal, the pain in my body a dull throbpared to the searing rage that burned within me. The Knight of the Wind''s mocking words echoed in my mind, fueling the fire of my determination.


    I was carried through the chaos of the battlefield, the pain intensifying with each jolt and movement. My vision blurred, and the world around me seemed distant and unreal. The sounds of battle faded, reced by the urgent voices of those trying to save me.


    "He''s still alive," someone said, their voice filled with surprise. "Get a healer, quickly!"


    The cold seeped into my bones, and I shivered uncontrobly. My body was growing weaker with each passing moment, but my resolve remained unbroken. I clung to consciousness, refusing to let go.


    Eventually, I wasid down on a stretcher and carried into a tent. The familiar scent of antiseptic and the sounds of hurried footsteps filled the air. I forced my eyes open, blinking away the blood and tears that blurred my vision.


    The same woman healer who had treated me before was there; her expression was one of concern and determination. She quickly assessed my wounds, her hands glowing with the faint green light of her healing arts.


    "These wounds are critical," she muttered, her voice tense. "My level of healing won''t be enough to treat him fully."


    She pressed her hands against my wounds, her mana flowing into my body to stem the bleeding. The pain was excruciating, but I could feel her efforts holding the worst of it at bay.


    "Why didn''t you take better care of yourself?" she scolded, her voice filled with frustration and worry. "You can''t just throw your life away like this."


    I could hardly hear her, my mind a swirling mess of pain and exhaustion. Her words were muffled and distant, but the urgency in her tone cut through the fog.


    The healer''s efforts were valiant, but the strain was evident on her face. She was expending a tremendous amount of mana to keep me stable, and I could see the toll it was taking on her.


    More injured soldiers were brought into the tent, and the healer''s attention was pulled away.


    "I wille to you, okay? Don''t die on me; stay awake. Don''t close your eyes."


    She cast a worried nce at me before moving to assist the others, her hands glowing with healing light as she tried to save as many lives as she could.


    Iy there, teetering on the edge of consciousness, the world fading in and out. The pain was overwhelming, and I could feel my life slipping away. Desperation wed at me, but I was powerless to move.


    ''No. Not now.''


    After all those things, after all that time¡­.


    I was not allowed to die.


    ''At least until I do something, ride, don''t die. Don''t die, Lucavion.


    ''You useless prick.''


    ''Don''t die.''


    The voices in my head mixed with the chaos around me. I struggled to keep my eyes open, to hold onto the thin thread of consciousness. Faces swam in and out of my vision¡ªsoldiers, medics, and the healer who had done her best to save me.


    My body was heavy, and every breath was a struggle. But somewhere deep within me, a spark of determination refused to be extinguished. I clung to that spark, letting it fuel my resolve.


    Just as the darkness threatened to consume me, a new presence entered the tent. I could feel the shift in the air, the weight of powerful mana filling the space.


    A senior healer, an older man with a calm andmanding presence, approached me. His eyes were filled with determination as he assessed my condition.


    "Hold on, young one," he said, his voice steady and reassuring. "We''ll get you through this."


    He ced his hands over my wounds, and the glow of his mana was brighter and stronger. The pain began to recede as his healing arts took effect, knitting my torn flesh together and restoring my strength.


    The senior healer''s hands worked with precision and care, his powerful mana flowing into my body, knitting my torn flesh together. The pain began to dull, reced by a sense of relief and calm. I could feel my strength slowly returning, and for the first time since the battle began, a glimmer of hope emerged.


    As he focused on healing my lower body, the tent ps burst open, and another batch of injured soldiers was brought in. The senior healer looked up, frustration and concern etched on his face.


    "What is with this sheer amount of soldiers today?" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    A medic rushed in, her face pale and eyes wide with worry. "The Arcanis sent a new unit of knights for the first time," she replied breathlessly. "And they were all Rank 4 knights."


    The healer''s expression darkened, and he nced back at me with a mixture of sympathy and urgency. "This is bad. Very bad."


    Despite the pain and exhaustion, I forced myself to stay awake, listening to the exchange. Rank 4 knights were incredibly powerful, their strength and skill far surpassing that of ordinary soldiers. The presence of such formidable opponents exined the heavy casualties and the overwhelming sense of doom that had settled over the battlefield.


    The healer''s hands moved with renewed urgency as he continued to work on my injuries. "We need to stabilize as many as we can," he muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. "Every soldier counts."


    The tent was filled with the sounds of groans and cries of pain, the air thick with the scent of blood and antiseptic. The senior healer''s mana surged, his face etched with concentration as he poured his energy into healing me. Despite the chaos around us, his presence was a beacon of hope and strength.


    "Kid, I am sorry, but I won''t be able to heal youpletely. At least they will leave a scars."


    I nodded, understanding the urgency of the situation. "It''s fine. This much is enough. There are many others who need your help more."


    The healer looked at me with concern, shaking his head. "You should stay here. Your injuries are still not fully healed."


    I nced around the tent, taking in the sheer number of wounded soldiers waiting for treatment. "It''s better if neers take my ce. I can manage."


    "No, you-" He was about to retort more, but after looking at my face, he shook his head.


    The healer sighed, seeing the determination in my eyes. "If that''s what you want. But take it easy. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    When I reached our quarters, the emptiness hit me hard. The memories of my fallenrades weighed heavily on me, their absence a gaping void that was impossible to fill.


    I sat down on my cot, the events of the day reying in my mind. The pain of my injuries was a constant reminder of the loss and the promises I had made.


    I clenched my fists, feeling the resolve harden within me. The Knight of the Wind''s face shed before my eyes, and I knew that this was just the beginning.


    The path ahead was fraught with danger and uncertainty, but I was determined to walk it, no matter the cost.


    The quiet of the quarters was a stark contrast to the chaos outside, a brief moment of respite before the next storm. I took a deep breath, letting the silence envelop me.


    "Urghk-!"


    With a groan, I stood up, rising. My injuries were mostly healed to the surface level, and only some cuts were there.


    I walked over to Elias'' wardrobe, the memories of my fallenrade fresh in my mind. Elias had always been meticulous about his belongings, and I knew he kept a package of needles and threads for his sewing hobby. He had been good at stitching wounds as well, a skill that hade in handy more times than I could count.


    Opening the wardrobe, I found the small package and held it in my hands for a moment, remembering the times Elias had shown me how to stitch wounds. His calm, precise movements, the way he had patiently exined each step. I had tried it a couple of times, but I wasn''t nearly as skilled as he had been.


    I took a deep breath, looking at the needle and then at my own wounds. Even now, I was benefiting from his teachings.


    "Thank you, Elias," I murmured. "For still helping me."


    Sitting down, I raised my hand and the needle, setting to work.


    I threaded the needle with shaking hands, biting down on a piece of cotton to stifle the groans of pain. The first prick of the needle into my flesh was sharp, sending a wave of agony through me. I forced myself to keep going, each stitch a testament to my resolve.


    "Just a bit more," I whispered to myself, focusing on the task. My breaths came in heavy gasps, the effort of stitching my own wounds almost overwhelming. Sweat dripped down my forehead, mixing with the blood.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I finished. The wounds were crudely stitched, but they would hold. I sat back, exhaustion washing over me. The pain was still there, but it was manageable now.


    I cleaned up the area as best as I could, theny back on my cot, closing my eyes.


    As I drifted into a restless sleep, the face of the Knight of the Wind lingered in my mind.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I have added the illustrations of Lucavion and ra to the character section and the discord. More characters will be added as the novel progresses.


    The novel is already contracted, but I will not lock down the chapters until the first volume ends, which is nned to be the 47th chapter.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 29: Aftermath 2

    The next day, I was jolted awake by a rough shake. My eyes fluttered open, and I saw Sergeant Vance standing over me. His face was haggard, and his eyes were weary. Despite being awakened, he was riddled with injuries, his usual strong presence diminished by the fatigue and strain of the battle.


    "Wake up, Lucavion," he said, his voice rough. "It''s noon. You''ve rested enough."


    I sat up slowly, my body protesting every movement. The pain from my stitched wounds was still there, but it was bearable. I rubbed my eyes and tried to shake off the lingering grogginess.


    Vance looked at me, his expression softening slightly. "Everything''s a mess right now. You can rest for a while longer if you need to."


    I shook my head, pushing myself to my feet. "No, I''m fine. What''s the situation?"


    He sighed, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "The Arcanis sent a new unit of knights. All Rank 4. We lost a lot of good men and women."


    My heart clenched at the reminder of our fallenrades. "What about the bodies?"


    "We managed to retrieve them," Vance said quietly. "A mass funeral will be heldter today. It''s the least we can do to honor their sacrifice."


    I nodded, the weight of the losses heavy on my shoulders. "I... I need to be there."


    Vance ced a hand on my shoulder, his grip firm but gentle. "I know you do. We all need to be there. They were more than just soldiers; they were family."


    I looked at Vance, seeing the pain and exhaustion etched into his features. Despite his awakened status, he was just as affected by the losses as the rest of us. The bond we shared as a squad ran deep, and the weight of ourrades'' deaths was something we all bore together.


    "Thank you, Sergeant," I said quietly, appreciating his understanding.


    He gave me a nod, then turned to leave. "Get yourself cleaned up. We''ll gather for the funeral soon."


    As he walked away, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the day ahead. The pain of my injuries was a constant reminder of the battle, but it was nothingpared to the ache in my heart for the friends I had lost.


    I gathered my things and cleaned myself up as best as I could. The next few hours passed in a blur, the preparations for the funeral taking precedence over everything else. The camp was subdued, the usual bustle reced by a somber silence.


    When the time came, we gathered in a clearing, the bodies of our fallenradesid out before us. The atmosphere was heavy with grief, the weight of the losses palpable.


    Themander of the unit, Commander Gandrel,stood at the front, his voice steady but filled with sorrow as he spoke words of remembrance.


    "We honor the brave souls who fought and died alongside us," he said, his voice carrying over the gathered soldiers. "They were more than justrades; they were our brothers and sisters. Their sacrifice will not be forgotten."


    I looked at the faces of my fallen friends. Garret, Mateo, Felix, Elias, ra¡ªall of them had left an indelible mark on my life, and their loss was a wound that would never fully heal.


    Around me, most of the soldiers were shading tears; everyone had lost a part of their squad.


    And the same went for me.


    But there were no tears.


    ''No.''


    Because I knew crying would not help.


    I had felt this a lot of times.


    When I was sent to this ce for the first time, no one in my family believed me.


    I cried.


    When I had slept on that cold dam, I cried.


    When I was beaten because of the fact that I was a noble in the camp, I cried.


    When I had killed someone for the first time, I cried.


    But what did it bring?


    Did that make me achieve anything? Did it push me towards my goal? I said that I would be proving myself, restoring my lost honor, and clearing my name.


    Was I able to?


    No, I wasn''t.


    I had faced countless hardships and endured unimaginable pain, and yet here I was, still at the mercy of a cruel fate. My tears had aplished nothing.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. The faces of my fallenrades seemed to look back at me, their expressions frozen in time. They deserved more than my tears; they deserved my resolve. They deserved my promise that I would keep fighting, not just for myself but for them as well.


    Commander Gandrel finished his speech, and we all stood in silence for a moment, honoring the memory of those who had been lost. The weight of their sacrifice hung heavy in the air, a solemn reminder of the cost of war.


    As the ceremony concluded, I looked at the bright sky before me.


    Yeah, Lucavion. Keep going. Just keep moving forward.''


    And then I looked back onest time.


    ''But I swear on my name. I will not forget any of you.''


    For them and for my sake, I would keep moving forward.


    *********


    The recent upheaval in the enemy''s tactics had caused significant changes within our own divisions. The devastating attack by the Arcanis Rank 4 knights had left a void that needed to be filled. Orders were soon issued, and our unit was to be restructured.


    Sergeant Vance''s squad had been effectively decimated, leaving only me. As a result, Vance was moved to another unit, and his rank was stripped due to the perceived failure to protect his squad. The demotion was a harsh blow, and I could see the disappointment in his eyes, but he epted it with a stoic resolve.


    I was reassigned to a new unit under a different sergeant. The transition was far from smooth.


    Sergeant Lyra was in charge of the new unit. She was a stern, no-nonsense leader with a reputation for being both fair and harsh. Her eyes bore into me the first time we met, assessing my worth.


    "You must be Lucavion," she said, her tone neutral. "The sole survivor of Vance''s squad."


    I nodded, standing at attention. "Yes, ma''am."


    She studied me for a moment longer, then nodded. "You''ll need to prove yourself here. We don''t have room for dead weight. Understood?"


    "Yes, ma''am," I replied, my voice steady. "I understand."


    The transition into Sergeant Lyra''s unit was as difficult as I had anticipated. From the moment I joined, the other soldiers made their disdain clear.


    Whispers followed me wherever I went, and the res were hard to ignore. My past identity as a noble and the circumstances that had led me here were well-known among them, and they did not hesitate to use it against me.


    On the first day, during a break in training, a group of soldiers cornered me. One of them, a burly man named Roderick, took the lead. His eyes were filled with contempt as he looked me up and down.


    "So, you''re the cursed bastard," he sneered. "The noble who ended up here because he couldn''t keep his hands to himself."


    The others nodded in agreement, their expressions ranging from curiosity to outright hostility. I clenched my fists, but I didn''t retort. I had learned long ago that defending myself against these usations was pointless. They had already made up their minds about me.


    Another soldier, a wiry woman named L, stepped forward. "He''s just getting his karma. He assaulted a woman, was disowned, and now his whole squad died because of him. A fitting end for someone like him."


    The words stung, but I kept my expression neutral. I knew that arguing would only make things worse. I had faced simr treatment in my previous squad, and some of them had been like this too.


    "You''re nothing but dead weight," Roderick continued, his voice low and threatening. "If you think you can just waltz in here and be one of us, you''ve got another thinging."


    I met his gaze, my voice steady despite the anger simmering beneath the surface. "I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m here to fight and prove myself, just like everyone else."


    Roderick scoffed, stepping closer. "Prove yourself? You couldn''t even protect your own squad. What makes you think you''ll do any better here?"


    "..."


    I was not able to reply to that.


    "See, even you, yourself, know what kind of thing you are."


    "¡­.."


    Since the atmosphere was bing suffocating, and I was not weed there, I could only move outside.


    It was night and the sky was dark.


    ¨CHOWL!


    The cold night air bit into my skin as I stepped outside, the darkness swallowing me whole. I felt the weight of their words pressing down on me, their disdain like a physical force. But I couldn''t afford to let it get to me. I had to keep moving forward, no matter how hard it got.


    Grabbing my spear, I headed to a secluded spot away from the camp. The wind howled around me, a harsh reminder of the harsh world I was now a part of. But it was also a strangefort, the familiar sting of the cold grounding me.


    I began to train, swinging my spear in precise, practiced movements. Each thrust, parry, and sh was a way to channel my frustration, my anger, and my pain. The rhythmic motion of the weapon became a balm to my troubled mind, the exertion pushing out the dark thoughts that threatened to overwhelm me.


    I lost track of time, the world narrowing down to the feel of the spear in my hands and the rush of air as it cut through the night. When my arms finally grew too tired to lift the weapon, I sat down on the cold ground, trying to catch my breath.


    The physical exertion had helped, but it wasn''t enough. I needed more. I needed to prove to myself that I could still grow and improve. With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and began to meditate, trying to gather mana into my core.


    The process was slow and frustrating, the mana resisting my attempts to control it. I could feel it slipping through my grasp, elusive and stubborn. But I couldn''t give up. I had to keep trying, no matter how difficult it was.


    As I struggled to focus, a voice cut through my training.


    "You¡­.."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone.


    It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 30: Old man once again

    As I struggled to focus, a voice cut through my training. "You¡­.."


    I froze, the voice piercing through the fog of my concentration. It sounded familiar as if I had heard it recently. I turned to see the source of the voice, and there, standing a few feet away, was the old man I had shared my meals with at the training camp.


    He looked at me with a mixture of curiosity and concern, his weathered face illuminated by the moonlight. "What are you doing out here, boy?" he asked, his voice gentle but firm.


    I wiped the sweat from my brow, trying to catch my breath. "Training," I replied simply, feeling the weight of my exhaustion settle in.


    "I see."


    The old man''s eyes roved over me, scrutinizing every inch of my form with a discerning gaze. His eyes lingered on my right eye, a faint flicker of recognition and concern crossing his face. I knew why. It was the scar¡ªnew and still raw¡ªthat marred the skin just below my eye, a cruel reminder of my encounter with the ''Knight of the Wind.''


    "That scar," he said softly, his voice tinged with a mix of pity and curiosity. "It''s new."


    I nodded, my jaw tightening. "A gift from the ''Knight of the Wind.''"


    The old man''s eyes were narrowed slightly as if he had not understood what I meant. It was understandable, as that name was a nickname that I gave to that knight. Something that was personal to me.


    Still, he shook his head slowly. "It seems you have had your fair share of the battlefield."


    Hearing him say this, I did not answer. There was no need to tell anything, as it was not important.


    "But pushing yourself like that will not help you remove your pain." Yet, there was a small sense of gentleness there. Something that I did not quite understand was the reason why.


    I remained silent, my gaze fixed on the old man as he studied me. His concern was palpable, but I wasn''t in the mood for a heart-to-heart. Not now, not ever. The battlefield had taught me to keep my feelings buried deep where they couldn''t be used against me.


    The old man sighed, sensing my reluctance to speak. "Sometimes," he said, his voice low and gentle, "to get rid of the fire inside you, you need to share it with someone else."


    I stiffened at his words, a flicker of annoyance crossing my face. "I don''t need to share anything," I replied, my voice cold and detached. "I just need to train."


    I raised my spear once more, resuming my practice with a renewed intensity. The rhythmic movements of the weapon were a familiarfort, a way to drown out the noise in my head. But even as I trained, I could feel the old man''s eyes on me, his presence a quiet reminder of the words he had spoken.


    He shook his head slowly, watching me with a mixture of pity and understanding. "Training is important, boy, but it''s not everything. You can''t carry all that pain alone. It''s too heavy a burden."


    I ignored him, focusing on the precise movements of my spear. Each thrust and parry was a way to channel my frustration, my anger, and my pain.


    I didn''t need his pity or his advice.


    No. I did not pity anyone in this world.


    This world that had been cruel to me, not once, not twice, but countless times, and all the people who had watched everything without standing beside me.


    And when I just found somewhere that I had felt like I belonged, it was gone once again.


    At this point, if I had not understood it, I would just be a dumb fuck.


    ''I am all alone.''


    That was what all that was about. Nothing more, nothing less.


    So, there was no need for pity or anything.


    The old man remained silent for a while, just standing there, his presence a steady, unyielding force. Finally, he spoke again, his voice soft but firm. "You remind me of someone I knew long ago. He, too, thought he could handle everything on his own, that he didn''t need anyone''s help. But he was wrong."


    I paused, my grip on the spear tightening. It reminded me of the first day that we had met. Though it was brief, he had told a story like this at that time, too.


    His words cut through the haze of my concentration, stirring something deep inside me.


    "Do you know why he was wrong, kid?"


    "Don''t ask me."


    The old man persisted, his tone gentle yet insistent. "Do you know why?"


    There was something in his manner of speaking that made it hard for me to refuse. Despite my desire to push him away, I found myself answering. "Is it because he was not able to carry the burden alone?"


    The old man shook his head slowly, a faint smile on his lips. "No, it wasn''t that. The reason he was wrong was that the more he thought he needed to do everything alone, the more he made the whole world around him about only himself. His world became only about him; he always thought the world was there to get to him. Everyone always wanted to go against him."


    I frowned, trying to make sense of his words. "What does that mean?"


    "It means," the old man continued, "that in the process of doing so, he blinded himself. He blinded himself to the misfortune of others, and there were other people like him. People who were struggling, suffering, and fighting their own battles. But he couldn''t see that because he was too focused on his own pain and his own struggles."


    I tightened my grip on the spear, his words resonating ufortably within me. "So you''re saying that by trying to handle everything alone, he became selfish?"


    The old man nodded. "Yes, in a way. He became so consumed by his own burdens that he couldn''t see the bigger picture. He couldn''t see that there were others who could share the load, who could understand and support him. And in isting himself, he lost sight of the connections that could have given his life more meaning."


    I frowned at the old man''s words, trying to digest the implications. His eyes, though weathered and tired, bore into mine with an intensity that made it hard to look away.


    "I don''t need anyone''s help," I muttered, my voice barely audible. "I''ve managed on my own this long."


    The old man chuckled softly, the sound of a low rumble that seemed to vibrate through the air. "Oh, you think you''ve managed, do you? Survived, perhaps. But have you truly lived, boy?"


    His words grated on my nerves, and I couldn''t help but snap back. "What would you know about it? You don''t know anything about me."


    "Don''t I?" he replied, a sly smile ying on his lips. "I''ve seen many like you, convinced that their pain is unique, that no one else could possibly understand. But pain, my boy, is the most universal of all experiences."


    I clenched my jaw, my grip on the spear tightening. "I don''t need a lecture," I said through gritted teeth. "I just need to get stronger."


    "Ah, strength," the old man mused, his eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. "Tell me, do you think strength is merely about muscle and skill? About swinging a spear until your arms ache and your body is drenched in sweat?"


    I didn''t answer, but my silence seemed to amuse him.


    "Strength, true strength,es from understanding," he continued. "Understanding your own limits and the limits of others. Understanding that sometimes, the greatest strength is in allowing yourself to be vulnerable."


    I scoffed at that, unable to hide my disdain. "Vulnerability is weakness."


    "Is it now?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Tell me, who is stronger: the one who hides their wounds and suffers in silence, or the one who bears their scars and seeks the support they need to heal?"


    I turned away, unwilling to meet his gaze. His words were hitting too close to home, stirring feelings I didn''t want to acknowledge. "I don''t have time for this."


    It was annoying to the point where I was even considering leaving this ce. I came here to get rid of the useless thoughts that were apanying my head, and now I was met with a lecture instead.


    ''Annoying. But why am I even staying here?''


    I asked myself as I grabbed the spear in my hand. Now that I thought about it, was there a need for me to stand here?


    ''But, why should I leave? It is not like I did anything wrong.''


    For some reason, the fact that I tried to change ces made me feel like I was escaping from the old man''s words.


    And that was annoying.


    "¡­.." Thus, without replying, I decided to grab my spear and continued. But, this time, I focused more on my core and technique rather than mindlessly swinging.


    Until the moment I heard the old man say,


    "Spear is not a weapon for you."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 31: Physique

    "You will not be able to achieve anything by doing the same thing," the old man said.


    I raised my eyebrows, my irritation ring. "Why not?"


    Instead of answering directly, the old man posed a different question. "You were unable to gather mana into your core, weren''t you? Even though you are the son of a viscount, and your family was given a unique-grade Mana umtion Art, you couldn''t gather any type of mana, could you?"


    I froze, his words cutting deeper than any de. How did he know about my struggles with mana? My failure to live up to my family''s legacy was a wound I kept hidden, a source of shame and frustration.


    I clenched my fists around the spear, my voice a low growl. "How do you know about that?"


    The old man''s gaze was steady, unyielding. "I have seen many in my time, boy. I can recognize the signs of someone who has faced the same struggle. You carry it in your posture, in the way you push yourself beyond your limits, hoping to ovee a hurdle that seems insurmountable."


    I looked away, the weight of his words pressing down on me. "What does it matter? I''ve trained harder than anyone, but nothing changes."


    "It matters because you''re trying to fight a battle you can''t win by normal means," he replied softly.


    I could not understand. What did he mean by "by normal means"? What was that supposed to mean?


    It is not like there is any other thing in this world.


    The old man looked at the weapon in my hands, his gaze lingering on the long spear.


    "Spear is not a weapon for you to use," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    I narrowed my eyes, a surge of frustration bubbling up. "What does that mean?"


    The old man looked into my eyes, his expression unwavering. "Your body is not suited to use a spear."


    I narrowed my eyes, frustration bubbling up inside me. "What does that mean?"


    Instead of answering directly, the old man posed another question. "Have you ever felt like there are certain movements that you can do better than others?"


    I frowned, his words stirring memories from my past. I thought back to the times when my body seemed to flow more naturally when I instinctively moved in ways that felt right. During those moments, I developed a peculiar style of wielding the spear, incorporating fluid and unpredictable movements. It was weird, and othersmented on it a lot of times.


    Many times, they said that I was fighting a lot differentlypared to them.


    "Yes," I replied after a moment, nodding slowly. "There have been times when I felt like I could move better, more naturally."


    The old man nodded, his eyes reflecting a knowing look. "Of course, that is the case. Because your body was reacting to the specific types of movements, and you subconsciously noticed that while moving as well."


    I looked at him, my curiosity piqued. "So what if that''s the case? Which weapon is my body suited for then?"


    The old man smiled, his eyes twinkling with a hint of amusement. "Ah, that is a question only you can answer. Think about it. For which movements do you feel the mostfortable when doing them?"


    I closed my eyes, searching my memories. I tried to recall the times when I felt most at ease, most in sync with my body. Moments during training when everything seemed to click, and my movements were smooth and effortless.


    As I delved deeper into my thoughts, a picture began to form in my mind. I saw myself moving fluidly, my body shifting seamlessly from one stance to another.


    My hands and arms moved with grace, executing precise and controlled motions.


    I imagined myself in the middle of a fight, my body twisting and turning with agility. My strikes were swift and urate, each movement calcted and intentional. The image in my mind was clear, and without realizing it, I began to move, mimicking the motions I envisioned.


    The old man watched me with a knowing smile, his eyes following my movements. He said nothing, allowing me to immerse myself in the exercise.


    As I continued, I felt a sense of familiarity wash over me. These movements felt natural, almost instinctual. My body seemed to remember each step, each strike as if it had been doing this all along.


    I stopped and opened my eyes, breathing heavily. "I felt it," I said, a note of wonder in my voice. "I could see the movements in my mind, and my body just followed."


    Even if my hands held a spear, my body did not move ording to it.


    A spear was a weapon that focused mainly on stabbing, designed for long reach and powerful thrusts. The essence of the spear was in its directness, its ability to keep an opponent at a distance and strike with precision.


    My movements, however, were different. They were fluid, adaptive, and close-range. The spear felt like an extension of myself, but it did not align with the natural flow of my body.


    My strikes were not just about reaching out and piercing through; they involved intricate maneuvers, swift changes in direction, and a blend of offense and defense that seemed more suited to a weapon requiring agility and finesse.


    I looked at the old man, seeking confirmation. "The spear''s essence is in its stabbing, its reach. But my movements... they aren''t just about thrusting forward. They are about flowing, adapting, and moving with precision and grace."


    The old man nodded, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Exactly. The spear, while powerful and noble, does not align with your natural way of fighting. Your movements are more suited to a weapon that allows for closebat, agility, and precision."


    I considered his words, the image of my fluid movements still fresh in my mind. "But what weapon is that? What fits with these movements?"


    The old man smiled enigmatically. "Think about the weapons that require such fluidity and precision. Which weapon allows for both offense and defense and thrives on the user''s ability to adapt and react swiftly?"


    I closed my eyes again, picturing the movements. I imagined a weapon thatplemented my style, one that allowed for quick, decisive strikes and seamless transitions. My body twisted and turned, blocking and attacking with equal finesse.


    A dagger felt closer to what the old man was hinting at, but even that didn''t seem to capture the full scope of my movements. It felt like there was something more, something that required both hands to truly express the fluidity and precision I envisioned.


    Slowly, an image began to form in my mind. A weapon that was bnced, capable of both offense and defense, allowing for swift, controlled strikes, and fluid movements.


    The weapon was not overly long like a spear but not as short as a dagger.


    It was something that did not demand both hands to be wielded effectively as a spear, yet at the same time, something that allowed for a dance of attacks and parries.


    A sword.


    Not short.


    Not long.


    A simple, basic sword.


    I opened my eyes, a realization dawning upon me. The old man watched me intently, waiting for me to speak.


    "A sword," I said slowly, testing the word.


    "Indeed." The old man''s smile widened, and he nodded approvingly. "Your movements, your instincts, they align with the essence of the sword."


    I frowned, still not fully understanding. "But why? Why is my body suited for a sword and not anything else?"


    The old man pointed towards my body, specifically to my dantian. "It''s because of the same reason you cannot umte any mana into your core."


    His words hung in the air, and I felt a surge of impatience. I looked at him, waiting for him to speak, but he did not say anything.


    ''This old man!''


    It was so frustrating, to the extent that I wanted to punch him in the face. Well, that may have been an exaggeration, but I was angry, at least.


    Thus, I decided to speak.


    "What do you mean? Why can''t I umte mana? What does this have to do with my weapon?"


    The old man smiled at my frustration, clearly anticipating my reaction. He paused, letting the silence stretch before finally speaking.


    "It is because of your unique body constitution."


    He spoke, raising his fingers. From the tip of it, something appeared.


    A bunch of characters formed by mana.


    "You have what is known as the Physique of the Requiverse."


    I blinked, confusion flooding my mind. "The Physique of the Requiverse? What does that mean? I''ve never heard of it before."


    Even in the novel, there was no such thing. Though, it was not like the novel was focused on these physiques. While being a revenge story, Shattered Innocence''s main focus was romance fantasy, after all.


    The old man''s smile widened, but there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. "It''s because all those who had this physique died."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 32: Physique 2

    "It''s because all those who had this physique died."


    The moment I heard this, I could not help but let my eyes widen as the shock and disbelief washed over me.


    "They all died?" I echoed, my voice barely more than a whisper. "What are you talking about? How could a physique like that cause people to die?"


    What kind of bullshit that this old man was talking about?


    How could someone just die just because they have a physique? That was the first time I heard of such a thing.


    In the first ce, what was a physique anyway? I have heard that father mentioning this before, saying only the rarest people would be born with a physique and they would be talented under the heavens, but the details were not there.


    So, how?


    The old man''s expression remained somber, his gaze unwavering. "The Physique of the Requiverse is extremely rare. Those who possess it have bodies that react differently to mana. Instead of absorbing and umting mana like others, their bodies repulse it."


    "Repulse it?" I shook my head, still trying to process what he was saying. "That doesn''t make any sense. Why would my body repulse mana?"


    "It is a unique condition," the old man exined, his tone patient. "Your body cannot contain mana in the traditional sense. Instead, it uses mana in an entirely different way, one that most people do not understand and cannot control."


    I frowned, frustration bubbling up inside me. "If this physique is so rare, then how do you know about it? Why should I believe any of this?"


    The old man''s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief. "Why would I lie to you, boy? What would I gain from it? I have no reason to deceive you. In fact, understanding your condition could be the key to unlocking your true potential."


    I narrowed my eyes, suspicion lingering. "How do I know you''re not just making this up? This could all be some borate trick."


    He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You have a right to be skeptical. But think about it. Have you ever met anyone else who struggled as you have with mana umtion? Have you ever heard of another viscount''s son who couldn''t gather even a drop of mana despite rigorous training?"


    I hesitated, his words striking a chord. It was true; I had always felt isted in my struggle, and my inability to gather mana was a source of shame and frustration. No one else seemed to have the same issue, and I had always wondered why.


    It was the same for my brother and for my sister.


    They were both able to master the family''s Mana umtion Art, [Serpent me Spear], yet that was not the case for me.


    Even for amon grade Mana umtion Art, I was not able to gather any mana around my core at all.


    "Then, what am I supposed to do? What should I do so that my physique can be effectively utilized?"


    The old man''s expression softened as he looked at me. "Why do you think all those who had this physique died and were never able to live?"


    I repeated what he had just said. "Because their bodies react differently to mana."


    The old man nodded. "Yes, but why is that the case?"


    I struggled to find an answer, my mind racing. "Maybe the body is inherently different?"


    The old man smiled approvingly. "It is something like that. The meridians through which mana flows in the body are all reversed for this body type."


    I blinked, trying toprehend what he was saying. "Reversed meridians? What does that mean?"


    "It means that the pathways through which mana should flow are opposite to the norm," the old man exined. "In a normal body, mana flows through the meridians in a specific direction, nourishing the body and allowing for umtion in the dantian. But in your case, the flow is reversed, repulsing the mana instead of absorbing it."


    "So, what can I do about it?" I asked, feeling a mix of hope and fear.


    "You must adapt to your unique constitution," the old man said. "Your training must focus on harmonizing with the reversed flow of your meridians."


    "The reversed flow of my meridians? But just how? I have never felt what the meridians are like. So, how can I harmonize myself with the flow of my meridians?"


    The moment I asked this, the old man smiled.


    "There is only one way. You are going to be my disciple."


    *************


    For old people, what is the goal of life?


    Or is there even a goal?


    Some just wanted to die after seeing their grandchildren; some wanted to die after their spouse.


    But none of them would matter at the end of the day when the inevitable came.


    Being old, the old man kept thinking about all this. He had seen his fair share of the world, yet even he had not expected to find himself here, in this forsaken ce, where life seemed to be perpetually on the edge of a de.


    At the very least, he thought that he would get afortable ce.


    This was supposed to be his final resting ground, a ce to live out his remaining years in rtive peace.


    He had hoped for tranquility, a chance toy back and reminisce about the days gone by, away from the chaos of the battlefield.


    Yet, that did not seem to be the case, as he somehow ended up right here once again. Even after all that time, he was still in that damned ce.


    ''Once again, this life¡­.''


    However, never once in his life had he thought he would find something like this in this ce.


    Here, in this remote corner of the world, he had found something unexpected. A boy struggling against the very essence of his being, fighting a battle that seemed insurmountable.


    The boy''s determination and frustration had struck a chord within the old man, reminding him of his younger self, full of fire and defiance.


    That boy had something that many people who were sent here would have lost.


    A good heart.


    Not being able to ignore the misfortune that would befall other people. When those two young people were trying to exert his ratios and trying to forcefully take them, even if he was weaker, he did not stop.


    Even if everyone in the whole camp went against him, even the Captain of the camp, that young kid did not stop.


    There was a fire that was burning in his eyes.


    The time they spent talking, the moments when he was recounting his old stories. They were strangely fun for the old man.


    At the end of the day, slowly but strangely, the old man became fond of the young kid. Somehow, the kid''s gentle and innocent heart was a fresh sight to see.


    Yet, on the other hand, he also couldn''t help but worry. In this ce where death would bemon, could such a child survive?


    The old man''s thoughts were interrupted by a sound. He turned and saw the young kid standing in the night, holding a spear. But something was different.


    The answer to his question was there, painfully clear.


    The child was dead, no longer alive in spirit.


    The body stood, but the light in the eyes was gone.


    What remained were the eyes of a forcefully grown-up, a person who had experienced the dark side of the world a second time. The eyes now held vengeance and hatred, but there was something else¡ªdesperation.


    The movements that the boy was doing, each desperate to hold the pain inside.


    Yet, there was something else¡ªsomething that piqued the old man''s interest. The way the boy moved, the way his body seemed to resist and yet flow with the spear''s weight, hinted at a deeper truth.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the boy''s stance, his breathing, and the subtle shifts in his posture. He had seen many fighters in his time, each with their unique styles and strengths, but this boy¡ªthis boy was different.


    "Reverse Meridians," the old man murmured to himself, the realization dawning upon him.


    When they had talked with the young man before, he had learned that he was the son of a viscount.


    A Viscount Family named Thorne.


    The young boy described his family as a family that had fought the war under the emperor and a family that guarded the border of the empire.


    He had never heard of this family before, meaning it was not that famous around the world, but he was aware of how the noble society worked.


    Normally, such kids tend to be nurtured at a young age, learning about their family''s arts. And they would be sessful almost all the time, as they shared the bloodline of their ancestors.


    But the boy was not like that; he was unsessful.


    And the old man could now see the reason why.


    The boy had a unique condition.


    The Physique of Requiverse.


    The physique of the Stars.


    A special body constitution that he had only read once in an archive and had never seen in real life.


    Thus, that part was a lie when he said that.


    However, aside from that, everything else was true. The fact that everyone who had this constitution died.


    Of course, that was something that everyone in this world would always experience, so he hid something.


    He hid the fact that those with this physique would not live past 25, and it was recorded in the book.


    And he hid one another thing.


    The fact that such a physique could only be attained if the parents also had it.


    And both the boy''s parents were past the age of 40.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 33: Master

    The old man gazed at me with an intense seriousness in his eyes. "You have a unique body constitution, boy, one that requires special training. You must adapt to your unique condition and train in a way that harmonizes with the reversed flow of your meridians."


    I furrowed my brow, trying to grasp his meaning. "But how? How can I train in such a way if I''ve never felt my meridians before? How can I harmonize myself with something I can''t even perceive?"


    A knowing smile crept across the old man''s face. "There is only one way. You must be my disciple."


    His words hung in the air, and for a moment, I simply stared at him, trying to process the offer. Then, my frustration boiled over. "How can I be the disciple of a beggar?" I snapped, my tone harsher than I intended.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed, irritation ring up. "A beggar, am I?" He retorted. "Is there any beggar who knows so much about mana, physiques, and meridians as I do?"


    I shrugged, unable to hide it. "I wouldn''t know. The only beggar I know is you."


    For a moment, the old man looked as if he might strike me, but then heughed¡ªa deep, hearty sound that echoed in the night air. "Well, perhaps you have a point. But appearances can be deceiving. I may look like a beggar, but I assure you, I am far more than that."


    I looked at him skeptically, still unsure whether to trust him. But something in his eyes told me he was speaking the truth. This old man¡­..He was like the mysterious ancestors who somehow wandered around the world and came across the protagonist.


    ''Then¡­.Does this make me the protagonist of the story?''


    It was such aughable thought. Who would want to read such a pathetic protagonist anyway?


    "If I agree, what will you teach me? How can you help me with this... Physique of the Requiverse?"


    The old man''s gaze softened. "I will teach you how to harness your unique constitution. You will learn to flow with the reversed meridians to draw upon your true potential. But it will not be easy. You must be willing to endure pain and hardship beyond anything you''ve ever known."


    Swallowed hard, the weight of his words sinking in. "And if I don''t?"


    He sighed a touch of sadness in his eyes. "Then you will continue to struggle, unable to gather mana, unable to live up to your potential. You will never be the warrior you were meant to be, and you will never achieve anything in your life. You will be forgotten, just like the ones that you want to avenge."


    ''Just like the ones that you are trying to avenge.''


    I clenched my fists, feeling the frustration and anger boil within me once more at these words. Indeed, that was the case. This was something I was already aware of.


    I had trained so hard and pushed myself to the brink, only to be held back by something beyond my control. If this old man¡ªbeggar or not¡ªcould help me ovee that, I had to take the chance.


    "Alright," I said finally, my voice steady. "I''ll be your disciple, not that I have much choice."


    But there was something that had been guing my mind for a while now.


    But there was something that had been guing my mind for a while now. "You have talked about my physique. You said I have this unique condition, but you never mentioned anything rted to the sword. Why did you tell me my body was suited for a sword?"


    The old man''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and wisdom. "Ah, you caught that, did you?" He said while looking at my eyes. "The thing is, I myself don''t know the answer as well."


    "What? You don''t know the answer?" I asked, feeling a mix of confusion and frustration.


    He nodded, his expression thoughtful. "The reason why you are suited for the sword is not actually because of your body. It is because of something innate to you. It''s as if you have been limiting yourself because of something in your mind."


    I furrowed my brow, trying to grasp what he was saying. "Something in my mind? What do you mean?"


    The old man took a deep breath, his eyes reflecting a deep well of experience. "I suspect it is rted to your psyche. Your struggles with mana, your inability to gather it, and your difort with the spear¡ªall of these point to something deeper. It''s as if there''s a mental block, abyrinth of barriers that shapes the direction that your body is going to take."


    I looked at the old man, his words resonating within me. As I pondered his exnation, memories of my training and struggles surfaced. Despite my efforts with the spear, it never felt right. Yet, when I imagined myself wielding a sword, the movements came naturally, almost instinctively.


    As I reflected, I began to see the truth in the old man''s words. My mind had always conjured images of fluid, precise sword movements with ease. It was as if my body knew the sword, even though I had never trained with it. The spear, by contrast, felt foreign, its rigid thrusts and stabs at odds with my natural inclinations.


    Just as he had said, my way of thinking seemed more suited to the sword. I could visualize the strikes, parries, and fluid transitions with rity. My body seemed to understand thenguage of the sword, responding to its rhythm and flow.


    "You''re right," I said slowly, still piecing together my thoughts. "When I think about fighting, about moving in battle, the sword just... fits. I can see the movements in my mind, understand them in a way I never could with the spear."


    The old man nodded, his eyes gleaming with approval. "Precisely. Though I have no exnation for this."


    "I see." I nodded, understanding what he was saying. I took a deep breath, feeling a mix of determination and newfound rity. "Then I will embrace it. I will learn the sword and let it guide me. Whatever it takes to ovee these barriers, I''ll do it."


    "Good." The old man said and then gestured to me. "Now, sit down. We are going to start."


    "Now?"


    "Now."


    I hesitated for a moment, then nodded and settled myself on the ground. The old man moved to sit directly across from me, taking the lotus position. I mimicked his posture, crossing my legs and cing my hands on my knees.


    "What should I call you, Master?" I asked, unsure if it was appropriate to continue calling him the old man.


    "Just call me Master," he replied with a faint smile. "Just as I said before, names are not important. What matters is your training and oveing the barriers within you."


    I nodded, epting his words. Master''s presence was calming, and despite his initial gruff demeanor, I felt a sense of trust growing between us.


    "Close your eyes," Master instructed. "We will begin with a meditation to center your mind and body. This will help you attune to your unique constitution and prepare you for the training ahead."


    I closed my eyes, taking deep, steady breaths. Master''s voice guided me through the meditation, instructing me to focus on my breathing, to clear my mind of distractions, and to visualize the flow of energy within me.


    "Imagine a river," he said softly. "This river is your inner energy, your mana. Visualize it flowing through your body, through the meridians. Feel its natural path and let it guide you."


    As I followed his instructions, I pictured a river of light coursing through me. But contrary to what he said, I was not able to visualize the light coursing through my veins at all.


    Rather, it was just in empty darkness. There was nothing that I could see.


    Everything was dark and abnormal. Whenever I tried to make the river flow, it always felt like it was blocked by something.


    A wall.


    "Were you able to do that?" Master asked, his voice breaking the silence.


    I shook my head, feeling a sense of frustration. "No, I couldn''t make a clear flowing river. It was blocked and dark. There was nothing but emptiness."


    Master hummed for a second, his expression contemtive. Then, he turned to look at me with a deeper understanding. "Disciple, if you want to move forward, you need to let go of your past fears and your past failures. The experiences that are engraved into your heart, the cues you''ve set for yourself¡ªthat you are destined for failure¡ªyou need to get rid of them."


    "I¡ª" I started to refute, my frustration bubbling up. "I''ve always tried my best to be better. How could I be setting myself up for failure?"


    Master raised a hand, gently silencing me. "Remember, I never showed you or instructed you to make everything with light or to visualize it flowing everywhere. That was your own assumption. You assumed the light and then felt like the darkness was your own failure. And the walls¡­ With no mana involved, there are no such things as bottlenecks. It is all in your mind."


    I blinked, trying toprehend his words. He was right. He had only asked me to visualize a river of energy, yet I had immediately imagined it as a river of light. When I couldn''t see the light, I assumed it was a sign of my failure. The walls and obstacles were constructs of my own mind, manifestations of my insecurities and fears.


    "You mean¡­ I created those barriers myself?" I asked, the realization dawning on me.


    Master nodded. "Exactly. Your mind is powerful. It can create both barriers and pathways. The darkness you saw and the walls you encountered were not failures. They were your mind''s way of interpreting the unknown.


    Without mana, without understanding the flow of energy, there are no true obstacles but the ones you imagine. And all of them stem from your own perception of yourself."


    "And until you change this yourself, we are not going to start any internal cultivation."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 34: Mind

    "And until you change this yourself, we are not going to start any internal cultivation."


    The moment I heard this, I felt a pang of desperation. "But how do I change this? How do I ovee these mental barriers?"


    Master stood up, his expression stern. "You must find that answer yourself. Meditate on it, reflect on your past, and challenge your fears. Only then will you be ready to move forward."


    He began to walk away, leaving me with my thoughts. "Remember, if you try to deceive me, it will not end well for you."


    I swallowed hard, feeling a sudden chill. For some reason, I sensed that Master was far more dangerous than he appeared. His calm demeanor hid a depth of power and experience that I could only begin toprehend.


    As he disappeared into the night, I was left alone to grapple with my thoughts.


    The path ahead was daunting, but I knew that if I was to unlock my true potential, I had to confront my inner demons and change my perception of myself.


    ********


    The next week was a grueling test of endurance and self-reflection.


    Each day, I spent hours meditating, trying to confront the mental barriers that had hindered me for so long. The process was slow and frustrating, but I persisted, determined to find the answers within myself.


    In the mornings, I would wake before dawn, sit in the cold air, and focus on my breathing, visualizing the flow of energy within me.


    The darkness I saw in my mind was no longer a sign of failure but a canvas waiting to be understood. I tried to see the walls and barriers for what they were¡ªmanifestations of my fears and insecurities.


    During the day, I trained with my new squad, though it was clear that I was an outsider. They made no effort to include me, and their distrust was palpable.


    The constant reminder that no one wanted to trust their back to me was a heavy burden, but I refused to let it break me.


    ''I need to get rid of these thoughts.''


    Slowly but surely, I was starting to see the reason why those barriers existed in my head. Whether I did it intentionally or not, all those moments and events that came sessively took a toll on my head.


    It was inevitable that I would feel lost.


    ''Feeling lost.''


    I remembered how it felt when I was disbanded by my family. The crushing weight of rejection, the disbelief that they could cast me aside so easily.


    When my mother called me a disappointment, it was as if she had driven a stake through my heart. Her words echoed in my mind, a constant reminder of my perceived failures.


    I always reminded myself of the memories of my past, the fleeting moments of pride when my father looked at me with approval, only for those moments to be overshadowed by his disappointed gaze.


    Each time I failed to meet his expectations, the weight grew heavier, reinforcing the barriers within me.


    ''All those things were pulling me back.''


    The realization hit me with startling rity. Every harsh word, every dismissive nce, every time I felt inadequate¡ªall of it had contributed to the walls that now stood in my way.


    I had been carrying the burden of my family''s expectations and their subsequent disappointment for so long that it had be a part of me. The fear of failing them, of being the weak link in a lineage of warriors, had seeped into my very core.


    ''But what if I let it go?''


    The thought was both terrifying and liberating. What if I could release the hold these memories had on me? What if I could move forward without the weight of their expectations dragging me down?


    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. The darkness in my mind no longer felt suffocating. Instead, it felt like an empty canvas, ready to be painted with new experiences and realizations.


    ''You are more than their expectations, Lucavion.''


    Slowly, I began to dismantle the walls, piece by piece.


    ''That is right.''


    Somehow, I felt something.


    A pang of feeling.


    A memory surfaced in my mind.


    A memory of someone speaking to me.


    ''Never forget.''


    The voice in the memory was clear, resonating with a calm wisdom. "Never forget what has happened, for it is part of who you are. But do not let it weigh so heavily on you that you neglect the present and fear the future."


    Who was this person? I asked myself. The sound was crystal clear and something that felt like I was ustomed to.


    However, at the same time, the name of the person nor the face came to my mind. It was all blurry as if a foil was covering it.


    ''As if something is blocking me.''


    I knew there was a part of me that was different from the Lucavion. A part of me knew about the novel Shattered Innocence.


    Yet, at the same time, that part of me was unknown to me, as I couldn''t remember anything. Neither the name, the face, or the life.


    Yet, at the same time, I felt a bit scared because it was unknown.


    ''Fear the future.''


    But, the quote constantly rang in my head, reminding me of the words of a philosopher that I had read in a book when I was going to middle school.


    "How long are you going to wait before you demand the best for yourself, and in no instance bypass the discriminations of reason? You''ve been through the elements; you''ve suffered much from your disposition. You must realize that by now, and not be like a child, but an adult who is no longer a child, and one who is no longer moved by the conditions he is subject to."


    ''Middle school¡­..''


    It was a word that did not belong to this world. Something from the other part of mine.


    But before I could ponder any longer, the memory faded, leaving me with a profound sense of rity. The past had shaped me, but it did not have to define me. I could honor my experiences without being chained by them.


    Piece by piece, I continued to dismantle the walls. Each barrier I encountered was acknowledged and then gently set aside. The process was slow, but with every step, I felt lighter and more in control.


    On the battlefield, I was forced to survive on my own. Theck of coordination with my squad made every skirmish a desperate struggle for survival. I relied on my instincts and training, pushing myself to the limit. Each fight was a test, not just of my physical abilities but of my resolve to keep going despite the odds.


    One particrly brutal day, I found myself separated from the others, facing a group of enemies alone.


    My body moved on autopilot, blocking and parrying their attacks.


    Maybe because I felt more lightheadedpared to the time before, maybe for another reason, the flow of the fight became much more clear to me.


    ''Indeed. The first key is moving forward. Believe yourself.''


    Each strike Inded was fueled by the determination to prove myself and take a step further every second.


    I could see the movements of the enemies more clearly, and even though the weapon in my hand was a spear itself, I somehow did not feel repulsed by it any longer.


    Rather than forcing myself to amodate the spear, I made a small change and forced the spear to amodate myself.


    However, the results were not as good as how this sounded since I was just a beginner, and my strength was not sufficient for me to effectively deal with a number of enemies.


    "Arghk-!"


    Filled with wounds, I sat on the ground, leaning against the wall at the end of the brutal fight. My body ached, each cut and bruise a reminder of the battle I had just endured. I closed my eyes, taking shallow breaths to manage the pain.


    As I sat there, my thoughts drifted back to my childhood, to the times when I would practice endlessly. Back then, I was afraid of something¡ªpain. The sting of failure, the physical difort of training, and the fear of not living up to my family''s expectations.


    But now, as I looked at myself, battered and bloodied, I realized how far I hade. The fear of pain that once held me back was no longer a barrier. I had faced it head-on, pushing through the agony to be stronger. All this time, I had been improving, yet I had never acknowledged it.


    My mind shed back to those endless hours of training, the times when I felt like giving up but didn''t. The determination that kept me going back then was still with me now, driving me to survive and fight another day.


    "You''re not the same person you were," I muttered to myself. "You''ve changed, Lucavion. You''ve moved forward."


    Just then, a shadow fell over me. I looked up to see a soldier standing there, extending a hand. He wasn''t from my squad, but we often fought alongside each other on the battlefield, on the borders between our groups.


    "You did well today," he said, his voice filled with genuine respect. "Thanks to you, we were able to get over today''s hurdle."


    And the moment I saw the hand, I felt something inside me breaking.


    ¨CTHUD!


    As if a spell that was binding me broke.


    I felt relieved.


    And the river in my head started flowing down, no longer blocked.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 35: Cultivation

    When he saw the boy, the feeling of wanting to protect something arose deep inside the old man. What did he want?


    Did they want to protect the innocence of that young soul?


    No. He would no longer be able to do that. Since that sense of innocence was far gone at this point.


    Then what could he do?


    The old man wanted one thing.


    ''To clear the path.''


    This young was a particr one. A kid who had suffered more than many adults in this world. At the age of 14, he had experienced far more cruel things than many others.


    He had learned to take a life.


    Those innocent hands learned how to take a life at such an age.


    He had learned how to be alone and how to not rely on anyone. And as he was about to regain his sense of belonging, that was also taken away from him.


    The old man pondered. When such a thing happened, what would be of the boy? The answer was evident in the boy''s demeanor and the dark shadow that seemed to loom over him. The boy, like any other person, would do one thing to escape the wound¡ªhe would try to look somewhere else. He would use another goal to patch the wound that had been created.


    He did it when his family abandoned him, too. He patched the pain of abandonment by setting a fragile goal of clearing his name, and he would do the same again. The old man did not like that. It was a temporary fix, one that did not address the root of the pain.


    Thus, he guided him. But just as he was about to guide the boy, he suddenly saw something. A slightly eerie energy inside the boy. An eerie energy that covered the boy''s mana core and extended to his mind.


    The old man''s eyes widened in realization. There was a reason why the boy was always like this. Why he was blocked, and why his thoughts were always a mess. It was because of that dark energy. The old man also realized that if the energy did not go away, the boy would never be able to cultivate his energy properly. That dark force would always be a burden to him.


    Thus, the old man wanted to make sure that the boy would be freed from this energy. But as he tried to intervene with the energy by using his own, he was not able to do such a thing.


    The energy, or the spell that was engraved on the boy, was a peculiar one.


    ''As if it is directly linked to the mind of the target.''


    The old man then realized if there was such a thing, only one solution would remain.


    ''That kid¡­.He needs to ovee this on his own.''


    The mental blocks. They were not solely because of the fact that the kid had put that on himself. No, it was because of an external influence.


    But what could be the reason?


    ''For which reason such a strong spell was put on this kid. And by who?''


    And then the old man remembered how the kid told his story.


    ''Was it them? What an evil bunch¡­..''


    The old man''s mind raced back to the boy''s recounting of his past, the pain and betrayal etched in his words. He remembered the specifics¡ªthe abandonment by his family, the unfair usations, and the malicious framing.


    ''This framing is far moreplex andpounded than I initially thought. It runs deeper than anything I have encountered before.''


    He realized the spell wasn''t just a random curse but a calcted move, likely designed to cripple the boy''s potential and trap him in a cycle of self-doubt and helplessness.


    Whoever had done this wanted to ensure that the boy would never rise, that he would always be shackled by his own mind.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed as he considered the boy''s tormentors. ''They must have feared the things that he knew.''


    And then he sighed.


    ''To think that that ce is still the same. Filled with betrayal and schemes.''


    He particrly remembered a certain day.


    **********


    I returned to the ce where Master had instructed me to meditate. As I entered the clearing, I saw him sitting in the same spot, his eyes closed in deep meditation. I quietly approached and sat down across from him, taking the lotus position.


    The mental barriers that had once hindered me were now gone, reced by a sense of rity and focus.


    Master opened his eyes and watched me for a moment before speaking. "It seems you finally got rid of the thing inside your head," he said, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    I stopped my training and looked at him, a sense of aplishment filling me. "Yes, Master. The walls are gone, and the river flows freely now."


    Master nodded approvingly. "Good. If you can now make the river flow freely in your mind, that means you have understood the basics of the meditation itself. It is about imagination and the mind."


    He leaned forward slightly, his gaze intense. "Never forget, disciple, the mind is whatmands the mana that you umte. Your imagination shapes your perception of energy. If your mind is clouded by doubt and fear, your mana will be hindered. But if your mind is clear and focused, your mana will flow effortlessly."


    I nodded, absorbing his words. "So, it''s not just about the physical training. It''s about mental discipline as well."


    "Exactly," Master affirmed. "The physical and mental aspects of your training are deeply intertwined. Tomand mana effectively, you must master both your body and your mind. Meditation is the key to achieving this bnce."


    He stood up, motioning for me to follow. "Come, we will now begin the next phase of your training. You have cleared the first hurdle, but many more lie ahead."


    I rose to my feet, my body still sore from the recent battle but filled with a renewed sense of purpose. As we walked, Master continued to speak.


    "Meditation will help you understand the flow of energy within your body. It will teach you to control your breathing, calm your mind, and direct your thoughts. This control is essential for manipting mana and achieving higher levels of cultivation."


    We reached a quiet, secluded area in the forest, where the air was thick with the scent of pine and the sound of rustling leaves. Master turned to me, his expression serious.


    "Sit and close your eyes. Focus on your breathing and visualize the river of energy flowing through you. This time, imagine drawing mana from the surroundings into your body. Feel it merge with your own energy and circte through your meridians."


    I did as he instructed, sitting down and closing my eyes. I took deep, steady breaths, focusing on the sensation of air entering and leaving my lungs. I visualized the river of energy within me, now flowing more freely than ever before. With each breath, I imagined drawing mana from the air around me, feeling it merge with my own energy and circte through my body.


    But just like before, I still did not feel anything. As if the mana around me was not even there.


    "Do not falter. Keep your focus straight."


    I nodded my head, determined to continue focusing. I kept my breathing steady and my mind clear and tried to feel the mana around me. Yet, despite my efforts, I still couldn''t sense it.


    Suddenly, I felt a hand on my back. Master''s touch was firm and grounding. "Do not lose your focus," he warned. "The Mana umtion method that you are going to learn starts like this. I will show you how to circte your mana."


    His voice was calm and reassuring. "I am going to inject a bit of my mana into your core. Pay close attention to how it moves through your body and circtes through your meridians."


    I nodded again, my anticipation growing. I focused on the sensation of his hand on my back, waiting for the moment he would begin.


    Then, I felt it. A warm, tingling sensation spread from the point where his hand touched my back. The warmth flowed into my body, moving steadily towards my core. As it entered my core, I felt a strange, almost surreal sensation. It was as if a new world was ovepping with the one I had always known, and an intangible matter was pressing against my skin.


    The mana.


    I could now sense it. The warmth spread through my core and then began to circte through my meridians, guided by Master''s steady hand.


    I focused intently on the path it took, feeling the flow of energy with a rity I had never experienced before.


    "Good," Master''s voice came, filled with approval. "This is the sensation you must learn to recognize and control. Feel how the mana merges with your own energy, bing one with it."


    I focused on the merging energies, feeling the mana blend seamlessly with my own internal energy.


    The sensation was incredible, unlike anything I had ever felt. It was as if my entire being wasing alive with a newfound vitality.


    But as I was drawing mana into my core, suddenly, in my mind, something appeared.


    It was a star.


    And that star blinded my light.


    Following that, suddenly, just like what happened on the battlefield today, the dams were opened wide.


    But this time, it was the river of memories that flowed down.


    ''Bruce.''


    It was my name from Earth.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 36: Bruce

    Bruce.


    The moment that name appeared in my head, so did the memories. It was like a floodgate had opened, and all the details of my life rushed back with startling rity.


    I was Bruce, a high-schooler who loved to read web novels. The eldest child in my family, with two sisters who never ceased to test my patience and resilience.


    The younger one, Maria, was still sweet and innocent, always looking up at me with those big, curious eyes.


    But the older one, Evelyn, well, she had transformed into a sarcastic, biting version of herself ever since she hit fourteen. I missed the days when she was less of a pain and more of apanion.


    Memories ofte-night reading sessions flooded back¡ªlying in bed with my phone, devouring chapter after chapter of my favorite web novels.


    Those stories were my escape, my sanctuary from the mundane routine of school and family obligations. I could still feel the thrill of reading a particrly intense scene, the way it made my heart race and my mind buzz with excitement.


    I remembered the mornings, waking up groggy because I''d stayed up toote reading. The tired, knowing look from my mom as she handed me breakfast, shaking her head at my bleary eyes. The hurried walks to school, earbuds in, listening to thetest episode of my favorite web novel podcast.


    Being the eldest came with its own set of challenges and responsibilities. I was expected to set an example and be responsible.


    But sometimes, I just wanted to escape into my own world, to forget about the expectations and just be Bruce¡ªthe guy who loved stories, who got lost in fictional worlds, and who found sce in the pages of a web novel.


    I remembered a certain moment with the elder one.


    "Evelyn," I muttered, the memory of her smug face still fresh in my mind. She always knew how to get under my skin. "You think you''re so clever, don''t you?"


    "What was that, dearest brother? Did you say something?"


    "Nothing. Just thinking."


    "About what?"


    "About how things used to be," I said, more to myself than to her. "Before you turned into Miss Sarcasm."


    Evelyn''s smirk faded slightly, reced by a look of mild surprise. "I haven''t changed that much," she said, but there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice.


    "Yeah, you have," I replied, not unkindly. "But maybe it''s not all bad. Keeps things interesting, I guess."


    She didn''t respond immediately; she just stared at me for a moment before turning back to her phone. I could tell she was thinking, maybe even reflecting on what I had said.


    It was one of the rare moments when we talked for an hour at home, as the atmosphere was not always great.


    And then, I remembered another memory.


    A memory with Maria, the smallest and cutest one in our family.


    "Brother, look! I made a drawing of our family!"


    I nced at the picture she held up, a colorful, childlike depiction of our family. There we were, stick figures with big smiles, holding hands. It was simple, but it tugged at something deep inside me. Despite the frustrations and the sarcasm, this was my family. These were the people who mattered most.


    "That''s great, Maria," I said, smiling at her. "You did a wonderful job."


    "Ehehehe..."


    Seeing the innocent smile on her face, I could not help but smile. It was a smile that I loved to protect.


    At that moment, a voice came from the side, sharp andmanding. It was the voice of a grumpy woman, our mother.


    "Maria, stop wasting time and get back to your studies. You still need to finish your daily homework," she ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Maria''s face fell, and she looked like she wanted to protest. But I saw her tremble slightly, knowing that resistance was futile. She reluctantly put down her drawing and shuffled off to her room, casting onest forlorn look at me.


    Before I could say anything tofort her, my mother''s attention shifted to me. "Bruce, your fencing teacher is here. Don''t make him wait."


    I sighed inwardly. There was no escape from the endless cycle of expectations and responsibilities.


    I knew what was expected of me¡ªto be the best, to never falter. And fencing was just another part of that.


    "Yes, Mom," I replied, my voice steady. I couldn''t let her see any hesitation or reluctance.


    Because I have already learned what is going to happen when I do that, I already knew the fact that the perfect son would never falter; the ones that would bear the brunt of the anger wouldn''t be me.


    Because they can not afford to lose an asset like me, the face of the family.


    As I got up from my seat, I nced at Evelyn. She was still absorbed in her phone, pretending not to notice the exchange. But I knew she heard every word.


    I already knew the reason why she was like this, why she always was on her phone.


    The children who would be able to bear the pressure would give up.


    They would both lose their motivation in life and their desire for the attention of their parents.


    Evelyn wasn''t always like this. She used to be quiet and obedient, always striving to meet the high expectations set by our parents. But there came a moment when she could no longer keep up. The pressure became too much, and she broke. She started acting carefree and nonchnt about everything, a mask to hide her pain.


    Yet, I knew how much she cried during those nights when she thought no one could hear her.


    And now, she was like this¡ªdistant, sarcastic, and seemingly indifferent. It was truly heartbreaking to see her change so much, to see the light in her eyes dim.


    With a heavy heart, I made my way to the front door, where my fencing instructor was waiting. Master Alfred.


    There was no official title of "Master" for Alfred, but I liked to call him that. He had taught me many things, not just about fencing but about life and resilience. He was the reason I could still find the strength to endure.


    "Ready, Bruce?" he asked, his voice as steady and unwavering as always.


    "Yes, Master Alfred," I replied, feeling a sense offort in the routine, in the familiarity of his presence.


    We moved to the practice area in the backyard, where the training equipment was already set up. Master Alfred began with the usual drills, his sharp eyes catching every mistake, every hesitation. But he also had a way of pushing me just enough to help me improve without breaking me.


    "Bruce, you know what?" While we were training, Master Alfred suddenly asked.


    "What is it, Master?" I responded, focusing on my stance.


    "If you had lived in medieval times, you would have been one of the strongest warriors. Your skill with the sword is just that good."


    Hearing this, I remembered a certain sensation.


    The sword in my hand had always seemed to be an extension of my body, as if it was a part of me. Whenever I held the weapon, it felt like I changed. It was as if I was born to wield it, as if, in another life, I might have been a knight or a warrior.


    But then reality hit me. In the modern world, what meaning did the sword have? Even if I were the fencing world champion, it wouldn''t change the fact that the world no longer values such skills. There was no ce for swordsmen in a world dominated by technology and modern warfare.


    Master Alfred seemed to sense my thoughts. "The world may have changed, Bruce, but the discipline, the focus, the strength you gain from fencing¡ªthose are timeless. They shape who you are, not just as a fencer, but as a person."


    I nodded, trying to absorb his words. "I understand, Master. It just feels... I don''t know, pointless sometimes."


    "Nothing you do with dedication and passion is ever pointless," he said firmly. "You may not be fighting dragons or defending castles, but you''re building something just as important¡ªcharacter, resilience."


    "And Bruce, you may have already realized it by now. No matter how, no matter what happens. Never forget what is right, and never move away from the path of righteousness. Even if you don''t want to do it, do the right thing. That is what makes the true warrior."


    Suddenly, I returned to the real world, and with all the memories returning, I realized what happened.


    ''I am Bruce. A high schooler, a web novel addict, and the world fencing champion. That is who I am.''


    Just as I remembered who I was within my core, I saw something.


    A shining star.


    And then I heard Master''s voice.


    "That is... peculiar. You have already formed your first star. Congrattions on bing a 1-stage awakened. You are a proper awakened from now on."


    I opened my eyes, feeling a profound sense of rity and understanding. The memories of my past life, the lessons learned, and the experiences endured¡ªall of it had converged into this moment, guiding me to this newfound power.


    I was no longer just Lucavion. I was Bruce, too, at the same time.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 37: Devourer of Stars

    In the outside world, the old man observed the boy intently. He watched as a palpable change came over the boy''s body.


    The mana that covered him pulsed with a new vigor, the air around him shimmering with energy. The old man''s eyes widened in realization.


    ''He has entered the state of Perfect Selflessness,'' the old man thought, marveling at the sight before him. It was a state where one forgets themselves for a moment and enters an enlightenment.


    A state that almost no Awakened could attain in their lives, yet this boy was doing it the first moment he came into contact with mana.


    The boy''s body glowed with an ethereal light, his expression serene and detached from the physical world.


    The old man could see the mana flowing effortlessly through his meridians, intertwining with the boy''s own energy in perfect harmony.


    This was not a simple achievement; it was a testament to the boy''s incredible potential.


    The old man watched, feeling a mixture of awe and pride. He knew the boy was undergoing a profound transformation, one that would set the course for his future.


    The Perfect Selflessness state was fleeting, but the enlightenment gained from it couldst a lifetime.


    He himself had attained this state only once, and that made him be one of the strongest in his own generation.


    Then, what would happen to this boy?


    The one who had the physique of the stars.


    Maybe because of his reversed meridians, things would be harder with his path being different. But did it matter?


    It did not. At the end of the day, this boy had only one path to take to move forward.


    ''What a peculiar kid indeed.''


    It seemed this kid deserved the right to bear the title of his disciple, and he made the right choice to teach him his own [Mana umtion Art].


    *******


    "That is... peculiar. You have already formed your first star. Congrattions on bing a 1-stage awakened. You are a proper awakened from now on."


    The moment I found my new memories, a weird feeling enveloped me. A feeling of energy right inside my chest. And then with some other questions.


    "Master," I began, my voice steady but filled with curiosity. "What does it mean that I formed the first star? What is that supposed to mean?"


    The old man smiled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Why do you think I pushed my mana into your core?"


    "To make me feel the mana?" I replied, unsure if that was the entire answer.


    Master nodded. "That was partially the case, but there is something more to it. Tell me, what mana umtion art were you using when you were trying to umte mana?"


    The moment he asked this question to me, my eyes widened. I always felt like something was missing when my master told me to imagine a river flowing, even after I had cleared the blockage in my head.


    Why would he request me to do the same thing? After all, wasn''t that for the sake of teaching me? If that was the case, why did I not do what I was doing, as mana umtion is different from simple meditation?


    I hesitated, realizing the truth. "None," I admitted. "I wasn''t using any type of mana umtion art. I was just imagining things in my mind."


    Master''s smile widened. "Exactly. You weren''t using any formal technique. You were relying purely on your imagination and willpower. Do you know why?"


    As Master asked, I stopped thinking. I realized that the moment my master pushed his mana into my body, I felt a peculiar feeling.


    It was as if the starlight was entering my body. I was not able to think about it too much since it was not something that I understood, but now that I had formed a star, maybe it was because¡­.


    "It is because that was how the mana umtion art that you are teaching me works."


    Master smiled at this. "That is correct but also incorrect at the same time."


    I looked at him, confused. "What do you mean, Master?"


    He sat down, motioning for me to do the same. "What do you know about the cultivation of the mana core or mana umtion arts?"


    I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "From what I''ve read and been told, mana umtion arts are techniques used to gather and refine mana into a core within the body. This core acts as a reservoir of mana, which can be used to enhance physical abilities, cast spells, or perform other feats.


    The process involves specific breathing techniques, visualization methods, and sometimes even physical exercises to help gather and control the mana."


    Master nodded, listening intently. "That is the general understanding, yes. But there is more to it than just following a technique. For instance, how do you think all those techniques were formed? The ones that are passed down as legacies. As the bloodlines?"


    I paused, thinking about his question. "It''s not clearly known where these umtion arts came from. Many say our ancestors were blessed by the gods, and the gods sent these techniques to them for the sake of their survival. After all, humanity was a servant to other races at that time."


    Masterughed heartily at the mention of "gods." "Out of all the answers, the one you gave is one of the most cliched ones."


    I looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean, Master?"


    He shook his head, still smiling. "Even if there were gods, do you think they would give humanity such a clear indication of their existence? The idea that gods bestowed these techniques is aforting story, one that has been told for generations to give people hope and a sense of divine purpose."


    I furrowed my brow, trying to understand. "So, if not the gods, then who or what created these techniques?"


    "Humans," Master replied simply. "Our ancestors were not handed these techniques on a silver tter. They discovered and developed them through trial and error, through observation and understanding of the natural world and the flow of mana. The techniques evolved over time, passed down and refined through generations.


    The true origin of these arts lies in the resilience and ingenuity of humanity itself."


    Hearing this made sense. If it was the previous me, I may not have been able to understand what he meant. But now, I knew what he implied.


    Just like how evolution worked, the same could be said for the humans of this world. The ones that are stronger than others will live, and the weaker ones will die. In this case, slowly, by clipping the weaker links, humanity would most likely be able to evolve their mana arts at the same time as well.


    "So, the techniques are a result of human effort and understanding, not divine intervention."


    "Precisely," Master said. "And that is why the mind is so important. Our ancestors had to use their minds to understand and harness the power of mana. The techniques they developed were born from their experiences, their observations, and their relentless pursuit of mastery."


    He paused, his gaze intense. "So, why do you think we would not be able to do the same thing?"


    The moment he said this, I started to understand what he was trying toe at.


    "The Mana umtion Art that you have taught me. Was it something that you have developed on your own?"


    I stared at him, a mix of admiration and curiosity in my eyes. "You developed it yourself?"


    "Indeed," he replied. "Just like you, I was also someone who had a hard time fitting into the world. In this world where the nobles control mana arts and legacies, I myself was someone without any special origins. But, I improved myself without relying on anyone."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "I was not born into a noble family, nor was I given ess to powerful techniques. I had to rely on my own ingenuity and perseverance. Everyone looked down on me all the time, always stepping on me. Yet, at the end of the day, I surpassed every one of them on my own."


    At the end of his words, there was a weird expression in his eyes. Something that looked childish, the eyes of a prideful.


    "..." I could not say anything for a while, but then I managed to ask.


    "What is the name of the technique that you have taught me then?"


    The moment I asked him, his smirk widened.


    "Devourer of Stars."


    "That is the name of the [Mana umtion Art] you are going to be using from now on."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 38: Devourer of Stars 2

    Devourer of the Stars.


    I have heard the name for the first time. It was not mentioned in the novel, nor was it mentioned in any of the records or libraries.


    It was something that waspletely new to me.


    But at the same time, there was a sense of greatness in there. I felt a sense of greatness that was important.


    "Master," I began, curiosity brimming. "What grade is the Mana umtion Art that I am using?"


    The old man shook his head, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "What do you know about the grading system? Do you know how the mana umtion arts are even graded?"


    I hesitated, trying to recall what I knew. "From what I understand, mana umtion arts are graded based on their effectiveness and the power they can help a cultivator achieve. They are typically categorized as Common, Rare, Unique, Legendary, and Mythic. The higher the grade, the more powerful andplex the technique."


    Master nodded thoughtfully. "That is the general ssification used by most people. However, this grading system is limited in many ways. It does not ount for the uniquepatibility between an individual and the technique, nor does it consider the potential for growth and adaptation."


    I frowned, trying to understand. "So, how should we judge the value of a mana umtion art?"


    "By its results," Master replied simply. "The true measure of a technique lies in its ability to help the practitioner achieve their goals. The grading system is a guideline, but it is not absolute. What works best for one person might not work as well for another. You yourself are the perfect example of that, are you not?"


    I nodded, starting to grasp the depth of his words.


    Master continued, "First and foremost, while in general higher grade arts mean they are stronger, the origin of grading stems from something humanoid. Can you see what it is?"


    I thought for a second; then, the realization hit me. "The art of the grade is strictly linked to the nobility. In this world, the higher the art you practice, if it is a legacy, that would mean the higher rank you are in noble circles."


    Master smiled, pleased with my deduction. "Exactly. The grading system is intertwined with the nobility. It is a hierarchy that reflects the social structure of our world. The higher the grade of the mana umtion art, the higher the noble rank associated with it. This is how it typically goes, as you may already remember:


    Rare ¨C Barons


    Unique ¨C Viscounts


    Epic ¨C Dukedom Families / Counties


    Legendary ¨C Royal Families, Country leaders, Special Practitioners


    Mythic ¨C Literal myths, Heroes of the Past, Gods?"


    I absorbed the information, understanding the broader implications. "So, the grading system isn''t just about the power of the technique but also about maintaining social and political structures."


    "Precisely," Master said. "The nobility uses these techniques to solidify their power and status. However, this does not mean a lower-grade technique cannot surpass a higher-grade one in the right hands. The true potential of any technique lies in the practitioner."


    I understood what Master wasing at. "So you mean the art that I am going to be practicing can not be ssified as, in essence, it has not been recognized by any nobility."


    "Heh¡­ You are good at picking up between the lines," Master replied, a smirk ying on his lips. "Especially considering your special case, the grading of the arts will not be important at all. You need to fit the art to yourself, as you cannot practice any art just as it is given to you."


    Hearing this, I had a question. "Then how did you teach me? How was I able to form the first star so quickly?"


    The old man smiled. "You haven''tpletely finished it yet."


    I looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean, Master?"


    "You''ll see soon enough," he replied. "Now, I want you to draw mana from your core and circte it."


    Nodding, I focused on my core, feeling the star within. I began to draw mana from it, attempting to circte the energy through my meridians. But as the man started to flow, a searing pain shot through my body.


    "AAAARGHK!"


    I gasped, my vision blurring as the pain intensified. My muscles spasmed, and I fell to the ground, convulsing.


    "Focus, Lucavion!" Master''s voice cut through the haze of pain, but it was barely enough to keep me conscious. "Do not let the pain control you. Control the mana!"


    I tried to focus tried to push through the agony, but it felt like my entire body was on fire. The mana, which had initially felt empowering, now felt like it was tearing me apart from the inside. My mind raced, struggling to grasp onto anything that could help me control the torrent of energy.


    "Remember, the mindmands the mana!" Master shouted, his voice a beacon of guidance amidst the chaos. "You are in control!"


    With every ounce of willpower I had left, I focused on calming my mind. I visualized the starlight, trying to direct its flow more gently through my meridians. Slowly, the pain began to subside, reced by a steady warmth. My muscles rxed, and the convulsions ceased.


    Gasping for breath, I opened my eyes and looked up at Master. He was watching me closely, a mixture of concern and approval in his eyes.


    "Good," he said, his voice softer now. "You managed to regain control. That was the first real test of your willpower and your ability tomand the mana."


    I nodded weakly, still feeling the residual pain. "Why did it hurt so much?"


    "Why do you think?" He asked. "It is because, while I had used my mana to guide you, when you were drawing your mana into your core, you did rather an unorthodox thing."


    I looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean, Master?"


    He sighed, his expression growing serious. "Your meridians are reversed and messed up. The mana that you are going to use will be different. Imagine if the whole world is using mana that constantly rotates to the right. The mana you need to use is something that rotates to the left. But there is no mana that naturally turns left."


    My eyes widened as the implications sank in. "So, my meridians need to change?"


    "Exactly," Master replied. "You need to train using your mana so that your meridians adapt to the unique flow of energy you require. Right now, your mana is going berserk in your meridians, and that is what is causing you such pain."


    I sat up straighter, trying to process this new information. "So, how do I make my meridians adapt?"


    Master''s expression softened slightly. "It will take time and effort. You must continue to draw mana, circte it through your meridians, and endure the pain. With each attempt, your meridians will gradually adapt to the new flow of energy."


    He paused, looking at me with a mixture of concern and determination. "This is not an easy path, Lucavion. The pain will be intense, and the process will be grueling. But if you can endure it, you will emerge far stronger than anyone who follows a conventional path."


    I nodded, a newfound resolve filling me. If the pain is what I need to endure for the sake of getting stronger, that is fine with me.


    Since no physical pain can amount to the pain, felt deep in the heart.


    "I understand, Master. I am willing to endure the pain and the challenges. I will do whatever it takes."


    "You brat. Everyone says such things with a moment of motivation. Come at me with results."


    His words were harsh, but I could see the intention behind them. He was pushing me, challenging me to go beyond mere words and show my resolve through action. Also, this old man. He was smiling so much for it to look scolding.


    **********


    At night, I was lying on my bed, but no sleep entered my head.


    ''I did it, Garret, Mateo, Felix, Elias¡­..''


    The faces of those guys did not leave my head at all. For some reason, I was feeling a little different.


    ''I did it, ra.''


    I could not help but smile a little.


    ''I wish you were here to see this...To think that I had such a physique.''


    It was unbelievable. The amounts of things that I had learned in just one day¡­..It was utterly nonsense.


    ''Bruce and Lucavion.''


    Who was I? That question that I had asked myself. It was now finally answered.


    Bruce, the part of me that remembered the novel Shattered Innocence and the world outside this one. The one who was forced to understand theplexities of human nature and the weight of expectations.


    ''Maybe that was why I felt this connected to ra.''


    The protagonist of the novel. While she was wed and her path was filled with countless different cliches, her situation was simr to the one I had as Bruce.


    A prodigal child who was forced to train to be the best at everything. A child who could not show any weakness. That was what Bruce was.


    On the other hand, Lucavion, the noble son cast aside by his family, struggles to find his ce and prove his worth in a world that seems to conspire against him.


    Together, they formed who I am now. A blend of experiences, memories, and realizations that had shaped me into someone who could navigate the harsh realities of both worlds.


    As Iy there, reflecting on everything, I felt a sense of peace that had eluded me for so long. The pieces of my life were starting toe together, forming a clearer picture of my path forward.


    From the moment that the memories of my life as Bruce returned, I was feeling an itch. An itch on my hand.


    ''Sword. I need to put my hands on a sword.''


    My hands were itching to hold a sword.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 39: The Sword

    The next morning, I was jolted awake by a rough shake. My eyes fluttered open, and I saw Sergeant Lyra standing over me. Her expression was stern, and her eyes bore into mine with an intensity that left no room for hesitation.


    "Get up, Lucavion," she said sharply. "We''ve got a busy day ahead."


    I groaned and forced myself to sit up, my body still aching from the previous day''s training. The remnants of my pain from the mana cirction exercise lingered, but I pushed through it, determined to prove myself to my new unit.


    We gathered for breakfast, a meager meal that barely filled our stomachs. The tension in the air was palpable, the silence heavy with unspoken thoughts. I could feel the eyes of myrades on me, their judgment and disdain clear.


    After we finished eating, Sergeant Lyra called us to our attention and began to brief us on our location and thetest developments on the battlefield.


    "Listen up, everyone," she began, her voice cutting through the murmurs. "With the recent changes in the enemy''s tactics, the battlefield has be more dangerous. The Arcanis knights have shown a new level of aggression and coordination. We''ve lost many good soldiers, and we need to be prepared for anything."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over us. "Thankfully, more and more supplies of soldiers areing from the criminals. It''s a necessary measure to bolster our ranks and ensure we can hold the line."


    As she said this, I felt the weight of their stares shift to me. The reminder of my status as a criminal among them was a bitter pill to swallow. I kept my head high, refusing to let their disdain affect me.


    Lyra continued, "Our current position is on the eastern front, near the edge of the Valerius ins. The enemy has been pushing hard in this area, and it''s up to us to hold them back. Stay vignt, follow orders, and work together. We can''t afford any mistakes."


    The briefing ended, and we were dismissed to prepare for our duties. As I gathered my gear, I felt a presence beside me. It was Roderick, his expression still one of contempt.


    "Just remember, noble scum," he sneered, "we''re watching you. Don''t think for a second that you''re one of us."


    I met his gaze steadily, my resolve unwavering. Aftering to terms with myself and my feelings, I felt a lot more confident for some reason.


    Maybe it was because I epted myself or not; I felt like other people''s opinions no longer held much importance to me.


    "I don''t need your approval. I''ll prove myself through my actions."


    He scoffed and walked away, leaving me to finish my preparations. I tightened the straps on my armor and checked my weapons, ensuring everything was in ce.


    The morning sun had just begun to rise as we moved out to our positions. The air was crisp, the sounds of the camp bustling with activity. I fell in line with the others, my mind focused on the task ahead.


    As we marched, I couldn''t help but feel a little different knowing that my body had changed. The moment that I became an Awakened after forming the first star, I felt like I became strongerpared to how I was before.


    My body felt stronger, lighter, and faster. Just as Master and Father said, the higher rank one attained while cultivating one''s core; it would also integrate into one''s own body.


    ''Yet, it is notplete.''


    Maybe because my meridians had yet to adaptpletely, I felt like I had yet to reach theplete strength I would have attained.


    But for now, my immediate goal was survival and proving myself to this new unit. The journey ahead was fraught with challenges, but I was ready to face them head-on.


    The battlefield stretched out before us, a stark reminder of the harsh realities of war. Thendscape was scarred with craters and debris, the remnants of countless battles. We took our positions, the tension in the air palpable.


    As the day wore on, the enemy made their move.


    The sound of shing steel and the cries of the wounded filled the air once more. I tightened my grip on my spear; my mind focused on the battle ahead.


    "Hold the line!" Lyra''s voice rang out, amand that galvanized us into action. "Don''t let them break through!"


    The Arcanis soldiers advanced with relentless ferocity, their ranks disciplined and determined. I fell into formation with my unit, my spear at the ready.


    The first wave hit us hard, the sh of weapons echoing across the battlefield.


    ¨CCLANK!


    I parried a strike from an enemy soldier, countering with a swift thrust of my own. My spear found its mark, and the soldier crumpled to the ground. Another took his ce almost immediately, and the cycle continued.


    The enemy pushed forward relentlessly, their numbers seeming endless. I fought with everything I had, each movement a testament to my training and determination. The battlefield became a blur of motion and noise, the chaos overwhelming.


    ¨CSLASH!


    An enemy soldier lunged at me with an axe, and I barely managed to deflect the blow. My spear struck out instinctively, piercing his side. Blood sttered across my face, mixing with the sweat and grime of battle.


    ¨CCLANK!


    Another soldier attacked from my left, and I spun to meet him. Our weapons shed, the impact jarring my arms. I twisted my spear, catching him off bnce, and drove the de into his chest.


    The fighting was brutal, each moment a struggle for survival. I could see myrades around me, their faces grim and determined as they fought to hold the line. The enemy was relentless, their attacks fierce and coordinated.


    I faced countless different enemies, each one a unique challenge. Some were brute-force warriors, relying on sheer strength to overwhelm their opponents. Each one pushed me to my limits, and I fought back with everything I had.


    ¨CTHUD!


    Just at this second, suddenly, someone appeared right before me with a strike.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    A slightly long sword shed across my face; the pain was immediate and sharp. Blood dripped down my cheek, and I staggered back, barely able to react in time.


    The soldier before me was strong and fast. He moved with a speed and precision that made it impossible for me to use the distance of my spear effectively. His technique was excellent, each strike precise and powerful, leaving me no room to breathe.


    I tried to parry his blows, but he was relentless, his sword a blur of motion. He closed the distance between us effortlessly, his movements fluid and controlled. Each time I attempted to create space, he was already there, his sword cutting through the air with deadly intent.


    Our weapons shed repeatedly, the sound of steel ringing in my ears. I struggled to keep up, my spear feeling heavy and unwieldy in my hands. The difference in our skill levels was evident, and I found myself on the defensive, barely able to fend off his attacks.


    ¨CCLANK!


    I managed to block one of his strikes, but he quickly followed up with a swift kick to my chest, sending me sprawling backward.


    THUD!


    And with a kick, hepletely removed my bnce. I hit the ground hard, the impact jarring my already aching body.


    Dazed, I tried to push myself up, but the soldier was already upon me. His sword shed, and I barely raised my spear in time to deflect the blow. He was relentless, his attacksing faster and harder, each one pushing me closer to the edge.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The soldier''s de cut across my chest, the pain searing through me. I cried out, the force of the strike knocking the wind out of me. He followed up with another kick, this time to my side, sending me crashing to the ground once more.


    ''Again. Once again, there is someone strong like him!''


    My head spun from the impact, my vision blurring as I struggled to stay conscious. The world around me seemed to tilt and spin, the sounds of battle fading into the background.


    The pain was there, and I could feel my strength slipping away.


    ''So, what.''


    I thought, forcing myself to open my eyes. If I was going to fall before someone like this random soldier, how was I going to get my revenge?


    ''If this is all I amount, how dare I think of facing Knight of the Wind?''


    And the moment I did, I saw something flying before me. Something that would be rarely seen on the battlefield.


    A long and thin weapon.


    CLANK!


    The weapon flew into the sky and fell right before me, with it stabbed on the ground.


    It was a long, thin sword ¨C an Estoc.


    At that moment, the world seemed to slow, as if time had stopped. In that split second, it was only me and the sword. No noise, no sounds of swords shing, no wind blowing¡ªnothing. Only the sword.


    From the sword''s small surface, I saw the reflection of myself.


    I was smiling.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 40: The Sword (2)

    When you are about to sleep after spending your day, what do you think?


    Do you think that you have spent your day getting better at what you are doing?


    Or would you think that you are a failure and you should have tried better?


    Everyone would have a different thought, wouldn''t they? Isn''t this the beauty of being a human? We are all different.


    But at the same time, are we that different?


    Some of us are failures, but have we not tried our best?


    From the sword''s small surface, I saw the reflection of myself.


    I was smiling.


    The sight of my own determined, defiant grin sparked something deep within me. The reflection seemed to mock my weakness but also challenged me to rise above it.


    ''Is this my limit? Is this where I fall?''


    The estoc gleamed with an almost otherworldly light, drawing me in. I could feel its presence, its call. It was as if the weapon was waiting for me, urging me to take hold and fight back.


    The weapon that I had held. In the modern world, the weapon was only used for the sake ofpeting.


    I was a fencer, the world champion. I remembered the thrill of thepetition, the rush of adrenaline as I faced my opponents, each match a test of skill, strategy, and endurance.


    In those moments, my master''s words echoed in my mind. "Bruce, remember this: the true essence of fencing is not just about winning or losing. It''s about understanding yourself and your limits and pushing beyond them. It''s about the dance between you and your opponent, the silent conversation held through each parry and thrust."


    The estoc was not just a weapon; it was an extension of my will, a symbol of my determination to ovee any obstacle. In the modern world, it has been a tool for sport, for proving my skill and discipline. But here, in this brutal reality, it was a lifeline, a beacon of hope in the darkness.


    I could still hear my master''s voice, calm and steady. "Every time you take up the sword, you are not just fighting an opponent. You are fighting your own doubts, your own fears. You must learn to trust yourself, to trust the de. It will guide you if you let it."


    As Iy there, reflecting on his words, I felt a renewed sense.


    ''Is this my limit? Is this where I fall?'' I asked myself once more, the question lingering in the air.


    The answer was clear. No, this was not my limit. This was just another challenge, another opponent to face. And like all the others, I would confront it head-on; I would not escape.


    I reached for the estoc, feeling its weight in my hand, its bnce perfect and reassuring. It was more than just a weapon; it was a reminder of who I was, of the strength and resilience that had brought me this far.


    As my fingers wrapped around the hilt, a strange sensation washed over me. The weight of the weapon, which should have felt unfamiliar as this was the first time I was holding it, did not. Instead, it felt like an extension of my own body, as if the de and I were one.


    The world around me seemed to fade, the sounds of battle growing distant. It was just me and the estoc.


    My grip tightened, and a surge of energy coursed through me, merging with the de. It was a sensation, unlike anything I had ever felt before, a connection that transcended the physical.


    I rose to my feet, the pain and fatigue momentarily forgotten. The soldier who had bested me moments ago was advancing again, his eyes filled with confidence. But now, I felt a newfound resolve, a fire burning within me.


    ''That is right. I can see your sword.''


    In my eyes, everything was clearlyid bare.


    SWOOSH!


    He swung his sword, but this time, I was ready.


    CLANK!


    I parried his strike with ease, the estoc moving with a fluidity that matched my thoughts.


    STAB!


    The soldier''s eyes widened in surprise, and I seized the moment, countering with a swift thrust that caught him off guard. The estoc pierced through his defenses, finding its mark with precision.


    "Argh!"


    The soldier gasped, blood spilling from the wound, and he fell to the ground, defeated.


    "The essence ofbat."


    I muttered.


    This was the real essence ofbat. This was how it meant to be a swordsman. It was not about showing off as apetition. Being a swordsman meant something different.


    "You either cut your enemy, or you get cut down."


    That is what it is meant to be.


    "If that is the case. I am going to cut anyone who shows in my path."


    CLANK!


    I parried another strike that had juste from my right side. I turned to face my new opponent and saw another soldier looking at me, holding a spear.


    "Hahaha¡­..How ironic¡­."


    Iughed, feeling the irony of the situation.


    Just a minute before, I was the one holding the spear, and the enemy was holding a sword. But now, it waspletely reversed. I was the one holding the sword, and the enemy was the one holding the spear.


    SWOOSH! CLANK!


    The soldier''s eyes narrowed, sensing my confidence. He lunged at me with the spear, aiming for my chest. I sidestepped, the estoc moving effortlessly to deflect the attack. The spear''s point missed me by a hair, and I countered with a quick, precise thrust.


    CLANK!


    The spear shed with my estoc, the force of the impact reverberating through my arms. The soldier was skilled, his movements fast and deliberate. He attacked again, thrusting the spear with deadly uracy. But I could see through his moves, anticipating his strikes.


    SWOOSH!


    The spear came at me again, but I twisted my body, dodging the attack and moving inside his guard. My estoc shed, cutting through the air with lethal precision. The soldier tried to block, but he was too slow. My de sliced across his arm, forcing him to drop the spear.


    "Argh!" he cried, clutching his wounded arm.


    I didn''t hesitate. With a swift motion, I brought the estoc down, aiming for his heart. The de pierced through his chest, and he copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Breathing heavily, I looked around the battlefield. The sounds of shing weapons and cries of pain filled the air, but I felt a strange calmness. The estoc in my hand was an extension of myself, a symbol of my determination and resolve.


    "That is right," I muttered to myself. "No matter who stands in my way, I will cut them down."


    ********


    The battle raged on for hours, each moment a test of endurance and willpower. As the sun began to set, the fighting finally subsided. The enemy retreated, leaving the battlefield littered with the fallen. The adrenaline coursing through my veins gradually faded, reced by a deep exhaustion.


    We gathered the wounded and regrouped, the weight of the day''s violence heavy on our shoulders. Despite the fatigue, a sense of aplishment filled me. I had proven myself today, not just to myrades but to myself.


    As the night descended, I made my way back to our training location. The camp was quiet, the soldiers resting and tending to their wounds. I felt a strange mix of relief and anticipation as I approached Master''s tent.


    Upon reaching the tent, I found Master sitting outside, meditating. His eyes were closed, his breathing steady and calm. The sight of him brought a sense of peace, a reminder of the path I had chosen.


    Before I could speak, Master suddenly spoke, his voice breaking the silence. "It seems you have found something."


    I stopped, surprised by his words. "How did you know, Master?"


    He opened his eyes, looking at me with a piercing gaze. "It reeks from your body."


    "Reeks?" I repeated, puzzled.


    "It reeks," he said again, his tone sharper. "You brat. Just because you fought some weak soldiers, do you think killing others is fun?"


    I flinched at his words, the harshness of his tone cutting through me. "No, Master. I don''t think it''s fun. But I felt a connection with the sword, a sense of purpose in the fight."


    Master''s gaze remained stern. "A sense of purpose, you say? And what is that purpose? To kill? To enjoy the thrill of battle?"


    His words hit right through my heart. As because they were right.


    ''Enjoying the thrill of the battle...That is right¡­.''


    One part of me who was deprived of the battle was yearning for it.


    Bruce.


    When I was training to be a fencer on Earth, there was always something missing inside. When I became the world champion, when I became the strongest youngster in the world, I did not feel satisfied at all.


    Rather, I felt empty.


    And now I was slowly realizing the reason why. It was because whenever I battled in thepetition, there was something that was always missing.


    The thrill, the stakes, the real consequences of losing or winning¡ªthese were elements thatpetition could never fully replicate.


    In a tournament, the worst that could happen was losing a match. But here, on the battlefield, the stakes were life and death. Each fight held real, tangible consequences.


    As I stood there, reflecting on Master''s words, I began to understand myself better. On Earth, thepetitions, the medals, the titles¡ªthey were all hollow victories. The true essence ofbat, the raw intensity and life-or-death stakes, had always been missing. That was why I felt empty even after reaching the pinnacle of my sport.


    The battlefield filled that void. It provided the adrenaline, the challenge, and the high stakes that had always eluded me. But I also knew that this realization came with a dangerous temptation¡ªthe thrill of the fight could easily lead to losing oneself in the violence to bing consumed by the desire for battle.


    "Brat," Master said, opening his eyes. "You are training for the sake of beating someone, don''t you?"


    And then he stood up, his expression stern and unyielding. "With the way you are now, you won''t be able to defeat him."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 41: The Sword (3)

    "With the way you are now, you won''t be able to defeat him."


    The moment I heard about his words, they hit me like a blow. In my eyes, a scene materialized.


    The ck armor has green wind covering it. The battlefield that was stormed through.


    Garret.


    Felix.


    Elias.


    Mateo.


    ra.


    Their bodies were lying on the ground.


    CLENCH!


    At this scene, how could I help but not raise my hands?


    "What do you mean, Master?"


    Seeing my state, my master shook his head. "This is why."


    He sighed, stepping closer. "You are consumed by your memories, by your anger and pain. You cannot see beyond them. Your mind is clouded; your heart is heavy. In this state, you will never reach your true potential."


    THUD!


    And then he threw something right in front of me.


    "Take it."


    It was a wooden sword.


    I picked it up, feeling the weight and texture of the wood in my hands. Master grabbed a wooden sword of his own, his grip firm and his stance ready.


    "We are going to spar now," he said, his voicemanding.


    "Spar."


    "Yes, spar, you brat. Do you want to kill this old man?"


    "That is not what I meant."


    "Then, shut up and grab it."


    I nodded, taking my stance and focusing on him. The wooden sword felt strange in my hands, different from the estoc I had wielded earlier, but I was ready to learn.


    "Begin," Mastermanded.


    I struck swiftly, remembering my basics. I was confident that my sword would hit, but then suddenly, Master moved in a way that defied my expectations. In a split second, I found myself on the ground, my wrist throbbing with pain.


    My eyes widened as I tried to process what had happened. "What... how?"


    Master stood over me, his wooden sword still poised. "No matter what happens, you must never think of yourself as strong. In this world, there can always be someone stronger, someone better."


    "..."


    ¨CTHUD!


    As if he was not satisfied, I saw the wooden sword in his hand shing. And then, in an instant, I winced, the pain in my wrist. "I understand, Master."


    He extended a hand, helping me to my feet. "Good. Now, again."


    We resumed our stances, and I attacked again, only to be swiftly disarmed and knocked to the ground. The process repeated, each attempt ending with me on the ground, my body aching from the relentless strikes. Master showed no mercy, each of his attacks precise and powerful, leaving me bruised and humbled.


    I struck again and again, but Master countered every move effortlessly. With each failure, the pain in my body grew, but so did my determination. I pushed myself to keep going, to learn from each mistake and improve my technique.


    After what felt like an eternity of sparring and falling, Master finally called a halt. Iy on the ground, panting heavily, my body screaming in pain.


    Master looked down at me, his expression unreadable. "Do you know why you were never able tond a hit on me?"


    I struggled to my feet, my mind racing to find an answer. "Because... you''re stronger and more skilled?"


    Master shook his head, a faint smile on his lips. "That is part of it, but not the main reason."


    I frowned, trying to think of a better answer. "Because... I was too predictable?"


    Master''s smile widened. "Closer, but still not quite right. The reason you could notnd a hit on me is because your sword is empty."


    "My sword is empty?"


    "That is right. Your sword is empty."


    I looked at the wooden sword in my hand, turning it over as if to find some hidden w. "What do you mean, Master?"


    "Your sword holds no weight," he exined. "Even while you are born to wield the sword, for what reason do you wield it?"


    I stared at him, trying to grasp the deeper meaning of his words. "I wield it to be stronger, to avenge myrades."


    Master shook his head. "Those are motivations, but they are not reasons that give your sword weight. A True swordsman wields their weapon with purpose and conviction. They understand the essence of their de, and they let it be an extension of their will."


    I thought about his words, trying to understand the difference between my motivations and the deeper purpose he was referring to. "So, my sword is empty because Ick a true purpose?"


    "Exactly," Master said, nodding. "You fight with anger and pain, but you have not yet found the true reason for wielding your sword. You must discover what gives your sword weight, what gives it meaning beyond the immediate goals of strength and vengeance."


    I looked down at the wooden sword, feeling its weight in my hand. It felt solid, but I understood that Master was talking about something beyond the physical.


    "How do I find that purpose?" I asked, looking up at him.


    Master smiled gently. "That is a journey you must undertake yourself. Reflect on your life, your experiences, and your desires. What drives you? What do you truly seek? When you find those answers, your sword will no longer be empty."


    I nodded, taking his words to heart. "I will reflect on it, Master. I will find the true purpose for wielding my sword."


    "Good," Master said, his voice filled with encouragement. "Take the rest of the day to meditate. Even while learning how to wield your sword is important, you must also not forget your internal cultivation. You need to umte mana in your core, and you need to be able to fix your meridians."


    ''Right.''


    The moment master said that to me, I knew what he was saying. While I needed to understand my sword, I also needed to make sure that I would not fall behind in terms of my internal cultivation.


    After all, no matter what I do, as long as I can''t control any mana and use it on the battlefield, it will be meaningless.


    Master smiled at my determined expression. "That''s the mindset. Now, let''s begin your internal cultivation again."


    We moved to a quiet spot under arge tree, the shade providing a cool respite from the sun. I sat down in the lotus position, focusing on my breathing as Master had taught me. The wooden swordy by my side, a silent reminder of the path I was on.


    "Close your eyes," Master instructed. "Focus on your breathing and visualize the river of energy flowing through you. Feel the mana in the air, draw it into your core, and circte it through your meridians."


    I did as he said, closing my eyes and taking deep, steady breaths. I visualized the river of energy within me, trying to draw mana from the surroundings into my body. The sensation of the warm, tingling mana entering my core returned, but this time, I was more aware of it.


    "Remember, your meridians are reversed and blocked. You need to force the mana through, even if it causes pain," Master reminded me.


    I nodded, focusing on the task at hand. As the man began to circte through my body, I felt the familiar resistance and pain. My meridians, not yet fully adapted to the flow of mana, fought against the energy trying to pass through them.


    The pain was intense, but I gritted my teeth and pushed through it. I could feel the mana moving sluggishly through my meridians, each inch a struggle. Sweat dripped down my face as I concentrated, refusing to give up.


    "Good," Master said softly. "You''re doing well. Keep pushing the mana through. Your meridians need to adapt, and that will only happen through perseverance."


    The minutes stretched into what felt like hours as I continued to force the mana through my meridians. The pain ebbed and flowed, sometimes nearly unbearable, but I persisted. I knew that this was a crucial part of my training, that mastering my internal cultivation was essential for my growth as a warrior.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Master called a halt. "That''s enough for today. You did well, Lucavion."


    I opened my eyes, breathing heavily, my body drenched in sweat. The pain was still there, a dull ache that reminded me of the effort I had exerted, but there was also a sense of aplishment.


    "Thank you, Master," I said, my voice hoarse.


    He smiled, a proud glint in his eyes. "Rest now. Your body needs time to recover. We will continue this every day until your meridians are fully adapted. Remember, the journey is long, but every step forward is progress."


    I nodded, grateful for his guidance. As Iy down to rest, I reflected on the day''s training and the lessons I had learned. The path to understanding my sword and mastering my internal cultivation was challenging, but I was determined to persevere.


    With my Master''s guidance, I felt ready to face whatever obstaclesy ahead.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 42: Days

    In the forest of the battlefield camp where Lucavion and his master were staying, the days began to blur together as Lucavion''s training intensified.


    With each passing sunrise, his determination grew, fueled by the painful yet rewarding sessions under Master''s watchful eye.


    The first week was a trial by fire. Lucavion''s meridians, once resistant and painful, slowly adapted to the flow of mana. The initial agony was excruciating; each attempt to circte mana through his body met with sharp, searing pain. His muscles ached, and his bones felt as if they were being crushed under immense pressure. Despite the grueling pain, Lucavion persevered, his willpower unyielding.


    His Master, the old man, watched him closely, offering guidance and encouragement. "Push through the pain, Lucavion. Your body is adapting. Soon, the pain will lessen."


    True to the old man''s words, by the end of the first week, the pain began to subside. Lucavion could feel his meridians expanding, amodating the flow of mana more smoothly. The once resistant pathways were now gradually bing conduits for the energy he drew from the air.


    In the second week, Lucavion''s progress was evident. The pain, now a dull ache, no longer hindered his focus. He could sense the mana flowing through him, merging with his own energy and circting through his meridians. Each day, the process became a bit easier, and his control over the mana grew stronger.


    One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, the old man approached Lucavion, who was deep in meditation. "It seems you have finally gotten rid of the pain in your meridians," the old man said, a note of approval in his voice.


    Lucavion opened his eyes, a smile spreading across his face. "Yes, Master. I can feel the mana flowing freely now."


    The old man nodded. "Good. Now that you have control over your mana, it''s time to move to the next phase of your training. You will learn to usebat arts. Specifically, the [Void Starfall de]."


    The name of the technique sent a shiver down Lucavion''s spine. The [Void Starfall de] sounded formidable, a testament to the power it could wield. He stood up, feeling the rush of mana within him, and nodded eagerly.


    "Master, what is the [Void Starfall de]?" Lucavion asked, curiosity piqued.


    The old man''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of pride and seriousness. "The [Void Starfall de] is a technique that harnesses the unique properties of your physique and meridians, allowing you to draw upon the strength of the stars and the void between them. It is a technique that requires not just physical strength but mental rity and precise control over your mana."


    The following morning, Lucavion stood in the forest clearing, the morning mist still clinging to the trees. The old man held a wooden sword mirroring the one Lucavion wielded. "The [Void Starfall de] is not just about brute strength. It is about precision, control, and understanding the flow of energy. Watch carefully."


    With a fluid motion, the old man swung his sword. Lucavion watched as the air seemed to shimmer around the de, drawing in the essence of the night sky. The strike was swift and powerful, the energy concentrated and controlled. It was as if the sword was a conduit, channeling the very essence of the stars.


    "Now, you try," the old man said, stepping back.


    Lucavion took a deep breath, focusing his mind. He visualized the flow of mana, drawing it into his core and channeling it into his sword. As he swung the de, he felt a connection, a brief spark of energy. But itcked the precision and power of the old man''s strike.


    "Again," the old man instructed, his voice calm yet firm.


    Day after day, Lucavion practiced. His movements became more fluid and controlled as he learned to draw upon the mana and merge it with the energy of the stars. Each strike grew stronger, more precise, the air shimmering with the power he harnessed.


    Two weeks passed, and Lucavion''s progress was remarkable. He could now channel his mana effectively, and his meridians were no longer a hindrance. The [Void Starfall de] became more than just a technique; it was an extension of himself, a manifestation of his will and determination.


    One evening, under the starlit sky, Lucavion stood ready, his sword poised. He drew upon the mana, feeling it merge with the energy of the stars. With a swift, powerful strike, he unleashed the [Void Starfall de], the air shimmering as the de cut through.


    The old man watched with a satisfied smile on his face. "Well done, Lucavion. You have taken the first true step on your path. Remember, this is only the beginning. Continue to train and refine your technique. The stars will guide you."


    Lucavion nodded, determination burning in his eyes. "I will, Master. I will be stronger."


    With each passing day, Lucavion''s training continued, his skills growing sharper and his control over mana more precise. The path ahead was long and challenging, but he was ready to face it, to harness the power of the stars and carve his destiny.


    *********


    Lucavion''s days and nights became a cycle of relentless training and brutalbat. Under the guidance of his master, he honed his skills with the [Void Starfall de], perfecting each strike, each movement.


    His nights were filled with the sounds of shing wooden swords and the serene hum of flowing mana as he meditated, strengthening his core and aligning his meridians.


    At dawn, he joined his squad on the battlefield. Each day presented new challenges, and each day he faced them head-on, never wavering.


    His determination and skill began to earn him the respect of hisrades. They saw his relentless dedication, his ability to hold his ground, and his talent with the sword.


    Lyra, initially skeptical, watched his progress closely. She observed how he fought with precision and control, how he adapted to the ever-changing battlefield, and how he never faltered, even in the face of overwhelming odds.


    She noticed the fluidity of his movements, the way he wielded his sword with an almost supernatural grace.


    One morning, as the squad prepared for another skirmish, Lyra approached Lucavion. "You''ve proven yourself," she said, her tone devoid of the previous disdain. "Your skill with the sword is undeniable. From now on, you''ll fight it, and I will try to arrange a good sword for you."


    Lucavion nodded, a sense of aplishment washing over him. "Thank you, Sergeant."


    The battlefield became his proving ground. With the sword in hand, he moved with a newfound confidence. His strikes were precise and deadly, his defense imprable. The [Void Starfall de] became an extension of himself, a manifestation of his will and determination.


    As weeks turned into months, Lucavion''s reputation grew. His squad began to trust him, seeing him as a valuable asset rather than a liability. His relentless fighting spirit inspired them, and his skill with the sword earned him their respect.


    One evening, after a particrly grueling battle, the squad gathered around the campfire. The air was filled with the sounds of crackling mes and the scent of roasted meat. Roderick, who had once been Lucavion''s harshest critic, raised a mug of ale.


    "To Lucavion," he said, his voice carrying a note of genuine respect. "You''ve shown us what true determination looks like. You''ve earned your ce among us."


    The squad raised their mugs, and a chorus of cheers filled the night air. Lucavion felt a sense of belonging different from how he was before in this squad. He had earned their trust, their respect, and most importantly, their eptance.


    As the night wore on, Lucavion found himself standing at the edge of the camp, gazing up at the stars. His master approached, a knowing smile on his face.


    "You''vee a long way," the old man said, his voice filled with pride.


    Lucavion nodded, a sense of aplishment washing over him. "I couldn''t have done it without your guidance, Master."


    The old man ced a hand on his shoulder. "Remember, Lucavion, this is only the beginning. Continue to train to hone your skills. The path ahead is long, but you are well on your way to mastering the [Void Starfall de]."


    **********


    "You are about to reach the second stage soon," Master''s voice broke through Lucavion''s meditation, his hand resting reassuringly on Lucavion''s shoulder.


    Lucavion opened his eyes, meeting his master''s gaze. The old man''s eyes held a mix of pride and warmth.


    "You''ve been practicing very hard, Lucavion," Master said, a faint smile touching his lips. "Your dedication and perseverance aremendable."


    Lucavion nodded, a sense of aplishment swelling within him. "Thank you, Master. I''ve been pushing myself as hard as I can."


    The old man sat down beside him, the cool night air filled with the sounds of rustling leaves and distant animal calls. "Tell me, Lucavion, what drives you? What fuels this relentless pursuit of strength?"


    Lucavion took a deep breath, his mind briefly flickering back to his fallenrades and the burning desire for revenge. "I want to be strong enough to protect those I care about, to ensure that what happened to my squad never happens again. And... to avenge them."


    Master nodded, his expression thoughtful. "A noble goal, indeed. But remember, strength is not just about avenging the past or protecting the future. It''s about understanding yourself, mastering your own mind and body."


    Lucavion looked down at his hands, calloused and bruised from countless hours of training. "I understand, Master. I''ve been reflecting on that as well. I know that to truly wield the [Void Starfall de], I must find my purpose."


    The old man''s eyes softened. "You are on the right path, Lucavion. Your progress has been remarkable. But do not forget to take moments for yourself to rest and reflect. Bnce is key in any warrior''s journey."


    Lucavion nodded, absorbing his master''s words. "I will, Master. I promise."


    Afortable silence settled between them, and the bond between student and teacher strengthened with each passing day. Master stood, extending a hand to help Lucavion to his feet.


    "Come, let us walk," he said. "There is something I wish to show you."


    But just as he said this, suddenly, his master''s eyes widened.


    "Lucavion, run!" Master shouted, his voice filled with urgency.


    Lucavion barely had time to register themand before a powerful force mmed into him, sending him shooting backward. He hit the ground hard, the breath knocked out of him as he skidded to a stop several feet away. Dazed, he looked up to see his master standing firm, his eyes locked on an unseen threat.


    Lucavion''s heart pounded as he tried toprehend what was happening. The night was still, the forest eerily quiet. Then, suddenly, someone appeared from the skies.


    BOOM!


    Falling to the ground.


    "I have finally found you. Gerald."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 43: Gerald

    "I have finally found you. Gerald."


    Lucavion struggled to rise, his body aching from the impact. He forced himself to stand, his eyes locking onto the figure who had justnded with a resounding boom.


    The ground trembled slightly under the immense weight of the neer, a man with a bulky frame and an aura of raw, overwhelming power.


    The man wielded a massive axe, its de glinting menacingly in the dim light. He exuded an aura that seemed to warp the very air around him, a palpable force that pressed down on Lucavion and his master like an invisible weight.


    "Alexander," the old man said, his voice tinged with sorrow. His eyes, usually so filled with wisdom and resolve, now reflected a deep, unspoken grief.


    "Gerald," the man named Alexander replied, his voice a deep, rumbling growl. He took a step forward, the ground cracking beneath his heavy boots. "It''s been a long time."


    The tension between the two men was palpable, an undercurrent of history and conflict that Lucavion could feel in his bones. He nced at his master, who stood firm, his gaze never wavering from Alexander.


    ''The duke!''


    Lucavion knew who this neer was. How could he not know? After all, he was the very person who ordered his exile and his punishment from his family.


    The father of the protagonist, ra.


    And the father of his former fianc¨¦e ¨C Isolde.


    The person who drove him to this ce. It was him.


    Alexander Valoria.


    The Duke of the Loria Empire.


    And one of the strongest beings in this whole world.


    Gerald, his master, did not spare even a nce at Lucavion, his focus entirely on the imposing figure of Alexander. The old man''s face was a mask of sorrow and resolve, a reflection of the heavy history between them. Gerald''s silence was a clear signal to Lucavion: stay hidden, stay unnoticed.


    Alexander''s eyes swept the clearing, but they passed over Lucavion without recognition. His attention was wholly consumed by Gerald, the man he had sought for so long.


    "So, you were hiding in this ce like a rat," Alexander sneered, his voice dripping with contempt.


    Gerald shook his head slowly, his expression one of resigned eptance. "I was not hiding, Alexander. I''ve been waiting. Waiting for the end toe."


    Alexander''s sneer deepened, his grip tightening on the massive axe. "You always had a ir for the dramatic, Gerald. But this is no time for theatrics. It''s time to settle old scores."


    The air between them crackled with tension, a palpable energy that seemed to distort the very space around them. Lucavion, keeping his presence as hidden as possible, felt the immense power emanating from the two men. It was a sh of titans, a showdown that had been brewing for years.


    "Is this really what you wish to do? Dealing with a weak old man like me?" Gerald began, smiling slightly. "Has the mighty Duke of the Valoria family fallen so low?"


    Alexander''s eyes bore into Gerald''s, a storm of emotions swirling within them. "Honor? You speak to me of honor?" he spat, his voice dripping with disdain. "After everything you did to us, to her?"


    Gerald shook his head slowly, his expression one of weary sadness. "I did nothing to her, Alexander. It was her own choice all along, and you know that as well as I do."


    A flicker of pain crossed Alexander''s face, a momentary glimpse into the past they both shared. "She was pressured, forced into making that choice," he growled. "You were just amoner. She was supposed to be mine."


    Gerald''s eyes softened with memories. "We were young then. We both courted her, and she chose me. It was her decision, not mine. Your father''s threats couldn''t change her heart."


    Alexander''s grip tightened on his axe, the metal creaking under the pressure. "Don''t speak as if you were innocent. You took her away from me."


    "You can''t take what was never yours to begin with," Gerald replied calmly, though his eyes reflected the same deep sorrow. "She made her choice because she loved me. No amount of titles or threats could change that."


    The Duke''s face twisted with rage and grief. "She died because of you. I gave her the luxury and the safety that everyone wants. The honor, the glory, everything was presented to her. Yet you¡­..You killed her because you could not stand the fact that she was not there with you but with me."


    Gerald shook his head, his voice filled with a quiet resolve. "I did not do it because I was jealous of you or anything. I did it because of her."


    Alexander''s eyes narrowed, confusion mingling with his fury. Gerald''s smile was bittersweet, his eyes shining with a mixture of sorrow and understanding. The starlight around them seemed to shift and shimmer, forming the faint outline of a face in the air.


    "That was the look on her face when we met once again," Gerald said softly. "For the longest time, I believed she had chosen you over me. I thought I had lost her to your titles, your wealth, and your power. But when I saw her again, the look in her eyes told me everything."


    The ethereal face in the starlight grew more defined, the contours of a gentle, sorrowful expression bing clearer. It was a face filled with longing and resignation, a silent cry for freedom.


    "She was nothing but a bird trapped in a cage whose wings were broken," Gerald continued, his voice thick with emotion. "How could I stand by and let such a fate consume the person I loved? How could I do something so cruel as to leave her in that gilded prison?"


    Alexander''s expression grew angrier with each word Gerald spoke. His eyes zed with fury, and his grip on the axe tightened until his knuckles turned white.


    "Enough," Alexander roared, his voice echoing through the clearing. "I have given you the chance to exin yourself onest time, but you''re still spouting such nonsense." He pointed the massive axe at Gerald, the de glinting menacingly in the dim light. "I will no longer tolerate the actions of a traitor."


    Gerald smiled sadly and, in his hand, materialized a sword unlike any other. It was pitch ck, filled with shimmering purple stars as if the cosmos itself had been captured within its de. The starlight seemed to dance along the edge, casting an otherworldly glow.


    "There is no need to coat the words," Gerald said, his voice calm and resolute. "From the moment you came here, you never had the intention to listen."


    With a swift motion, he swung the sword, the air around it shimmering with energy. "Come, brother. Let''s talk about our weapons onest time. Just like the old times."


    "There is nothing to talk about. The old times¡­..you killed them."


    SWOOSH!


    And in an instant, Alexander''s eyes narrowed, and he surged forward, his axe descending in a deadly arc.


    CLANK!


    The air crackled with energy as the sh of weapons sent sparks flying in all directions. Gerald and Alexander, once friends and rivals, now stood as enemies, their battle infused with the raw power of their respective manas.


    Gerald''s sword, infused with the Mana of Stars, shimmered with a celestial glow, its edge seeming to cut through the very fabric of reality. Each swing left trails of stardust in the air, illuminating the night with a faint, otherworldly light.


    Alexander''s axe, on the other hand, glowed with a radiant golden hue, the holy mana radiating from it, creating a stark contrast to Gerald''s ethereal weapon.


    Their movements were a dance of death, each strike calcted and precise. Alexander''s strength was immense, his axe cleaving through the air with devastating force.


    CLANK!


    Gerald, however, moved with a grace and fluidity that belied his age, his star-infused sword parrying and deflecting the powerful blows with ease.


    "Is this all you have, Gerald?" Alexander taunted, his voice a low growl. "You''ve grown weak."


    Gerald''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on his sword. "Strength isn''t just about brute force, Alexander. It''s about control, precision, and understanding."


    With a sudden burst of speed, Gerald closed the distance between them, his sword shing in a series of quick, precise strikes. Alexander barely managed to deflect them, his axe moving in wide arcs to fend off the relentless assault.


    The air around them shimmered with the sh of their manas, the celestial and the holy energies colliding in a dazzling disy of power.


    "Your fancy moves won''t save you," Alexander sneered, his axe glowing brighter as he channeled more of his golden mana. "This ends now!"


    With a mighty roar, Alexander swung his axe in a wide arc, releasing a wave of golden energy that surged towards Gerald. The ground trembled under the force of the attack, trees splintering and debris flying in all directions.


    Gerald''s eyes glowed with fierce determination as he raised his sword, the Mana of Stars swirling around him.


    With a swift, fluid motion, he shed through the air, unleashing a torrent of starlight that collided with Alexander''s golden wave. The two forces met with an explosive impact, the resulting shockwave rippling through the forest and sending bothbatants skidding back.


    "You always were stubborn, Alexander," Gerald said, his voice calm despite the intensity of the battle. "But you''ve forgotten one thing."


    "And what''s that?" Alexander spat, his eyes zing with fury.


    Gerald''s smile was sad and knowing. "The stars never fade."


    ¡¸Void Starfall Balde. Starfall of the End.¡¹


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 44: Gerald (2)

    The air grew thick with tension as Gerald''s words resonated through the clearing.


    "The stars never fade."


    His sword shimmered with an intense brightness, and an immense amount of energy began to spread from him. Stars started to orbit around him, and the surroundings darkened as if the cosmos itself had descended upon the battlefield.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de. Starfall of the End.¡¹


    Gerald released his breath, pushing his sword to the side, his right arm raised horizontally. The cosmos seemed to dance around him, stars twinkling and swirling in their orbits, casting an otherworldly glow over the scene.


    Alexander''s eyes widened in disbelief. "He can still use that?"


    But Gerald remained silent, his focus unwavering. Seeing the determination in Gerald''s stance, Alexander gritted his teeth and raised his axe. If Gerald was going to unleash his ultimate technique, then he would do the same.


    Alexander''s voice boomed with conviction as he invoked his own technique, his axe shining with a brilliant golden light.


    ¡¸Order of the Gold: The Divine Conquest¡¹


    Golden light exploded from Alexander, enveloping his massive frame and imbuing his axe with a radiant, divine energy. The ground trembled under the sheer force of his power, and the air hummed with the intensity of theirbined energies.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The two titans stared each other down, the sh of their auras creating a storm of power that distorted the very fabric of reality. And then, with a unified cry, they charged.


    ¨CBOOM!


    The forest seemed to hold its breath as the two titans shed. Stars and golden light collided in a cataclysmic explosion as Gerald''s Void Starfall de met Alexander''s Divine Conquest.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the clearing, uprooting trees and shattering the earth beneath them. For a moment, it seemed as if the very fabric of reality might tear apart.


    At the start, Gerald''s stars overwhelmed Alexander''s golden light. The celestial energy of Gerald''s attack surged forward, pushing back the radiant power of Alexander''s divine aura.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The stars shone brighter, cutting through the golden light, and it seemed as if Gerald was on the verge of victory.


    ¨CTHUD!


    But then, as Gerald''s sword was about to reach Alexander''s heart, it suddenly stopped. The de hit Alexander''s chest but did not pierce through.


    "Curghk-!"


    Gerald''s eyes widened in shock and pain, and he fell onto one knee, blood spilling from his mouth.


    The stars surrounding him slowly began to lose their light, dimming one by one. Gerald''s breath came in ragged gasps, his strength waning. He had pushed himself to the limit, and his body could no longer keep up with the immense power he wielded.


    Alexander, still standing, looked down at Gerald, his eyes filled with a mixture of triumph and pity. "You''re finished, Gerald," he said, his voice a low growl. "You should have known better than to challenge me in your state."


    "Pitu-!" Gerald coughed, spitting blood from his mouth. "Why? At least I was able to have onest conversation with you, brother."


    Alexander''s face hardened at the word. Despite everything, even in his weakened state, Gerald still managed to smile. It was a gentle, knowing smile that Alexander had seen countless times before, one that always seemed to signify that Gerald had found some small victory, no matter the circumstances.


    "Damn you, Gerald," Alexander hissed, his grip tightening on his axe. "Even now, you never lose that smile. Even when you''re dying."


    Gerald''s smile persisted, though his eyes were heavy with sorrow. "It''s not about winning or losing, Alexander. It''s about finding peace."


    Alexander''s eyes zed with a mix of anger and frustration. "Peace? What peace have you found? I''ve taken everything from you. Your life, your love, your honor. And still, you smile."


    Gerald''s breath was shallow, his body trembling with the effort to stay conscious. "You never understood, did you? It was never about surpassing you. It was about doing what was right, no matter the cost."


    Alexander''s hands shook, the weight of his axe pressing down on him. "You always were the righteous one, weren''t you? The one who did everything right, who everyone loved. And me? I was the one in your shadow, always second best."


    Gerald''s eyes softened, his smile fading slightly. "It didn''t have to be that way, Alexander. We could have stood together as brothers. But your ambition, your need to be the best, it drove us apart."


    "Maybe."Alexander shook his head after hearing. With his head lowered, he will raise his axe. "Farewell, brother."


    He pointed the axe at Gerald''s neck, the de gleaming menacingly. "This is the end, Starscourge Gerald."


    Gerald''s smile returned, a final, serene expression. "One''s end will be another one''s beginning. Alexander the Golden."


    Alexander''s eyes narrowed as he raised his axe high, the weight of his decision pressing down on him. For a moment, time seemed to stand still, the world holding its breath. Then, with a decisive swing, he brought the axe down with all his might.


    The de sliced through the air, and with a sickening thud, it severed Gerald''s neck. His head fell to the ground, and the light in his eyes was extinguished forever.


    For a moment, there was only silence. The forest seemed to mourn the loss of one of its brightest stars. Alexander stood there, his axe dripping with blood, his chest heaving with exertion. He looked down at the lifeless body of his brother, the weight of his actions settling heavily on his shoulders.


    The triumph he had expected did note. Instead, he felt a hollow emptiness, a void that could never be filled. He had achieved his goal, but at what cost? The bond between them, once strong and unbreakable, had been shattered beyond repair.


    As if the stars were embracing the death of their Lord, a dim light began to fall onto Gerald''s body. The ethereal glow enveloped him, casting a gentle, serene radiance over his lifeless form. It was as if the cosmos itself hade to pay homage to its fallen champion.


    Gerald''s sword, still clutched in his hand, began to shimmer with a faint starlight. Slowly, it rose from the ground, hovering above his body. The de seemed to dissolve into pure light, its form breaking apart into countless tiny stars that ascended toward the heavens.


    Alexander watched in silent awe as the same transformation began to ur with Gerald''s body. His flesh and bones seemed to lose their solidity, turning into starlight that rose gently into the sky. The process was gradual and peaceful as if Gerald was being weed back into the embrace of the cosmos.


    The starlight ascended higher, merging with the night sky, where it glittered among the countless other stars. The forest, which had been so recently torn apart by the violence of their battle, now stood witness to a celestial farewell.


    Alexander fell to his knees, his axe falling from his grasp. He watched, tears streaming down his face as his brother''s essence joined the stars above. The weight of his actions pressed down on him, and he realized that he had not only lost a brother but also a piece of his own soul.


    "Forgive me, Gerald," he whispered, his voice breaking.


    The stars continued to shine, a silent testament to the life and sacrifice of Starscourge Gerald. As Alexander knelt in the clearing, surrounded by the remnants of their battle, he could not help but look at his past.


    "Rest in peace, brother. May the stars guide you always."


    Alexander turned away, his heart heavy with sorrow and regret. He had won the battle, but in doing so, he had lost far more than he had ever imagined. The title of "Alexander the Golden" now felt like a burden, a reminder of the brother he had lost.


    As he walked away from the clearing, the stars above seemed to dim in mourning. The echoes of their sh lingered in the air, a testament to the tragic end of their story.


    Yet, this was not the end.


    On the other side of the clearing, a young man who had been watching everything unfold with wide, disbelieving eyes suddenly found starlight falling upon him. Lucavion''s body was in tatters from the mere aftermath of the shes between the two titans, his form trembling with the residual energy that had been unleashed.


    Lucavion''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to process what he had just witnessed. The sheer power, the raw emotion, and the ultimate sacrifice.


    It was almost too much toprehend. He hade here seeking vengeance, but what he had found was something far more profound.


    The starlight that enveloped him was warm and soothing, a gentle contrast to the destruction that had just taken ce. It seemed to seep into his very being, filling him with a sense of calm and purpose.


    His wounds, though still painful, felt less burdensome under the celestial light.


    As the starlight continued to bathe him, Lucavion''s eyes closed as he leaned on the rock. And inside his head, a smiling figure stood.


    "Master."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 45: Gerald (3)

    Lucavion''s breath came in ragged gasps, his eyes wide with disbelief and awe as he watched the titanic sh unfold before him. He had never imagined witnessing such power, such raw emotion.


    The sight of Gerald and Alexander, once brothers and rivals, now enemies locked in a battle to the death, had left an indelible mark on Lucavion.


    ''Starscourge Gerald.''


    That was his master''s name.


    The name that he had heard just once.


    The name that was said to have stormed through the world on his own, winning countless different battles.


    ''Master.''


    He could not help but remember what the old man had said to him when they first met.


    "A long time ago, I had a friend. He was much like you¡ªbrave, passionate, and unwilling to back down in the face of injustice. He stood up for the weak and fought against those who abused their power. But the world wasn''t kind to him. He faced many hardships, and his path was not an easy one."


    At that time, he thought that this old man was just speaking rubberish. After all, what kind of beggar old man would just have experienced many things? Though the pain in his eyes was clear and the sorrow was there, he thought the old man was ascribing to his own experiences while sugarcoating his words.


    But, now, after the time they had trained together and after he saw his master''s name, Lucavion realized.


    He realized the fact that he was a disciple of one of the strongest people in the world all along. But what did it matter after his master was far, long gone at this point?


    Did it matter if he had realized the identity of his master when the said master was no longer in this world?


    ''I did not even show my respect to him¡­.''


    While he became a bit rough after battling all that time, he also became someone who was not honest with his feelings.


    While he became a bit rough after battling all that time, he also became someone who was not honest with his feelings. The pain of losing so many had hardened him, making him wary of forming new bonds. He thought that by keeping people at arm''s length, he could protect himself from the heartbreak of loss.


    At least, that is what he thought, but inwardly, he always knew he respected his master. It was just that he could not ept it and say it out loud. The old man''s guidance, his wisdom, and his relentless push for Lucavion to better himself were things he had grown to cherish deeply.


    But now¡­


    Now, standing in the clearing where the stars above seemed to mourn the loss of his master, Lucavion felt a profound sense of regret and longing.


    He wished he had expressed his gratitude, his respect, his love for the man who had be more than just a teacher to him. Gerald had been a guiding star, and now that star had fallen, leaving Lucavion to navigate the darkness alone.


    He sank to his knees, the weight of his grief and regret pressing down on him. "Master," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I''m sorry¡­ I should have told you¡­"


    The starlight around him seemed to pulse gently as if in response to his words. The warmth of the celestial light seeped into his very soul, offering aforting embrace in his moment of sorrow. Lucavion closed his eyes, letting the tears fall freely.


    As the starlight continued to envelop him, Lucavion felt a surge of energy within him. It was as if the cosmos itself was empowering him, covering his body and entering his mind.


    ''Huh?''


    He will feel like the world is getting darker and darker with each second.


    ''Ah¡­.I am losing my consciousness.''


    He wanted to resist so that he would not fall down in front of his when he was in such a state. But he couldn''t.


    ¨CTHUD!


    As he fell down, his world went dark.


    *********


    "Kid."


    The voice was distant but familiar, cutting through the darkness that enveloped Lucavion''s mind. Slowly, he opened his eyes, his vision blurred and hazy.


    "Kid, you have finally woken up."


    As his vision cleared, he saw the stars all around him, twinkling brightly in the night sky. It felt surreal like he was floating in an endless expanse of starlight.


    "Master?" he whispered, his voice trembling.


    Gerald stood before him, a gentle smile on his face. He looked just as Lucavion remembered him, wise and serene. The sight of his master filled Lucavion with a mixture of relief and confusion.


    ''Am I dreaming?'' Lucavion thought to himself.


    "No, you are not dreaming."


    Hearing this, Lucavion scrambled to his feet. As he stood up, he saw the vast expanse around him: an endless cosmos with the color of darkness, countless stars shining brightly, and many small particles drifting by. His eyes widened in awe at the sight.


    The old manughed at his reaction. "Do you like what you''re seeing?"


    Lucavion nodded, still taking in the breathtaking view. "Where is this ce?"


    "We are in the Spiritual Realm," the old man said.


    Lucavion''s eyes widened further. "The Spiritual Realm? That spiritual world?"


    The old man nodded. "That''s right."


    "But how¡­?"


    "We are here thanks to my connection to the stars," the old man exined.


    Lucavion was about to ask more, but the old man raised his hand, gesturing for him to stop. "I know you have many questions, but would you mind asking them after listening to this old man''s story?"


    As the old man spoke, Lucavion noticed that his master''s silhouette was slowly losing its color, bing more translucent. Seeing this, Lucavion nodded and shut his mouth, understanding what his master meant.


    ''Master is already gone.''


    This was most likely his soul, which would be sent away from this world. Right now, he was here because he was forcefully keeping himself from going away.


    The old man began his story, his voice filled with a nostalgic warmth. "Once, there was a child living in the slums. Life was harsh, unforgiving, and full of hardships. But that child had an ambition, a fire that burned brighter than the suffering around him."


    Lucavion listened intently, picturing a young version of his master struggling to survive in a world that seemed intent on breaking him.


    "This child faced countless difficulties," the old man continued. "Hunger, cold, and danger were his constantpanions. But he never gave up. He practiced under the open skies, always trying his best. From a young age, he was an avid fan of swords, always loving their elegance and power."


    Lucavion could almost see the young boy, his master, swinging a wooden sword with determination, his eyes filled with dreams of a better future.


    "The child trained and survived. By the age of twelve, he had be the head of a gang in the slums, and his strength and cunning earned him respect. It was then that he awakened, using the Mana umtion Art he had developed on his own."


    Lucavion''s eyes widened at this revtion. His master had not only survived but thrived in such harsh conditions, creating his own path to power.


    "But the child was more ambitious," the old man said, his voice growing softer. "He didn''t want to remain in the slums. He wanted to be someone strong, the strongest in the world. So, he embarked on a journey, and it was during this journey that he met someone. A girl."


    The old man''s eyes shone with a distant light, the memory of the girl clearly still dear to him. "She was a noble, riding in an attacked carriage. The boy saved her, and at that moment, he fell in love. It was love at first sight. But he knew that with his origins, he could never meet the requirements of marrying such a girl."


    "So, the boy trained harder than ever. He earned a schrship to the world''s best academy, gaining fame for himself and making friends and enemies alike. Among those friends, he made one particr friend with whom he became sworn brothers. A friend he could trust with his back."


    Lucavion felt a pang of empathy for his master, understanding the drive to prove oneself and the bonds formed in the pursuit of greatness.


    "They became one of the strongest duos on the continent, each rising to the rank of general. But then, something happened. The boy''s friend fell in love with the same girl he loved. From that point on, a rift opened between them."


    The old man''s voice grew heavy with regret.


    The old man''s voice grew heavy with regret. "At first, it was not that deep. While there were asional fights, their bond was strong. They were still brothers, but at the same time, they became rivals in the feeling of love. They promised each other that they would respect the decision she made."


    "But then everything became cursed on that damned day."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 46: Gerald (4)

    "But then everything became cursed on that damned day."


    Lucavion listened intently as Gerald recounted the events that followed their graduation from the academy. "After we graduated, we both continued to court her. At that time, I had risen to the rank of a high-ranking general in the army thanks to my talents. Even though I was born amoner, my abilities allowed me to climb the ranks quickly. But I always felt a bit inferior to Alexander.


    He was the son of a duke, one of the strongest, while I was just amoner."


    Gerald''s voice took on a somber tone. "That feeling of inferiority drove me to work harder, to prove myself. I wanted topete with Alexander on equal footing. But in my relentless pursuit of ambition, I began to drift away from the woman I loved."


    Lucavion could sense the deep regret in his master''s voice. "Then, one day, I received orders to head to the battlefield. It was sudden and unexpected, but I was blinded by my ambition and failed to see the scheme that was being orchestrated behind my back. For five long months, I fought on the front lines, giving everything I had to secure victory."


    Gerald''s expression darkened as he continued. "When I finally returned from the battlefield, victorious but weary, I was met with devastating news. Her betrothal to Alexander had been announced. I was ovee with anger and a sense of betrayal. How could they make such a decision without telling me? It felt incredibly cruel."


    Lucavion''s heart ached for his master, understanding the pain of such a betrayal. "I marched to the dukedom to confront her and Alexander, but I was not allowed entry. The order came from Alexander''s father, Cyrus. Despite my status and achievements, I was blocked at every turn."


    The old man''s eyes reflected the depth of his anguish. "I was powerless. No matter how much I protested or demanded to see them, I was denied. The Duke''s influence and authority were absolute. My heart was shattered, and my spirit was crushed. I realized then that my ambition had blinded me to the treachery around me and had cost me everything I held dear."


    Lucavion felt a surge of empathy and respect for his master. He had faced immense trials and endured unimaginable pain, yet he had continued to fight and teach, imparting his wisdom to those who needed it.


    "But at the same time, I felt suspicious. Howe my best friend, my sworn brother, was not letting me enter the ce? Hadn''t we made a promise? Why would he do such a thing? After getting suspicious, I decided to check everything out myself. There was something fishy about this, something that I needed to see."


    Gerald''s expression darkened as he recounted his n. "I decided to go to the dukedom right before the wedding. The security was tight for some reason as if the dukedom was expecting something, but I was able to hide well thanks to an artifact I had acquired." He raised his hand, and a small ne materialized in his palm, glowing faintly with a magical aura.


    "The same material that I used so that Alexander would not notice you," Gerald exined.


    Lucavion''s eyes widened in realization. His master had been protecting him all along, using the same artifact to conceal his presence.


    "Master¡­"


    Gerald continued, his voice tinged with sorrow. "I infiltrated the castle, avoiding the guards and making my way to her room. When I finally reached it, I saw the most devastating sight of my life. She was sitting on the edge of the window, looking at the sky, while crying."


    The scene yed out vividly in Lucavion''s mind. The woman Gerald loved, trapped and alone, her tears reflecting the moonlight. "I called out to her softly, and she turned, her eyes widening in disbelief."


    She rose from her seat, hesitating for a moment before rushing into his arms. "Gerald!" she cried, her voice filled with a mixture of relief and sorrow. "I missed you so much."


    Gerald held her tightly, his heart breaking at the sight of her tears. "I missed you too," he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. "Why are you here? What happened?"


    She buried her face in his chest, her sobs shaking her body. "The Duke of Valoria forced me to be Alexander''s bride. He threatened my family, saying that if I didn''tply, he would ruin us. I had no choice, Gerald. I''m so sorry."


    Gerald''s eyes zed with anger and determination. "You have nothing to apologize for. This isn''t your fault. We''ll find a way out of this, I promise."


    She looked up at him, her eyes filled with hope and fear. "But how? The Duke is powerful, and Alexander¡­ I don''t know what he''ll do if he finds out."


    "We''ll figure it out together," Gerald said firmly. "I won''t let anyone hurt you. We''ll escape from here, and we''ll find a ce where we can be free."


    "No." She shook his head. "I do not want to live such a life."


    Gerald looked at her, his heart aching. "What do you mean? We can escape this, we can start anew."


    She shook her head again, her expression one of sadness and eptance. "I don''t want to spend my life running, always looking over my shoulder. I want to resolve all my regrets now, to face them head-on."


    Her eyes met his, filled with a depth of emotion that took his breath away. "Gerald, I''ve missed you so much. I love you. If this is thest moment we have together, I want it to be free of fear and regret."


    Before he could respond, she leaned in, pressing her lips to his in a desperate, passionate kiss. Gerald''s arms tightened around her, the world fading away as they lost themselves in the moment. The intensity of their connection was overwhelming, a lifetime of love and longing pouring into that single kiss.


    For a brief, beautiful moment, they were the only two people in the world. The weight of their past, the uncertainty of their future¡ªall of it melted away in the face of their love.


    When they finally pulled apart, she rested her forehead against his, her breathing in soft, shaky gasps. "I love you, Gerald," she whispered. "No matter what happens, remember that."


    Tears filled his eyes as he cupped her face in his hands. "I love you too. Always."


    After that, the scene yed out quite fast. Gerald and she mixed their bodies for thest time, their love and longing culminating in a final, bittersweet union. They held each other close, savoring the fleeting moments of intimacy, their hearts beating in unison as if trying to imprint thesest moments in their souls.


    At the end of the night, as dawn began to break, Gerald whispered, "I can''t give up on you. I need you here with me."


    She shook her head, her eyes filled with sadness and determination. "Gerald, my love, I can''t live a life on the run. I can''t let you destroy yourself for me. This is the path I''ve chosen, for my family, for our love to live on in memory if not in presence."


    Gerald''s heart ached, but he knew he had to respect her decision. He held her onest time, their tears mingling in a silent farewell. "I will always love you," he said, his voice breaking.


    "And I will do the same," she replied, her voice a whisper filled with heartbreak and resolve.


    With a heavy heart, Gerald left the dukedom, his soul burdened with the weight of their separation. He nced back onest time, seeing her silhouette in the window, a poignant reminder of what he was leaving behind.


    Time passed, and the news of their marriage reached him, a dagger to his heart. He could hardly bear the thought, but he continued on, driven by the promise he had made to her. Nine monthster, the news arrived that they had their first child.


    When Gerald heard the news, a strange feeling washed over him; it was as if a connection had been established, a bond that transcended distance and time. He began to suspect that the child might be his own.


    However, at that time, Gerald found himself on another battlefield, unable to return immediately. The war raged on for two long years, and he was bound by duty and circumstance. He knew that Duke Cyrus'' influence yed a significant role in keeping him away, but there was no escape from his obligations.


    Five yearster, Gerald finally returned home. At his first opportunity, he silently visited the dukedom, just as he had in the past. He moved with caution and stealth, driven by the need to confirm his suspicions and see her once more.


    When he reached the dukedom and saw her, her eyes widened in shock. But Gerald saw something more profound than surprise. He saw emptiness, a hollow look that spoke of a soul that had been drained of life and joy. The vibrant flower he had once known had been plucked and withered.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 47: Gerald (5)

    The moment that Gerald reached there, he saw the emptiness in her eyes, a hollow look that spoke of a soul that had been drained of life and joy. The vibrant flower he had once known had been plucked and withered.


    Their meeting was different this time. She looked into his eyes with a mix of longing and resignation. "You have returned after all this time," she said softly. But her voice was shaking.


    It was shaking so badly that he was not able to keep his eyes from twitching. It was not because he was annoyed; no, that was different.


    It was because he felt sad¡­..The feeling, the knot inside his heart¡­.It felt sad.


    Gerald took a deep breath,posing himself. He knew he hade here for a reason. He needed to know the truth, and he could not let his emotions get in the way. He gently took her hands in his, feeling their coldness.


    "There is something I need to know," he began, his voice steady but filled with urgency. "The child¡­ ra¡­ Is she mine? Is she my daughter?"


    She looked up at him, her eyes brimming with tears. The pain in her expression was almost too much for Gerald to bear. She took a deep breath as if gathering the strength to speak.


    "Yes," she whispered, her voice breaking. "ra is your daughter."


    The words hung in the air, and Gerald felt a rush of emotions flood through him¡ªrelief, joy, and an overwhelming sense of responsibility. He pulled her into an embrace, holding her tightly.


    "I am sorry¡­.. I am sorry¡­." He grasped him as best as he could. Tears flew down from his eyes as he knew what she had endured.


    Of all this time, she was here with someone else. While she was carrying his child, when he was away, she was here, trapped all alone.


    She could not speak to anyone as she knew that was the only way for her to protect her child, the only way for herself to live with the legacy.


    She clung to him, her own tears mingling with his. "I had no choice, Gerald. It was the only way to keep ra safe."


    He pulled back slightly, cupping her face in his hands. "I know. And I promise I will make things right. I will protect both of you from now on."


    They shared a moment of profound connection, the weight of their shared past and unspoken love binding them together. In that embrace, they found sce, even if only for a fleeting moment.


    After a while, Gerald gently asked, "Can I see her? Can I see my daughter?"


    Her expression shifted, a mix of regret and protectiveness. "ra is training right now, and she cannot be disturbed. Alexander is with her, overseeing her progress."


    Gerald''s heart sank at the mention of Alexander. He had already be the Duke, stepping into his father''s position. The thought of Alexander being so close to ra filled Gerald with a mix of anger and helplessness.


    "I understand," Gerald said, his voice heavy. "But I need to see her. I need to know her."


    "Ah¡­." At that, she ced a hand on his cheek, her touch gentle andforting. After that, with her other hand, a small amounts of mana flow outside.


    She had always been a talented mage, someone who graduated at the top of her ss even while being the heir of a viscounty.


    With a sad smile, she ced a hand on his cheek, her touch gentle andforting. She raised her other hand, and a small amount of mana flowed out, forming an ethereal, shimmering image in the air. Gerald watched in awe as the magic took shape, revealing the figure of a young girl, ra, with bright eyes and a determined expression.


    "She has your eyes," she whispered, her voice filled with a mixture of pride and sorrow. "She''s so strong, just like you."


    The image showed ra in various moments of her life, herughter echoing softly in the air. She was practicing her spells, ying with other children, and even performing small acts of kindness. Each scene was a glimpse into the life of the daughter he had never known.


    "I''ve been saving these memories," she said, her voice trembling. "I wanted to show them to you when you returned."


    Gerald''s eyes filled with tears as he watched the scenes unfold. "Thank you," he whispered. "Thank you for keeping these for me."


    ra''s image faded, reced by her mother''s gentle smile. "She''s a bright, beautiful child, Gerald. She''s everything we could have hoped for."


    Gerald nodded, his heart aching with a mixture of love and regret. "I am sorry that I was not there for her at that time¡­.. For her and for you¡­. I am sorry for leaving both of you all alone."


    He took her hands in his, his grip firm and reassuring. "But I promise you, from now on, I am here. I will be there to support you and ra. You will never be alone again."


    Her smile was bright and genuine, a glimmer of the woman he had fallen in love with. "I am so happy to hear that, Gerald. We''ve needed you so much."


    But just as she spoke those words, her expression twisted in pain. She doubled over, a violent cough wracking her body. Blood sttered onto the ground, and her eyes turned red as she continued to cough, each breath bing morebored and agonized.


    Gerald''s eyes widened in horror. "No! What''s happening? Stay with me!"


    He frantically sent his mana through her body, his hands glowing with a soft, white light as he attempted to diagnose and heal her. He knew that using his mana would reveal his presence, breaking the stealth provided by the artifact, but he couldn''t stand by and do nothing.


    The moment his mana flowed into her, he felt a dark, insidious energy within her body. It was poison, and it was spreading rapidly. Gerald''s heart pounded as he tried to purge the poison, but it was too deeply embedded.


    ''A poison¡­..Where¡­.How?''


    HE thought. He could not understand. How would poison the Duchess of the Valoria? As he asked himself this question, he knew one thing.


    There would be many people who would want to do such a thing.


    The amount was basically endless to no point. "Gerald," she gasped, her voice weak and trembling. "It''s... toote."


    Tears streamed down Gerald''s face as he continued to channel his mana, desperation in every motion. "No, don''t talk like that. I can save you. Just hold on."


    But she shook her head weakly, her eyes filled with a sorrowful resignation. "Promise me... take care of ra. Protect her... from this... cruel world."


    Gerald''s hands trembled as he struggled to maintain the flow of mana. "I promise. I will protect her with my life. But please, don''t leave me. Not like this."


    She managed a faint smile, her eyes closing as her body rxed in his arms. "I love you, Gerald. Always..."


    And with those final words, she went limp, her breath leaving her body. Gerald held her close, his sobs echoing through the quiet night. The stars above seemed to dim in mourning, casting a somber glow over the scene.


    "Huh?"


    Just at that moment, he will hear the sound of certain someone. Someone who was looking at him with wide eyes.


    A person with whom Gerald was very familiar. Someone that he was always close to.


    Alexander.


    He was there, standing with his eyes opened wide.


    "Gerald?" Alexander''s voice trembled, filled with disbelief.


    Gerald''s heart sank. He knew that there was no exining this scene. Alexander''s eyes darted to the woman lying lifeless in Gerald''s arms, her chest no longer rising with breath. The realization hit Alexander like a blow, and his eyes zed with fury and pain.


    "You¡­ you killed her!" Alexander roared, the immense energy around him ring up in a violent storm. The air crackled with power as he drew his weapon, his face contorted with rage and sorrow.


    "No, Alexander! It''s not what it looks like!" Gerald shouted, but his words fell on deaf ears. Alexander''s grief and anger had already consumed him, leaving no room for reason or exnation.


    With a furious cry, Alexander lunged at Gerald, his weapon aimed to kill. Gerald, still reeling from the emotional turmoil and the poison he had sensed in her body, barely managed to dodge the first strike. The sheer force of Alexander''s attack sent shockwaves through the room, shattering windows and splintering wood.


    Gerald knew he couldn''t stay and fight, not here, not now. He had to escape to protect the promise he had just made. But Alexander was relentless, his attacks growing more frenzied with each passing moment.


    Using his remaining strength, Gerald unleashed a powerful technique, one that he had hoped never to use. It was ast resort, a desperate measure. The technique allowed him to momentarily enhance his speed and agility but at a great cost to his mana core. He could feel the strain, the sharp pain, as his mana core began to crack under the pressure.


    "I wille back for you, ra," he whispered to himself, tears blurring his vision as he activated the technique. With a final burst of energy, he dashed past Alexander, narrowly avoiding another deadly strike.


    Alexander''s roar of frustration echoed behind him as Gerald fled the mansion, his heart heavy with grief and guilt. He could feel the damage to his mana core, the crippling effect that would take years to heal if it ever did.


    Gerald disappeared into the night, the shadows swallowing him as he vowed to return, to protect his daughter, and to avenge the love he had lost. But for now, all he could do was run, run, and survive, carrying the weight of his promises and the pain of his broken heart.


    "And that is how I ended up here." The old man, Gerald, finished recounting his story, his voice filled with profound sorrow.


    Lucavion stood there, silent, taking in every word. He didn''t know what to say, the weight of his master''s tale settling heavily in his heart.


    Gerald turned to look at Lucavion, his eyes reflecting a lifetime of pain and regret. "I was not able to protect the woman I loved, nor was I able to stand beside my daughter. That is the only pang of regret I have in my life."


    Lucavion''s gaze met Gerald''s, and he saw the old man''s figure growing more translucent with each passing moment. The starlight around them seemed to dim, the cosmos itself mourning the impending loss.


    Gerald walked towards Lucavion, his steps slow and deliberate. "Would you listen to this old man''s request?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Lucavion nodded, his throat tight with emotion. "Of course, Master. Anything."


    Gerald ced a ghostly hand on Lucavion''s shoulder, the touch ethereal and fleeting. "I am entrusting my daughter to you," he said as he looked. "Please look after her if you can."


    As he said, his presence became almost nonexistent.


    Gerald''s final words were barely audible, carried on the whisper of the starlight. "Remember, Lucavion, the stars never fade. Neither should your resolve."


    And with that, Gerald''s form dissipated into the starlit void, leaving Lucavion alone in the spiritual realm.


    "I understand, master. If that is what you wish from me."


    The person who helped him rise from the pit bottom¡­..


    Lucavion was not someone who would betray that trust.


    **********


    End of volume 1.


    -----------------A/N------------------


    The prologue of the story is finally over.


    Now, we will follow with three chapters of side stories. And then the real story will start.


    I will lock the chapters after the start of the second volume.

 Chapter 48: Side Story - Knight Named Cedric

    "What did you say, father? What did you say about the fate awaiting Lady ra?"


    Inside a courtyard where countless different weapons wereid out, a young man stood out looking at an elderly man. The young man had a striking figure with a normal face, and in his hands, he had a sword.


    "You heard what I said. She is going to be exiled from the family from now on." The old man repeated, looking at the young man.


    "But why? How can they just exile her from the family without even hearing from her?" The young man asked, looking at his father with wide eyes. "Is this how they are repaying the efforts that she had put in all that time?"


    "No, that is not. That is how they are repaying the disgrace that she brought to the family."


    "Disgrace? What disgrace? They are judging without even listening to her!"


    "What is there to listen to when everything is as clear as ck and white?" The old man retorted as he looked into his son''s eyes. "Listen, Cedric. I know you are close to Lady ra. But you need to let it go. We are the knights of the Valoria Dukedom. It is not our job to interfere."


    Cedric''s grip tightened on the hilt of his sword, the weight of his father''s words sinking in. The courtyard, usually a ce of discipline and training, now felt like a battleground of principles. He took a deep breath, his resolve hardening.


    "No. I will not ept this. I refuse to acknowledge it." Cedric''s voice was firm, his gaze unwavering as he faced his father.


    His father, a seasoned knight with years of loyalty to the Valoria Dukedom, narrowed his eyes. "Cedric, are you going against the Duke''s orders? Are you defying the very foundation of our service and honor just because you are being influenced by your own emotions?"


    Emotions¡­..


    It was something that Cedric could not refute.


    After all, he indeed admired thedy he would be going to serve. Her magic was amazing, and she was genuine in everything she did.


    Whenever she did something, she did it with utmost effort. She did not hurt anyone; she was gentle and good-natured. She was a radiant person with her talents, but she never gotzy.


    For him, she was such a person. Thus, he did not want to believe it.


    He did not want to believe that the person that he liked was someone who would do such a vile act. He could not ept that no matter what.


    Therefore, for him, only one exnation was possible. It was the fact that she did not do such a thing, and there was an injustice that was happening.


    Cedric''s jaw clenched, his knuckles white around his sword''s hilt. "Yes, I am. If being a knight means standing by while injustice is done, then I choose not to be a knight of Valoria."


    He looked down at the sword in his hand, the insignia of the golden lion and crimson field glinting in the sunlight. With a swift motion, he sheathed the sword and ced it on the ground before his father.


    "If this is what it means to serve the Valoria Dukedom, then I renounce my knighthood. I will stand by Lady ra, even if no one else will." Cedric''s voice was calm but resolute, and the finality of his decision was clear.


    His father stared at the sword for a long moment, a mixture of shock and sadness in his eyes. "Cedric, you are making a grave mistake."


    "Perhaps," Cedric replied, "but I will not stand by and do nothing while an innocent is wronged." He turned and left the courtyard, his heart pounding...


    Pounding with an exhration and anticipation¡­..


    *******


    Cedric searched the estate frantically, his heart sinking with each passing minute. When he finally reached the main gates, he saw the carriage in the distance, already leaving the dukedom.


    "No," he whispered, his chest tightening with panic. Without wasting another moment, he sprinted to the stables and saddled the fastest horse he could find.


    "Come on, we have to catch them," Cedric urged the horse, mounting it swiftly. He spurred the horse into a gallop, racing down the path the carriage had taken.


    The wind whipped through his hair, and the pounding of the horse''s hooves echoed his racing heartbeat. He pushed the horse harder, his mind focused solely on reaching ra.


    The carriage driver turned, startled by the approaching rider. Cedric rode alongside the carriage, pulling his horse to a stop as the carriage came to a halt.


    At first, it was not easy to halt the carriage, as he no longer had something that he could disy as the knight of the Valoria. But after talking with the driver while riding the horse beside him, he was finally able to convince the driver that he meant no harm, and eventually, the carriage was stopped.


    He dismounted quickly and rushed to the door.


    "ra," he called out, his voice filled with urgency.


    The door swung open, and ra''s eyes widened in surprise. "Cedric," ra called his name, looking at him with her wide eyes. "What are you doing here?"


    But as she asked this question, Cedric was not able to reply at all. Why was that? He wondered. He was just frozen there, unable to reply.


    "Cedric? Are you okay?"


    But as she asked this question, Cedric was not able to reply at all. Why was that? He wondered. He was just frozen there, unable to reply.


    "Cedric? Are you okay?" ra asked once again, looking at him. There was a small worry in her eyes. And then Cedric was able to get himself up.


    "I''m here to escort you," Cedric said, his voice steady now as he looked into ra''s eyes.


    ra''s eyes widened once again. "Escort? Escort me?" she asked, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Cedric nodded his head, confirming his words. "Yes, I''m here to escort you."


    ra looked into his eyes, searching for answers. "Why? When I have lost everything I had, when I am no longer ady? Why would you be here?"


    Cedric held her gaze, his expression resolute. "It is my duty as a knight."


    ra''s eyes became blurry, and small tears formed. She blinked rapidly, trying to keep them from falling. "Cedric¡­"


    "If that is what you want," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Cedric smiled warmly, a sense of relief washing over him. "That is what I want."


    But why was his heart pounding so fast now?


    And why was ra with her silky blonde hair and striking blue eyes that would normally look out of his world and something he could never reach¡­..


    Why was she looking reachable?


    More than ever?


    ''I made the right decision.''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 49: Side Story - What they were doing

    In the bustling city of Valenridge, ra and Cedric found themselves struggling to make ends meet. The cobblestone streets, lined with merchants peddling their wares and adventurers looking for work, were a far cry from the opulent halls of the Valoria estate. The transition had been hard, and they faced new challenges daily.


    Cedric took on whatever jobs he could find¡ªbodyguard work, manualbor, and even the asional mercenary contract. Despite his training, he was still young and unproven, and the city was harsh on those who were untested.


    ra, on the other hand, found herself in an even more precarious situation. With her core abolished, her mana abilities were supposed to be gone. Yet, inexplicably, she could still summon small bursts of magic, enough to perform basic spells. It wasn''t the powerful magic she had once wielded, but it was something. She kept this a secret from most, revealing it only to Cedric.


    That was something that was special, but that could also have been caused by the one who abolished her core. ra could not make sure.


    But her still being able to use basic spells meant something.


    ''I am still not out yet.''


    She refused to bow down. She refused to acknowledge her weakness. After all the things that had happened to her, after the betrayal she faced, she would not stop.


    Thus, she trained herself. While Cedric was away looking for things to provide, ra was working on her magic. So that, even if she were to slightly get stronger, they could possibly look for ways to fix her core.


    "I am not going to stop."


    Was it painful? It was. The fact that with her core abolished and her mana meridians damaged meant using even a tiny bit of mana would require 1000 times more effort. And for her to force herself to do such a thing, she needed to bear the pain.


    "This pain is nothing." She swore to herself constantly and did her best.


    Months have passed, and she was seeing small improvements.


    One evening, after a long day of work, Cedric returned to their modest lodging¡ªa small room above a tavern. ra was there.


    Her fists were clenched, and fire was in her hands. She looked tired, with sweat sliding down her face, her mouth sped. She was clenching her teeth.


    Cedric entered quietly, but the sight before him stopped him in his tracks. ra was generating ice on her other hand. He watched, his heart pounding with a mix of awe and concern.


    With a guttural scream, ra forced the ice forward, creating a block that shot across the room and shattered against the wall. The effort left her gasping for breath, her body trembling with the strain.


    "Why are you pushing yourself this hard?" Cedric asked, rushing to her side, his voice filled with worry.


    ra looked up at him, her eyes zing with determination. "Because I am going to make them pay."


    Cedric knelt beside her, his hands gently cupping her shoulders. "ra, you don''t need to do this. The life we''re living is enough. We can find a way to move on."


    ra shook her head, her expression resolute. "I will never forget what happened on that day, Cedric. Until I die, I will carry the memory of that betrayal, and I will not rest until justice is served."


    Cedric bowed his head, understanding the depth of her pain. He had seen the nightmares that gued her, the nights she spent tossing and turning, unable to find peace. Her determination was fueled by a relentless drive for vengeance, something he couldn''t ignore or diminish.


    "I see," Cedric said as if he had finally made up his mind.


    There was something that he had been informed of just recently. Something that he was in a dilemma about whether he should talk about this to her or not.


    "Hey, have you heard? Recently, new ruins were discovered around Grimshade Hollow," Cedric recalled hearing a conversation in the market.


    "What? New ruins?" one of the merchants had asked, his eyes wide with excitement.


    "Yeah, that''s right. It was said that those ruins belonged to an old and very powerful Archmage," another adventurer had replied, his voice full of wonder.


    "Really?" the merchant pressed.


    "Yeah," the adventurer confirmed. "There are countless artifacts there. Many adventurers have already gone to explore and look for treasures."


    Cedric remembered the excitement and anticipation in the voices of those talking about the ruins. They had mentioned various treasures, and one in particr had caught his attention: a cure for damaged cores.


    Hearing that, Cedric''s heart had raced with hope. He knew how much ra wanted to restore her core, to reim her power. But at the same time, he was filled with worry. They were not strong enough yet, and the dangers of such an expedition could cost them their lives.


    Cedric had decided not to tell ra immediately, fearing the risks were too great. But now, seeing her determination and knowing how deeply she wanted her revenge, he couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    "ra," he began, his voice hesitant. "There''s something I need to tell you."


    She looked up at him, her expression curious but cautious. "What is it, Cedric?"


    He took a deep breath. "I heard some people talking about new ruins discovered around Grimshade Hollow. They say the ruins belonged to a powerful Archmage and that there are countless artifacts there."


    ra''s eyes widened with interest. "Artifacts?"


    Cedric nodded. "Yes, and one of those artifacts is said to be a cure for damaged cores."


    ra''s breath caught in her throat. "A cure for damaged cores? Are you serious?"


    "That is what I heard." The moment Cedric said this, ra suddenly jumped up.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go there."


    Cedric quickly reached out, grabbing her arm gently. "ra, wait. We need to think this through. It could be dangerous. We''re not ready for something like this."


    ra shook her head, her eyes zing with determination. "Cedric, this is too important. If you don''t want toe, you don''t have to. But I''m not going to spend my time here rotting while I know such an opportunity exists and could be taken at any time."


    Cedric tightened his grip slightly, his voice urgent. "ra, they are just rumors. We don''t even know if the cure really exists or if the ruins are safe."


    "So what?" ra shot back, her voice rising. "As long as there is hope, I''m going to do everything in my power to chase it. I can''t sit idly by and do nothing when there''s a chance to restore my core."


    Cedric looked into her eyes, seeing the fierce resolve that had always defined her. He sighed, his shoulders sagging slightly. "Alright, ra. We''ll go. But we need to prepare. We can''t rush into this blindly."


    ra''s expression softened, and she ced a hand on his cheek. "Thank you, Cedric. I know you''re worried, but I need to do this. We need to do this."


    Cedric nodded, his resolve hardening. "We''ll face this together, ra. But we''ll do it smartly. Let''s gather supplies, make a n, and ensure we''re as ready as we can be."


    ra smiled, her eyes glistening with gratitude. "Agreed. We''ll do this right."


    For the next few days, they prepared meticulously. They gathered provisions, researched the rumors of the ruins, and trained rigorously. Cedric ensured they had maps of the area around Grimshade Hollow while ra worked tirelessly to strengthen her limited magic.


    The night before their departure, Cedric and ra sat in their small room, going over their ns one final time. The weight of what they were about to undertake hung heavily in the air, but so did the sense of hope and determination.


    Yet, neither of the two knew this trip would change everything.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 50: Side Story - The Encounter

    ra and Cedric had set out at dawn, their carriage bumping along the rugged roads leading to Grimshade Hollow. The sun rose high in the sky, casting long shadows as they traveled deeper into the wilderness. The journey was uneventful for the first few days, filled with quiet conversations and the rhythmic tter of the carriage wheels.


    Cedric would often look at ra, his eyes filled with a mixture of worry and admiration. She had shown immense determination, and despite the challenges, she remained focused on their goal. ra, in turn, felt a sense of purpose she hadn''t felt in a long time, fueled by the hope of restoring her core.


    On the final day of their journey, thendscape grew more deste and foreboding. The trees became sparse, their twisted branches reaching out like skeletal hands. The air grew colder, and a sense of unease settled over them.


    Cedric sat beside the driver, scanning the surroundings with a wary eye. "We''re almost there," he said, ncing back at ra inside the carriage. "Just a few more hours."


    ra nodded, clutching her small satchel of supplies. "I can feel it, Cedric. We''re so close."


    Suddenly, the driver pulled the reins, bringing the carriage to a halt. "What''s wrong?" Cedric asked, his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his sword.


    Before the driver could answer, a group of rough-looking bandits emerged from the trees surrounding the carriage. Their leader, a tall man with a scar running down his cheek, stepped forward with a sneer.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" the bandit leader said, his voice dripping with malice. "Another group of fools heading to Grimshade Hollow. You should have turned back while you had the chance."


    Cedric drew his sword, his eyes narrowing. "Leave us be. We have no quarrel with you."


    The bandit leaderughed, a harsh sound that echoed through the trees. "Oh, I think you do. Hand over your valuables, and we might just let you live."


    "What is happening?" Just at that moment, ra asked from the carriage.


    "ra, don''te out," Cedric spoke with a low tone. He did not want to endanger ra''s life, as he knew that these bandits were not an easy opponent.


    "What?"


    "Don''t make a sound, and don''te out," Cedric repeated, his voice tense.


    ra felt a surge of worry and frustration. She could sense the danger outside, and the thought of staying back and doing nothing gnawed at her. She clenched her fists, determination ring within her.


    "No, Cedric," ra said, her voice steady. "I refuse to stay back like a leech parasite. I''m going to help you fight."


    "ra, no¡ª" Cedric began, but it was toote.


    ra pushed the carriage door open and stepped out, her eyes zing with resolve. The bandit leader''s eyes widened in surprise and then narrowed with satisfaction as he licked his lips.


    "Well, well, it seems they didn''t have only disposables," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "Looks like we have something valuable after all."


    Cedric''s heart sank as he saw the lecherous look on the bandit leader''s face. He tightened his grip on his sword. "ra, get back inside. Now."


    "No, Cedric," ra replied firmly. "I''m fighting with you. We''re in this together."


    "No¡­." Cedric wanted to refuse. It was because while he knew that ra could use magic to attack them, she was defenseless, and her casting time was just too long. She would not be helpful at the battle, or rather, she could possibly even make things harder for him.


    After all, now, he was also forced to protect her while fighting. But, seeing the look on her face, he couldn''t say anything against her.


    The bandit leaderughed again. "How touching. Let''s see how long your resolvests."


    He signaled his men, and the bandits charged. Cedric moved to intercept them, his sword shing in the dim light.


    ¡¸Knighthood of Gold. Golden Sword.¡¹


    He was ready, with mana radiating from his core. Though his mana could only strengthen his body and coat his sword as he was only a second stage awakened. That was why he was an aspiring Knight, as one could only be a knight once they reached the third stage of their cultivation.


    CLANK!


    Cedric''s sword met with a bandit''s de, the impact ringing out through the forest. His body moved with speed and precision, each strike and parry powered by his mana. He dispatched one bandit after another, and his superior training and strength were evident.


    But just as he was about to strike another opponent, his sword met with an axe. In front of him stood the leader of the bandits, smirking.


    "Just as I expected," the bandit leader sneered. "This girl is not someone of normal standing. Such a beauty of noble blood will fetch quite a price."


    Seeing that, Cedric''s eyes turned bloodshot with anger. "You will not touch her!" he roared,unching a furious attack on the leader of the bandits.


    At first, Cedric overwhelmed the leader with his superior sword abilities, honed by years of training in the dukedom. He pressed his advantage, driving the bandit leader back with a flurry of strikes. But just as he pushed forward, he sensed something amiss.


    "Hehehe¡­..You have finally noticed." The leader spoke as he smirked, revealing his golden teeth. It was disgusting, and he could not help but feel the disgust rise, but he did not stay on that sight for a long time.


    He nced over his shoulder, and his heart sank. One of the bandits he had knocked down earlier had already captured ra. The bandit held a knife to her throat, a cruel grin on his face.


    "ra!" Cedric shouted, his voice filled with desperation.


    The bandit leader took advantage of Cedric''s momentary distraction, swinging his axe with brutal force.


    CLANK!


    Cedric barely managed to block the strike, the impact sending a jarring shock through his arms.


    "Looks like you''re in a bit of a bind, knight," the bandit leader taunted, his smirk widening. "Drop your sword, or the girl gets it."


    Cedric''s mind raced, his eyes darting between the leader and ra. He couldn''t let her be harmed, but surrendering meant both of their lives would be forfeit.


    ra, her eyes wide with fear but filled with determination, locked gazes with Cedric. "Don''t give up," she mouthed silently, her resolve unwavering.


    Cedric tightened his grip on his sword, his mind made up. "Let her go, and I''ll consider it," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within him.


    The bandit leaderughed, a harsh sound. "Nice try, but I''m not that stupid. Drop the sword, now!"


    At that moment, ra''s hand twitched, and Cedric saw the faintest glow of magic. She was preparing a spell despite the danger. He needed to buy her time.


    Cedric raised his sword, his eyes locked on the bandit leader. "Fine," he said, his voice calm and controlled. "You win."


    He lowered his sword slowly, making it seem like he was surrendering. The bandit leader''s smirk widened, his grip on his axe loosening slightly.


    Just as Cedric''s sword touched the ground, ra''s spell activated. A burst of light and heat erupted from her hand, catching the bandit holding her off guard. He screamed, his grip on her loosening.


    Cedric moved with lightning speed, his sword shing up from the ground to strike the bandit leader. The leader, caught off guard by the sudden change, tried to block but was too slow. Cedric''s de sliced through his defenses, striking him down.


    At least that was how it was supposed to be, as the Bandit leader''s body would shine bright green.


    "Heh¡­.I knew it."


    CLANK!


    The sword hit the guy, but it did not pierce. To that, Cedric''s eyes widened. Why did his attack not hit the bandit? What was happening?


    Those questions passed through his mind, but he did not have the answer to any of them.


    The bandit leader raised his axe, a triumphant smirk on his face. He brought it down with terrifying force. Cedric saw iting, but still recovering from his strike, he didn''t have the time to defend himself. The axe was just inches from his face as he closed his eyes, epting his fate.


    But the expected pain never came. Instead, he heard a creaking sound as if something was crystallizing. Cedric opened his eyes and saw the bandit leader frozen mid-strike, his axe suspended in the air.


    Not only the bandit leader but the entire area around them was frozen. The trees, the ground, and all the bandits were encased in a shimmeringyer of ice, save for Cedric and ra.


    ra stood a few feet away, her hand outstretched. Her face was a mixture of intense concentration and determination.


    "ra¡­" Cedric whispered, awe and confusion mixing in his voice.


    ra''s eyes slowly returned to normal, and she swayed slightly, the immense effort clearly taking a toll on her. Cedric rushed to her side, catching her before she could fall.


    "What¡­ how did you¡­?" Cedric stammered, looking around at the frozenndscape.


    "It was not her."


    At that moment, another voice echoed.


    It was a woman with a robe covering her face. Even up to this time, he had never sensed her presence, as if she was not there. And that made Cedric even more scared.


    Since that meant the person before him was a lot stronger than her.


    "Huh? Who are you?" Cedric asked, trying to protect ra.


    ''At least I am going to die protecting her.''


    That was what he was thinking.


    The woman slowly receded her hood, revealing an incredibly beautiful face with cold green eyes. She smiled as she descended gracefully from the sky, her gaze fixed on ra.


    "Interesting," the woman mused, her voice as smooth as silk. "To think such a child can exist. Even with her corepletely broken down, she can still use mana, as if she has another core in her body. How talented."


    She moved closer, her eyes never leaving ra. Cedric tensed, ready to defend her despite knowing he was outmatched.


    The woman looked deeply into ra''s eyes, a strange fascination gleaming in her own. "Be my disciple, little girl," she said, her tone bothmanding and enticing. "Be my disciple, and I will give you everything you need."


    "Will you heal my core?" ra asked, looking at the woman. The fact that this woman possessed enough strength to cover the entire area with a frost while outlining them alone showed how proficient she was with such magic.


    ''It is at least 5-star magic.''


    This was the reason why she was inclined to believe the woman was strong.


    "Hahaha¡­..Is that what you wish?"


    "No. I wish revenge." ra replied, and at that, the woman''s face turned cold.


    "Revenge, it is a heavy word." She said as she looked into her eyes. "Are you ready to do anything for it?"


    "I am."


    "I see. Then, if that is what you wish, I am going to respect it." The woman smiled as she raised her hand.


    "If that is the case, I ept."


    And ra epted her proposal instantly.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 51: Young man

    Once, there was a young man named Theodor Lartan. He was a proud soldier of the Arcanis Empire, an empire that he was d to be a part of.


    From the moment of the Magical Revolution, suddenly, their empire became stronger and stronger with each year.


    He was a young man at the age of twenty-one; thus, he was not able to see the dark times of the empire. But he had heard from his father.


    ording to him, life was incredibly hard back then. Diseases swept through viges like a relentless specter, iming the lives of countless innocents. Mdies like the Crimson Fever and the Shadow gue were rampant, decimating the poption and leaving families broken.


    Theodor''s father had vivid memories of those dark days, where hope seemed to wane with every passing day. Food was scarce, and thend seemed cursed, yielding little to sustain the hungry masses.


    Before it rose to its imperial status, the Kingdom of Arcanis was and constantly embroiled in battle. It seemed as though every season brought a new conflict, with invaders pressing at their borders from every direction.


    The Kingdom fought valiantly but was often outmatched and outmaneuvered. The Loria Empire, their archenemy, was the most formidable of their foes.


    With a shared border, Loriaunched countless invasions, each one more devastating than thest. Arcanis saw its territory shrink more and more, viges and towns falling into enemy hands, and its people driven further into despair.


    Theodor''s father spoke of battles that raged on for days, where the sky was thick with the smoke of burning homes and the ground stained with the blood of fallen soldiers. It was a time when survival was a daily struggle, and Arcanis'' future hung in the bnce. The warriors of Arcanis fought bravely, but they were often overwhelmed by the sheer might and numbers of their adversaries.


    But now, the tides had turned. The Magical Revolution had changed everything. New advancements in magic had bolstered their strength, integrating mystical prowess with military strategy.


    The Arcanis Empire was no longer the beleaguered kingdom it once was. With the newly integrated unitsbining both traditionalbat skills and powerful magical abilities, the tides of the war in the Valerius ins, which had long been in a stalemate, began to shift in their favor.


    The Arcanis Empire was winning the fight. Their enemies, who once seemed invincible, now found themselves on the defensive, their advances thwarted by the renewed vigor and power of Arcanis'' forces.


    The Valerius ins, and steeped in strategic importance and contested for generations, finally looked like it was within their grasp after the constant fighting of three and a half years.


    And Theodor Lartan was not just any soldier of the Arcanis Empire. He was a 2-stage Awakened, one of the elite warriors whose magical abilities had been heightened through rigorous training and awakening rituals.


    His unit was specialized, equipped with the powers of an Awakened, and trained to executeplex strategies on the battlefield.


    "Theodor, get ready. We are going to advance into the battlefield."


    And today was the day that he would be summoned.


    "Understood, captain."


    As the captain of his team asked him to get ready, he didply. He went to the barracks to get ready and grab his equipment.


    While the war was constantly going on for the foot soldiers, the advanced units were treated differently. They would not be sent to the battlefield constantly as their presence was of strategic importance. Their strength needed to be reserved, as recovering mana after a whole day of fighting would not be easy.


    Today, it seemed, was one of those crucial moments. As Theodor secured his gear, the anticipation of the uing mission settled into a familiar focus. He joined his team, their expressions reflecting the same mix of readiness and determination that he felt.


    The briefing took ce in a reinforcedmand tent, the air thick with the tension of impending action. The captain stood before arge map spread out on a table, various markers indicating troop positions and strategic points of interest. Theodor and his teammates gathered around, their attention fixed on the captain''s every word.


    "Our mission today is critical," the captain began, his voice steady and authoritative. "The Loria Empire is being pushed back on multiple fronts, and they are struggling to defend all sides. Our scouts and previous analysis have identified a weak link in their defenses."


    He pointed to a location on the map, a section of the enemy lines that appeared less fortified than the surrounding areas. "Here. This is where we will strike. Our goal is to create as much chaos as possible. The Loria forces are stretched thin, and theyck sufficient Awakened resources to respond effectively. This makes it the perfect target for our unit."


    The captain''s finger traced a path on the map. "We will advance from the eastern nk, hitting them hard and fast. Our objective is to disrupt their formations, draw their attention, and cause maximum confusion. Other Awakened Units will be engaging simultaneously on different fronts to split their focus and draw aggro.


    This will give us a limited window to exploit their weakness before they can mount a coordinated response."


    Theodor nodded, understanding the gravity of their mission. The sess of their operation depended on swift and decisive action. Each member of the unit knew their role, their part in the intricate strategy that had beenid out.


    "Remember," the captain continued, "our strength lies in our speed and precision. Hit them hard, create chaos, and fall back before they can regroup. Timing is crucial. We have a limited time frame to achieve our objectives and retreat before they can mobilize their reserves."


    The team members exchanged determined nces, a silent acknowledgment of the trust they ced in each other. They had trained extensively for moments like this, and now their skills would be put to the ultimate test.


    With the briefingplete, Theodor and his unit moved out, their movements coordinated and purposeful. As they advanced towards their designated position, Theodor felt the familiar surge of adrenaline, his senses sharpening in anticipation of the battle ahead. The air was thick with the sounds of war, distant shes echoing across the ins, but he kept his focus on the task at hand.


    Reaching the edge of their staging area, they paused, waiting for the signal tomence their assault. Theodor took a deep breath, centering himself. When the signal came, it was like a spark igniting a powder keg.


    "Go!" the captain ordered, and they surged forward.


    The moment the order came, everyone in the unit shot forward.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    In an instant, the wind surged all across the ce as the Awakened unit attacked the foot soldiers of the enemy.


    ¨CSLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    The enemy soldiers were unprepared for the ferocity and speed of the Awakened. They were mere mortals with no magical enhancements or special abilities. Against the elite unit of Arcanis, they stood no chance.


    Theodor''s de cut through the first line of defense effortlessly. He moved like a shadow, swift and deadly. The screams of the fallen filled the air, a chilling symphony of terror.


    ''These Lorian fools,'' Theodor thought, a smirk curling his lips as he cut down another soldier. ''They think they can stand against us, against me? Pathetic.''


    He watched as the enemy soldiers stumbled and fell, their faces twisted in fear and desperation. The sight filled him with a grim satisfaction. ''They are nothingpared to the might of the Arcanis Empire. Weak, unworthy. They deserve this fate.''


    "Monsters! They''re monsters!" one of the enemy soldiers cried out, his voice breaking with fear as he saw hisrades fall.


    "Run! It''s an Awakened squad!" another shouted, dropping his weapon in sheer panic.


    But there was no escape. The Awakened moved with precision, cutting down anyone who tried to flee. The battlefield was a ughterhouse, the ground slick with blood.


    Theodor swung his de, a clean arc that severed another soldier''s head. ''Look at them, scrambling like ants. They should have known better than to challenge us. This is what happens when you defy the Arcanis Empire.''


    Around him, his teammates were equally efficient, their movements a blur of lethal grace. "Hold the line! We have to hold the line!" a desperate officer bellowed, trying to rally his men. But his voice was lost in the chaos.


    Some of the enemy soldiers, driven by fear or sheer stubbornness, gritted their teeth and charged at the Awakened, shouting curses and swinging their weapons wildly.


    "Die, you bastards!" one of them screamed, his eyes wild with rage. But his bravery was short-lived. Theodor''s de found its mark, and the man crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    ''Foolish,'' Theodor thought, watching the man''s lifeless body fall. ''Your courage is meaningless in the face of true power. You should have fled while you had the chance.''


    That was how the battlefield would ensue and how he knew.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 52: Young man (2)

    ''Foolish. Courage is meaningless in the face of true power. You should have fled while you had the chance.''


    Others were less fortunate, their courage failing them. They fell to their knees, begging for mercy that would nevere, their pleas cut short by the merciless des of the Awakened.


    "Please, no! I have a family!" one soldier sobbed, but his words were silenced as an Awakened''s sword pierced his heart.


    Theodor''s eyes scanned the battlefield, always alert. He could see the enemy ranks breaking, their formation copsing under the relentless assault. The screams of the dying and the wounded were deafening, a testament to the sheer power of the Awakened.


    ''This is how it should be, he thought, his heart pounding with exhration. We are superior. They are nothing but vermin, deserving of extermination.''


    "We can''t win this! Fall back!" a voice cried out, a desperate attempt to save what remained of their forces. But retreat was not an option. The Awakened had their orders, and they would not stop until their mission wasplete.


    With each swing of his de, Theodor carved a path through the enemy, his movements precise and calcted. The fear in the eyes of his foes was evident; their morale was shattered.


    "Gods help us¡­," whispered a soldier as he saw Theodor approaching. But the gods offered no respite. Theodor''s sword shed, and the soldier''s life ended in an instant.


    The battle was over almost as quickly as it had begun. The ground was littered with bodies, the once proud soldiers of Loria reduced to a heap of lifeless forms. Theodor took a moment to catch his breath, his eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of a counterattack.


    This is the fate of all who oppose us, he thought, a sense of pride swelling in his chest. ''The Arcanis Empire will crush all who stand in its way.''


    "Kurghk-!"


    ¨CTHUD!


    The sound of another person coughing blood entered his ears. It was something he had already gotten used to, something that he was now familiar with.


    And maybe he even liked it a little bit.


    "Kurghk-!"


    ¨CTHUD!


    But then another sound echoed, upied by the sound of someone falling to the ground. And he sensed something.


    Why was the order to fall back not given? Weren''t they supposed to return?


    Something that he somehow missed before. As he turned to look at what that feeling was, he saw a scene that made him widen his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    A lone soldier stood; his long, thin sword pierced hisrade''s neck.


    With cold, pitch-ck eyes locked onto him.


    ¨CSHIVER!


    For the first time on the battlefield, Theodor shivered.


    He looked into the eyes of the enemy, seizing him from top to bottom. In that split second, he saw that the enemy was a young man with a lean build. The young man had a scar going over his right eye. There was an aura of stillness surrounding him, pitch-ck eyes and a pitch-ck aura covering the sword.


    His sword was thin and long.


    Theodor recognized the weapon instantly. "An Estoc."


    The young man did not move, his eyes boring into Theodor with an intensity that sent chills down his spine. The pitch-ck aura around the Estoc seemed to pulse, a living darkness that promised death with every flicker.


    ''Who is this?'' Theodor thought, his confidence momentarily shaken. ''How could someone like this have gone unnoticed?''


    The young man pulled his Estoc from the neck of the fallenrade, the body copsing to the ground with a dull thud. He took a step forward, his movements deliberate and measured.


    Theodor tightened his grip on his sword, trying to steady his nerves. ''This isn''t just any soldier. He''s... different.''


    Something.


    There was something different about this man that he had never felt before.


    It felt eerie.


    "Burghk-!"


    Suddenly, he heard someone else''s voice. Looking at it, he noticed therades that he thought were his own.


    Yes, his ownrades.


    They were lying on the ground, blood scattered around.


    An immense amount of anger surged through Theodor at the sight. The pride that he had cultivated all this time, the sense of belonging and superiority that he felt towards the Arcanis Empire, was now being challenged by this lone soldier.


    ''This lone kid dared to do something like this! He dared to go against us and is now trampling down on myrades. How dare he do such a thing!''


    Theodor''s eyes burned with fury. He felt his grip on his sword tighten to the point where his knuckles turned white. The air around him seemed to crackle with his rising anger.


    "You," he snarled, his voice low and dangerous. "How dare you!"


    The young man remained unfazed, his expression cold and unyielding. He merely tilted his head slightly as if considering Theodor''s words to be insignificant.


    This only fueled Theodor''s rage further. He charged forward, his sword aimed straight at the young man''s heart, his battle cry echoing across the battlefield.


    "I''ll make you pay for this!"


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    But the young man moved with an almost supernatural grace, sidestepping Theodor''s attack with ease. The Estoc flicked out, striking Theodor''s side and drawing blood. The pain was sharp, but it was nothingpared to the burning hatred Theodor felt.


    "You think you can stand against the might of the Arcanis Empire?" Theodor spat, his voice dripping with venom. "You are nothing!"


    The young man''s eyes narrowed slightly, the dark aura around his Estoc growing denser.


    "Power isn''t absolute," he replied, his voice as cold as ice. "And you''re about to learn that the hard way."


    Yet, while his voice was somehow distant, there was a weird sense of tranquility in his eyes.


    And that made Theodor feel even more angry towards him.


    He felt his anger boil over.


    ¡¸Sword Aura¡¹


    He activated his sword aura, coveting his sword with mana. Being a stage-two Awakened, he was able to coat his weapon and extend his mana outside of his body.


    ¡¸Arcanis Magic Sword: Ten Pedals¡¹


    Using the Mana umtion Art that is given to special soldiers like him, he channeled his energy all across his body, feeling the strength surging through him.


    SWOOSH!


    Heunched himself at the young man again, swinging his sword with all the strength he could muster, with the power surging.


    The attack that he was using was a special attack consisting of ten moves. It was something that he was proud of as he mastered it a lot faster than any others. Any other men in the military were way behind him in terms of this technique.


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    But each strike was met with a precise parry or dodge, the young man moving like a specter on the battlefield.


    CLANK!


    Theodor''s attacks grew more frenzied, his vision red with rage. ''I can''t lose to this... this bastard!'' He thought, each blow bing more desperate.


    Five.


    Four.


    Three.


    Two.


    One.


    SWOOSH!


    Theodorpleted the final move of his attack sequence, his sword arcing towards the young man''s neck. He smirked, confident in his victory. "This attack will end you!" heughed, sure that the technique, which put his enemy into a predetermined state, would make it impossible for him to dodge.


    As he swung his sword for thest time, certain of his sess, the young man''s sword suddenly turned pitch ck. In a fluid, almost elegant motion, the young man stepped back, making Theodor''s attack miss by a hair''s breadth.


    Theodor''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''How did he dodge that?''


    Before he could react, the young man lunged forward, his long Estoc piercing Theodor''s neck with lethal precision.


    STAB!


    Theodor felt a burning sensation in his chest, his breathing growing harder and harder.


    "Grughk!"


    He struggled, rising for his arms, trying to fill this emptiness in his lungs. But, strength left his body, and he was not able to do anything.


    "Kurghk!"


    He tried to gasp for air, his hands instinctively reaching for the de lodged in his neck, but his strength was fading fast.


    This can''t be happening... Theodor thought, his vision blurring. ''I am an Awakened of the Arcanis Empire... How could I... lose...''


    The young man withdrew his Estoc, allowing Theodor to copse to the ground. As the darkness closed in, thest thing Theodor saw was the young man''s cold, unyielding eyes and the tranquil aura that surrounded him.


    "A life as trivial as foam in the sea." He saw the young man looking into his eyes. "That is what you amount. Never forget that next time if you exist to see."


    For some reason, those words pierced Theodor more deeply than the Estoc ever could. His eyes widened, and tears began to form, streaming down his face. Whether it was from theck of oxygen, the sheer emotional weight of the situation, or some profound realization, Theodor couldn''t tell.


    But in that split second, Theodor felt an emotion he had never experienced before¡ªan overwhelming sense of insignificance.


    The pride, the arrogance, the unwavering belief in the superiority of the Arcanis Empire all seemed to evaporate in the face of this young man''s serene disdain.


    It was as if he were being judged by a force beyond his understanding, a force that saw through his facade of power and found it wanting.


    The young man turned and began walking towards the Lorian Empire''s camp, his form blending into the shadows of the battlefield. The tranquility that surrounded him seemed to swallow the chaos, leaving an eerie calm in his wake.


    As Theodory there, his life slipping away, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the retreating figure. In those final moments, he felt a strange mix of emotions¡ªfear, despair, and an inexplicable sense of rity.


    The young man was not just an enemy; he was a harbinger of a truth Theodor had refused to see.


    ''I was wrong...'' Theodor thought, his tears mingling with the blood on his face. ''We are not invincible...''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 53: Two years

    "You have returned."


    In the camp, the same young man stood before another man, a figure of authority who radiated a quiet, imposing presence.


    "Report," the older manmanded.


    The young man bowed slightly before speaking. "As requested, I have sessfully dealt with the enemy forces. Just as predicted, the enemy did not send too strong forces, only an Awakened of stage one. This was the main focus of their strategy, to probe our defenses and weaken us gradually."


    He hesitated for a moment, then bowed his head further. "I am sorry for not being able to save the soldiers."


    The older man''s gaze hardened as he looked into the young man''s eyes. "Do not say things that you do not mean."


    The young man nodded his head at this fact. "Understood," he replied, epting the truth in the older man''s words.


    The older man then shifted his gaze to the sword Lucavion was holding, the Estoc still radiating a dark aura. "Was that to your liking, Soldier Lucavion?" he asked, his tone neutral but his eyes sharp.


    Lucavion met his gaze steadily. "There were no problems with the weapon," he replied. "It performed as expected."


    "I see." The old man replied. "I had given a good amount of funds to make it, but I guess it is not that exceptional."


    As the old man replied, the young man stayed silent.


    As the old man spoke, Lucavion remained silent, standing at attention. His demeanor was respectful, yet his eyes were unwavering.


    "You have done well. This is your fourth mission, and you have sessfullypleted every one of them," the old man continued.


    Lucavion stayed silent, waiting for the elderly man to speak further.


    Colonel Morgan studied Lucavion for a moment before continuing. "With all the contributions you have made, you will be given an opportunity to consume a High Tier Mana Essence."


    Lucavion bowed his head deeply. "Understood, Colonel Morgan. Thank you."


    Colonel Morgan nodded. "Your dedication and skill have not gone unnoticed, Soldier Lucavion. The High Tier Mana Essence will enhance your abilities further. Use it wisely and continue to serve the Lorian Empire with the same diligence."


    "I will, Colonel," Lucavion replied, his voice ''firm'' with ''resolve.''


    "You are dismissed," Colonel Morgan said, waving his hand slightly.


    Lucavion straightened and gave a sharp salute before turning and leaving themand tent.


    As for how he came to be in such a state, we need to look back for a little while.


    *******


    In the aftermath of Gerald''s departure, Lucavion found himself alone in the forest, the night sky above a reminder of his promise. Determined to honor his master''s legacy, he threw himself into his training with renewed vigor.


    For the first few months, Lucavion focused on mastering the basics of the [Void Starfall de], thebat art Gerald had taught him.


    He practiced relentlessly, pushing his body to its limits, refining his techniques, and honing his skills. His dedication and perseverance began to pay off as he felt himself growing stronger, faster, and more precise in his movements.


    His mornings and afternoons were spent on the battlefield, fighting alongside hisrades in the Lorian Empire''s army. Each battle was a test of his abilities, and Lucavion rose to the challenge, proving himself time and again. His unit, initially skeptical of the former noble turned-soldier, began to recognize his talent and determination.


    Even Lyra, who had once doubted him, saw the potential in his swordsmanship and allowed him to fight with his estoc instead of the spear.


    During the nights, Lucavion''s training continued under the starlit sky. The memories of his master''s teachings and the lessons he had learned guided him. He meditated, focusing on the flow of mana within his body, and gradually, he felt the pain in his meridians subside.


    His connection to the stars deepened, and with it, his understanding of the [Devourer of Stars] technique grew.


    The breakthrough came after months of relentless effort. One night, as he meditated under the stars, Lucavion felt a surge of energy within him. The mana flowed smoothly through his meridians, and he sensed a shift in his core. Concentrating, he channeled the energy, visualizing the formation of a second star within him.


    The moment was intense, his body trembling with the effort, but finally, he seeded. The second star was born, and with it, Lucavion reached the second stage of awakening.


    With this newfound power, his abilities on the battlefield soared. He could strengthen his body with mana, making him faster, stronger, and more resilient, but that was not the end.


    After reaching the second stage, the mana in his core was already strengthened to double at least, and he was also able to coat his de with the mana of his technique.


    But because of the constantly changing battlefield, he was finding it a lot harder for himself to find the opportunities to be stronger.


    With the knowledge of the novel, he was already well aware of the fate that was awaiting this war, and he knew either he needed to desert or he needed to make sure that he was in good hands in the army so that he may be viewed as a valuable asset and could return from the war without being sacrificed.


    ''Deserting is not a good option for the time being.'' he thought. Lucavion knew that attempting to desert would likely result in being caught, as there were formations and surveince measures in ce to prevent soldiers from leaving.


    The consequences of desertion were severe, and the risk was too high, at least until he would be a fourth-stage Awakened.


    The reason for this was clear: the formations and the protectors could only restrict the core and body of an Awakened up to stage two. From the third stage onwards, limiting such a strong Awakened would require immense resources.


    Given the kingdom''s current struggle in the war, they could not afford to allocate such resources. Lucavion learned that once soldiers reach the second stage of awakening, they will have a special imprint marked on them to prevent them from leaving the battlefield.


    This was why Lucavion had been hiding his prowess all this time.


    He needed to find the right moment to reveal his true strength, ensuring he was in a position where he could leverage his abilities to secure his safety and fulfill his promises.


    While training with his sword, Lucavion discovered another unique aspect of his condition.


    ********


    That happened after his master lost his life two years ago.


    Lucavion sat alone in his tent, the flickering light of a single candle casting long shadows on the walls. He knew he had to find a way to conceal his master''s sword style and protect himself from the scrutiny of the Duke. He was also one of the people to whom Duke put importance.


    The urgency of the situation forced him to think creatively to find a way to blend in while harnessing his newfound abilities.


    His mind wandered to countless different choices. Among them, two stood out: somehow being able to use the [Iron Will Spear Art] and his family''s own [me Serpent Art].


    Both were powerful techniques, but he needed to adapt them to fit his unique condition and his goal of concealing his master''s sword style.


    ''Perhaps there is a way,'' he thought, remembering his master''s words about his unique condition.


    "Your body and your core are a lot different. While many things that are effective for others will be detrimental to you, the reverse is also true. The limitations that other people have been put in¡­.. There is a chance that they will not be the same for you.


    If what his master said was correct, that would mean he would need to broaden his horizons.


    ''If I can form more than one core in my body without damaging myself, I might be able to master multiple techniques and integrate them seamlessly.''


    With this realization, Lucavion decided to begin with the [Iron Will Spear Art]. He retrieved the manual from his belongings, studying the intricate patterns and movements described within.


    He had two things that he needed to do. The first one was to change the breathing art to fit into his unique condition, and the second one was the fact that he had to convert the spear techniques into sword techniques.


    For days, he immersed himself in the manual, dissecting each movement and adapting it to the sword. He referred to how his master had changed the way he originally cultivated to fit his unique condition. Slowly, he began to see the connections, the underlying principles that could be tranted from one weapon to another.


    Lucavion practiced tirelessly, his body moving through the motions with increasing precision. He visualized the mana flow within his reversed meridians, adjusting the techniques to harmonize with his unique condition. The process was grueling, requiring immense concentration and control, but he persisted.


    One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, Lucavion felt a breakthrough. He moved with a fluid grace, the sword in his hand an extension of his will.


    The [Iron Will Spear Art], now transformed into a sword technique, resonated within him.


    He gave a different name to that style.


    [ck de of Irond]


    "Finally."


    It was at that moment that he knew he could execute the n he had in his mind.

 Chapter 54: Two years (1)

    With his core being different and his meridians reversed, he found he could practice more than one [Mana umtion Technique] simultaneously without damaging his core.


    It was like forming another core in his body, which did not make any sense at the start, but then, as he closely inspected his body and experimented with it, he realized that thanks to his unique condition, the mana was flowing in the reverse direction, the cores would not get entangled.


    This realization opened new possibilities for his growth and power.


    But at the same time, it was hard for him. No matter the mana umtion technique he saw or learned, he needed to adapt all of them to himself.


    At the same time, the other cores were notpletely unlinked to each other. Their energies needed to be bnced.


    He had found out about this while trying to cultivate [me Serpent Art]. When he tried to cultivate those energies, he almost internally injured himself because the fire energy of the art made the energies itself too destructive.


    It was nothing like [Devourer of Stars].


    It was as if that art was the best thing that was suited for him, and while cultivating that, he didn''t feel any pain. But that was not the case for the [me Serpent Art].


    While he was cultivating that, his core burned, and that alone was not enough. Just like his core, almost all of his meridians also burned. The destructive energy of the fire was not being regted inside his core.


    Since his meridians were reversed, rather than expelling the energy, it was holding it inside, and that increased his inner temperature. And that alone made it nearly impossible for him to bear the pain as it was even more than what he was doing before.


    That was why he had postponed training for it, as he knew he did not have the time to do such a thing. His efforts needed to be focused on the things that would benefit him.


    Why?


    Because he was running out of time, while he was cultivating, he had realized one thing.


    ''With the speed of my cultivation right now, I will not be able to form the third star until the war ends.''


    The higher one''s rank was, the higher it was for them to reach the next realm. That was especially the case for Lucavion, as he needed to adjust the teachings of his master and the manual he had left for his own core.


    And that was not easy. He needed to understand the technique, which had be more and moreplex than it was before. He also needed to absorb mana and cultivate his inner mana to reach the pinnacle of the second stage.


    For him to do such a thing, he needed an immense amount of time, and that time was something that he did not have.


    Constantly being sent to the battlefield as a foot soldier was taking a lot of his time. It was nearly impossible for him to only focus on his cultivation, as he was out there fighting for his life.


    That was why he decided to try to cultivate another art and form another core. If he were to do such a thing, he would show himself that he had awakened his core and became Awakened to the military.


    With how things were going rough and the Arcanis Empire winning the war, there was no way the army would reject him or do a background check for him.


    He had already learned from the military that even now, many Awakened were being encouraged to join the army by being promised many rewards, and that was the case for the soldiers who were also awakened.


    There would be many pills, essences, and alchemy products that he would be given if he showed that he was awakened.


    But there was one thing restricting him: the fact that he was practicing the art of that Traitor Gerald. At least, that was how his master was known. Practicing the [Void Starfall de] openly would bring too much attention and scrutiny. The stigma associated with Gerald''s name was still strong, and any association with him could spell disaster for Lucavion.


    That was the reason he found the need to cultivate another technique. If he were to show that he was awakened by a different art, he would both pass the scrutiny and prove himself more worthy. This would likely grant him more resources, making his cultivation journey smoother.


    For Lucavion, it was a win-win situation. Even if he failed, he would still be unable to escape the battlefield''s demands. Without the resources, he would not be able to reach the third star in just a year and a half. It was also not like he could easily defend himself while perfectly hiding his strength.


    There were bound to be things like the ''Knight of the Wind'' incident happening again.


    Determined to pursue this path, Lucavion decided to start with the [Iron Will Spear Art]. He needed to convert it to a sword technique and make it his own.


    He studied the manual, paying close attention to the flow of mana and the specific techniques. It was challenging, but he had a foundationid by his master''s teachings, which made the adaptation process more manageable.


    And because the [Iron Will Spear Art] was a technique that only used raw mana without any attributes, it came as a blessing in disguise. Because thanks to that, there were no side effects that his core would be bearing.


    He spent days and nights practicing, his body moving through the forms with increasing precision. He visualized the mana flowing within his reversed meridians, adjusting the techniques to harmonize with his unique condition.


    In the end, he was able to achieve what he had wished.


    [ck de of Irond]


    It was the name that he had given the technique since it was a breathing technique that he made out on his own. Even if he had taken inspiration from the original [Iron Will Spear Art], he had changed both the mana circtions and the weapon that the art would be used on, so he shamelessly changed the art from one to another.


    But at the same time, it also came with its own hardness as he was forced to spend much time cultivating this technique. He had spent a whole two months creating this technique, and that was why he was not able to focus on his main cultivation core [Devourer of Stars].


    Despite the time and effort, Lucavion knew he needed to bnce his cultivation. He couldn''t afford to neglect the [Devourer of Stars], but he also needed to solidify his cover. With his new technique, he decided it was time to show his prowess to the other soldiers in the army.


    Intentionally demonstrating his abilities during training and minor skirmishes, he ensured his skill with the [ck de of Irond] did not go unnoticed. The raw, unembellished power of his technique drew attention, and soon, whispers about his potential began to spread.


    It wasn''t long before he was called for an examination by his superiors. They tested his strength, endurance, and skill in a series of rigorous challenges.


    Lucavion passed each one with flying colors, his mastery of the [ck de of Irond] evident in every move. Though it was evident that the art was not anything special, his way of using the sword was exceptional.


    "Impressive," one of the officers remarked, watching Lucavion closely. "You''ve shown exceptional skill and dedication. We could use more soldiers like you."


    After the examination, Lucavion was raised from the rank of foot soldier to a third-rate soldier. In the military context, the term "third-rate" was generally used for first-stage Awakened and vice versa until the third-stage Awakened, which was called a first-rate fighter or mage.


    Lucavion''s rise in rank came with new responsibilities and privileges. He received better equipment, ess to higher-quality resources, and a greater degree of respect from his peers. The change in his status also meant he was no longer on the front lines but rather part of more strategic missions.


    This advancement allowed Lucavion to focus more on his cultivation. Bncing the training of the [Devourer of Stars] and the [ck de of Irond], he worked tirelessly to harmonize the two techniques within his unique condition. His progress was slow but steady, and each day brought him closer to his goal of reaching the third stage.


    As he grew stronger, his reputation within the army solidified. His superiors took note of his dedication and skill, and he was given increasingly challenging tasks.


    Despite the constant danger and the weight of his hidden identity, Lucavion felt a sense of purpose as he was getting stronger with each second, and he was already strong enough to deal with the most third-rate soldiers only using his [ck de of Irond].


    Not long after, he became a member of a special troupe that was filled with people who were awake like him, though the group was mostly filled with people with antics overlooked by Colonel Morgan.


    That was his story.


    From now on, he will no longer be staying in this ce.


    "After consuming the High Tier Mana Essence, I will no longer be forced to stay in this damned ce."


    Since today, he would be breaking through, and it would be hisst day on the battlefield.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 55: Jesse Burns

    As I left Colonel Morgan''s presence, I felt a mix of relief and anticipation. The promise of the High Tier Mana Essence was the final thing that I had needed: a chance to finally move beyond the endless grind of the battlefield.


    After all, for the past three weeks, I had already reached the peak of the stage two. The mana cultivation wasplete, and I had already formed the required meridians for the third stage.


    Now, at this point, there was only one thing I needed to do.


    Breakthrough to the third stage. But for this, the amount of mana I had umted was a little bitcking. If not for the High Tier Mana Essence, it would have taken me at least more than five months of cultivation for me to reach the third grade.


    And I could not afford to do so, as I already knew from the content of the novel that this battle would end just two monthster.


    Even now, the Lorian Empire is already getting pushed back, and it is a matter of time before the high-ranking executives give the order to abandon this battlefield.


    At the end of the day, it is inevitable, as I already had witnessed the power of their magic units. At this point, it is nearly impossible for the Empire to deal with them with their current strength.


    Even today, the strategy they had applied was smart.


    ''It would work if not for me.''


    I made my way back to the barracks, each step filled with happiness. Finally, I will be leaving this wretched ce after all.


    The camp was bustling with activity, with soldiers preparing for their next assignments and others tending to their equipment or resting.


    I navigated through the maze of tents and makeshift structures, my mind focused on the path ahead.


    Reaching my tent, I pushed the p aside and stepped inside. The familiar sight of my simple bedroll and personal belongings greeted me. I sank down onto the bed, the weight of the day settling on my shoulders.


    Taking a deep breath, I allowed myself a moment to reflect. The journey had been long and arduous, filled with challenges that had tested me to my core. But through it all, I had grown stronger and more resilient.


    I looked in the mirror, checking my face. And just as how it was before, my face was still the same.


    The same scar that was going through my right eye was still there, the proof of that moment.


    ''Knight of the Wind.''


    I had waited for him on the battlefield, hoping to see him make his appearance. But he didn''t. Not on my side, at least. As if fate were purposefully keeping us apart.


    The memory of our brief encounter reyed in my mind. His speed, his precision¡ªit had been overwhelming. I had feltpletely outssed, a mere insect before a giant. Objectively, I knew that facing him now, even with my increased strength, would be nearly impossible.


    I had been letting my emotions get the best of me. The desire for revenge, the need to prove myself¡ªit was clouding my judgment. Acting brave and strong when I wasn''t ready would be in stupidity. If I truly wanted to face the Knight of the Wind again, I needed to prepare myself thoroughly.


    There was no room for recklessness. I had to be smart and methodical. I had to grow stronger, not just in power but in skill and strategy.


    Just at that moment, the p of my tent rustled, and someone stepped inside. It was a girl, her bright eyes scanning the space beforending on me. Her face lit up with a radiant smile.


    "Lucavion! You''ve returned!" she eximed, her voice filled with excitement.


    She dashed towards me, her arms outstretched for an enthusiastic hug. But I sidestepped her attempt with a quick, practiced motion, avoiding her embrace.


    She pouted, crossing her arms over her chest. "That''s rude, Lucavion! I was just happy to see you!"


    I raised an eyebrow, my expression calm. "I think you''re the one being rude, barging into my tent without permission and trying to hug me without warning."


    She huffed, clearly annoyed. "Oh,e on! I thought we were friends. Can''t a friend show some affection?"


    I sighed, shaking my head slightly. "We can, but maybe not in such a dramatic fashion. What are you doing here, anyway?"


    Her pout softened into a more serious expression. "I heard you were back and wanted to check on you. I was worried after thest battle."


    I could see the genuine concern in her eyes, and it softened my stance a little. "I appreciate it, really. But you need to be more careful. You never know who might be watching."


    Who was this girl, you may ask?


    She is Jesse Burns.


    A noble like me who was sent to the battlefield. Well, at least she is not a fallen noble but a real one, though her circumstances are pretty simr to mine.


    Jesse is the child of a maid, which is why she has been looked down upon and even hated by the other heirs. Her progress was constantly interrupted as she was a child of lowborn status, and that''s why she wasn''t able to cultivate properly. Despite her noble blood, her half-siblings had always viewed her as an outsider, someone unworthy of their family name.


    She had been sent to the battlefield thanks to a scheme from her siblings. They saw her as a threat to their inheritance and status despite herck of power. By manipting their father and the family council, they managed to have her assigned to the front lines, hoping she would be killed in battle or at least forgotten.


    Jesse had lost all hope when she was sent here. Being a Third-rate warrior, she knew she was just considered weak, a disposable asset in the grand scheme of things. Her dreams of proving herself and rising above her circumstances seemed impossible.


    She was resigned to her fate, epting that she would likely die on the battlefield, just another casualty in a war she had no stake in.


    But around that time, I was also assigned to this unit, and somehow, we ended up like this.


    "Jesse, you need to be more careful," I said, my tone softening as I considered her situation. "We''ve both been through a lot, and thest thing we need is more trouble."


    She nodded, understanding what I meant. While some soldiers were warm, not everyone was as warm as others. There were many who would sumb to their greed.


    "I know, Lucavion. But, you were sent to the field on your own once again, and I was worried."


    "Sigh¡­.I get it. But how about you release me now?"


    She had been hugging me for a long time already, and it was bing a little bit suffocating, to be frank.


    "Ah¡­.Just a little bit more." She replied, but from her words, it was not hard for me to understand.


    "Did something happen?"


    Jesse hesitated for a moment before nodding slightly, her grip tightening. "They called me useless again," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Jesse, you need to understand and not listen to what other people say. Their words don''t define you."


    She looked up at me, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I know, Lucavion. But it still hurts. No matter how hard I try, they always find a way to put me down."


    I gently pried her arms from around me and held her by the shoulders, looking directly into her eyes. "You have to be stronger than their words, Jesse. I might not always be here to listen to. You need to find that strength within yourself."


    ''I will be leaving this ce tonight.''


    One way or another, that was something I needed to do. While this girl had be mypanion in the recent year, this was inevitable.


    ''I can''t take the risk.''


    Whether or not there was a promise I needed to fulfill.


    A promise that I had made to Master, hisst wish. There was no way I could risk such a thing.


    Jesse''s eyes widened, and she shook her head vehemently. "No, never! Why are you talking like that, Lucavion? Why does it sound like you''re expecting something bad to happen to you?"


    I suppressed the turmoil inside me, maintaining a calm exterior. "One can never know what will happen, Jesse," I said gently. "We must always be prepared for whateveres our way. It''s just part of surviving in this world."


    She stepped back, her expression a mix of anger and concern. "But you''re talking as if you''re certain something is going to happen. What are you not telling me?"


    I sighed, trying to find the right words. "Jesse, this is a battlefield. We face danger every day. It''s not about expecting the worst; it''s about being ready for it. I need you to understand that."


    Her eyes searched mine, looking for answers. "Are you leaving, Lucavion? Is that why you''re talking like this?"


    ''Sigh¡­.I knew it woulde to this¡­.''


    I hated lying.


    No, I loathed it.


    Just because of a lie that I had ended up in this ce.


    This fate¡­..Everything was a result of just one lie.


    But at the same time, I did not want to say what I was about to do.


    And that was why I hated moments like these.


    Trapped between one''s own principles and their logic.


    But luckily, there was something that came to my help.


    TAP! TAP! TAP!


    The steps of a soldier echoed around the tent.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 56: Breaking Through

    Just then, a messenger entered the tent, his expression serious. "Soldier Lucavion, Colonel Morgan requests your presence. It''s time to receive your reward."


    I turned to Jesse, giving her a reassuring smile. "Stay strong, Jesse. Remember what we talked about."


    She nodded, giving me a small¡­.but a sad smile¡­.As if she knew something.


    "Good luck, Lucavion. I know you''ll make the most of this opportunity."


    I nodded, rising to my feet. "Lead the way."


    As we walked through the camp, I couldn''t help but think about the High Tier Mana Essence I was about to receive.


    Essences were highly concentrated mana extracts obtained from the cores of powerful monsters. Alchemists meticulously refined and purified these essences, making them potent sources of mana that could significantly enhance an individual''s strength and abilities.


    High Tier Mana Essences were particrly rare and valuable, often reserved for those who had proven their worth on the battlefield. Consuming one could potentially elevate a warrior''s power significantly, elerating their growth and unlocking new potential.


    The path through the camp was familiar, but today, it felt different. The significance of the moment weighed heavily on me. This essence was not just a reward; it was a lifeline, a chance to bridge the gap between my current self and the warrior I needed to be.


    We arrived at Colonel Morgan''s tent, and the messenger stepped aside, allowing me to enter. The interior was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of burning incense. Colonel Morgan sat behind his desk, a small vial of shimmering liquid ced before him.


    "Lucavion," he said, looking up from his papers. "Step forward."


    I approached the desk, my eyes fixed on the vial. The essence inside glowed with an otherworldly light, a tangible manifestation of power and potential.


    Colonel Morgan picked up the vial, holding it out to me. "You have earned this through your dedication and service. Use it wisely."


    I took the vial, feeling its weight in my hand. "Thank you, Colonel. I will."


    He nodded, his expression serious. "I expect great things from you, Lucavion. Do not disappoint."


    ''Do not disappoint, you say¡­..''


    I wanted to roll my eyes, but I had kept my expression intact. Since revealing that would be detrimental. At this point, I had already learned what to do with my expressions, as the battlefield had taught me that not keeping your expressions to yourself would mean death.


    With a final nod, I turned and left the tent, the vial of High Tier Mana Essence securely in my grasp.


    Instead of returning to my quarters, I headed toward a special ce I had discovered during my time here.


    The Valerius ins were known for their strategic importance in the war, but they were also home to a variety of terrains. To the north of our campy a dense forest, a ce I had often retreated to for training and meditation.


    It was a secluded spot, far enough from the main camp to provide solitude but close enough to return quickly if needed.


    The path to the forest was familiar to me, though it required navigating through several sections of the camp. As I walked, I passed various troupes, each engrossed in their own preparations and routines. Some soldiers cast curious nces in my direction, but most were too preupied with their tasks to pay much attention.


    Though some of them looked at me with envy, well, that was to be expected, considering the fact that I am now a Third-rate soldier, an Awakened.


    The forest was a sanctuary for me, a ce where I could focus without distraction. I had spent countless hours here, honing my skills and reflecting on my journey.


    The canopy overhead provided a natural shield from the harsh sun, and the rustling of leaves in the breeze was a soothing backdrop to my thoughts.


    Reaching the forest''s edge, I felt a sense of calm wash over me. I continued deeper into the forest, the familiar sights and sounds grounding me.


    Of course, being familiar with the ce where one would be training was important, but at the same time, there was another reason why I was in this ce.


    ''There is a special mana vein that will help me boost my Breakthrough.''


    In this world, special phenomena happen. It is the natural order, the ce where mana exists; there are bound to be the natural things that were altered to fit the mana well.


    Mana veins were one of those.


    ''It is a Minor Mana vein, but still, it should help me increase the efficiency of my breakthrough.''


    As I walked, I recalled my master''s words. He had always emphasized the importance of understanding thend and its secrets. "This ce bears many treasures," he had said. "There''s a reason why both empires have coveted these ins for so long. The Valerius ins are a natural mine that is rich with [Mana Stones]. And where there are mana stones, there are often other phenomena, like mana veins."


    Mana veins were like rivers of concentrated mana flowing through the earth. They were rare and valuable, capable of boosting cultivation and aiding breakthroughs. I discovered this Minor Mana Vein during one of my training sessions, its presence subtly altering the flow of mana in the area.


    I had been able to sense it partially due to my unique physique and my master''s teachings. His guidance had sharpened my perception of mana, allowing me to detect the subtle shifts and flows that indicated the presence of a vein.


    Reaching the spot where I knew the vein was strongest, I sat down and prepared myself. The vial of High Tier Mana Essence was still in my hand, its contents shimmering with potential.


    I closed my eyes, centering myself and focusing on the flow of mana around me. The energy of the mana vein was palpable, a steady pulse that resonated with my own core. I uncorked the vial and drank deeply, feeling the essence merge with my being.


    As the High Tier Mana Essence flowed down my throat, a surge of energy exploded within me. The mana contained within the essence was potent, overwhelming in its intensity.


    I felt the raw power coursing through my veins, merging with my own mana and igniting a fire within my core.


    I closed my eyes, centering myself amidst the torrent of energy.


    ''Maintain the flow and guide the mana.''


    My master''s teachings echoed in my mind, reminding me to maintain control to guide the flow rather than let it consume me.


    ''For you, the energy will always be a wild beast. You will need to tame it with your sheer will.''


    The energy was like a wild beast, powerful but unpredictable. I needed to tame it, to harness its strength for my breakthrough.


    THUMP!


    The pulse of the Minor Mana Vein beneath me resonated with the surge of mana within my body. I focused on the connection, drawing the energy from the vein into my core. The two sources of mana merged, creating a harmonious flow that enhanced my cultivation.


    "Hummfffff...."


    The pain was immediate and intense. My body felt like it was on fire, the sheer volume of mana threatening to tear me apart. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to endure. The path to power was never easy, and this was just another trial I had to ovee.


    ''Don''t lose your focus. Endure the pain; this is nothing. This is nothing.''


    "Humfffffff...."


    To muffle my screams, I bit down on a piece of cloth I had pushed into my mouth. The fabric did little to dull the agony, but it kept my cries from alerting anyone in the camp. The pain was excruciating, my muscles spasming and my bones feeling as if they were being crushed under the immense pressure of the mana.


    The mana flowed through my reversed meridians, following the unique pathways within my body. I visualized the formation of the third star, a bright point of light within my core. The energy swirled around it, feeding its growth and making it stronger and more defined.


    Time seemed to blur as I focused on the breakthrough. The pain was a constant presence, but so was the determination to seed. I could feel the third star taking shape, its light growing brighter with each passing moment. The essence and the mana vein worked in tandem, pushing me closer to the next stage.


    With a final surge of effort, I directed all the mana into the star. The energy coalesced, a brilliant burst of light filling my core. The pain reached its peak¡­.


    I felt like the world around me was going nk¡­. And then, suddenly, it was gone. The third star wasplete, its light steady and strong.


    ''Not yet¡­..''


    But I refused to stop. I could feel the mana vein''s energy still pulsating beneath me, its efficiency yet to wane. Even though my first core wasplete, the three stars shining brilliantly within, there was still mana left to be absorbed. This was an opportunity I couldn''t afford to waste.


    Gritting my teeth, I altered my breathing, shifting from the cirction of [Devouring the Stars] to [ck de of Irond].


    "Humffffff-!"


    The transition was challenging; the sudden change in mana flow was sending fresh waves of pain through my body.


    But I persisted, focusing on the rhythm of my breathing, guiding the remaining mana into my second core.


    Strangely, I noticed that the mana required for this art to advance was significantly lower. Perhaps it was due to the nature of the [ck de of Irond], a technique that emphasized raw, unrefined mana rather than the intricate, celestial energies of [Devouring the Stars].


    The mana flowed into my second core, filling it rapidly. I visualized the new core forming, its structure solidifying with each pulse of energy. The sensation was different, less intense, but equally fulfilling. The mana vein''s energy continued to pour into me, and I absorbed it with fervor, determined to make the most of this moment.


    As thest bit of mana was drawn in, I felt the second core reach the peak of the first stage. The [ck de of Irond] had advanced, its power now firmly entrenched within me.


    The dual cores within my body hummed with energy, their distinct but harmonious rhythms blending together.


    "Haaaaah...Haaaaaah..."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 57: Breaking Through (2)

    "Haaaaah...Haaaaaah..."


    I opened my eyes, gasping for breath. The forest around me was still; the only sound was my own ragged breathing.


    The surge of energy had passed, leaving a sense of calm and fulfillment in its wake.


    "Haaaaah..."


    But as my breathing slowly subsided, I started to sense something unusual. My hands were itching, a strange tingling sensation spreading through them. My heart pounded in my chest, and my vision turned slightly purplish.


    The darkness of the evening sky was filled with faint lines of energy as if the cosmos were lying between them.


    ''What''s happening to me?'' I wondered, feeling a mix of curiosity and apprehension. My hand reached for my sword, unsheathing the long estoc from where it was secured.


    As soon as my fingers wrapped around the hilt, a strangepulsion took over. My body moved on its own, guided by the lines of energy that filled my vision. I followed them, stepping lightly through the forest as if in a trance.


    ''These lines¡­ They look like paths, like stars in the night sky. Am I seeing the flow of mana?'' My thoughts raced, trying to make sense of the sensations coursing through me.


    I moved with fluid grace, my feet following the celestial lines that seemed to connect everything around me. Each step felt natural as if I were dancing to a rhythm that only I could hear. The estoc in my hand glowed faintly, resonating with the energy around us.


    ''This must be part of the [Devourer of Stars]. Master mentioned that understanding the flow of mana would unlock new levels of power. But this¡­ This feels different. It''s like the stars themselves are guiding me.''


    My vision was filled with the purplish hue of the energy lines, and I could see the faint outlines of constetions forming in the air. The cosmos seemed to pulse and breathe around me, each line of energy a pathway to greater understanding.


    I swung my estoc, the de cutting through the air with a whisper. The lines of energy responded, shifting and bending to my movements.


    I could feel the power flowing through me, my connection to the stars growing stronger with each passing moment.


    ''I see¡­.''


    The stars. They were guiding me.


    ''This is the Third Form of the [Void Starfall de].''


    I realized what was happening here.


    I followed the movements of the lines as if engaged in a sword dance. Each step, each swing of my de, aligned perfectly with the celestial pathsid out before me. My body moved fluidly, seamlessly integrating with the cosmic energy that enveloped me.


    ''I''m grasping it,'' I thought, feeling the de''s power resonate with each precise movement.


    The lines reached their end, and I could no longer see the path I needed to follow. Just as doubt began to creep in, I felt something deep within me. The man in my core pulsed with a desire to be released, to be freed.


    ''It wants to lead me somewhere,'' I realized, feeling the insistent push of energy within.


    As I was about to stop the movement of my sword, I decided to trust my instincts. I let the mana flow out of my meridians, releasing it into the air around me. The energy swirled and coalesced, forming a radiant aura that enveloped my entire body.


    I continued the sword dance, now guided by the flow of mana itself. My de moved with a precision that felt almost otherworldly, each strike resonating with the power of the stars. The energy lines, though invisible to the eye, were now a part of me, guiding my movements with an innate understanding.


    ''This is it,'' I thought, feeling the culmination of my training and the merging of my inner power with the cosmic flow. ''This is how one can extend their mana outside of their body or sword.''


    The energy within me surged, and I felt a connection to something far greater than myself. It was as if the cosmos had acknowledged my efforts and granted me a glimpse of its boundless power.


    ''Manifestation.''


    This phenomenon could only be done by awakening in the third stage. From this point onwards, an Awakened would no longer be required to use a medium to disy their mana; just by extending their will, they could manifest it from their bodies.


    I continued to move, the dance of the de bing a symphony of light and energy.


    Each strike, each movement felt more natural, more attuned to the flow of mana within and around me. At the end of each strike, I began to notice something extraordinary.


    A wave of energy materialized from the tip of my de, shimmering with a dark, starry brilliance. The wave disyed the characteristics of the [Devourer of Stars] technique, absorbing and pulling in the surrounding mana. It was as if the very stars themselves were bending to my will, their energy flowing through me and into my sword.


    The wave also exhibited the refined elegance and deadly precision of my master''s sword style, the [Void Starfall de]. Each arc of the de left trails of starlight in its wake, forming a constetion of lethal beauty. The energy manifested from my strikes seemed to coalesce into a tangible force, a perfect blend of the two techniques.


    ''This is truly something else,'' I thought, marveling at the sight before me. ''The power of [Devourer of Stars]bined with the precision of [Void Starfall de]. This is what it means to extend my mana outside of my body and weapon.''


    I could feel the raw power of the wave, its energy resonating with a cosmic rhythm. It was a manifestation of my own will, shaped by the teachings of my master and the essence of the stars. The wave moved with an almost sentient fluidity, responding to my thoughts and intentions with perfect synchronization.


    As I continued to practice, the waves grew more defined and more powerful. Each strike sent ripples through the air, the energy radiating outward in a disy of celestial might.


    The forest around me seemed to hum with the power; the trees and foliage bathed in the glow of the manifested mana.


    ''This is just the beginning. Yet, it is this powerful.''


    The energy of the strike was something else.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de. Dance of the Celestial.¡¹


    But just as I had finished the strike, suddenly, my head started ringing, and the world started constantly rotating.


    An immense amount of pain surged through my body, and I stumbled, clutching at my chest. I looked down and was horrified to see blood staining my clothes and dripping onto the ground. My internal muscles felt like they were tearing apart, and my body was in a tattered state.


    My eyes widened in shock. ''Did I overexert myself?'' I thought, struggling toprehend the sudden turn of events. I didn''t recall feeling any pain while swinging my sword. The realization that something had gone horribly wrong hit me like a tidal wave.


    The pain intensified, and I could feel my strength slipping away. My vision blurred, the world around me fading into darkness. I tried to hold on, to make sense of what was happening, but it was toote. Thest thing I saw was the shimmering stars in the sky before everything went ck.


    *******


    After Lucavion attempted a breakthrough, he solely focused on his internal core and the mana that he was trying to absorb.


    And because of that, he had not noticed that the starlight that once had covered him when Gerald left this world now shone upon him again.


    But this time, it was for a different reason.


    As Lucavion continued to push through the pain and fatigue, he entered a peculiar state. Whether it was because of the mana vein or another effect was unknown, but something extraordinary was happening. His consciousness expanded, and he found himself in a state of enlightenment.


    In this heightened state of awareness, Lucavion''s focus remained unwavering. The energy within the mana vein flowed into him, merging with his own mana and enhancing his power.


    The connection he felt with the stars grew stronger, their light guiding him toward his goal.


    And then, at the culmination of his efforts, he broke through the third stage. A brilliant light shone within his core, and there, in his Dantian, another star was formed.


    The energy surged through him, a wave of pure, unadulterated power that resonated with the very fabric of his being.


    Suddenly, Lucavion stood up, his body vibrating with newfound strength. As he opened his eyes, they shone dark, as if reflecting the cosmos itself, with traces of stars glittering within. The power of the stars flowed through him, and his body seemed to glow with a faint, purplish hue.


    Without conscious thought, Lucavion began to move. His body was guided by the celestial energy coursing through him. His movements were graceful, each swing of his sword apanied by a purple starlight that coated the de. The air around him seemed to shimmer with the light of the stars.


    However, with each movement he made, a muscle of the corresponding body part ruptured. His body was not yet ready for the intensity of the sword dance he was performing. Blood began to seep through his clothes, staining the ground beneath him.


    Yet, the pain did not reach him. In his trance state, Lucavion continued his movements, each step and swing perfectly aligned with the celestial rhythm he was attuned to. The stars guided his every motion, the sword in his hand an extension of his will.


    The dance of the celestial de was beautiful and deadly, a disy of power and elegance. But the toll on his body was immense. His muscles tore, and his bones strained under the pressure of the movements. Still, he pressed on, driven by the enlightenment that had consumed him.


    As he neared the end of his celestial dance, Lucavion felt the energy within him reaching its peak. He executed a final, powerful sh, pouring all the mana he had manifested into the strike. The de glowed with a brilliant purple light, cutting through the air with a force that seemed to ripple through the very fabric of reality.


    At that moment, the dark hue in his eyes dimmed, the connection to the cosmic energy slowly fading. The light in his eyes returned to normal, and the trance that had held him in its grip released its hold. Lucavion''s vision cleared, and he became acutely aware of the immense pain surging through his body.


    He looked down at himself, seeing the blood-soaked clothes and feeling the deep, agonizing ache in his muscles and bones. His body was covered in wounds, his skin bruised and torn from the strain of the celestial dance. The realization of what had happened hit him all at once, the shock almost overwhelming.


    Before he could process it further, his legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground. His vision darkened, the world around him fading into a blur.


    But his surprises were yet to end.


    As the mana from the mana vein continued to reach the body.


    But different fromst time, it did not enter his Dantian or core.


    It directly entered his body this time.


    In the darkness, Lucavion''s body absorbed the mana, the potent energy coursing through him like a river of power.


    The mana worked its way through his damaged muscles, repairing the tears and reinforcing his physical structure.


    His bones, strained and weakened from the intense sword dance, started to strengthen, the fractures mending themselves with the influx of energy.


    The bruises on his skin faded, and the cuts and wounds closed up, leaving only faint scars as a testament to the battle his body had endured.


    He had undergone his first body reconstruction after bing awake.


    And he did it two stages earlier than the others.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 58: Escape

    I had a dream.


    A dream where I was wandering alone. No, I was not wandering alone. I was flying around the darkness of the sea.


    In this dream, I felt an overwhelming sense of tranquility. The vast, dark ocean below me was calm and serene, its gentle waves lulling me into a state of profound peace.


    It felt as if I were exactly where I needed to be, floating effortlessly in this tranquil abyss. The sensation wasforting, almost as if the darkness itself was cradling me in its embrace.


    As I drifted, a sense of sleepiness overcame me. My eyelids grew heavy, and I allowed myself to sink deeper into the dream''s soothing embrace.


    Time seemed to lose its meaning, and all that existed was the gentle rhythm of the waves and the quiet hum of the sea.


    But then, something began to change. A new presence made itself known, a light that pierced through the darkness. It was blinding, sudden, and intense.


    I squinted, trying to shield my eyes from the brilliance that seemed determined to wake me from my peaceful slumber.


    I closed my eyes tightly, the light too much to bear. It felt like the stars themselves hade to life, each one shining with a fierce, unyielding light.


    Slowly, as the intensity began to wane, I dared to open my eyes once more, peeking through myshes.


    The countless stars that had filled the sky were gone. The darkness had reimed its dominion, but one star remained. A single, solitary star hung in the vast expanse above me.


    It was ck.


    Unlike the other stars, which had been dazzling and bright, this star was an enigma. Its darkness was profound, deeper than the sea below and the night sky above.


    Yet, it did not feel ominous. There was a strange allure to it, a sense of mystery that beckoned me closer.


    ''What is it? What is it that draws me to this star?''


    It was not the first time that I had seen this dream. In fact, I saw this star countless times after bing an Awakened.


    Something deep inside me always told me that this star was something that I had something with.


    I found myself drawn to this ck star, its presencepelling.


    It stood alone, a beacon in the vast emptiness, and I couldn''t help but feel that it held some significance. It was as if this star was meant for me, a guide in the endless night.


    "Lucavion."


    And then it was this voice.


    The voice that I did not know whom it belonged to.


    And then, the dream ended, just like before.


    *******


    I woke with a start, gasping for breath. The familiar sight of the forest canopy greeted me, but something felt different.


    I pushed myself up, wincing in anticipation of the pain from my earlier injuries. To my surprise, there was none.


    I nced down, expecting to see my clothes drenched in blood, my body marred with wounds. Instead, I found only dried stains, the blood crusted and brown against the fabric.


    Tentatively, I touched my chest, feeling smooth, unbroken skin beneath my fingers. The injuries I had sustained were gone as if they had never been there.


    ''How is this possible?'' I wondered, my mind racing to understand what had happened. I scanned my surroundings, searching for any clue, any sign of what might have healed me.


    The forest was still and quiet; the only sound was the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze. The faint lines of energy I had seen before were no longer visible, but I could still feel a residual hum in the air.


    ''The Mana Vein is no longer here?''


    Did something happen when I was asleep?


    Now that I had woken uppletely, my mind started working normally.


    ''For how long I was asleep?''


    I looked up at the sky, noting the position of the stars and the faint remnants of twilight. The sun was long gone, but the night sky offered clues. I recalled a technique I had learned from Elias during one of ourte-night training sessions. We had often watched the stars while sitting by a campfire, and Elias had taught me how to read the sky to tell time.


    "The stars move across the sky at a predictable pace," Elias had exined. "By knowing their positions, you can estimate the time even without a clock."


    I focused on the constetions above, searching for familiar patterns. The North Star, Pris, was a constant guide, always pointing true north.


    From there, I traced the line of the Big Dipper, its handle and bowl forming a distinct shape. I followed the arc to Arcturus and then to Spica, marking the passage of time with their positions.


    ''The Big Dipper is low on the horizon,'' I noted, calcting the time psed. ''It must be around midnight, perhaps a bitter.''


    ''For at least four hours,'' I surmised.


    ''Thank you, Elias,'' I thought, feeling a surge of gratitude. ''Your wisdom continues to guide me, even in your absence.''


    But then I remembered the state I was in. Why was I in this condition? In the four hours that I was in this ce, did someonee here? If that was the case, things would have been different.


    ''Who sees a person in a bloody state and heals them without reminding?''


    If there was one thing that I learned on the battlefield, that would be the fact that people here were very selective about the people they trust, and as long as it was not about the people they were close to, they would not move a muscle for other people.


    ''Not that you are different, Lucavion.''


    That is the rule of the world, and I could not obey.


    ''Sigh¡­.It bugs me that I can''t find the answer, but there is not much I can do.''


    I had already spent 4 hours here. It took a lot longer than I initially thought it would. Breaking through the third stage was a crucial aspect, and that was why I had prepared myself for that.


    ''Now, there is one thing I need to do.''


    Slowly, I stood up, feeling the residual hum of energy within me. I closed my eyes, taking a moment to center myself and visualize the path ahead.


    There was no time to waste; I had to move quickly and decisively.


    ''Escape,'' I reminded myself. ''This is my time to leave the battlefield and find a new path.''


    Opening my eyes, I turned deeper into the forest. The darkness was thick, but I knew my vision would adapt.


    I waited patiently, letting my eyes adjust to the dim light. After awakening, one''s strength would soar thanks to mana, but it seemed that these functions needed different types of training and techniques.


    The ones I knew did not provide an enchantment of eyes for now.


    Gradually, the shapes of the trees became clearer, their silhouettes stark against the night sky.


    I took a deep breath, calming my racing thoughts. Each step forward was deliberate, and my senses heightened.


    The forest had always been a ce of sce for me, a sanctuary where I could think and n without interruption. Tonight, it would serve as my escape route.


    As I walked, I began counting the trees, using them as markers to guide my way. Each one was a familiarndmark, a part of the mental map I had created over countless walks and wandering.


    The rhythm of my steps and the counting helped me focus, keeping my mind sharp and alert.


    ''One, two, three¡­'' I counted silently, my eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of movement. The forest was eerily quiet; the only sound was the crunch of leaves underfoot and the asional rustle of a nocturnal creature.


    I reached the tenth tree and paused, looking around to ensure I was on the right path. The forest seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction, but I knew exactly where I was going.


    The hiding spot was not far now.


    ''Eleven, twelve, thirteen¡­'' The trees passed by in a blur, their trunks like silent sentinels watching over my journey. The air was cool and crisp, the scent of pine and earth grounding me in the present moment.


    At the twentieth tree, I stopped again, crouching low to the ground. I brushed away the fallen leaves, revealing a small, concealed hollow at the base of the tree. Inside, there was a small pouch bag.


    Though it looked small, the space inside was actually bigger than inside.


    It was a space pouch. As for how I got that, I found it from a soldier.


    It had been during a skirmish with an enemy camp, a brief but intense sh that left the battlefield strewn with bodies and broken weapons. As I searched through the remains, my eyes caught sight of the pouch clutched in the hand of a fallen soldier. Something about it had called to me an instinctual feeling that it was more than it seemed.


    Well, it was not instinctual. That soldier was throwing daggers one by one constantly, and he did not even hold them around his body.


    At that time, I realized that it was because of this artifact that he had such high supplies.


    I quickly stowed it away, hiding it in my armor without reporting it to my superiors. Normally, any artifact with mana attributes was to be reported immediately to the army.


    Hiding such an item was considered a serious offense, a crime that could result in severe punishment. But I needed this since it was necessary for my n.


    ''Now, let''s get ready.''


    Now, the hardest part would start.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 59: Escape (2)

    As I opened the pouch, I was greeted by the sight of various supplies neatly organized within. Despite its small size, the interior space was considerablyrger, though still limited by its low quality.


    Unlike higher-tier space artifacts where time stood still, this one only provided a slowed temporal effect. It wasn''t perfect, but it was invaluable for now.


    I quickly inventoried the contents: dried food, a waterskin, some medical supplies, a few changes of clothes, and a small bundle of essential tools. I had been regrly resupplying the pouch, ensuring it was always ready for a time like this.


    I swapped out my current clothes for the set hidden within the pouch, opting for a simple, nondescript outfit that would help me blend in once I left the forest. As I changed, I couldn''t help but reflect on the irony.


    ''What do they say? Desperate times call for desperate measures.''


    Here I was, using a stolen artifact, breaking the very rules I had sworn to uphold. But in this world, survival often meant bending the rules, sometimes even breaking them.


    With my new clothes on and my supplies secured, I buried my old uniform in the hollow, covering it with leaves and dirt.


    ''Shredding one''s skin, is it not Master?''


    I was sure that, if he was here, he would say something like this.


    ''But these clothes¡­.Why do they feel a bit tighter?''


    Now that I think about it, something feels different with my body, as if I was stronger. That was especially the case when I was first moving in the forest. It was hard to control the strength of my steps.


    ''Did the energy dissipate, or was it absorbed into me?'' I pondered, feeling the residual hum in the air. ''Perhaps it was a one-time phenomenon triggered by my breakthrough.''


    As I gathered my thoughts, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something extraordinary had happened. After all, the Mana Vein also had disappeared.


    Even if it was a low-rank mana vein and the mana it contained was highly likely to be small, it was not like I had absorbed too much.


    At least, that was the case when I lost consciousness. At that time, even when I was in pain, I still could sense the mana around me.


    ''Well, in any case, I feel refreshed and stronger right now. It is a lot better.''


    While I was not exactly sure about my physical capabilities, there was not much time to ponder about all these things.


    RUSTLE!


    Slowly, I started walking. There were two reasons why I was this adamant about moving today.


    Normally, the patrolling soldiers were Stage-2 Awakened, highly skilled, and vignt. Their presence made slipping past the perimeter a near-impossible task, even if the wards could not stop me.


    However, with the recent developments in the army, there had been a notable shortage of soldiers, especially the Awakened ones.


    In response to this shortage, the army had adjusted their patrol schedules. Every eleven days, the patrols were Stage-1 Awakened instead of Stage-2, a necessarypromise due to theck of manpower.


    Of course, that is not something one would know just by observing, as it was partially thanks to Jesse that I came to learn about this.


    She was once chosen for the patrol job, and from her, I learned this. Apparently, they did not trust everyone and did choose those who were marked.


    Tonight marked one of those days, presenting the safest window for my escape.


    ''That''s why it has to be tonight,'' I reminded myself, moving stealthily through the forest. ''The risk is lower with Stage-1 patrols. They''re less experienced, less perceptive. It''s the perfect opportunity.''


    The forest grew denser as I pressed on, the shadows deepening around me. My senses were heightened, and every sound and movement scrutinized.


    The crunch of leaves underfoot, the rustle of branches in the wind¡ªall of it painted a vivid picture of my surroundings.


    I reached the edge of the forest, the faint glow of the campfires in the distance marking the border. The patrols would be sparse tonight, but that didn''t mean I could let my guard down. I crouched low, peering through the underbrush to assess the situation.


    Sure enough, the perimeter was manned by Stage-1 Awakened soldiers, their movements less disciplined, their vignce not as sharp.


    They were young, likely new recruits who had yet to face the true horrors of the battlefield.


    ''Indeed. I did not see them in the camp. Now, are they some sort of privileged guys? Makes sense¡­..I can assume that they are the sons of amander or something.''


    The battlefield had be increasingly brutal, each shes leaving more bodies in its wake. The higher-ups would want to keep their own kin away from the front lines, sparing them from the worst of the violence.


    It was amon tactic, one that I had witnessed time and again. Those with connections always found ways to protect their own, leaving the rest of us to bear the brunt of the war.


    ''They''re lucky,'' I mused, feeling a pang of bitterness. Considering the fact that I had seen countless different soldiers that had died before me.


    ''¡­..Mateo, Garret, Felix¡­..Elias, ra¡­..''


    Though they were sent here because they were criminals, none of them deserved the penalty of death. Yet, they died.


    I felt a slight anger, as it was unfair.


    ''But their inexperience is my advantage tonight.''


    I waited for the right moment, my muscles tense. The patrols were erratic, their movements uncoordinated.


    It was clear they were not used to this duty, their minds likely elsewhere, thinking of safer ces far from the front lines.


    I focused, counting the number of patrols. To do that, I closed my eyes and spread my senses around the ce.


    "When an Awakened reaches stage 3, they will be able to manifest their mana outside of their body. That opens an endless number of possibilities, but there is one thing that is fundamental for every Awakened."


    I remembered the words that Master had spoken once when he was teaching me how to imbue my energy around my body.


    He had demonstrated things and abilities that were far beyond my range of abilities at that time. That made me realize that he was already expecting that he would be found in this camp.


    And as my senses were spread, they found their presence.


    There were five of them in total, scattered unevenly along the perimeter. Two stood together near a campfire, their postures rxed as they talked in hushed tones.


    Another one paced back and forth, his movements restless and unsteady. The remaining two were further apart, their attention half-heartedly scanning the area.


    ''Five,'' I noted,mitting their positions to memory. ''Not too many, but enough to pose a risk if I''m not careful.''


    The two near the campfire seemed the least vignt, their conversation more animated as theyughed and gestured.


    The one pacing back and forth was more alert, but his routine was predictable, a pattern I could exploit. Thest two, though further apart, appeared disinterested, their gazes drifting aimlessly into the darkness.


    ''This is manageable,'' I told myself, formting a n. ''I need to time this perfectly; move when they''re least aware.''


    I waited for the right moment, my breath steady and controlled. The pacing soldier turned his back, and the two by the campfire were engrossed in their conversation. The distant ones had their attention elsewhere. It was now or never.


    Silently, I slipped from my hiding spot, moving with stealth. My steps were light, each one carefully ced to avoid making a sound. The forest floor was soft underfoot, the leaves muffling my movements.


    I navigated the space between the patrols, keeping low and using the shadows to my advantage.


    The distance between me and the soldiers grew with each step, my heart pounding in my chest. I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins, but I needed to calm myself down.


    ''Calm down, Lucavion. Keep your heart steady.''


    However, it was easier said than done.


    THUMP! THUMP!


    In the end, I could not help my beating heart. As I neared the edge of their patrol route, I paused, scanning the area onest time. I could see the faint glow of the formations and wards protecting the border, intricate lines of mana shimmering in the darkness.


    ''There it is,'' I thought, my eyes narrowing. The moment I crossed those wards, they would activate and send an rm to the patrol. I had only a split second to make it past them before they could react.


    Taking a deep breath, I gathered my mana, coating myself with its protective energy. I steadied my nerves, focusing on the task ahead. The timing had to be perfect.


    ''NOW!''


    And then, with a burst of speed, I dashed forward, crossing the invisible barrier of the wards.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 60: Escape (3)

    Taking a deep breath, I gathered my mana, enveloping myself in its protective energy. I steadied my nerves and focused on the task ahead, knowing that perfect timing was crucial.


    ''NOW!''


    And then, with a burst of speed, I dashed forward, crossing the invisible barrier of the wards.


    As expected, the formations activated immediately, their lines ring with energy. An electric current surged through my body, painful and jarring, making me limp for a split second.


    "Gah!" I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to push through the pain.


    The mana coating my body absorbed most of the shock, allowing me to recover quickly.


    ''As expected, the formations can only affect the Awakened of Second-Stage.''


    That was the reason why I had dared to take the risk. And just as I had expected, it came in handy at this moment.


    I could hear the shouts of the patrol behind me, their voices rising in rm.


    "Someone''s escaping!"


    "Over there! Stop him!"


    Ignoring their cries, I shut forward, my legs pumping as I sprinted away from the border of the camp. There were no open fields; instead, I rushed through the dense forest, the trees blurring past me as I moved. The underbrush whipped against my legs, but I barely felt it, my focus entirely on escape.


    The patrols shouted behind me, their voices growing fainter as I increased my speed. They were first-stage Awakened, and their prowess was significantly lower than mine. They couldn''t match my pace.


    Even I was surprised at my speed. I knew I wasn''t this fast before. The breakthrough and the absorption of the mana from the vein had enhanced my abilities beyond what I had expected.


    ''This is incredible,'' I thought, my feet barely touching the ground as I moved through the forest with newfound agility. ''I can feel the power coursing through me.''


    The forest was thick, but I navigated it with ease, my body responding with precision and grace. The shouts of the patrols grew more distant, their frustration evident in their voices as they failed to keep up.


    "Keep going! Don''t let him get away!" one of them yelled, but their words were lost in the wind as I surged ahead.


    Branches and leaves whipped past me, but I dodged and weaved through them effortlessly. My breathing was steady, my heart pounding with exhration rather than fear. The adrenaline pushed me forward, every step carrying me further from the camp and closer to freedom.


    I nced back once, seeing the faint glow of the campfires far behind me, the figures of the patrols barely visible in the distance. They were falling behind, unable to match my speed and stamina.


    ''They''re not catching me,'' I realized, a sense of triumph welling up inside me. ''I''m truly free.''


    But as if I had jinxed it, I felt a presence.


    The presence of something that was approaching me at a rapid speed.


    ''That is!''


    There was no need for me to think as to what it was. The moment I sensed the presence, I also sensed the intent behind the strike.


    It was the killing intent.


    SWOOSH!


    Without hesitation, I dropped into a defensive stance, my instincts taking over. The figure appeared before me in a blur, d in a dark robe, their weapon gleaming with mana. The strike was swift and lethal, aimed directly at my heart.


    My hand moved on its own, grabbing my estoc from its sheath and bringing it up to deflect the iing de.


    Mana surged through me, coating my weapon in a protectiveyer. The sh of metal rang through the forest, the force of the blow reverberating up my arm.


    CLANG!


    The impact sent a shockwave through my body, but I held my ground, gritting my teeth as I pushed back against the attack. The robed figure''s eyes glinted with malice, their face obscured by the shadow of their hood.


    ''Who is this?'' I wondered, my mind racing even as I focused on the immediate threat. ''Another enemy, or someone sent to stop me?''


    The person under the robe looked at me with cold eyes and said, "You blocked it?"


    His cold eyes observed me from top to bottom, the intent behind his gaze sending shivers down my spine. He raised his weapon. It was a sword.


    "With your measly strength, you dared to escape, huh? Did you really think the army was a fool? Out of all the personnel, they would let only third-rate soldiers protect the camp?"


    The sheer malice and disdain in his voice made my blood run cold, but I couldn''t let fear paralyze me.


    "¡­.But, from how it looks, you are not that harmed. I see¡­."


    The robed figure''s eyes seemed to pierce through me, calcting and ruthless.


    "You have an artifact on you, don''t you? In that small pouch of yours."


    He moved with the confidence of someone who had faced countless battles, and I realized I was facing a truly formidable opponent.


    ''I see¡­.That was just as I had expected. There was a hidden expert that was waiting for soldiers to escape.''


    It was within my expectations.


    ''But, did he say, my measly strength?''


    I thought. The fact that he said that indicated he might not be aware of my true strength.


    I spected that because of my unique condition, they couldn''t easily confirm my strength. My abilities had always been a bit of an enigma, even to myself. It made sense that they would misjudge me, especially considering that not even the colonel had realized my true capabilities until now.


    ''He thinks my protection came from an artifact,'' I realized. ''That means he doesn''t know I''ve reached the third stage.''


    The robed figure took a step closer, his sword gleaming with menacing energy. "Hand over the artifact, and I might let you live."


    "Artifact?" I echoed, ying along to buy myself some time. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t y dumb," he snapped, his eyes narrowing. "You think you can fool me?"


    ''Good.''


    I confirmed that he was indeed unable to sense my energy. But looking at him and his presence, I could guess his strength.


    ''He is a third-stage warrior as well.''


    I did not know where he came from, but it was fortunate. Because in a normal sh, I was not confident with myself, as I had just recently broken through.


    ''He underestimates me,'' I thought, a n forming in my mind. ''I can use that to my advantage.''


    "I won''t ask again," the figure said, his voice a low growl. "Hand over the artifact, or die."


    I feigned hesitation, my eyes darting to the pouch at my side. "Alright," I said slowly, reaching for the pouch. "But you''ll regret this."


    In a sh, I moved, my estoc slicing through the air with deadly precision. The robed figure''s eyes widened in surprise, but he was quick, parrying my strike with a deft movement of his sword.


    CLANG!


    The force of the sh sent sparks flying, the mana around us crackling with energy.


    He rushed at me once again, his de shining with an intense glow. I deflected his sword, but his strikes were relentless. His sword danced through the air, each movement fluid and precise, a testament to his skill.


    CLANK!


    The de was coated with a strong energy, and with each strike, it sent ripples through my body. The impact was jarring, my muscles straining with the effort to keep up.


    The man in his attacks resonated with a fierce power, making it clear that he was far beyond an ordinary opponent.


    SWOOSH!


    His sword came at me from the left, and I barely managed to parry it, my estoc vibrating from the force.


    ¡¸ ck de of Irond. Iron Coating.¡¹


    I used the energy of my second core, coating my body all across, as I knew his strikes would be impossible to endure. And for another reason a swell.


    He followed up with a swift strike from the right, and I twisted my body to avoid the de. The robed figure''s movements were a blur, his attacks unrelenting.


    CLANG!


    Another sh of our weapons, and I felt the energy from his de surge through me, making my arms tremble. He pressed his advantage, each strike pushing me further back, each blow sapping my strength.


    "You''re weak," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "You don''t stand a chance against me."


    I gritted my teeth as if to show that I was in pain. And in fact, I was, but not because of the reason he was thinking of.


    Since I had been using [ck de of Irond], the mana levels he was seeing were only of stage one.


    Though that would deceive him, it also did not help me that much as I could only reinforce myself that much.


    And at the same time, it was not like I was not enjoying this.


    ''sh of swords. A duel one by one.''


    In fact, I loved it.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 61: Escape (4)

    "You''re weak. You don''t stand a chance against me."


    I grabbed my de.


    I could feel the estoc as an extension of my own body. The weight, the bnce, the way it moved with me¡ªall of it felt natural and right.


    The thrill of the fight, the dance of des, was intoxicating.


    This was where I belonged.


    With renewed vigor, I parried his next strike, the estoc moving with precision and grace. I countered with a quick thrust, aiming for his heart. He deflected it, but I was already moving, my de slicing through the air in a series of swift strikes.


    CLANG! CLANK!


    Our weapons shed again and again, the forest echoing with the sound of our duel.


    I focused on the other party''s de, noticing the brown energy coating it as he attacked. The mana sent ripples through the air, creating a tangible aura of power. But something else was happening, too. I could ''see'' his strikes as if I knew how he was going to move before he even did.


    In the face of the battlefield, this was my ce. My mind raced, analyzing his movements and predicting his attacks. It felt like a sixth sense, an instinct honed from years of fencing andbat training.


    SWOOSH!


    His de came at me with incredible speed and strength, but I was ready. I sidestepped, deflecting his attack with a fluid motion of my estoc. The enemy''s eyes narrowed in frustration, but I could see his next move forming in his mind.


    ''He''s going to feint left and strike from the right,'' I thought, and sure enough, his de shifted to the left beforeing at me from the right.


    CLANK!


    I parried it perfectly, my estoc meeting his sword with a forceful sh. The enemy''s strength was overwhelming, but I could see the path his sword would take, guided by some unseen force.


    His strikes were relentless, each one faster and more powerful than thest. The brown energy around his de pulsed with every swing, sending shockwaves through my arms. But I held my ground, using my newfound ability to anticipate his attacks.


    ''He''s going to thrust straight at my chest,'' I realized, and as his de came forward, I twisted my body, letting his sword slide past me harmlessly. My estoc shot out in a counterattack, aiming for his side.


    SLASH!


    The de cut through his robe, drawing blood. He hissed in pain, but his eyes burned with fury. His next attack was even more ferocious, his sword moving with blinding speed.


    But I could see it. I could see the path his sword would take, like a premonition guiding my movements. I parried, deflected, and countered with a series of precise strikes, each one pushing him back.


    The enemy was faster and stronger than me, but I had the advantage in the fight.


    Why was that the case? It was because I had already gotten used to it. When I picked up the Estoc for the first time, I was still younger than many people on the battlefield.


    Each time, I faced an opponent stronger than myself. Never once had I encountered someone weaker than me.


    That was also the case when I was Bruce. Even at that time, when I was fighting with Estoc, my physical abilities were not where I excelled.


    It was the sword.


    That was why I honed something else on the battlefield.


    I honed my skills.


    His movements became predictable, each strike following the path I saw in my mind. It was as if I was reading his every thought and every intention and reacting ordingly.


    Our des shed, sending sparks flying. The forest echoed with the sound of our duel, the intensity of the battle reaching its peak. The enemy''s frustration grew with every failed attack, his eyes widening in disbelief as I matched him blow for blow.


    ¨CCLANK!


    But just as our des shed for onest time, my eyes perked up. I sensed a bunch of other presences around, and that was the same for him.


    ''The other patrols are here as well!''


    It was evident who was here and who they were. Most likely, they had sensed the energy of the fight. It was even possible that they had brought another expert with them.


    "You''re not as weak as I thought," the guy before me snarled, his voice filled with rage.


    His eyes glinted with fury, likely angry at the fact that he had not been able to beat me, even while I looked like a first-stage Awakened, and there was a two-rank difference between us. Perhaps he was also angry at the fact that he could be discovered while trying to take my supposed artifact.


    "I will end this," he growled, his eyes shining brown.


    The earth beneath my feet suddenly cramped, trying to trap me. His power over the earth was evident, and he was using it to his full advantage. I felt the ground tighten around my legs, restricting my movement.


    The guy''s mana surged, manifesting the full power of a third-stage warrior. He rushed at me with incredible speed, his de gleaming with deadly intent.


    ''It was a fun fight¡­.Sad that it is going to end now.''


    ¡¸ ck de of Irond. Iron Coating.¡¹


    I used the energy of my second core, coating my body with a protectiveyer to make it seem like I was purely defending myself to my utmost strength.


    "Heh¡­..Your measly pathetic energy will not be able to defend this."


    The enemy''s de connected, and I felt the impact reverberate through my body. But I held firm, enduring the blow with the reinforced coating. Of course, that was not enough as the de was pushing through my defense and almost about to reach my shoulder.


    Just at that moment, I drew mana from my first and main core. The energy flowed through me, powerful and unyielding. I focused it into my estoc, the de glowing with a fierce light.


    The enemy''s eyes widened in surprise as he sensed the sudden surge of energy. He had not expected me to have this much power. His confidence wavered, and that was all I needed.


    CRACK!


    With a swift, decisive motion, I broke free from the earth''s grip, using my enhanced strength to shatter the ground around me.


    The enemy staggered back, his bnce disrupted.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de. Eclipse Star Trail¡¹


    The estoc moved with incredible speed and precision, cutting through the air with a blinding light.


    "Huh?"


    The enemy tried to parry, but my attack was too fast, too strong. The de pierced through his defenses, cutting deep into his chest.


    As the estoc drove into him, trails of stars began to emanate from the de, wrapping around the enemy and filling the air with a mesmerizing glow. The light from the stars intensified, creating an ethereal pattern that seemed to weave through his very being.


    "What? What is this?"


    The enemy gasped, his eyes widening in terror as the trails of stars coiled tighter, their light growing ever more brilliant. The energy built up around the tip of the estoc, a focal point of destructive power.


    BLAST!


    The trails of stars converged, and with a final, explosive surge, they sted through the tip of the de.


    CRUNCH!


    The force of the explosion was both silent and devastating, an implosion of energy that tore through the enemy''s body from within.


    His scream was cut short, his form crumpling as the power of the stars consumed him. The light of the stars red brightly for a moment, then faded, leaving nothing but a lifeless husk.


    "¡­..It was a good fight soldier¡­.But your greed blinded you."


    I shook my head as I channeled my mana into my body.


    "They are here! The sounds came from here!"


    The shouts of other soldiers grew louder, their footsteps pounding through the forest. I knew I couldn''t stay here any longer. My time was running out.


    But before I could leave, something caught my attention. A faint glimmer in the moonlight, barely visible against the forest floor. I crouched down, brushing aside the leaves and dirt to reveal a ring.


    It was a simple band, but as I picked it up, I felt a surge of energy. The ring was embedded with a small, intricate gemstone that pulsed with mana. There was something familiar about the energy it emanated, a sense of power and mystery.


    ''An artifact,'' I realized. ''But what does it do?''


    I had no time to ponder its purpose. The soldiers were closing in, their shouts growing more urgent.


    I slipped the ring into my pouch.


    ''Whatever it is, it mighte in handy,'' I thought, rising to my feet.


    I nced at the fallen-robed figure onest time, then turned and sprinted deeper into the forest. My movements were swift and fluid, my enhanced strength and agility propelling me forward. The ring''s mana seemed to resonate with my own, amplifying my abilities.


    The shouts of the soldiers faded into the background as I put more distance between us. I moved with purpose, navigating the dense forest with ease. Each step took me further from the camp, closer to freedom.


    ''Don''t think this is over yet, Lucavion. You still need to pass the forest.''


    That was just the beginning.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 62: Facing a Monster

    The reason why this part of the border was guarded lesspared to other ces was because this forest bordered the Arcanis Empire and the Lorian Empire. This forest was notorious, not for its beauty, but for the dangerous creatures that called it home. It was a ce few dared to venture into, and even fewer dared to cross.


    The forest, known as the Shadowed Thicket, was infested with a variety of deadly monsters. These creatures, ranging from the venomous Thorn Vipers to the elusive Shadow Stalkers, made traversing the forest a perilous endeavor. The army relied on the natural dangers of the forest to act as a deterrent against most escapees and infiltrators.


    ''That''s why they''re confident in theirx security here,'' I thought as I moved through the dense underbrush. ''Most people wouldn''t dare try to cross this forest, but they''re underestimating me.''


    The shouts of the soldiers were now a distant echo, the forest swallowing their voices as I delved deeper.


    The trees here grew thick and tall, their branches intertwining to form a near-imprable canopy. The ground was covered in ayer of fallen leaves, their dampness muffling my footsteps.


    "At this point, I should be fully away from the camp."


    I had been running away from there for a while now.


    "I also erased my smell."


    While I had taken measures to mask my scent, I couldn''t shake the thought that they might send hounds after me. There were many special hounds in the army that specialized in tracking, their keen senses able to pick up even the faintest trail.


    ''If they send tracking hounds, especially the ones that can track mana, it''llplicate things. I can''t lower my guard now.''


    But at the same time, after the fight I just did against that third-stage soldier, I could feel fatigue creeping in. The adrenaline rush was wearing off, and my muscles ached from the exertion.


    ''No time to rest, though,'' I reminded myself, pushing through the tiredness. ''I need to keep moving.''


    I pressed on, navigating through the dense forest with as much speed as I could muster. The shadows seemed to move with me, the darkness both a friend and a potential foe. My heightened senses kept me alert, every rustle and crackle drawing my attention.


    I paused for a moment, catching my breath and listening intently. The forest was eerily silent, but I could feel the presence of life all around me.


    ''Stay focused,'' I told myself. ''You''vee this far. Don''t let your guard down.''


    Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t ignore the growing weariness in my body.


    The fight with the third-stage soldier had taken a toll, and I had been running away while ignoring that for a while already.


    ''And considering that it is night, there is a high chance that I can miss some territory marks.''


    I had been feeling a little tense for a while now, and there was a reason for that already.


    ''Something is nearby.''


    It was different. Compared to the battlefield, this feeling was a lot more different.


    ''So, this is the feeling of being targeted by a predator.''


    Being in front of a monster. It was something I was feeling for the first time.


    I looked around, my eyes scanning the dense forest for any signs of movement. The shadows seemed to shift and dance, but I couldn''t identify anything specific. My eyes failed me, unable to pierce through the darkness and foliage.


    ''There''s nothing,'' I thought, frustration creeping in. ''But I can feel it. It''s close.''


    Realizing that my eyes were useless in this situation, I knew I had to rely on something else.


    I took a deep breath, calming my mind and centering my thoughts. Slowly, I closed my eyes and began to spread my senses, reaching out with my mana to form a circle around me.


    The world around me came alive in a different way. I could sense the subtle vibrations of the forest, the flow of mana through the trees and ground.


    It was as if I had be a part of the forest itself, my senses expanding and merging with the environment.


    Well, that was not that dramatic, but the basic idea of spreading senses was simr to this.


    I focused, pushing my awareness further out, feeling for any disturbances in the natural order. I created a circle around myself.


    The reason for this is clear. While spreading one''s senses is important and a basic ability for a third-star warrior, it also uses quite a bit of mana. And since I had just recently broken through and had been running for a while, I had yet to recover the mana that I had spent.


    That is the reason I created a small circle with a 5-meter radius. From the moment someone or something enters there, I can strike. My de''s reach is around 3 meters if we add my arms and my mana coating''s length.


    And the two meters is for my reaction time.


    I ced my hand on my estoc, ready to draw it at the right moment. The tension in the air was palpable, the sense of danger pressing in on me from all sides.


    SWOOSH!


    Suddenly, something entered my circle at a rapid speed. My senses red, the disturbance clear and immediate. I reacted instantly, my body moving on instinct.


    My eyes snapped open as I drew my sword, the de coated with a dark starlight.


    SWOOSH!


    My estoc cut through the air, meeting the iing threat head-on.


    "Kieeeeek!"


    The creature, a Shadow Stalker, lunged at me, its eyes glowing with malevolent intelligence. My de struck true, the dark starlight slicing through its hide and eliciting a chilling scream.


    "SCREEECH!"


    The Shadow Stalker recoiled, its attack thwarted.


    "SCREEECH!" it cried, its eyes burning with fury.


    I knew I couldn''t let my guard down. Shadow Stalkers had a unique ability to disappear from sight, blending seamlessly into the shadows around them. This creature would likely use that to its advantage now that its initial assault had failed.


    ''Stay focused,'' I reminded myself. ''This isn''t over yet.''


    Drawing on my knowledge, I recalled the records Elias had left behind.


    He had documented many of the creatures in the Shadowed Thicket, providing invaluable information for anyone brave or foolish enough to traverse it. As for why he did that, before being sent here, he was actually preparing for a debate between schrs.


    Thanks to him, I knew the Shadow Stalker''s tricks.


    The creature vanished, its form melting into the darkness. The forest seemed to close in around me, the shadows growing deeper and more oppressive.


    There was a reason why this forest was feared this much.


    A Shadow Stalker''s physical strength is estimated to be simr to that of a stage-2 warrior, but their danger level is higher, and so are their stealth abilities.


    That is why this forest is too dangerous for those below stage three, as it is nearly impossible to pass without having the ability to spread one''s mana senses across the ce.


    As the monster vanished, I was prepared. I closed my eyes once more, spreading my senses, feeling for any disturbance in the natural order.


    The circle of awareness around me pulsed with energy, the mana flowing through me and into the surrounding area. The Shadow Stalker couldn''t hide from my senses, not entirely. I could feel its presence, a faint but unmistakable ripple in the mana around me.


    ''There!'' I thought, pinpointing its location.


    The Shadow Stalker dashed forward once more, attacking me head-on. This time, I was ready. I opened my eyes, my estoc already moving in anticipation of the creature''s charge. The dark starlight coating the de red brilliantly as I swung it in a precise arc.


    CLANG!


    The creature''s ws met my estoc, but the force of my strike pushed it back. The Shadow Stalker hissed, its eyes gleaming with anger and frustration. It lunged at me again, faster and more aggressive, aiming for my face.


    SWOOSH!


    I sidestepped, the estoc moving in a fluid motion. The de extended, catching the creature mid-leap. The estoc pierced through its chest, dark starlight searing its flesh.


    "SCREEECH!"


    The Shadow Stalker let out a final, chilling cry as it copsed to the ground, its body twitching in its death throes. I stood over it, breathing heavily, the estoc still glowing with the residual energy of the strike.


    The forest fell silent once more, the oppressive shadows receding slightly.


    I had defeated the Shadow Stalker, but I knew there could be more lurking in the darkness. I had to stay vignt.


    I knelt beside the creature, examining it briefly. Elias''s records had been urate, and my training had paid off. But this was just one of many dangers in the Shadowed Thicket.


    ''That is right. If the Shadow Stalker is appearing, that means I am now in their territory.''


    I looked closely at the Shadow Stalker''s eyes. As I had expected, the monster''s eyes were closed and not clearly open.


    Their eyes were not their primary means of sensing the world. Instead, they relied on something else¡ªan innate sense, abination of hearing, smell, and possibly a form of mana detection.


    Elias''s book had mentioned this peculiarity. He had stated that while Shadow Stalkers lived close to each other, they were not gregarious.


    They were solitary hunters, territorial, and fiercely independent. This meant that while I might encounter more Shadow Stalkers, they would likely be spread out rather than grouped together.


    ''Good. At least I won''t be facing a pack of them.''


    Most importantly, their blood acted as a monster repent during this stage of the forest.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 63: Facing a Monster (2)

    Elias spected that the reason why Shadow Stalkers were not gregarious was because they tended to use others as bait. In a way, they did not trust their kin. They also tended to use their kin''s blood as a measurement of danger.


    If they sensed that their kin was injured, it would imply that the enemy was dangerous. In that way, they were good at surviving.


    I knelt beside the fallen Shadow Stalker and retrieved a small vial from my pouch. Carefully, I collected some of its blood, the dark liquid shimmering faintly in the moonlight. This would be my safeguard, a way to create a space where I could rest without being disturbed by other creatures.


    I moved to the edge of the clearing and poured the blood into a small circle around me. The pungent scent would keep other monsters at bay, giving me a much-needed reprieve.


    The effects were immediate. The forest around me seemed to quiet, the subtle sounds of creatures shifting away, sensing the danger implied by the Shadow Stalker''s blood.


    ''That should give me enough time for today.''


    I sat down, leaning against arge tree, and closed my eyes for a moment. The weariness hit me harder than I expected. I had been coating my body with mana for so long, and the fight had drained my reserves even further. My mana core was nearly depleted, and I needed to recover.


    ''Just a short rest,'' I thought, my body rxing slightly.


    As I rested, I thought back to Elias''s notes. He had always emphasized the importance of understanding one''s environment and the creatures within it. Knowledge was as much a weapon as any de.


    ''Using their own instincts against them,'' I mused. ''Shadow Stalkers don''t trust each other. They''re solitary because they know their kin will abandon or betray them to survive.''


    This understanding gave me an edge. It was one of the many lessons Elias had taught me, lessons that now kept me alive in the Shadowed Thicket.


    I focused on my breathing, allowing myself to enter a meditative state. Slowly, I drew in the ambient mana from the forest, careful not to disturb the delicate bnce around me. It was a slow process, but I could feel my core beginning to replenish.


    ''Hmm?''


    Just at that moment, I sensed something.


    Something that was odd.


    *******


    For an Awakened, they needed to mediate to recover the mana they had spent. And because Lucavion had been running around for a while, his mana reserves were almost depleted.


    Thus, he closed his eyes and imagined drawing mana from the atmosphere.


    Just like as usual, he was using the technique that he had learned from his master, [Devourer of Stars].


    But at that moment, his eyebrows twitched as if something was different. Being a third-stage Awakened, he did this process countless different times, and he had never felt something like this before.


    Lucavion took a deep breath, trying to focus his mind.


    The ce around him was littered with the remnants of his recent struggle, but his attention was drawn to the massive carcass of the Shadow Stalker lying nearby.


    As he continued his meditation, Lucavion began to sense an unusual energy. It was faint at first, like a whisper in the wind, but it gradually grew more distinct.


    This energy was not the usual mana he drew from the atmosphere; it felt different¡ªdarker, more ominous. He opened his eyes and looked at the Shadow Stalker''s corpse, a sense of unease settling over him.


    "What''s this?" he muttered to himself, curiosity and caution intertwining in his mind.


    Closing his eyes once more, Lucavion focused on the eerie energy emanating from the dead creature.


    As he concentrated, he realized that this energy was being drawn to him, almost as if it were alive. It was a cold, unsettling sensation, unlike the warm and vibrant flow of normal mana.


    Despite his apprehension, Lucavion allowed the energy to approach, letting it merge with his own depleted reserves.


    The moment the eerie energy touched him, he felt a chill run down his spine. It was as if the essence of the Shadow Stalker had intertwined with his own mana, bringing with it a sense of death and darkness.


    ''What is this?''


    For a moment, he panicked, fearing that this foreign energy might corrupt him. But then he remembered his training and the teachings of his master.


    "No matter what, keep your calm."


    He steadied his breathing and focused on harmonizing the strange energy with his own. The [Devourer of Stars] technique and the cold energy shed, and his body hurt.


    "Urghk-!"


    A pained groan left his body. This was the second time his master''s technique was reacting to energy. It did not do it when he was umting the mana from [ck de of Iron] art.


    ''It is simr to [Serpent me Art].''


    He thought. At that time, the fire energy of [Serpent me Art] had also shed with [Devourer of Stars].


    Lucavion''s eyes widened as he understood. The energy he was absorbing was also an attributed one. That was why [Devourer of Stars] was reacting, as it reacted against attributed arts. But then he sensed that the energy was cold and chilly. He closed his eyes, thinking about the nature of the energy.


    ''The [Serpent me Art] had reacted to my core as the fire inside it was destructive. But at the same time, this one is cold.''


    An idea sparked in his mind, one that could be dangerous.


    He would attempt tobine the energies. He closed his eyes once again and began absorbing the energy from the atmosphere. He drew in just enough to feel the flow without overwhelming himself. Then, he umted the mana using the [Serpent me Art].


    The fire mana and the eerie cold mana began to mix within him. For a moment, his body did not react negatively. A small smile formed on Lucavion''s lips, thinking he had seeded in harmonizing the two energies.


    But then, without warning, the mana scattered, leaving his body. The cold energy dissipated into the air, and the fire attribute mana extinguished itself.


    "What the...?" Lucavion muttered, confusion and frustration seeping into his voice. He had felt so close to achieving something unprecedented, yet it had slipped away.


    He closed his eyes again, determined to understand what had happened. This time, he focused on the interaction between the two types of mana.


    The cold, eerie energy of the Shadow Stalker was not just any energy; it was infused with death and darkness.


    The fire mana of the [Serpent me Art] was destructive and pure, but it also had a life-affirming warmth that contrasted sharply with the cold death mana.


    ''They can coexist, but they need a mediator,'' he thought. ''Something to bnce the opposing natures.''


    Lucavion drew in a deep breath and began the process again, this time more cautiously.


    ''If that is the case¡­..What if I use the core of [ck de of Iron]? That one only harnesses raw mana and does not have any attributes. That could be possible.''


    He absorbed a small amount of the fire energy around him.


    At the same time, he was also not that experienced at [Serpent me Art], as while he had converted the art to suit his own condition, he could not constantly practice it as his body was rejecting it.


    That was why he was now in pain.


    ''It hurts¡­.It is burning once again.''


    He thought as he felt the feeling of getting burned all across his body. But at the same time, he gritted his teeth, enduring the pain.


    But then he had drawn a bit of the cold energy and mixed it with a minuscule amount of fire mana. The burning sensation had disappeared as the cold mixed with fire.


    As the energies shed, he inserted a tiny bit of his own neutral mana to act as a stabilizer. Slowly, he felt the energies beginning to harmonize.


    The process was painstakingly slow, but Lucavion persisted. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he concentrated.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he felt the energies stabilize within him. They were not perfectly bnced, but they no longer rejected each other outright.


    ''I see¡­..''


    He thought, gazing at his core. There were now two distinct energies residing within it, one that had been nurtured by his old family''s teachings and one that had been drawn from the death of the Shadow Stalker. The two energies swirled together in a delicate dance, neither overpowering the other but existing in a tenuous bnce.


    Lucavion decided to test the power of this new energy. He focused on his core, attempting to draw the mana into his body. At first, he met with resistance, as if the energies were reluctant to be disturbed. The dark, eerie energy, in particr, seemed to cling stubbornly to the core, refusing to be summoned.


    But Lucavion was persistent. He coaxed the mana gently, inserting a trickle of his own neutral energy to persuade it to move. Slowly, the dark mana began to respond. It crawled out from his core, seeping into his body like tendrils of shadow.


    The sensation was strange¡ªcold, yet not unpleasant. It was like a wave of darkness wrapping around him, spreading through his veins and bones.


    The amount of mana he managed to draw was minimal, just a tiny fraction of what he was used to wielding. Yet, as the mana reached his skin, it caused his entire body to glow with a faint, ominous light. His skin tingled with the sensation of power surging through him, an intensity he hadn''t expected.


    Even this small amount of dark energy felt overwhelming, almost too powerful to contain


    "This is¡­.."


    ---------A/N----------


    I am nning to change the cultivation setting.


    Rather than using stage 3, I will use 3-star from now on. I will also edit the previous chapters when I have time.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 64: Weird Energy

    Lucavion''s eyes widened in shock as the energy continued to flow. He had never felt anything like this before. It was as if his entire being was charged with raw, untamed power¡ªone that could easily slip beyond his control if he wasn''t careful.


    "What is this¡­?" he whispered, marveling at the transformation.


    He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself as he looked back at his core. The eerie, ck mana had now settled within, its presence dominating the once-familiar space. The more he studied it, the more he realized how profoundly it had altered him.


    Curious, Lucavion attempted to channel this energy into a technique he was familiar with, the [ck de of Iron].


    It was a fundamental skill he had practiced for a year. But as he focused on summoning the familiar raw mana, he felt something strange.


    Nothing happened.


    The ck Mana inside his core refused to cooperate.


    Instead of forming the solid, sharp de he had mastered, the energy merely swirled chaotically, resisting his attempts to shape it.


    It was as if the man had a will of his own, rejecting his efforts to control it in the usual way.


    ''No. It is not rejecting me. It is just the mana umtion art of [ck de of Iron] can no longer be used.''


    It was something that he could understand. After all, the [ck de of Iron] was an art that would utilize the raw mana that he stuffed into his core.


    The mana that is formed in his core was no longer the same raw, attributeless mana that he would be using.


    It was rather different.


    The energy from the Shadow Stalker, as well as the energy from the [Serpent me Spear], were both attributed mana, and they were somehow mixed.


    ''It makes sense that I am unable to utilize it.''


    In an easy way, the core that was formed by the [ck de of Iron] was now serving as a sanctuary for these two mana types to coexist together. Aside from that, there is nothing else that can be considered as the remnants of [ck de of Iron] as all of them were now overwritten.


    ''That brings us to the main problem. How am I going to draw this mana to effectively utilize it?''


    Lucavion pondered, searching for an answer in the depths of his mind.


    And then, something came to him.


    ''The [Serpent me Spear].''


    His family''s technique. He had tried to adapt it to his unique condition of reversed meridians, but he had not been able to practice it extensively. The technique was designed to harness the fierce, destructive power of fire mana, channeling it into a deadly spear of me. But perhaps it could be the key to controlling this new, vtile mix of energies within his core.


    Lucavion took a deep breath, and his decision was made. He would try to circte the mana inside his meridians using the [Serpent me Spear] technique. It was a risky move, but it was the only idea that made sense in this situation.


    He began by focusing on the mana in his core, willing it to move through his body in the pattern of the [Serpent me Spear]. The moment he attempted it, he felt the energies react. The cold, dark mana resisted while the fiery energy surged forward, eager to follow the familiar path. The sh between the two was immediate and intense.


    "Argh!" Lucavion gasped as pain shot through his body. His veins felt like they were on fire, the conflicting energies burning him from the inside out. He gritted his teeth, trying to force the mana to obey, but it was like trying to mix oil and water. They simply wouldn''t blend, and his body paid the price for it.


    His vision blurred, and his limbs trembled under the strain. The pain was almost unbearable, and he could feel his control slipping.


    HOWL!


    He was on the verge of copse when suddenly, a loud howl pierced the air, snapping him out of his trance.


    Lucavion''s eyes shot open, his senses immediately on high alert. The howl was close, too close, and it reminded him of the dire situation he was in. He was in the middle of hostile territory, wounded and vulnerable. This was not the time to be experimenting with dangerous techniques.


    ''I need to stop,'' he realized, forcing himself to halt the cirction of the mana. The moment he did, the searing pain began to fade, leaving him gasping for breath, his body drenched in sweat.


    ''Don''t get excited, Lucavion. They can still pursue you.''


    He thought, looking at his own body. Thanks to his strength as a 3-star, his body was already recovering.


    ''Recover your mana and leave this ce as soon as possible.''


    And then he focused on mediating, recovering his strength.


    ********


    The air was thick with tension as a group of men, their uniforms adorned with various insignias and medals, gathered around the lifeless body sprawled on the cold, cobblestone ground.


    The night was silent, save for the distant murmurs of soldiers and the asional crackle of a torch.


    One of the officers, a tall man with graying hair and a stern expression, knelt down, examining the fatal wound that had ended the man''s life. His gloved hand brushed against the blood-soaked fabric, and he frowned deeply.


    "He is dead," the officer muttered, his voice low and filled with a mix of frustration and disbelief.


    "Yeah, he is," replied another officer, a younger man with sharp features, his eyes fixed on the body. "Rykard didn''t stand a chance. Whoever did this... they''re not just somemon soldier."


    The older officer stood up, his gaze hardening as he turned to the guards standing a few paces away, their faces pale in the torchlight. "You there," he barked, his voice cutting through the silence like a de. "Did you see his face?"


    The guards, two young men barely out of their teens, stiffened at the question. One of them swallowed hard, his eyes darting nervously between the officers.


    "He was too fast, sir," the guard stammered, his voice trembling slightly. "It all happened so quickly¡­ we could barely see him. Just a blur, and then he was gone."


    "Too fast?" the older officer repeated, his tone sharp with incredulity. He stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he stared down the young guard. "You''re telling me you didn''t get even a glimpse of him? Not a single detail?"


    The guard hesitated, ncing at hispanion for support. The other guard nodded, equally nervous. "We''re sorry, sir. We tried to keep up, but¡­ it was like he vanished into thin air. One moment he was there, and the next¡­ he wasn''t."


    The younger officer cursed under his breath, kicking at a loose stone in frustration. "Damn it! A 3-star warrior, maybe more, and we have nothing to go on? We''re blind here!"


    The older officer remained silent for a moment, his mind working furiously. He looked down at the body once more, a cold determination settling in his eyes. "This wasn''t a random attack. Whoever did this knew what they were doing," he muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. "That stab, and how he was sted from inside¡­ That technique was powerful. Too powerful."


    The younger officer nodded, his expression troubled. "I wonder how we had a soldier like this in our camp. And howe such a strong soldier wasn''t registered under a seal? He''s a 3-star Awakened, that''s certain."


    "He must be hiding his strength," the older officer replied, though his tone wasced with uncertainty.


    "Hiding his strength¡­" The younger officer trailed off, his gaze drifting back to the body on the ground. "That can indeed happen. But why? Being a 3-star, he would''ve gotten a good position inside the military. Why would he try to escape?"


    "That''s what I don''t understand either," the older officer said, his voice edged with frustration. "And on top of that, he killed that bastard Rykard out of all the guards¡­ The Count will be furious."


    Suddenly, one of the soldiers standing at attention behind them stepped forward. His movements were hesitant as if he was unsure whether to speak or not. The officers noticed him, and the older one gestured for him toe closer.


    "Speak up, soldier," the older officermanded. "What is it?"


    The soldier cleared his throat, his voice wavering slightly. "Sir¡­ I saw something on his face."


    The officers exchanged a quick nce before the younger one stepped closer, his curiosity piqued. "Something on his face?" he asked, leaning in with a frown.


    The soldier nodded, his eyes darting nervously between the officers. "Yes, sir. There was a long vertical scar over his right eye."


    At those words, the older officer''s eyes widened slightly. He stiffened, his gaze snapping back to the corpse on the ground. Kneeling once more, he carefully examined the wound¡ªa precise and thin stab, not from a normal sword. His mind raced, connecting the dots, and as he looked back up at the soldier, his expression grew more severe.


    "A long vertical scar over the right eye¡­" he repeated, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The younger officer, sensing the shift in the older man''s demeanor, asked, "Do you know who it might be, sir?"


    The older officer slowly stood up, his face a mask of grim realization. "I have an idea," he said, his tone now carrying a heavy weight. "There''s only one man I know who fits that description¡ªa one-star Awakened who uses an estoc of all weapons."


    He paused, letting the gravity of the situation sink in before he uttered the name that hade to mind.


    "Lucavion."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 65: Not letting go

    Life was recently getting better for Jesse.


    She had finally found a ce where she could be with herself after being in that damned household for a long time.


    Though the process of reaching this ce was not all that easy, she was somehow able to do it in the end.


    ''And it is all thanks to Lucavion.''


    Jesse moved slowly around the tent, her fingers lightly brushing against the objects that bore traces of Lucavion. His belongings were simple, but they held a warmth that made her feel safe, a stark contrast to the cold and unfeeling atmosphere of her family''s estate.


    The tent wasn''t just a temporary shelter; it had be a sanctuary, a ce where she could let down her guard and simply exist.


    As she touched the edge of his bedroll, she smiled softly. Lucavion''s scent lingered, a mix of earth and faint traces of metal from his weaponry. It was a scent that hade to represent stability and protection in her life, something she had craved for so long. Jesse could still remember the moment she had first stepped into this tent, exhausted and on the brink of giving up.


    It felt like a lifetime ago.


    She knelt beside the small chest where he kept his personal effects, running her hand over its rough surface. Everything here was a reminder of him¡ªhis strength, his resilience, and the kindness he had shown her when she needed it the most.


    A kindness she had never known before. Her thoughts drifted back to that first day on the battlefield, when she had arrived broken and hopeless, ready to wee death as a release from the pain that had consumed her life.


    That day, she had been nothing more than a shell of a person, barely able to stand under the weight of her despair. She had been sent to the front lines by her own family, cast aside like trash, and she had believed with every fiber of her being that she was worthless.


    Her self-esteem had been shattered, ground to dust by years of neglect and scorn. The hatred she felt for the world¡ªand for herself¡ªwas all-consuming.


    But then, she met Lucavion.


    She closed her eyes and let the memories flow, recalling the words he had spoken to her when she had been at her lowest. His voice had been calm, steady, and firm, cutting through the haze of her despair with an almost painful rity.


    "You are not defined by what others think of you, Jesse. You are not weak just because they say you are. Strength is something you build, not something you''re born with.


    The battlefield doesn''t care about your bloodline or your past. Out here, what matters is your will to survive and keep fighting.


    My master had once said something like this.


    The strength¡­..It is always within you, whether you believe it or not. In the end, it always ends like this. Either you get your life together, or you end up disappearing like dust in the pages of history.


    So, I am going to say it once. Either you use your own strength to take your fate onto your own hands, or you will be forgotten until you die."


    Those words had struck something deep within her, something she hadn''t even realized was still alive. A spark of hope buried underyers of fear and self-loathing.


    Lucavion had seen in her what she could not see in herself¡ªa potential for strength, for survival. He had given her something to hold onto when she had nothing left.


    That was why she felt this calm.


    And was it why, whenever she was close to him, she would want to feel his warmth? It was not too much to ask, was it?


    Jesse hesitated for a moment, then slowly lowered herself onto Lucavion''s bed. The rough fabric was cool against her skin, and she could feel the lingering warmth of where he had been earlier.


    Closing her eyes, she buried her face into the bedroll, inhaling deeply. His scent was there, faint but unmistakable¡ªa mix of the earth, the faint tang of metal, and something uniquely him. It wasforting, grounding her in a way that nothing else could.


    She knew it was kind of creepy, this strange attachment she had developed. But it wasn''t like there weren''t other creeps out there doing far worse. Besides, Lucavion''s scent was a lot better than the stench of the other soldiers¡ªmost of whom didn''t bother with cleanliness after long days of fighting.


    At least Lucavion always took care of himself and, by extension, made the space around him feel a little more bearable in this harsh environment.


    As shey there, she felt a calm settle over her, something she only ever felt in his presence. It was a serenity she hade to crave, something that helped her hold onto thest vestiges of hope and strength she had.


    ''I can give you anything you want, for you who saved me from the depths of hell,'' she thought, her heart swelling with gratitude. She wasn''t sure where these feelings would lead, but she knew one thing for certain: she would do anything to protect what they had.


    But then, suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching outside. Her heart jumped, and she immediately lifted her head, her senses sharpening. The sound was unmistakable¡ªmultiple people were heading toward the tent.


    Panic set in. What if they caught her like this? What would they think? She quickly scrambled off the bed, smoothing out the wrinkles she had made in the bedroll and brushing her hair back into ce.


    Standing up straight, she tried to calm her racing heart, forcing herself to adopt aposed demeanor.


    Just as she finished adjusting herself, the p of the tent was pushed aside, and several figures entered. Her breath hitched as she did not recognize any of the people there. But as she looked at the badges around their uniforms, she realized who they were.


    ''Colonels and a general!''


    She realized that she was now in the presence of a general.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the colonels and the general stepped inside the tent, their eyes immediately locking onto her. She could feel their scrutiny, the weight of their authority pressing down on her as they took in the sight of her standing alone in the tent. Her breath hitched, and for a brief moment, she feared they could hear the rapid beating of her heart.


    One of the colonels, a stern-faced man with a chiseled jaw and piercing eyes, took a step forward. His gaze was sharp, cutting through herposure like a de. "Where is Soldier Lucavion?" he asked, his voicemanding andced with suspicion. "And what are you doing in his tent?"


    She swallowed hard, trying to keep her voice steady. "Colonel, Lucavion was called by Colonel Morgan," she exined, her tone respectful but edged with the nervousness she couldn''t quite suppress. "I was waiting for him to return."


    The colonels exchanged quick, silent nces, their expressions unreadable. The general, an imposing figure with silver hair and a grave demeanor, remained silent, his eyes fixed on her, assessing.


    Sensing the unease in the air, she hesitated before asking, "Did¡­ did something happen to Lucavion?"


    The stern-faced colonel''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing slightly. "He is under suspicion," he began, his voice low but firm, "ofmitting a serious crime."


    Her heart dropped at the words, her mind racing toprehend the situation. "Suspicion? What kind of crime?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, fear creeping into her tone despite her best efforts to remain calm.


    The colonel''s gaze didn''t waver as he responded, "Murder and deserting. Lucavion is suspected of killing Rykard, one of the guards stationed at the border, while escaping from the army. He is believed to be far more dangerous than we initially thought."


    She felt a cold wave of shock wash over her, her legs nearly giving out beneath her. Lucavion? Murder, Deserter? It didn''t make sense. He was a skilled soldier, yes, but¡­ a killer?


    And he left? Escaped from the battlefield?


    "Colonel," she stammered, trying to regain herposure, "there must be some mistake. Lucavion¡­ he wouldn''t¡­"


    The colonel cut her off, his tone unyielding. "The evidence points to him, and we cannot ignore that. We''ve been informed that he might be hiding his true strength, and given the circumstances, it''s imperative we locate him immediately."


    Jesse stood frozen, the world around her narrowing to the words echoing in her mind¡ªmurder, deserting, escaping from the battlefield. It was as if the air had been sucked out of the tent, leaving her in a suffocating silence, her thoughts a whirlwind of disbelief and confusion.


    The colonel''s voice continued, asking her questions¡ªwhere Lucavion might have gone, if he had said anything unusual, if she had noticed any changes in his behavior. But the words barely registered in her mind. All she could focus on was the idea that Lucavion, the person who had saved her, who had given her a reason to keep fighting, was being used of such heinous acts.


    There''s no way, she thought desperately. Lucavion wouldn''t do that. He wouldn''t abandon me. Not after everything we''ve been through together.


    The memories of their time together shed through her mind¡ªhis words of encouragement, his steady presence beside her on the battlefield, the way he had taught her to believe in herself when no one else did. He had always been there, a constant, unyielding force in her life. How could he just leave without a word? How could hemit such a betrayal?


    The colonel''s voice broke through her thoughts, demanding her attention. "Jesse Burns, did he tell you anything about his ns? Did he mention anything about leaving or¡­ escaping?"


    She blinked, her heart pounding as she struggled to find her voice. "N-no, Colonel," she stammered, her voice barely audible. "He didn''t say anything¡­ He wouldn''t do this. He wouldn''t leave¡­ not like this."


    But even as she said the words, doubt began to creep into her mind. It waste¡ªfar toote. Lucavion should have returned by now. Where was he? Had he really¡­ left her? The possibility twisted her stomach into knots, the realization slowly dawning on her like a cold, harsh light.


    ''What if¡­ what if he really did leave?'' The thought wed at her, tearing through the fragile hope she had clung to. ''What if he abandoned me, just like everyone else?''


    Her breath caught in her throat as she reyed theirst conversation, the way he had spoken to her, almost as if he were saying goodbye without actually saying the words. The pieces began to fall into ce, each one slicing through her heart with the sharpness of betrayal.


    ''He left,'' she thought, the words heavy and bitter. ''He left me. Just like they all did.''


    The pain was familiar, a deep, aching wound that had never fully healed. But this time, it was different. This time, it wasn''t just the pain of being abandoned¡ªit was the pain of being betrayed by the one person she had thought she could trust.


    Her hands trembled, her mind spiraling as the truth settled in. Lucavion was gone. He had left her, just like everyone else, without a word, without a warning. The cold, empty feeling of abandonment washed over her, but it didn''t break her this time. Instead, it ignited something dark and twisted within her.


    ''No,'' she thought, her grip tightening on the edge of the bedroll. ''I won''t let him leave me. I won''t be abandoned again. Not by him.''


    Her heart hardened, her thoughts sharpening into a singr focus. Lucavion had been the one to save her, to give her life meaning when she had nothing left. She wouldn''t let him disappear, wouldn''t let him escape her grasp. If he thought he could leave her behind, he was wrong.


    ''I''ll find you, Lucavion,'' she vowed silently, her eyes darkening with a fierce, obsessive determination. ''I''ll find you, and I''ll make you see. You can''t leave me, not after everything we''ve been through.


    ''You belong with me.''


    ''You''re mine.''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 66: On the camp

    As she stood there, frozen in ce, the colonel''s sharp eyes turned to the other officers. "We need to investigate this matter further. Secure the area and gather anyone who might have seen him. I want this camp searched from top to bottom. If Lucavion is still here, we''ll find him."


    The officers nodded in unison, their expressions grim as they dispersed to carry out the orders. Jesse watched them leave, her heart pounding in her chest. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was horribly wrong. Lucavion wouldn''t just kill someone and flee¡ªat least, not the Lucavion she knew.


    Momentster, more soldiers entered the tent, their faces set in determined lines as they began to search through Lucavion''s belongings. Jesse stood to the side, watching in silence as they rifled through his things, hoping against hope that they would find some clue that proved his innocence.


    But with each passing second, her hope dwindled. The soldiers found his bedroll empty, his gear missing, and the few personal items he had left behind carefully arranged as if he had nned his departure. It was bing increasingly clear that Lucavion had indeed fled.


    One of the soldiers, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, looked up from his search, holding out a piece of parchment. "Sir, I found this tucked under the bedroll."


    The colonel took the parchment, his eyes scanning the contents quickly. His frown deepened as he read, and when he finished, he looked up, his expression one of grim certainty.


    "This is it," he said, his voice heavy.


    The colonel handed the parchment to one of the other officers, who quickly scanned it before nodding in agreement. "It all points to him," the officer said, his tone resigned. "His equipment is gone, and there are traces of him leaving in a hurry. No one has seen him sincest night."


    The colonel''s eyes darkened. And then, at that moment, someone else entered the tent.


    "Colonel! Colonel Morgan had verified that he had indeed called Lucavion Thorne to give him the reward."


    "What was the reward?"


    "A High-rank mana essence. Colonel said that Lucavion was dismissed around 7 P.M."


    The colonel''s grip tightened on the parchment as the new information was ryed. His mind raced, piecing together the puzzle as more and more evidence pointed to Lucavion''s betrayal.


    The revtion of the High-rank mana essence made everything even moreplicated. Lucavion had been rewarded, yet within hours, he had seemingly vanished into thin air, leaving death and chaos in his wake.


    The colonel turned to face the neer, his expression stern. "Dismissed at 7 P.M., you say? And after receiving a High-rank mana essence, no less¡­"


    The weight of the situation bore down on the colonel, but before he could speak further, the general, who had been silent until now, finally opened his mouth. His voice was deep, measured, and carried the authority of years ofmand.


    "He most likely had an artifact on him," the general said, his tone contemtive butced with a hint of concern. "Something that helped him hide his strength. It would exin how he managed to remain under our radar for so long. Or¡­" he paused, his gaze sharpening, "he had an artifact that allowed him to amplify his abilities temporarily.


    That could be why he was able to leave this ce so swiftly after the deed was done."


    The general''s words hung in the air, a chilling possibility that made the situation even more dire. If Lucavion had ess to such an artifact, it would mean they were dealing with more than just a rogue soldier¡ªhe was now a serious threat.


    The general''s eyes, sharp and discerning, turned to the colonel. "I want a full background check on Soldier Lucavion," he ordered, his voice brooking no argument. "I want to know everything about him¡ªwhere he came from, who he trained under, any unusual behavior or reports. Everything."


    The colonel nodded swiftly, his respect for the general evident. "I''ll see to it immediately, sir."


    The general''s gaze didn''t waver as he continued. "And I assume a pursuit team has already been dispatched?"


    The colonel straightened, his voice steady. "Yes, sir. As soon as Rykard''s body was discovered, we deployed the Hounds. They''re tracking him as we speak."


    The general''s eyes narrowed slightly, a calcted gleam in their depths as he spoke. "Good," he repeated, his voice firm. "But don''t let them dive too deep into the forest."


    The colonel tilted his head slightly, a hint of curiosity flickering across his features. "Sir?"


    "There''s a reason that forest is known as the Shadowed Thicket," the general exined, his tone darkening as he continued. "It''s not just dense with trees and undergrowth¡ªit''s a ce where the natural order doesn''t apply. Many who enter that forest don''t return, and those who do¡­ they''re never the same. There are things in there that we don''t fully understand.


    It''s a ce of great danger, and sending men in there blindly would be a grave mistake."


    The colonel''s expression tightened as he absorbed the general''s words. The Shadowed Thicket was a ce whispered about in fearful tones; its reputation was shrouded in mystery and dread. He had heard tales, but the way the general spoke of it made the threat all the more real.


    The general continued, his voice steady but grave. "If that bastard, Lucavion, has been hiding his strength all this time, it means he''s far more capable than we initially believed. The Hounds are skilled, but they''re not equipped to handle someone like him. At best, they can force him to flee deeper into the forest. But if that happens¡­ he''ll be in significant danger himself."


    The colonel listened intently, his mind racing to keep up with the implications. The general was right¡ªif Lucavion was driven into the heart of the Shadowed Thicket, his survival would be uncertain at best.


    "There, he would either die or survive," the general said, his tone cold and pragmatic. "If he dies, it means he''s punished for what he did. Justice, of a sort. But if he survives¡­ that would mean he''s already strong enough to take down the Hounds. And if that''s the case, it would be illogical to sacrifice more soldiers when our situation on the battlefield is already so grim."


    The colonel swallowed, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. The general''s reasoning was sound¡ªthere was no point in throwing more lives into the fray if Lucavion had truly be that dangerous. The soldiers were already stretched thin, their morale fragile after weeks of relentless conflict.


    The general''s gaze hardened as he delivered his final order. "We must silence everything about this matter. The soldiers'' morale is already at an all-time low, and if word of this scandal spreads, it will only make things moreplex. Lucavion''s actions must be kept under wraps. We can''t afford to let this weaken our forces further."


    The colonel nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of the general''s directive. "Understood, sir. I''ll ensure that the men are discreet and that this situation remains contained."


    The general''s expression softened slightly, though his eyes remained sharp. "Good. We''re fighting a war on multiple fronts, Colonel. We can''t afford to lose any more ground, especially to internal strife. Focus on the bigger picture. The less our soldiers know about this, the better."


    The colonel straightened, his resolve firming as he absorbed the general''s words. "I''ll make sure of it, sir."


    The general nodded once, then turned to leave the tent, his steps purposeful and measured. The colonel watched him go, the weight of his orders settling heavily on his shoulders. He knew what had to be done, but that didn''t make it any easier.


    As the general''s figure disappeared into the darkness outside, the colonel took a deep breath, steeling himself for the tasks ahead. Lucavion was now an enemy¡ªwhether he survived the Shadowed Thicket or not, he was a threat that had to be dealt with swiftly and silently.


    The battlefield was unforgiving, and in times like these, tough decisions had to be made. The colonel would ensure that those decisions were carried out with the precision and discretion demanded by the situation.


    Without another word, he exited the tent, his mind already calcting the next steps to secure both the camp and the fragile morale of the soldiers under hismand.


    ********


    Thirty minutes passed, the silence of the forest only broken by the asional rustle of leaves or distant howl of a creature. My breathing had steadied, and I could feel the energy slowly returning to my core. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to keep me moving.


    Just as I was beginning to feel a semnce of readiness, I sensed something¡ªmultiple presences approaching from the direction of the camp, moving at a rapid speed. My eyes snapped open, my body going instantly alert.


    ''Hounds.''


    The realization hit me like a cold wave.


    The pursuit team was here.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 67: Pursuit

    Hounds.


    A special team that is rumored to be specialized in hunting those who escaped from the army or their duties.


    It was said that they were all soldiers who were proficient in controlling the specially trained "Earth Hounds."


    A special type of mana beast that has been tamed and is now used. Depending on its strength, a single earth hound can track a person from 10 kilometers away.


    ''As expected. They are already here.''


    I didn''t waste any time. I pushed myself to my feet. My body had recovered to a certain extent as well, and my mana reserves were almost fully recovered.


    I would have fully recovered unless not for the fact that I spent some mana mindlessly trying to learn a new thing, but that wouldn''t change much.


    But I couldn''t afford to stay here any longer. The hounds were specialists in tracking; their senses were heightened, and they could easily pick up my trail if I stayed in one ce for too long.


    I started running, my legs carrying me through the dense underbrush with practiced ease. The forest blurred around me as I pushed myself to my limits, but even with my speed, I could hear the distant barks and growls of the Earth Hounds closing in.


    They were fast¡ªfaster than I anticipated. I could sense at least eight presences trailing me, their intent clear.


    If I were to face them head-on, I''d eventually be overwhelmed. I couldn''t allow that to happen.


    My only options were to either kite them in the forest, using the terrain to my advantage, or to escape their range entirely.


    The second option seemed safer, but I knew it was exactly what the pursuit team expected me to try. They were experts in their craft, and they''d likely try to push me toward one of the more dangerous zones in the forest¡ªThe Shattered Vale.


    The Shattered Vale was infamous among those familiar with the Shadowed Thicket. It was a ce where the forest''s natural mana had gone wild, warping thendscape and filling it with deadly creatures. The very air there crackled with unstable energy, making it a treacherous ce even for seasoned warriors.


    If the pursuit team could corner me there, I''d be forced to deal with not only them but also the deadly environment and the monsters that inhabited it. A nightmare scenario.


    ''I can''t let them dictate the terms of this chase,'' I thought, my mind racing as I continued to move through the forest. ''I need to create my own opening.''


    I decided to kite them, using the dense forest to my advantage. The Earth Hounds were fast and relentless, but they were alsorge and not as agile in tight spaces.


    If I could lead them through narrow, densely packed areas of the forest, I could slow them down and perhaps even lose a few of them.


    ''But at the same time, it will be dangerous for me as well. Even though Elias had a rough map of the forest, it was not that urate as it was only created by circling around the Shattered Vale. And the mapper was not a professional. Thus, the terrain is not that shown in a detailed way.''


    If there was one thing that held me back, it was the fact that I was also not familiar with the forest too much.


    I also needed to explore the forest itself.


    ''At least until I reach the river that is shown on the map. From that point on, the life will be easier.''


    However, that was easier said than done.


    ''In any case, I need to thin their numbers. Right now, they are probably not expecting me to turn and attack them. I should capitalize on this.''


    I continued to run, my mind calcting the best way to deal with the hounds and their handlers. I needed to make them spread out to create opportunities where I could pick them off one by one. The terrain and the darkness were my allies, and I had to use them to my advantage.


    As I moved through the forest, I suddenly sensed another bunch of presence nearby. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but my sharp instincts, honed over years of battlefield experience, picked up on it.


    ''Bloodlust.''


    But it was thin, nicely concealed. Whoever or whatever these predators were, they were skilled at hiding their intent. I had already realized that I wasn''t the only hunter in this part of the forest, but that would also mean I wasn''t the only one hunted either.


    A n began to form in my mind. If I could lure the pursuit team into these predators'' territory, I could use them to my advantage. They wouldn''t be expecting it, and the surprise could buy me the time I needed.


    I continued to run, gradually altering my course to lead the hounds toward the source of that bloodlust. I moved with purpose, making sure to keep my own presence concealed as much as possible.


    The hounds were still on my trail, but their handlers were likely relying on their instincts, not expecting me to lead them into danger.


    After running for a while, I sensed that I was close to where the predators were lurking. I needed to act quickly and decisively. I spotted arge tree with thick branches and leaped up, climbing swiftly and silently until I was hidden among the foliage.


    The hounds and their handlers were closing in, unaware of the trap I was setting.


    I reached into my pouch and pulled out a small rock, channeling my mana into it. I


    The rock absorbed the energy, glowing faintly in the darkness.


    ''This much should be enough. More than that, the rock will be broken.''


    I waited, listening intently to the sounds of the forest, and then I threw the rock with precise aim toward a beast that was hiding in one of the trees¡ªa Darkened Chimpanzee.


    The rock struck the beast, and the effect was immediate. The Darkened Chimpanzee let out a sharp, angry chatter, its eyes zing with fury as it searched for the source of the disturbance. It was a highly territorial creature, and I knew it would react aggressively.


    The chimpanzee''s chatter echoed through the forest, alerting its kin. Within moments, several more Darkened Chimpanzees emerged from the shadows, their forms barely visible in the dark.


    They were powerful and agile, their bloodlust now fully awakened.


    SWOOSH!


    As the hounds and their handlers drew closer, the Darkened Chimpanzees began to descend from the trees, their movements swift and coordinated.


    The pursuit team had no idea what was waiting for them.


    ''As expected. They are unable to sense them. But, the Earth Hounds will realize that soon enough.''


    And just as I had predicted, a howl echoed in the forest.


    "Grrrr¡­.."


    The Earth Hounds were getting more and more restless with each second it seemed.


    As I crouched in the thick branches of the tree, hidden from sight, I could hear the hounds and their handlers approaching.


    The sounds of the Earth Hounds growling and the rustling of leaves grew louder, signaling their proximity. The tension in the air was palpable, the forest seemingly holding its breath in anticipation of theing conflict.


    "Stay alert," one of the soldiers whispered harshly to the others, his voice barely audible over the growls of the Earth Hounds. "The hounds are sensing something. Keep your weapons ready."


    The unit slowed their pace, bing more cautious as they sensed the growing danger. I watched as the soldiers began to move into a defensive formation, their movements swift and practiced. These were no ordinary soldiers¡ªthey were trained for situations just like this, capable of handling unexpected threats with efficiency.


    "Something''s off," another soldier muttered. "The hounds are too restless. Keep an eye on the trees."


    They were aware, but not fully. The Darkened Chimpanzees were already closing in, their bloodlust filling the air, but the soldiers were too focused on the ground. They hadn''t yet realized the full extent of the threat lurking above them.


    The Earth Hounds let out low growls, their instincts picking up on the danger from the trees. They began to circle the soldiers, trying to pinpoint the exact location of the threat.


    "Grrrr¡­"


    The tension built as the Darkened Chimpanzees prepared to strike, their eyes glowing faintly in the shadows. The soldiers, sensing the imminent attack, tightened their formation, their weapons at the ready.


    "Prepare for an attack from above!" the lead soldier barked, his voice carrying authority.


    But before they could fully react, the Darkened Chimpanzeesunched their assault.


    SWOOSH!


    The first chimpanzee leaped from the tree, its ws extended, aiming for one of the hounds. The Earth Hound snarled and tried to evade, but the chimpanzee was too fast, sinking its ws into the beast''s nk.


    "Attack formation 2!" the lead soldier ordered.


    The soldiers moved with precision, their spears, and swords shing as they countered the onught of the Darkened Chimpanzees. The air was filled with the sounds of snarls, screeches, and the sh of weapons. The soldiers were well-trained, their formation tight as they defended against the chimpanzees'' frenzied attacks.


    But I wasn''t going to stay idle.


    After all, this was what I had been waiting for.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 68: Pursuit (2)

    "Attack formation 2!"


    The soldier''s voice rang out with authority, and the unit instantly shifted into a defensive formation of eight sides, each soldier covering a direction. Their movements were fluid and practiced, showing their training and discipline.


    The formation was designed to counter threats from all directions, and it was clear they had dealt with simr situations before.


    The Darkened Chimpanzees, however, were no ordinary beasts. Each one was as strong as a two-star Awakened, and when they worked together, their collective intelligence made them even more dangerous.


    They moved with a predatory grace, their eyes glowing with a fierce hunger as they circled the soldiers, sizing them up.


    The soldiers tightened their grips on their weapons, their expressions grim but focused. They knew they were up against a formidable foe, but their training had prepared them for such challenges. They kept their formation tight, shields and spears ready to intercept any attack.


    One of the Darkened Chimpanzees made the first move, darting forward with incredible speed, its ws aiming for the soldier directly in front of it. The soldier reacted instantly, raising his shield to block the strike while another soldier on his left lunged with his spear, aiming to pierce the beast''s side.


    CLANG!


    The chimpanzee''s ws met the shield with a powerful impact, but the soldier held firm. The spear found its mark, stabbing into the creature''s nk, but it wasn''t a fatal blow.


    "Gugugaaaa!"


    The chimpanzee hissed in pain and anger, retreating just as another of its kin leaped at a different soldier from the opposite side.


    The Darkened Chimpanzees coordinated their attacks, each strike calcted to probe the soldiers'' defenses. They didn''t attack recklessly; instead, they used their speed and agility to wear down the formation, forcing the soldiers to constantly adjust and react.


    A third chimpanzee attempted to nk the formation, its eyes gleaming with cunning. It lunged low, aiming for the legs of a soldier, trying to knock him off bnce. But the soldier was ready, swiftly stepping back while another soldier behind him thrust his spear downward, driving the beast back.


    "Keep the formation tight!" the lead soldier barked, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The soldiers held their ground, their movements precise and coordinated. They had the advantage of formation and discipline, but the Darkened Chimpanzees had numbers and ferocity.


    The battle was intense, with neither side gaining a clear upper hand.


    The chimpanzees snarled and screeched, their frustration growing as their attacks were repelled time and again.


    They were intelligent enough to realize that brute force alone wouldn''t break the soldiers'' defenses. Instead, they began to target specific points in the formation, trying to iste a soldier and overwhelm him before the others could react.


    One chimpanzee feigned an attack on the left side, drawing the attention of the soldiers there, while another two simultaneouslyunched a coordinated strike from the right.


    The soldiers reacted quickly, but the maneuver forced them to split their focus, creating a momentary gap in their defense.


    A chimpanzee lunged into that gap, its ws shing at a soldier''s side. The soldier grunted in pain, his armor taking most of the impact but leaving him staggered.


    The creature pressed its advantage, ws shing as it aimed for the exposed flesh.


    "Hold the line!" the lead soldier shouted, his voice filled with urgency.


    The soldiers quickly closed ranks, their spears darting forward to drive the chimpanzee back. But the beast was relentless, its attacks growing more vicious as it sensed weakness.


    The soldiers fought back with everything they had, their spears and swords moving in a deadly dance to keep the beasts at bay.


    Despite their best efforts, the Darkened Chimpanzees were proving to be a formidable challenge. The soldiers were well-trained, but the chimpanzees'' intelligence and teamwork were pushing them to their limits.


    The formation was holding, but barely, with the soldiers forced into a defensive posture as they struggled to fend off the relentless assault.


    The beasts worked in unison,municating with sharp, guttural sounds as they adjusted their tactics. Their eyes gleamed with a predatory cunning that spoke of their intelligence, and it was clear they were far from ordinary mana beasts.


    The battle was a test of endurance, with both sides locked in a deadly struggle for dominance. The Darkened Chimpanzees were determined to break the soldiers'' formation, while the soldiers were equally determined to hold their ground.


    But I wasn''t going to let this opportunity pass.


    As the soldiers and the chimpanzees shed, I prepared to strike from the shadows. While this was not something that I had specialized in or trained with, the chaos of the battle provided the perfect cover for me to slip in unnoticed, my estoc ready to deliver a lethal blow to any soldier who showed a momentarypse in focus.


    I moved silently, circling around the formation, waiting for the right moment to strike. The soldiers were too focused on the beasts to notice me, and I knew that even a brief distraction could be enough to tip the bnce in favor of the chimpanzees.


    One soldier, slightly separated from the others as he fended off a particrly aggressive chimpanzee, caught my attention. His movements were slower, the strain of the battle clearly taking its toll.


    I could see the opening, the vulnerability in his defense.


    SWOOSH!


    Without hesitation, I darted forward, my estoc piercing through the air.


    STAB!


    The de found its mark, sinking deep into the soldier''s side before he could react.


    "Argh!" he gasped, his body convulsing as the de prated his flesh.


    The soldier''s gasp of pain drew the attention of hisrades almost immediately. The moment they saw me, their eyes widened in shock and recognition.


    "He''s here! The target is here!" one of them shouted, his voice filled with a mix of rm and determination.


    The soldiers quickly adjusted their formation, trying to ount for both the Darkened Chimpanzees and my sudden appearance. But they were already strained, and my presence only added to their growing desperation.


    The chimpanzees, too, noticed the shift in the battle. Their eyes flickered between the soldiers and me, their predatory instincts kicking in. They were intelligent, and I knew it wouldn''t be long before they realized I was as much a threat to them as I was to the soldiers.


    I couldn''t afford to let that happen. I had to keep the bnce in the fight, using the chaos to my advantage. If the chimpanzees identified me as the primary threat, they would likely turn their full attention on me, and I''d be overwhelmed.


    SWOOSH!


    Another soldier lunged at me, his sword gleaming in the dim light of the forest. I parried his strike with my estoc, deflecting the de with a sharp twist of my wrist. The soldier staggered, off-bnce, and I took the opportunity to drive my estoc into his chest.


    "Argh!" he cried out as the de pierced his heart, and he copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    The remaining soldiers hesitated, their formation faltering as they tried to process the new threat I posed. The chimpanzees seized the moment,unching a coordinated attack on the weakened soldiers. The beasts moved with lethal efficiency, their ws and fangs tearing into flesh as they pressed the advantage.


    But that was not the case for every one of them. Three chimpanzees were now locked onto me, looking at my eyes.


    ''They are quick¡­.Not bad.''


    It seemed that for such monsters to survive in this forest, much intelligence was needed.


    "But for a mere beast¡­.You have quite the bloodlust."


    ¡¸ Void Starfall de. Storm of nk Star.¡¹


    Themand resonated through the air, and the estoc responded. The starlight intensified, casting a pale glow across the darkened forest. The three chimpanzees hesitated, their instincts warning them of the danger they now faced, but it was already toote.


    SWOOSH!


    I moved with the speed of a falling star, my estoc slicing through the air in a blur of motion. The first chimpanzee barely had time to react as the de cut through its chest, the starlight searing its flesh with a blinding sh. It let out a pained screech, its body convulsing as the light tore through it from the inside out.


    "SCREEECH!"


    The second chimpanzee lunged at me; its ws extended in a desperate attempt to strike me down. But I was already anticipating its move. I sidestepped, the starlight trailing behind me as I brought the estoc around in a wide arc.


    The de met the creature''s neck, slicing clean through with a single, fluid motion. The chimpanzee''s headless body copsed to the ground, the starlight still shimmering in the darkness.


    The third chimpanzee, sensing the fate of itsrades, let out a guttural snarl and tried to retreat into the shadows. But I wasn''t about to let it escape. With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us, my estoc humming with power as I thrust it forward.


    The de pierced through the chimpanzee''s heart, and the starlight erupted from the tip of the estoc in a radiant explosion. The light engulfed the creature, its form disintegrating into nothingness as the stars imed it.


    The forest fell silent once more, the echoes of the battle fading into the night. The starlight slowly dimmed, the estoc returning to its normal, unassuming appearance. The three chimpanzeesy defeated, their bloodlust extinguished.


    I stood amidst the carnage, my breath steady as I surveyed the battlefield. The soldiers were still locked inbat with the remaining chimpanzees, but their numbers had dwindled significantly. The bnce of the fight had shifted in my favor.


    I could see the fear in the soldiers'' eyes, their confidence shattered by the sight of their fallenrades and the power I had unleashed. The chimpanzees, too, were beginning to falter, their earlier aggression giving way to hesitation.


    I had done what I needed to.


    The battlefield was mine.


    ''You are all my prey from now on.''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 69: Pursuit (3)

    "Please¡­.No¡­.."


    The young man stood over the bodies, his cold ck eyes staring down at the pleading soldier. The moonlight filtered through the dense canopy above, casting eerie shadows across the blood-soaked ground. The forest was silent, the earlier chaos of battle now reduced to the hushed whispers of the wind.


    Lucavion''s expression remained impassive, unreadable, as he gazed at the soldier lying before him. The man was wounded, his armor dented and bloodied, his breathing in ragged gasps. Fear and desperation were etched on his face, his hands trembling as he reached out in a futile plea for mercy.


    "¡­.."


    Lucavion''s grip tightened around the hilt of his estoc. The de, still glowing faintly with residual starlight, seemed to absorb the light around it, making the darkness even more profound. His gaze was unwavering, cold, and devoid of empathy as he looked down at the soldier who was begging for forgiveness and mercy.


    "This is the job you have chosen to do," Lucavion said, his voice t and emotionless. "There is no need to ask forgiveness."


    The soldier''s eyes widened in despair, tears mingling with the blood on his face as he realized the inevitability of his fate. Lucavion''s words were final, devoid of any offer of hope or reprieve.


    "At least protect your honor as a soldier," Lucavion continued, his tone unyielding. "If you must die, do so with dignity."


    The soldier''s trembling intensified, but his pleas had died in his throat. He knew there would be no mercy here, nost-minute salvation. This demon before him had made his decision.


    "Yo...You are a demon¡­."


    The soldier mumbled as he gritted his teeth. All of hisrades¡­..All of them were fallen in this ce¡­.Their bodies were scattered around the forest.


    "..."


    Without another word, Lucavion raised his estoc and, with a swift, precise motion, drove the de into the soldier''s heart. The man gasped, his body convulsing as the life drained from him. His eyes, wide with fear and pain, slowly zed over as death imed him.


    Lucavion watched as the soldier''s body went limp, his expression unchanged. He withdrew the de, the motion smooth and practiced, and wiped the blood from it with a cold efficiency. The stock''s glow dimmed, returning to its usual appearance as if the act had been nothing more than routine.


    But this was not the end.


    Lucavion turned his gaze toward the three remaining chimpanzees. They stood a short distance away, their eyes locked onto him with a mixture of fear and caution. The earlier aggression they had disyed was now gone, reced by a primal fear that emanated from their very cores.


    Indeed, the reason for their fear was scattered around the forest. The carcasses of their own kiny in the shadows, each one of them cut down by the estoc now held in Lucavion''s hand. The once-ferocious beasts were now little more than lifeless husks, their bodies torn apart by the very force they had underestimated.


    "Are you scared?" Lucavion asked, looking at them.


    The three chimpanzees took a step back, their eyes darting between Lucavion and the remains of their fallen brethren.


    They could sense the power and the lethal precision that had been their undoing. The confidence that had once fueled their bloodlust was shattered, leaving only the instinct to survive.


    Lucavion met their gaze, his expression still cold, still merciless. He could see the fear in their eyes, the hesitation that gripped them as they weighed their options. But he knew they were cornered, their numbers too few, their morale too broken.


    Lucavion pointed his estoc at the three remaining chimpanzees, the de gleaming faintly under the moonlight. The air around them seemed to thicken with tension as the beasts locked eyes with the young man who had just ughtered their kin with terrifying precision.


    The chimpanzees, now fully aware of the threat before them, took another cautious step back. Their earlier ferocity was gone, reced by a deep-seated fear that gnawed at their instincts. They could sense it¡ªthis human was no ordinary opponent. He was a demon, a creature of death who would not allow them to escape.


    They knew, in their primal hearts, that fleeing would be futile. The demon before them would hunt them down, one by one, until they were all lying dead at his feet. There was no mercy in his eyes, no hesitation in his movements. The only thing they could see in those cold ck eyes was the certainty of their own demise.


    Lucavion''s expression remained unchanged, his gaze unwavering as he assessed the three creatures. He could see the fear in their eyes, but he also saw something else¡ªan understanding, a resignation.


    ''That is why they are more dangerous.''


    He thought.


    These beasts knew they would not leave this ce alive, but that very knowledge made them all the more dangerous.


    A cornered beast, when it had nothing left to lose, was at its most lethal. The instinct to survive was deeply ingrained in every sentient being, driving them to acts of desperation when faced with certain death.


    The chimpanzees snarled, their fear now mingled with a desperate resolve. They exchanged quick, guttural sounds as theymunicated with one another, their bodies tense and ready for the inevitable sh. They knew they would not survive, but they would not go down without a fight.


    Lucavion watched them carefully; his estoc still pointed in their direction. He could see the subtle shift in their stance, the way their muscles coiled in preparation for a final, desperate assault. The beasts had made their decision¡ªthey would fight, not for victory, but for the slim chance of survival.


    But Lucavion was ready.


    "Come," he said softly, almost as if inviting them to their doom. "Let''s finish this."


    With a guttural roar, the first chimpanzee lunged at him, its ws outstretched in a furious attempt to tear him apart. The other two followed suit, their fear momentarily overridden by the primal need to fight for their lives.


    Lucavion moved with the fluidity, his estoc slicing through the air.


    SWOOSH! STAB!


    The first chimpanzee barely had time to react as the de pierced through its chest, the starlight once again ring with lethal intensity.


    "SCREEECH!"


    The beast let out a final, pained cry before copsing to the ground, its body convulsing as the life drained from it. Lucavion didn''t pause, his focus already shifting to the remaining two chimpanzees.


    SWOOSH!


    The second chimpanzee tried to nk him, its eyes wild with desperation. It swiped at him with its ws, but Lucavion sidestepped the attack with ease, his estoc shing in a quick, precise arc. The de cut through the beast''s side, the starlight searing its flesh.


    The chimpanzee staggered, blood pouring from the wound, but it did not back down.


    "GROOOO!"


    It lunged at Lucavion again, its movements more frantic, more reckless.


    STAB!


    But Lucavion was unrelenting, his de finding its mark once more, this time piercing the creature''s heart.


    THUD!


    The second chimpanzee copsed, its body falling limply to the ground beside its fallenrade.


    Only one remained.


    "Now, will you escape? Or will you try to avenge your fallenrades?" Lucavion asked.


    Some might think asking them was just pointless, but Lucavion had witnessed how smart those chimpanzees could be.


    That is why he talked to them. Maybe they could understand him to some extent; who knew?


    Thest chimpanzee stood still for a moment, its body tense, eyes flickering between the bodies of its fallen kin and Lucavion.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The fear was evident in its gaze, but there was something more¡ªa lingering sadness, a hesitation that Lucavion could sense even without being proficient in reading emotions.


    Its chest heaved with heavy breaths, and its muscles twitched as if caught between the primal instinct to flee and a deeper, moreplex emotion.


    Lucavion, despite his cold face, recognized the weight of what the beast was feeling. It had lost itsrades and its pack and now faced an insurmountable foe. There was no way out, no escape from the fate that awaited it.


    ''In the end, you beasts are not that different from us humans, is it not?''


    He thought. In his days on the battlefield, he had seen countless vile acts. How humans killed each other, how people just disappeared from the world¡­.


    He was also in the same spot as this chimpanzee once.


    Lucavion met the creature''s gaze, his own eyes unwavering, yet with a rare moment of empathy. "Come," he said softly, his voice almost a whisper. "Come and die a warrior''s death."


    The words seemed to hang in the air, and for a brief moment, it was as if the forest itself had stilled, waiting for the chimpanzee''s response.


    The beast''s eyes locked onto Lucavion''s, and something passed between them¡ªa silent understanding, a recognition of the inevitability of the moment.


    With a final, deep breath, the chimpanzee made its choice. It let out a fierce, guttural growl, its fear giving way to a desperate resolve.


    This was not about victory or survival anymore; it was about facing the end with dignity, with the courage that its fallen kin had shown.


    The beast charged at Lucavion, its ws outstretched, teeth bared in ast, defiant attack. The ground trembled under the force of its sprint, and the air crackled with the intensity of the moment.


    Lucavion stood his ground, his estoc is steady in his hand, ready to meet the beast''s final charge.


    He watched the chimpanzee close the distance, its eyes burning with a mixture of rage and sorrow. There was no hesitation in its movements now, no sign of retreat¡ªonly the determination to face its fate head-on.


    SWOOSH!


    The chimpanzee lunged at Lucavion with all its might, its ws shing through the air, aiming for his throat. But Lucavion was faster, his body moving with the precision of a seasoned warrior.


    He sidestepped the attack, the motion fluid and effortless, and brought his estoc around in a swift, lethal arc.


    The de found its mark, slicing cleanly through the beast''s chest, piercing its heart with unerring uracy.


    THUD!


    The chimpanzee let out a final, mournful cry as it fell to the ground, its body copsing at Lucavion''s feet. Its eyes, once filled with fear and pain, slowly dimmed as the life drained from them.


    The forest was silent once more, the only sound the soft rustle of leaves in the wind.


    Lucavion stood over the fallen beast, his expression unreadable.


    No, that was not the case¡­.


    His expression¡­.


    There was a smile on his face¡­.


    "Master¡­..This addiction to killing¡­.I may never be able to forget it¡­"


    ----------A/N----------


    You can see in this chapter that the battlefield and how he was raised affected Lucavion a lot¡­..


    He is not apletely sane person. But I will not make him a copy of Astron.


    ------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 70: Death Mana

    What would happen to a young child who was abandoned on the battlefield? A young child who was forced to swallow the harshness of life and was forced to end someone''s life at the age of 14.


    It would definitely depend on the person in the question, but there is one thing that would be clear.


    It is a fact that the child would not be like a normal person.


    "Master¡­..This addiction to killing¡­.I may never be able to forget it¡­"


    Lucavion stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving with each breath. The thrill of battle still buzzed in his veins, and the smile on his face betrayed the dark satisfaction he felt.


    The battlefield around him was littered with the bodies of the fallen¡ªeight pairs of humans and earth hounds and thirteen chimpanzees, their lifeless forms scattered across the bloodstained ground. The air was thick with the scent of blood and death.


    His body ached from the exertion, muscles protesting with every movement. Lucavion could feel the sting of several wounds, the deeper ones reminding him of how close he hade to death multiple times during the fight. The chimpanzees, feral and relentless, had fought with a wild fury, but they were no match for his skill and precision.


    He reached into his pouch and pulled out a low-rank potion, uncorking it with a quick twist of his hand. The liquid inside glowed faintly, a pale blue light that promised relief.


    "Gulp."


    Without hesitation, he downed the potion in one gulp, grimacing at the bitter taste as it slid down his throat. Almost immediately, he felt the effects¡ªhis wounds began to close, the pain receding as the potion worked its magic.


    Lucavion wiped the sweat from his brow, his gaze drifting over the battlefield. The carcasses of the fallen beasts and meny strewn about, a reminder of the carnage that had just taken ce.


    He walked among the fallen, his expression unreadable once more. The thrill of the killing still lingered, but now it was tempered by a growing exhaustion.


    "This ce¡­..No one shoulde to this ce for a while."


    Now that he had dealt with the pursuit team, he was in a state where he could finally rx a little bit. At least, he needed to, since while he was smiling at the end of the fight, that did not mean that he was in a good condition.


    No, that waspletely in reverse. He had also exerted himself. At some point, the chimpanzees also realized that he was the real target here. Thus, they also attacked him. The soldiers'' target was already him from the start. Thus, the battlefield turned into all versus him.


    And that was taxing for him in the end. No matter the difference between the strengths, a bunch of people attacking one at the same time was bound to be taxing.


    ''Now, I should mediate a little.''


    As he reached the center of the battlefield, Lucavion sank to the ground, crossing his legs and settling into a lotus position. The silence of the forest enveloped him, broken only by the asional rustle of leaves in the wind.


    Closing his eyes, he began to meditate, drawing his focus inward. He needed to recover, to regain the strength he had expended in the fight.


    As he breathed deeply, centering himself, he felt it again¡ªthat same cold, eerie mana rising around him.


    Lucavion opened his eyes slightly, peering through hisshes at the nearest carcass¡ªa chimpanzee, its body still and lifeless. The cold mana seemed to seep from the dead creature, tendrils of it snaking toward him, drawn to his presence like moths to a me.


    ''So, it wasn''t just the Shadow Stalker,'' he thought, his mind piecing together the puzzle. The cold mana wasn''t unique to that one beast. It was a byproduct of death itself, a residual energy that clung to the bodies of the fallen.


    ''The mana of the death¡­..I see¡­.'' He thought. Before, he had attributed the mana that he felt to Shadow Stalker, but now he realized.


    That was not the case.


    ''But how¡­.''


    And he had never heard of someone normal using the mana of death. Even necromancers did not use such mana. While they meddled with death and souls, it was not in this form. The man they used was Dark Mana, something that was still in the category of fundamental mana structures.


    While the Dark Mages were mostly associated with evil and dangerous organizations, he had never heard of them utilizing the mana from the ones who died.


    ''Something¡­..It must be something unique to me¡­.''


    Then he realized.


    ''Is it because of my condition? Because my mana meridians were reversed?''


    Just as he asked himself this question, he suddenly realized. That could really have been the case, as he was unable to sense the normal orthodox mana on his own. He needed a medium for that.


    But, then, why did he have meridians?


    For which reason did he have such things? If he would not be able to use mana, then why?


    ''It was because of this.''


    Rather than allowing him to sense and use orthodox mana, his body had adapted¡ªor been forced to adapt¡ªto something far more sinister and unique: the mana of death. His reversed meridians, far from being a hindrance, were, in fact, perfectly attuned to this energy. The realization sent a shiver down his spine.


    ''I see.''


    Lucavion had never been able to see this before because he had never meditated in the presence of death, not like this. The energy had always been there, lurking beneath the surface, but only now did he have the opportunity to tap into it.


    But then another question arose, one that gnawed at the edge of his consciousness: if this was truly the mana of death, how was the [Serpent me Art] able to coexist with it?


    He closed his eyes again, focusing on his core. The energies within him were not exactly coexisting in harmony as he had first thought. The fire-attributed mana of the [Serpent me Art] was not blending with the death mana¡ªit was keeping it in check like a cage of fire holding back the cold darkness. The fire served as a counterbnce, preventing the death mana from overwhelming his system.


    ''But that means¡­''


    If the ck mana truly was the mana of death, then its corresponding opposite must be the mana of life. His body, with its reversed meridians, was naturally attuned to death, but for bnce, he would need to introduce the opposite¡ªmana that was warm, vibrant, and life-affirming.


    ''I need to adjust the mana flow¡­ and the cirction¡­''


    The idea began to take shape in his mind. If his body was naturally aligned with death mana, then to control it effectively, he would need to create a flow of life mana in the reverse direction of his own meridians. The two opposing forces could stabilize each other, much like how fire and death were interacting now.


    Since he already knew how to draw in fire-mana, he could use that as a starting point. Fire was associated with life and destruction, but it still carried the warmth and vitality that life mana embodied.


    He would have to reverse his thinking, channeling the fire mana in such a way that it flowed counter to the death mana''s natural path, bncing the energies within his core.


    Lucavion began to mentally map out the new cirction path, imagining how the two energies would flow within him. It was a delicate bnce¡ªone wrong move, and the energies could sh violently, but if he could get it right, he would gain unprecedented control over both forms of mana.


    Slowly, cautiously, he began to apply the theory. He focused on drawing in the fire mana, channeling it through his meridians in the opposite direction of the death mana''s flow. The sensation was strange, almost disorienting as if he were rewiring his own body''s natural instincts.


    At first, the process was difficult; the fire mana was reluctant to move against the flow it was used to. But Lucavion persisted, guiding it carefully, adjusting the flow bit by bit. He could feel the death mana reacting, pushing back slightly, but not with the same violent resistance as before. The two energies began to settle into a tenuous bnce, each keeping the other in check.


    Sweat dripped down Lucavion''s brow as he concentrated, his entire focus on maintaining the equilibrium within him. It was exhausting, but he could feel it working. The fire mana, though still not perfect, was starting to stabilize the death mana, preventing it from spiraling out of control.


    ''I''m getting closer,'' he thought, his determination renewed.


    But he knew he wasn''t out of the woods yet. This was only the first step. He still needed to refine the process to perfect the bnce between life and death within him.


    But at least now, he had a direction¡ªa way forward.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 71: Death Mana (2)

    "Huuuufff..."


    Lucavion breathed out as he opened his eyes, the battlefielding back into focus, feeling the cold, eerie mana swirling around him. He could sense it clearly now, the energy emanating from the lifeless bodies scattered across the battlefield.


    It was a power he had never imagined himself capable of wielding, but now that he had discovered it, he felt an overwhelming urge to absorb everyst bit of it.


    ''If this is the power of my unique constitution, then it should mean no harm to me,'' he thought, reassuring himself as he prepared to harness the death mana.


    Closing his eyes again, he began the process of circting the mana within his body, drawing the cold energy toward him.


    The death mana flowed like a dark mist, coiling around his form before seeping into his skin. It was a slow, deliberate process¡ªLucavion was careful not to rush, knowing that this was still uncharted territory for him.


    As mana entered his body, he felt a strange sense of empowerment, a cold strength that seemed to bolster his physical and mental state.


    It was different from the fiery energy of the [Serpent me Spear]¡ªthis was a power that felt ancient, almost primordial as if it carried the weight of countless deaths with it.


    Lucavion focused on absorbing every bit of the death mana he could. He wasn''t going to let any of it go to waste. As he drew in more and more of the energy, he felt his strength returning, his wounds mending faster, and his mind sharpening. The man seemed to fuel him in a way that ordinary energy never could


    But as he continued, Lucavion noticed something peculiar. The amount of mana he was absorbing wasn''t as much as he had anticipated.


    Despite the number of bodies around him¡ªtwenty-nine in total¡ªthe death mana was not as abundant as it should have been. It was as if the energy had already begun to disperse, slipping away into the ether before he could im it.


    ''The more time that passes, the more the death mana disperses,'' he realized, a twinge of frustration creeping into his thoughts.


    The longer he waited, the less he could absorb. It made sense now¡ªthe bodies he had in earlier in the battle had already lost much of their death mana, leaving only faint traces behind.


    ''That''s why the amount is way less for these twenty-nine dead bodies,'' he mused. ''The ones I killed earlier had their mana dispersed¡­ I need to act faster next time.''


    The realization sharpened his focus. If he was going to harness this power effectively, he would need to absorb the death mana as soon as possible after the kill, before it had a chance to dissipate.


    It was a race against time, one that added a newyer of urgency to every battle he fought.


    Determined to make the most of what remained, Lucavion intensified his efforts, drawing in thest vestiges of death mana from the battlefield.


    His body hummed with energy, the cold power settling into his core alongside the fire-attributed mana. The two energies didn''t blend, but they coexisted, each keeping the other in check.


    Finally, when there was no more mana left to absorb, Lucavion opened his eyes. The battlefield was eerily quiet, the dead bodies now devoid of any lingering energy.


    He felt stronger and more attuned to the strange power within him, but he also knew that this was only the beginning.


    ''Even now, I am unable to use this energy within¡­..While stuffing it into my core is not bad, the technique is not even close to beingplete. I am unable to draw the energy, which means, for the time being, that energy is useless.''


    Lucavion understood the basics of mana cultivation, and he knew that it involved two distinct types of techniques.


    The first was for mana umtion, a process that required specific breathing techniques to draw in and store mana within the core.


    The second was for drawing mana and using it effectively inbat or other applications. He had a handle on the former, at least when it came to the death mana, but thetter still eluded him.


    ''I''ve figured out how to umte the death mana, but I haven''t figured out how to use it,'' he mused. ''This energy is sitting there, potent but inert, and until I can find a way to draw it out and control it, it''s useless in a fight.''


    It was a significant problem, one that couldn''t be ignored. He needed to address it sooner rather thanter, but he also knew that now was not the time. His body and mind were both exhausted from the day''s events, and pushing himself further would only lead to mistakes.


    Lucavion took a deep breath, deciding to set aside his concerns for now. There was no point in overthinking it at this moment. He needed to recover his strength and replenish his primary mana core¡ªthe one that still housed his familiar, starlight energy.


    He turned his gaze upward, the night sky glittering with countless stars. The sight calmed him, reminding him of the vastness of the universe and the smallness of his current worries. With a final nce at the battlefield, he moved to a quiet spot and sat down, crossing his legs and settling into a meditative position.


    ''One step at a time,'' he reminded himself, closing his eyes.


    Lucavion began to focus on his breathing, drawing in the energy of the night sky through the [Devourer of Stars] technique.


    This technique, taught to him by his master, was one he had used countless times to refill his mana reserves.


    It allowed him to draw in the ambient mana from the environment, especially under the open sky, and channel it into his core.


    As he meditated, he felt the familiar warmth of the neutral mana flowing into him, filling the spaces that had been depleted during the battle.


    The energy was smooth and consistent, a stark contrast to the chaotic death mana that now lingered within him.


    For a moment, he allowed himself to rx, letting the steady rhythm of the technique soothe his mind and body.


    The stars above seemed to pulse in time with his breathing, their light flickering as if responding to his presence.


    Lucavion felt his core gradually filling with energy. On the other core, the cold power of death and the fiery essence that he had umted were standing still.


    The bnce between these forces was delicate, but for now, it held.


    He remained like that, drawing in the mana of the stars until his core was nearly full. The process was calming, giving him a sense of control amidst the uncertainty of his newfound abilities.


    When he finally opened his eyes, the night had deepened, and the battlefield was bathed in the silver light of the moon. Lucavion felt refreshed, his mana core replenished, but the weight of the death mana still lingered in the back of his mind.


    ''There''s still much to learn,'' he thought, standing up and stretching his limbs. ''But for now, this will have to do. I''ll need to find a way to use that energy, to draw it out and control it like any other mana. But that''s a problem for another day.''


    He began to walk away from the battlefield, his mind already turning towards what he needed to do right now.


    ''I need a ce to sleep and rest,'' he thought, the weariness from the long day of fighting starting to catch up with him.


    This was the first thing he needed to do. In the wilderness, sleep was a luxury that could be hard toe by, especially with the constant threat of predators and other dangers.


    But rest was essential, and Lucavion knew that he couldn''t push his body any further without risking serious consequences.


    He reached into his spatial pouch, a small but invaluable tool that held a variety of items. With a quick flick of his wrist, he pulled out a map of the forest.


    The parchment was worn and creased from frequent use, but the markings on it were still clear. Unfolding it, he scanned the map, looking for a suitable ce to rest.


    The forest was vast, filled with winding paths, dense thickets, and hidden dangers. Lucavion''s eyes moved over the familiarndmarks¡ªstreams, clearings¡ªuntil they settled on a particr spot.


    A small mark stood out from the rest.


    ''A resting ce,'' he looked at the notes on the corner of the map.


    ''If you''re ever in need of shelter, look for the cave marked on the map. It may need a cleaning, but once cleaned, it will be hidden and secure. You''ll find it near the base of the hills, where the terrain starts to climb.''


    There, the term ''cleaning'' meant clearing the location from the possible monsters that could be inhabiting it.


    ''Since it is not that deep, the monsters that could be inhabiting it should not be that strong.''


    Lucavion''s gaze lingered on the mark, a tiny symbol of a cave nestled among the hills on the map. It wasn''t far from his current location, perhaps an hour''s walk if he kept a steady pace. The idea of a secure, sheltered spot to rest was too good to pass up, especially in his current state.


    ''That''s where I''ll go,'' he decided, folding the map and slipping it back into his spatial pouch.


    With his destination set, Lucavion adjusted his gear and set off in the direction of the cave.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 72: Cave

    On the way, he also ate some dried meat and bread to fill his stomach. Though it was not that much, for the time being, it would be enough to give him some resources.


    The Awakened were different from humans. With the mana stuffed into their bodies, they were stronger than your average human and thus could go more without sleeping, resting, or eating. But that did not mean their bodies did not need those nutrients.


    That was actually the inverse. Their bodies needed more nutrients than others, especially if they had used their bodies up to their full potential.


    ''This should be enough for now.''


    The journey to the cave was uneventful, thendscape gradually changing as he moved deeper into the hills.


    The terrain became rockier, the trees thinning out as the ground began to rise. He could feel the exhaustion in his muscles, but he pushed on, driven by the promise of rest.


    Finally, Lucavion spotted the entrance to the cave.


    It was nestled between tworge boulders, the opening partially obscured by thick vines and underbrush.


    The cave was well-hidden, just as the notes had said, and it took a sharp eye to notice it from a distance.


    Lucavion approached the cave with caution. The cave entrance, partially concealed by thick vines and underbrush, looked inviting enough, but he knew better than to let his guard down.


    The notes on the map had been clear: before using the cave as a shelter, it needed to be cleared of any potential threats. It was better to control the traces, ensuring the area was secure before entering.


    He paused a few paces from the entrance, crouching low to the ground as he surveyed the area. The forest around him was quiet, the natural sounds of the night masking any potential dangers that might be lurking within the cave.


    Lucavion''s eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for any signs of recent activity¡ªdisturbed foliage, unusual tracks, or the faintest scent of a creature''s presence.


    He remained still, listening intently. The wind rustled the leaves above, but aside from that, there was nothing to suggest that anything had entered or exited the cave recently.


    Still, he knew that appearances could be deceiving. Especially he was not the type with good eyes. Though his eye for battle was good, he was not that exceptional when it came to seeing these types of signs.


    Monsters in this forest had a way of blending into their surroundings, hiding their presence until it was toote.


    Lucavion reached for his estoc, drawing the slender de silently from its sheath. The familiar weight of the weapon in his hand was reassuring, a reminder that he was prepared for whatever mighte.


    With the de ready, he carefully approached the cave entrance, moving silently and with deliberate steps.


    He reached out with his free hand, gently pushing aside the vines that obscured the entrance. The interior of the cave was dark, the faint moonlight only prating a few feet inside.


    ''No movement¡­ no vibrations¡­'' he noted his senses on high alert. Still, he wasn''t going to take any chances.


    He concentrated for a moment, spreading his senses out in a mana pulse. The mana pulse spread out, flowing into the cave and beyond. Lucavion closed his eyes, focusing on the feedback from the pulse.


    For a moment, there was nothing but the sensation of the mana echoing back to him. But then, he felt it¡ªa faint presence, deep within the cave, moving slowly, almost lethargically.


    ''There''s something in there,'' Lucavion thought, his grip tightening on the hilt of his estoc. The presence was weak, likely not a significant threat, but it was still there. He couldn''t afford to ignore it.


    He stepped back from the entrance, considering his options. The creature inside the cave wasn''t moving much, suggesting that it might be asleep or otherwise dormant.


    That gave him the advantage¡ªif he could approach it quietly, he might be able to dispatch it without much of a struggle.


    With that, he tried to erase his presence as much as he could, though he was not sure if he was sessful. ''In the end, if there is going to be a fight, so be it,'' he thought inwardly.


    The air inside was cool and still, the scent of earth and stone filling his nostrils. Lucavion moved deeper, his footsteps silent on the cave floor.


    As he advanced, he could feel the presence more clearly¡ªa small creature curled up in a shallow depression in the far corner of the cave.


    It was roughly the size of arge dog, its breathing slow and rhythmic.


    His grip on the estoc tightened, and he adjusted his stance, preparing for a quick, lethal strike.


    The creature''s slow, rhythmic breathing suggested it was asleep, but Lucavion knew better than to assume it was unaware of his presence.


    The wilderness was a ce where even the most subtle of movements could mean the difference between life and death.


    He positioned himself over the creature, the tip of his de aimed directly at what he assumed was its heart.


    SWOOSH!


    With a silent breath, he prepared to strike, his muscles tensing as he prepared to deliver a precise and fatal blow.


    But just as he began to bring the de down, the creature''s eyes snapped open, glowing faintly in the darkness.


    ''Huh?''


    In an instant, it sensed the danger, its body tensing as it began to move. Lucavion''s estoc plunged downward, but the creature''s sudden movement threw off his aim.


    STAB!


    The de pierced the creature''s side, missing its heart by mere inches.


    The creature let out a sharp, pained cry, a mix of surprise and agony, as it twisted away from Lucavion, its instincts driving it to escape the threat.


    "Tch. It did not die."


    Lucavion cursed under his breath, quickly withdrawing his estoc and stepping back to reassess the situation.


    The creature was injured, its blood dark and thick as it seeped from the wound, but it was far from incapacitated. It scrambled to its feet, now fully alert and driven by a desperate need to survive.


    The dim light inside the cave revealed more of the creature''s features: it was a feral beast with matted and coarse fur, its eyes glowing with a mix of fear and aggression.


    ''A cat?''


    He thought to himself as he saw the creature.


    "Grrrr¡­.."


    Its teeth bared in a snarl.


    ''This beast¡­..it looks more intelligent than the Chimpanzees¡­..Why does it give such a vibe?''


    Lucavion felt an unsettling sensation wash over him as he locked eyes with the beast. There was something different about this creature¡ªsomething that made him hesitate, if only for a fraction of a second.


    The intelligence in its eyes was unmistakable, and the anger and aggression radiating from it were palpable.


    ''Why do I feel this way¡­?'' Lucavion wondered, his grip tightening on his estoc. He couldn''t afford to let his guard down, not now.


    SWOOSH!


    The creature, despite its injury, was quick. It lunged at him with a burst of speed that caught Lucavion off guard, its sharp ws shing through the air.


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the strike, but the beast was relentless. It darted around him, moving with a fluidity that belied its size, its growls low and menacing.


    Lucavion swung his estoc, aiming for a quick, lethal strike, but the beast evaded each attempt with an agility that was almost supernatural. Every time his de cut through the air, it met nothing but empty space, the creature slipping just out of reach.


    "Grrrr¡­.." The beast growled, its eyes never leaving Lucavion. There was a depth of emotion in its gaze that unnerved him¡ªa mix of fury, pain, and something else, something he couldn''t quite identify.


    The creatureshed out again, this time catching Lucavion off guard. Its ws raked across his arm, tearing through his clothes and skin.


    "Urghk-!"


    He grunted in pain but quickly recovered, stepping back to reassess the situation. Blood trickled down his arm, the sting of the wound sharp and immediate.


    ''This is no ordinary beast,'' Lucavion thought, his mind racing. ''But I can''t let it end like this.''


    The beast lunged at him once more, its teeth gnashing as it tried tond another blow. Lucavion''s movements were precise, and each step was calcted as he dodged the attack, but he knew he couldn''t keep this up forever. The beast was too quick, too determined.


    He needed to end this now.


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed, his resolve hardening as he channeled his mana into the estoc. The de began to glow faintly, the starlight gathering at its tip, shimmering with an otherworldly light.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de. Star Needle.¡¹


    With a swift motion, Lucavion unleashed the technique. The estoc shot forward, its tip glowing with concentrated starlight, moving faster than the eye could follow. The strike was precise, aimed directly at the creature''s heart.


    The beast, sensing the danger, tried to evade, but the speed of the attack was too much. The estoc pierced through its chest, the starlight searing through flesh and bone with unerring uracy.


    "SCREECH!"


    The beast let out a final, pained cry as the starlight consumed it from within. Just as Lucavion was about to supply more energy to the strike, suddenly, he heard something.


    [GERALD?]


    In an instant, he stopped.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 73: The Beast

    Lucavion froze the moment he heard the voice.


    [GERALD?]


    His breath caught in his throat, and his heart skipped a beat. The name echoed in his mind, bringing with it a flood of memories¡ªmemories of his master, Gerald, the man who had taught him everything he knew, the man who had been more than just a mentor.


    The voice was not loud, but it was clear and resonant.


    ''No... it can''t be,'' Lucavion thought, his eyes darting around the cave in a frantic search for the source of the voice.


    But there was nothing¡ªonly the dim light and the silence of the cave, save for the low, ragged breathing of the beast before him.


    He hesitated, his grip on the estoc ckening for just a moment. He was certain he had heard the name, but where had ite from? He strained his ears, listening for any sign of movement, any clue that might reveal the speaker. But the cave was still, and the voice did not repeat itself.


    But then, the voice came again, this time with a note of desperation.


    [Are you Gerald?]


    Lucavion''s eyes widened in realization. The voice wasn''ting from outside¡ªit was inside his head.


    The words echoed within his mind, carrying with them a sense of urgency and confusion that made his pulse quicken. He quickly nced at the beast, whose life was slowly ebbing away from the wound inflicted by his estoc.


    The creature''s eyes met his, and for a moment, Lucavion was taken aback. The fierce, antagonistic re was gone, reced by something else entirely. Sadness. Desperation. A deep, aching sorrow that seemed to reach out and wrap around his heart.


    The beast''s vertical pupils were dted, and there was an unmistakable intelligence in those eyes, an understanding that belied its feral appearance.


    ''Was it¡­ the beast?'' Lucavion wondered, his mind racing to make sense of what was happening. His thoughts were in disarray, but one thing was clear¡ªthe voice he had heard was somehow connected to this creature.


    He lowered his estoc, his hand trembling slightly as he loosened his grip on the weapon. The glow of the starlight faded from the de as he stared at the beast in disbelief.


    "Was¡­ was that you?" Lucavion asked, his voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might shatter whatever fragile connection had been established.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, the voice echoed in his mind once more.


    [Yes.]


    Lucavion''s breath caught in his throat.


    The confirmation was clear, unmistakable.


    The voice he was hearing, the one that had called out his master''s name, belonged to the creature now lying before him, wounded and dying.


    He dropped to one knee beside the beast, his heart pounding in his chest. The situation was surreal, unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    The beast''s eyes remained locked on his, and Lucavion could see the pain etched in its gaze, not just physical pain from the wound, but something deeper, something that cut to the core of its being. It was as if the creature recognized him or at least something within him.


    "Who are you?" Lucavion asked, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him. "How do you know, Master?"


    [Master?]


    The beast''s breathing wasbored, each breath a struggle, but the connection in Lucavion''s mind remained strong. The voice came again, weaker this time but still clear.


    [You¡­ are not Gerald¡­ but you carry his scent¡­ his mana¡­ I thought¡­ you were him¡­But to think you¡­. were his disciple¡­..]


    Lucavion''s heart clenched at the words. The beast had mistaken him for his master, drawn by the lingering traces of Gerald''s mana in his own.


    "How were you rted to Master? Were you his familiar?"


    The beast gave a slow, almost imperceptible nod, confirming Lucavion''s thoughts. Its voice, though strained, echoed in his mind once more.


    [I was¡­ his contracted familiar¡­ long ago¡­ We were separated¡­ a lifetime ago¡­]


    Lucavion''s eyes widened in shock, the full gravity of the situation beginning to sink in. This beast was not just any creature¡ªit had been bonded to Gerald, his master, in a way that only a contracted familiar could be.


    The bond between an Awakened and their familiar was deep, often transcending even the boundaries of life and death.


    But if they were separated, how had this creature survived for so long? And why had it been here, injured and alone?


    He looked closer at the beast''s body, noticing the wounds that marred its form. Some were fresh, inflicted by his own hand, but others were older, deeper¡ªevidence of a long and painful struggle.


    ''I see¡­.This is why the creature gave such a feeling, but the attacks were not strong. It is innately strong, but since it was injured, I was able to deal with it easily.''


    Lucavion''s heart ached with guilt and sorrow as he realized that the creature had already been gravely injured before he attacked.


    "What happened to you?" Lucavion asked, his voice barely above a whisper as if he feared that speaking too loudly might shatter the fragile connection between them. "Why are you here? And who did this to you?"


    The beast''s eyes closed briefly as if gathering the strength to continue. When it spoke again, the words were tinged with a deep weariness.


    [I was¡­ pursued¡­ hunted¡­ Someone¡­ seeks the essence¡­ within me¡­ They have been¡­ relentless¡­]


    "Essence?" Lucavion echoed, his brow furrowing. "You are a mythical beast, aren''t you?"


    For a beast to have an ''Essence,'' they would need to rise in the ranks of the bestiary. Ordinary monsters would not be able to have an ''Essence''; only higher rankings would do. Though having an essence did not directly mean that they would be mythical beasts, the fact that it imed that it was his master''s familiar meant no less.


    After all, there was no way his Master, who once destroyed countless battlefields and made a name as one of the strongest in the world, would settle with less.


    [Haha¡­.. I guess Geralt would not leave this world without teaching you this.]


    "You are aware master is gone?"


    [Of course¡­..Contracted families can feel when their contractors die. That is why I am in this condition after all.]


    Hearing this, Lucavion looked at the beast. It was a small feral cat who looked harmless.


    "Who is after you then?"


    [Why do you care, boy?]


    Just as he was about to ask more questions, suddenly, he heard the question posed by the beast.


    Why did he care?


    Lucavion''s gaze drifted back to the dying creature. It was a small, feral cat, its once menacing demeanor now softened by the weight of its injuries and the inevitable approach of death. By all appearances, it was just another beast in the wilderness, albeit a more intelligent one. Yet, here he was, kneeling beside it, his heart aching with a concern he couldn''t fully exin.


    Was it simply because it had imed to be his master''s familiar? That alone was a significant bond, but was it enough to stir such deep emotions within him? Lucavion''s mind raced, questioning everything¡ªhis actions, his beliefs, his connection to the beast. Why had he so readily believed its story? Why had he lowered his weapon, abandoning his instinct for survival to listen to its final words?


    And then, as if a veil had been lifted from his thoughts, the answer began to emerge.


    It wasn''t just the creature''s im that it was Gerald''s familiar, or the sorrow in its eyes, or even the fact that it had once been connected to his master. No, there was something deeper, something more intrinsic.


    Lucavion closed his eyes, focusing inward, and he felt it¡ªa subtle but unmistakable reaction within him. The man that had been passed down to him, the very essence of his master''s teachings and power, was stirring, reacting to the presence of the creature before him.


    It was a sensation he had never experienced before, a resonance that hummed through his core, connecting him to something far greater than himself.


    The realization hit him like a shockwave.


    ''It''s the mana,'' Lucavion thought, his eyes snapping open. ''The legacy left behind by my master¡­ it''s reacting to this beast.''


    The mana that flowed through him, the power he had inherited from Gerald, was not just a tool or a weapon¡ªit was a part of him, a living connection to the man who had shaped his life.


    And now, that mana was responding to the presence of this familiar, as if recognizing a kindred spirit or perhaps an oldpanion. It was as if his master''s essence was reaching out from beyond the grave, urging him to protect this creature, to honor the bond that had once existed between them.


    Lucavion looked at the beast, its eyes still locked on his, filled with a mix of pain and curiosity. The question it had posed was valid, but now Lucavion knew the answer.


    "I care because you were important to him," Lucavion said, his voice steady as he spoke. "And because the mana inside me¡ªmy master''s legacy¡ªis telling me that you are still important."


    The beast''s eyes softened at his words, and Lucavion could feel the faint echo of its thoughts in his mind.


    [The bond¡­ it''s still there¡­ even after all this time¡­] the beast''s voice murmured, a mixture of surprise and sadness. [Gerald chose well¡­ to pass his legacy to you¡­]


    "That is right," Lucavion mumbled as he smiled slightly.


    ''Is it fate or something else? I don''t know the answer to that. But one thing is clear. This beast. I am going to save it.''


    With that thought, he slowly released his mana from his core.


    [What...are you doing?]


    The voice asked inside his head, looking at him.


    "What else? I am going to supply you with mana to heal you."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 74: The beast (2)

    The mana flowed from Lucavion''s core, a steady, gentle stream that wrapped around the dying beast like aforting embrace. He could feel the warmth of the energy as it left his body, mingling with the creature''s own fading life force, and for a moment, he wondered if it would be enough to make a difference.


    [What¡­ are you doing?] the beast''s voice echoed weakly in his mind, its toneced with confusion and disbelief. The creature''s eyes widened slightly, its gaze fixed on Lucavion as it tried toprehend what was happening.


    "What else?" Lucavion replied softly, his voice calm but resolute. "I''m going to supply you with mana to heal you."


    There was a brief silence, and then the beast''s voice came again, this time tinged with a sad resignation.


    [It''s meaningless¡­] the beast murmured. [I am bound to Gerald¡­ contracted to his soul¡­ There''s nothing you can do to change that¡­]


    Lucavion paused, his eyes locking with the beast''s once more. He could see the despair in those eyes, the resignation to what it believed to be an inevitable end. But Lucavion wasn''t about to give up so easily. He could feel it¡ªthe connection between them, the echo of his master''s presence in the mana that flowed through him. It was more than just a bond of power; it was a bond of spirit, of soul.


    A small smile yed on Lucavion''s lips as he continued to channel his mana. "My master was a very thoughtful person," he said quietly, his tone filled with admiration and a touch of amusement. "He always thought ahead, always nned for every possibility."


    The beast''s eyes narrowed slightly, the confusion evident in its gaze. [What¡­ do you mean?]


    Lucavion''s smile widened just a fraction, and he met the beast''s gaze with unwavering determination. "Why do you think the mana left by master made me react in such a way after hearing your voice?"


    The beast''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, and Lucavion could sense the wheels turning in its mind, trying to piece together the puzzle. Slowly, understanding began to dawn in those intelligent eyes, and Lucavion could feel the faint tremor of realization passing through their shared connection.


    [You mean¡­] the beast began, its voice trembling with a mix of hope and disbelief. [He left¡­ a fragment¡­ of his soul¡­ in his mana?]


    Lucavion nodded, the smile never leaving his face. "Yes," he confirmed. "A fragment, just enough to carry his will, his feelings, and perhaps¡­ his intentions."


    The beast''s eyes widened further as the full weight of the revtion settled upon it. The realization was almost too much toprehend, but it made perfect sense.


    Gerald had been a man of great power and foresight, always nning for the future and always thinking of those he cared for.


    It wasn''t beyond him to leave a piece of himself behind, especially if it meant protecting those he had once bonded with.


    [So that''s why¡­] the beast whispered, its voice thick with emotion. [That''s why you''re here¡­ why you reacted to my voice¡­]


    Lucavion nodded again, his expression softening as he felt the beast''s emotions washing over him. "Exactly," he said gently. "It wasn''t just the bond of mana¡ªit was the bond of your souls. Master¡­.He must have foreseen this."


    While saying that, he looked at the starlight.


    ''Starscourge Gerald¡­..I never believed Astrology, but maybe stars really do have something to do with the future¡­.''


    He thought inwardly. On Earth, he had never believed in things like Astrology as it was akin to a fantasy¡­.


    But now that he was in this world, filled with divinations, etc., he thought the possibility was still there.


    Tears welled up in the beast''s eyes, the profound sadness and relief intertwining in a way that made Lucavion''s heartache.


    The creature, once so fierce and proud, now seemed small and vulnerable, its walls crumbling in the face of this newfound hope.


    [Gerald¡­] the beast''s voice trembled, a deep sense of longing and loss woven into the single word. [He really¡­ never forgot about me¡­]


    Hearing this, Lucavion smiled.


    ''Old man¡­.You really left all your past regrets with me, have you not?''


    It was first his daughter, ra.


    And now the familiar. It seemed he would be wandering around fixing the mistakes that the old man had in the past.


    ''But¡­.If that is what you wish, I will honor it.''


    The person who taught him the world. He was not someone who would dishonor such a person.


    Lucavion shook his head softly. "No, he didn''t," he replied, his voice thick with emotion. "And now, it''s my responsibility to continue what he started. I''ll protect you¡­ just as he would have wanted."


    The beast closed its eyes, its body rxing as it surrendered to the warmth of Lucavion''s mana.


    [Thank you¡­] the beast whispered, its voice filled with gratitude. [Thank you¡­ for not letting me die alone¡­]


    What the beast said made sense. While his master''s soul fragment was left on the mana that Lucavion was using, it was evident that even that would deplete in one way or another.


    It was not a sustainable thing. When that ended, the beast''s body would refuse any other type of mana from other Awakened¡­.


    Unless a special situation would ur.


    "What are you talking about? Who said that you are going to die?"


    It was understandable. Unless one had a special artifact with the property of "Contract Overwrite," one would not be able to change such a thing.


    But those types of artifacts were incredibly rare, and unless one was from a very strong family, they would not be able to do such a thing.


    [Do you...Do you have a Contract Overwriter?]


    Lucavion smiled softly at the beast''s question.


    He could sense the fear and uncertainty in the creature''s voice, the weight of its past bonds, and the inevitability of its fate pressing down on it like a heavy shroud.


    But Lucavion wasn''t one to back down, especially when the legacy of his master was at stake.


    "I don''t," Lucavion admitted, his voice gentle but firm. "But that doesn''t matter."


    The beast''s eyes, though weak, were filled with confusion as it looked up at Lucavion. [Then¡­ what do you mean? How can you¡­?] The question trailed off, the beast clearly struggling to understand what Lucavion was implying. How could it possibly be someone else''s familiar when it was already bound by a soul contract?


    Lucavion chuckled softly, a warm, reassuring sound that seemed to ease some of the tension in the air. "I have a bit of a unique condition, you see."


    Before the beast could respond, something began to shimmer in the space between them. A soft, ethereal light, like the first glow of dawn, started to form a small, intricate magic circle.


    The circle hovered in the air, spinning slowly, its runes and symbols glowing with a soft blue light that pulsed with a rhythm that felt almost like a heartbeat.


    The beast''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. It could feel the magic in the air, the power radiating from the circle, but it was unlike anything it had ever encountered.


    [This is...The magic circle of familiar contracting¡­..]


    That was indeed how it was. When a beast would ept a person''s mana, this magic circle would appear automatically.


    It was not something that was created by either of the two¡­.It was thew of this world.


    [This is odd¡­..] But there was something different with the magic circle.


    [The mana flow¡­..Why is it reversed?]


    It was as if the circle was against the very fabric of this world. It was breaking the rules of this world, something that the beast had never seen before.


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed the phenomenon. The reversed flow of mana was something he had encountered before, something that had always set him apart from others.


    As the realization settled in, he couldn''t help but think to himself, ''As expected¡­''


    The beast''s eyes darted between Lucavion and the magic circle, a mixture of curiosity and wariness evident in its gaze.


    [What¡­ what is this all about?] it asked, its voice trembling with uncertainty. [Why is the circle like this? Why does it feel¡­ wrong?]


    Lucavion smiled softly, the expression both reassuring and filled with quiet confidence. "It''s because I''m not like others," he said, his voice calm and steady. "I have a special constitution¡­ one that makes my mana meridians reversed."


    The beast''s eyes widened in shock, its mind racing toprehend what Lucavion was saying. [Reversed mana meridians?] it echoed, disbelief coloring its tone. [But that''s¡­ How can you use mana then?... It is...impossible¡­ isn''t it?]


    Lucavion shook his head slowly, his gaze never leaving the magic circle. "It''s rare, yes, but not impossible. My reversed meridians mean that I don''t follow the same rules as others. The limitations that bind most people don''t affect me in the same way. My mana flows differently, which is why the circle you see now is also different."


    The beast stared at Lucavion, a mix of wonder and confusion evident in its gaze. [But how¡­? How does that allow you to¡­?]


    Lucavion''s smile widened just a fraction. "Because of this condition, I''m not bound by the normalws of this world. The things that limit others don''t limit me. The rules that govern familiar contracts, the restrictions that would normally prevent something like this from happening¡ªthey don''t apply to me in the same way. At least, that was what I thought¡­.And apparently, that was the case¡­."


    Hearing that, the beast will not be able to say anything.


    [You are crazy¡­..That could have killed you¡­.]


    "A bit of craziness is necessary to survive in this world."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 75: Vitaliara

    "A bit of craziness is necessary to survive in this world."


    The beast continued to stare at him, its eyes wide with disbelief and a lingering sense of awe. It was clear that the creature was struggling to reconcile what it knew about the world with what it was seeing now¡ªthe magic circle, the reversed mana flow, the very idea that someone with reversed meridians could not only survive but also wield mana with such precision and power.


    Lucavion continued, his voice taking on a more thoughtful tone. "You see, my condition¡ª The Physique of the Requiverse ¡ªmeans that I operate outside the norms of what most people consider possible. For most, reversed meridians would be a death sentence, an inability to harness mana in any meaningful way. But for me, it''s different."


    He paused, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "Because my mana flows in reverse, it doesn''t adhere to the same principles that govern other people''s mana. It''s like swimming against the current¡ªharder, yes, but it also means I can reach ces others can''t. My meridians, while reversed, still allow me to draw in and manipte mana. It''s just¡­ a different process."


    The beast blinked, its gaze shifting from Lucavion to the magic circle that still shimmered faintly between them. [But this circle¡­ it''s not just different. It feels¡­ unnatural. Like it''s defying thews that govern this world.]


    Lucavion nodded, acknowledging the creature''s observation. "It is unnatural, at least by conventional standards. But that''s exactly why it works for me. The rules that bind others don''t bind me in the same way. When ites to things like familiar contracts, the usual restrictions don''t apply.


    That''s why this circle formed as it did¡ªbecause my mana doesn''t follow the typical paths, it created a new pathway, a new contract that bypasses those limitations."


    The beast seemed to digest this information slowly, its gaze returning to Lucavion with a newfound respect. [So¡­ your reversed meridians¡­ they''ve turned what should be a curse into a¡­ a gift?]


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, considering the question. "I suppose you could see it that way. It''s definitely something that''s set me apart and made me different. It''s forced me to approach things in ways that others wouldn''t even consider. And in that sense, yes, it''s be a gift. But it''s also a burden, one that requires constant adaptation and understanding."


    He met the beast''s eyes again, his expression serious. "But in this case, it''s allowed me to do something that shouldn''t have been possible. I was able to forge this bond with you, even though you were already bound to someone else. The fact that I can channel my master''s mana and carry his legacy forward is all because of this unique condition.


    It''s what allowed us to connect, to overwrite the old contract and form a new one."


    The beast seemed to take a deep breath, the weight of Lucavion''s words settling over it like a heavy nket. [But¡­ how did you know it would work?] it asked, its voice tinged with lingering disbelief. [How could you be sure that this¡­ this madness wouldn''t kill you?]


    Lucavion''s smile returned, but it was a bit crazed.


    "I did not know¡­..But, if the Master had wanted me to do something like this, then that would mean he had a reason for doing that. I just trusted his legacy."


    [...]


    The beast could not even say anything.


    Was this boy really crazy, or was he that innocent? But as it looked into his eyes, he realized.


    [You are both¡­..]


    "Both of what?"


    [Hahaha....To think I would be witnessing such a thing in my life¡­.Even after losing Gerald¡­.]


    A heartyugh echoed in Lucavion''s ears.


    [You''re both crazy and innocent¡­ Just like Gerald.]


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Both crazy and innocent?" he repeated, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "I suppose that''s not the worstbination."


    The beast''s eyes softened as it gazed at Lucavion, a sense of familiarity settling over it. [Yes¡­ you''re just like him. Like master, like the disciple, it seems.]


    "I''ll take that as apliment," Lucavion said softly, his voice carrying a hint of the deep respect he felt for his master. "Gerald was the best man I''ve ever known. If I can be even a fraction of what he was, then I''ll consider that a sess."


    The beast nodded slowly, its expression one of deep understanding. [He was one of a kind¡­ but in you, I see the same spark, the same willingness to take risks, to believe in something greater than yourself. It''s a rare quality¡­ and it''s what made Gerald so special.]


    The beast continued. [Now that it hase to this, then I suppose I should meet my end as well.]


    As the beast said that, the circle started shining further.


    [I, Eternal Guardian of Life, Vitaliara,] the beast began, its voice resonating with power and solemnity, [hereby vow to stand by the side of my new contractor, Lucavion Thorne, until the end of time. I pledge my life, my power, and my very essence to protect and serve you. May our bond be unbreakable, forged in the fires of trust, and sealed by thews of this world.]


    As Vitaliara chanted the words, the magic circle responded, its runes and symbols glowing with an intensity that made the air around them hum with energy. The circle spun faster, the light within it growing until it was almost blinding. The entire cave seemed to pulse with the power of the vow, the very ground beneath Lucavion''s feet trembling with the force of the contract being formed.


    Lucavion felt the weight of the words settling into his soul, and he knew it was his turn. Taking a deep breath, he focused on the connection between them, letting the warmth of the bond fill him with strength and resolve.


    "I, Lucavion," he began, his voice steady and filled with conviction, "ept the vow of Vitaliara, Eternal Guardian of Life. I pledge my life, my power, and my will to honor this bond, to protect and nurture it as long as I draw breath."


    As the final words left his lips, the magic circle red with a brilliant light, enveloping both Lucavion and Vitaliara in its glow.


    The energy within the circle surged, binding their souls in a way that could never be undone.


    The light from the circle gradually began to fade, the symbols and runes slowly dissolving into the air as the contract waspleted. But the bond between them remained a constant presence in Lucavion''s mind.


    Vitaliara looked up at him, her eyes now glowing faintly with the remnants of the magic that had bound them. [It is done,] she said, her voice soft but filled with a quiet strength. [We are now bound, Lucavion.]


    "I see¡­..So this is how he feels."


    The moment he said that he turned to take a look at the cat beside him. She had started healing as soon as the contract was finished and Lucavion could feel his mana getting sucked.


    [It really worked.]


    Vitaliara mumbled, her voice echoing in Lucavion''s head.


    "So you were not that sure."


    [How could I be? Do you think just by exining all those things, you can make others believe?]


    "I hoped so."


    [You must be prepared then¡­.for the future at least¡­.Not everyone will believe your words.]


    "I see¡­.."


    [Your condition¡­..Gerald might have known about it, but that is the first time I have heard about it before¡­.that is why many people will not be aware of that either, most likely.]


    Lucavion remained silent for a moment, processing Vitaliara''s words. The bond between them was still settling, but he could already feel the effects¡ªthe subtle pull on his mana as it flowed into Vitaliara, aiding in her recovery. It was a strange sensation, but not unpleasant. It felt right, like a puzzle piece falling into ce.


    "I suppose you''re right," Lucavion said softly, his gaze shifting to the horizon beyond the cave entrance. "Not everyone will believe me, and I can''t expect them to. But that doesn''t change what needs to be done."


    Vitaliara nodded slowly, her eyes reflecting the quiet understanding between them. [Indeed. The world is full of skeptics, and those who walk a different path often face the harshest scrutiny. You must be ready for what is toe.}


    Just as he was about to speak, Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind again, this time more serious and probing. [But there''s something I need to ask you, Lucavion. Something that has been bothering me since the moment you stepped into this ce.]


    Lucavion turned his full attention to her, sensing the shift in her tone. "What is it?" he asked, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity.


    Vitaliara''s eyes locked onto his, their glow intensifying slightly.


    [Why do you have the energy of the abyss inside you?]


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 76: Abyssal Energy

    [Why do you have the energy of the abyss inside you?]


    The moment Lucavion heard this, he immediately understood what Vitaliara meant.


    "The energy of the abyss¡­..Do you mean the mana of death?"


    He asked, seeking confirmation.


    [The energy that is in your other core? Hmm¡­.Wait¡­.Why do you have two cores?]


    Lucavion took a deep breath. "It''s because of my unique condition. My reversed mana meridians don''t adhere to the usual rules that bind other Awakened. I discovered this about a year ago. After extensive trial and error, I realized that my condition allowed me to form a second core."


    Vitaliara blinked in understanding, her expression serious. [I see¡­ Your condition truly is different. But then, how does this exin the energy of the abyss¡ªor as you call it, the mana of death?]


    Lucavion nodded, preparing to recount his recent experiences. "It started just yesterday. I was fighting a Shadow Stalker. After I killed it, I sat down to meditate to recover my mana. But instead of just drawing in the usual ambient energy, I sensed something else."


    He paused, his mind revisiting the strange sensation he had felt. "It was cold, eerie... unlike any mana I''ve ever encountered. It felt like it was seeping out of the dead Shadow Stalker, drawn to me as if it recognized something within me."


    Vitaliara listened intently, her eyes narrowing in thought. [And this was the first time you encountered such energy?]


    "Yes," Lucavion confirmed. "At first, I thought it was specific to the Shadow Stalker, that maybe it had something to do with the creature''s nature. Butter, I realized it wasn''t unique to that beast."


    Vitaliara tilted her head slightly, prompting him to continue.


    "After that fight, I encountered more monsters¡ªchimpanzees. When I meditated near their carcasses, I felt that same cold mana again. That''s when I understood... it wasn''t just the Shadow Stalker. The energy seemed to stem from death itself, a residual force left behind in the bodies of the fallen. That was why I just named it as mana of death."


    Vitaliara''s eyes widened slightly. [The mana of death¡­ from any creature?]


    Lucavion nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Exactly. It''s not amon form of energy, and I''ve never heard of anyone else using it. But for some reason, it''s drawn to me. Maybe it''s because of my reversed meridians, or maybe it''s something else altogether. But when I discovered it, I knew I had to understand it better."


    Vitaliara was silent for a moment, processing his words. [This is... unprecedented. The ability to draw on such an energy... it is not something a mortal should be able to do.]


    "A mortal?"


    [That is right. Vitaliara nodded.]


    Vitaliara''s voice softened, her gaze turning more gentle as she observed Lucavion. [A mortal, yes. The energy you are dealing with... it is something that touches the very boundaries of life and death. To wield it, to even be touched by it, is no small matter. It is something that only beings of the abyss should have any connection to.


    Yet here you are, a mortal, drawing on this energy as if it were second nature.]


    "Does this mean that by using this energy, I''m crossing a line I shouldn''t?"


    Vitaliara hesitated, considering her response carefully. [It is not about crossing a line, Lucavion. It''s more about understanding what it is. The mana of death, or as you call it, the energy of the abyss, is not inherently evil or malevolent, but it is tied to the natural order.]


    Lucavion''s brow furrowed as he absorbed Vitaliara''s words. "I thought it was rted to my unique condition," he admitted, searching for rity.


    Vitaliara nodded, her expression thoughtful. [It could very well be connected to your condition. But regardless of how it came to be, one thing is clear: you are drawn to the energy of the abyss. This is not something that happens by chance. The abyss has a way of reaching out to those it deems capable of handling its power.]


    Lucavion remained silent, processing her words. After a moment, he said, "I''ve never actually used the energy, though. I can feel it within my core, but I don''t know how to control it. Even drawing it into my core was a struggle based on mere spection. Every time I try to use it, the energy doesn''tply¡ªit resists me. And when I push, it causes me pain."


    Vitaliara''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered his words. [That''s understandable. The energy you''re dealing with is not something that can be easily tamed. It''s ancient, raw, and tied to forces that even the most powerful beings respect. The fact that it causes you pain when you try to draw on it indicates that you''re not yet attuned to its nature.]


    "So, what do I do? How do I learn to control it?"


    Just as he asked, Vitaliara slowly rose from her state as she approached Lucavion. Her fur and her eyes were glowing in the color of white as she stood over him.


    [Your approach¡­..It is really interesting.]She mumbled, jumping over his shoulder. [Sit in the lotus position.]


    As she said, Lucavionplied. He sat in the lotus position.


    [Now, just meditate, and don''t mind me.]


    After saying that, Vitaliara jumped from his shoulder andnded right beside him.


    Lucavion followed Vitaliara''s instructions, settling into the lotus position with practiced ease. His breathing slowed as he centered himself, focusing inward on the flow of mana within his body. He could feel Vitaliara''s presence beside him, her aura tinged with a sense of deep contemtion.


    Vitaliara''s gaze was intense as she studied Lucavion''s core, her eyes glowing with a soft white light that seemed to pierce through the physical and into the very essence of his being. She could see the two distinct energies within his core¡ªthe cold, eerie abyssal energy and the warm, vibrant fire-attributed mana.


    They were like two opposing forces, existing in a delicate bnce but not truly harmonized.


    [Interesting...] she murmured, her voice barely audible in Lucavion''s mind. [You''ve managed to store the energy of the abyss within your core by using the fire-attributed mana to subdue its coldness and repelling nature. It''s a clever approach, one that''s allowed you to keep the two energies stable.]


    Lucavion remained silent.


    [But there''s a problem,] Vitaliara continued, her tone more serious. [While you''ve seeded in containing both energies, they are not truly integrated. Right now, they''re simply canceling each other out. The fire-attributed mana is keeping the abyssal energy in check, preventing it from overwhelming you, but it''s also preventing you from fully utilizing either power.


    It seems you have already understood what you need to do to make them merge.]


    [For them to merge,] Vitaliara exined, [you need to utilize the fire of life with the coldness of death.]


    Lucavion nodded at Vitaliara''s exnation. "That''s exactly what I had thought as well. I''ve already altered the way I circte the energy,pletely reversing the method I used to absorb the death mana."


    He paused, then added, "I''ve had partial sess, but it''s notplete." With that, he closed his eyes and began to demonstrate. Slowly, the abyssal energy and fire-attributed mana in his core started to stir, their opposing natures evident as they resisted merging.


    Lucavion focused intently, reversing the flow of the fire-attributed mana while trying to coax the abyssal energy into harmony with it.


    Vitaliara watched closely, her eyes narrowing as she observed the process. As the energies interacted, she could see the subtle progress Lucavion had made¡ªhow he had managed to create a temporary bnce between them, yet the true merging eluded him.


    The fire-attributed mana flickered and strained against the abyssal energy like oil and water trying to blend, but they remained distinct, unable to fully integrate.


    Vitaliara''s thoughts raced as she analyzed what she was seeing. ''This kid¡­ How could he do such a thing without any guidance? He''spletely developed most of this on his own.''


    But as she continued to watch, something clicked in her mind. The fire-attributed mana Lucavion was drawing from the outside was still not what he needed.


    ''That is right¡­.Just like the energy of the abyss, the Fire of the Vitality can also not be utilized by mere mortals that easily.''


    It was something that was special to things like Vitaliara herself.


    ''What he needs is to feel the Fire of Life,'' Vitaliara realized, her thoughts crystallizing.


    Lucavion opened his eyes, looking at Vitaliara. "I can get them to bnce temporarily, but they won''t fully merge. I thought reversing the cirction and adjusting the flow would work, but I''m still missing something."


    Vitaliara met his gaze, her expression serious. [You''re on the right track, Lucavion. But what you''re missing is the type of fire you''re using. The fire-attributed mana you''ve been drawing isn''t enough. What you need is the Fire of Life.]


    Lucavion''s brow furrowed slightly. "The Fire of Life¡­?"


    [Yes,] Vitaliara confirmed. [The Fire of Life is a special kind of energy, one that embodies creation, vitality, and the essence of life itself. It''s what can truly bnce the coldness of death, the abyssal energy you''ve taken into your core. But because you''ve never encountered it, you''ve been unable to draw it.]


    Lucavion nodded slowly, understanding dawning on him. "But you¡­ you''re the Guardian of Life. You can use this Fire of Life, can''t you?"


    [Exactly. And I''m thinking¡­ what if we rece the fire mana in your core with my Fire of Life? If we do that, it might be enough to bring the energies into true harmony.]


    "It makes sense¡­..definitely worth trying."


    Vitaliara moved closer, her presence radiating a powerful energy.


    [This will require precision, Lucavion. I''ll need you to release the fire-attributed mana in your core, and I''ll infuse it with my Fire of Life. It''s important that you remain focused and open your core to the process. And it is very highly likely that it will hurt. Are you okay with that?]


    "That is fine by me," Lucavion replied. The pain, he had already gotten used to it at this point as he was very well aware of how he became awakened.


    [Then¡­..Let''s start.]


    ''This kid¡­.He is a one-time genius, but he is still not strong enough¡­.And he does not have much time¡­It will not be long for them to fund us¡­..The moment that they find him, they will try to capture him as well¡­.So he needs to get stronger as soon as possible¡­''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 77: Abyssal Energy (2)

    [Then¡­ let''s start,] Vitaliara said, her eyes shining brighter as she began to channel the essence of life itself.


    As the Fire of Life began to flow into Lucavion''s core, he was immediately struck by its nature. Unlike the steady warmth of the fire-attributed mana he used from [Serpent me Spear], this energy was wild, chaotic¡ªalive in every sense of the word. It surged through him like a raging storm, a force born from the very creation of the universe, where life emerged from chaos.


    "AARGHK-!"


    Pain shot through Lucavion''s body as the energy coursed through him. It was like nothing he had ever felt before, a searing, primal force that burned through his veins and threatened to tear him apart. Sweat poured from his neck, drenching his clothes as he struggled to keep his focus.


    [Stay with it, Lucavion,] Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind, her tone firm but supportive. [This is the essence of life, raw and untamed. It''s not meant to be controlled by force but harnessed through understanding and respect. Feel it, and let it guide you.]


    Gritting his teeth, Lucavion focused inward, his mind locking onto the wild energy within him. He could feel the Fire of Life battling with the abyssal energy, each force powerful in its own right yet fundamentally opposed.


    But as he concentrated, he began to sense a pattern within the chaos, a rhythm that mirrored the pulse of life itself.


    Vitaliara continued to guide him, her voice steadying him through the storm of energy. [You''ve already figured out how to circte the fire energy before. Now, feel the fire within you¡ªthis is the true fire, the spark of life. Use it to gather the energy from outside, just as you would with the abyssal energy.]


    Lucavion took a deep breath, despite the pain wracking his body, and focused on the fire within him. Slowly, he began to draw in more of the Fire of Life, harnessing it with the same methodical approach he had used with the death mana.


    As he did, he felt the two energies begin to interact, their colors¡ªwhite for life, ck for death¡ªswirling together within his core.


    The moment the energies began to mix, the pain intensified. It was as if his core was being torn apart from the inside, the conflicting energies shing violently as they sought equilibrium.


    Lucavion''s vision blurred as the pain threatened to overwhelm him, his consciousness slipping away as the power within him ran rampant.


    But just as he teetered on the edge of losing control, Vitaliara''s voice cut through the haze. [Stay awake, Lucavion! You''re doing well! Don''t let go now!]


    Lucavion''s grip tightened, both on his consciousness and on the energies within him. He forced himself to stay present, to endure the agony as the Fire of Life and the abyssal energy struggled to merge. The forces raged within him, but he refused to let them consume him.


    [Focus on the bnce,] Vitaliara urged. [You''ve already established a connection. Now, let them find harmony. They''re not enemies¡ªthey''re two sides of the same coin. Life and death, creation and destruction. Let them coexist within you.]


    While she was saying that, even she was not expecting what was happening there. She was also doing this thing for the first time in her hundreds of years of life.


    ''Can he really do it?''


    She was also questioning herself. The kid¡­.He was walking on a thin rope; with any sort of mistake, he would fall down.


    On the other hand, with every ounce of willpower he had, Lucavion focused on the core within him, on the merging energies that were now slowly beginning to stabilize.


    ''I see¡­..So this is how it goes¡­.''


    Lucavion thought. Even if he was in pain, he was feeling a familiar feeling. It was like when he held the sword for the first time.


    When he felt like the sword himself was guiding him.


    It was the same as that one just now, as well.


    ''Mend the Fire of Life and crush the Frost of Death.''


    The wild chaos of the Fire of Life started to blend with the cold, controlled abyssal energy. The pain began to ease, just slightly, as the energies settled into a fragile harmony.


    The swirling colors within his core¡ªwhite and ck¡ªbegan to coalesce, forming a new, unified energy. It was still wild, still dangerous, but it was no longer tearing him apart. Instead, it felt¡­ bnced.


    Lucavion''s breathing steadied as the pain subsided to a manageable level. He could feel the power within him, immense and untamed, yet under his control.


    The Fire of Life and the abyssal energy had merged into something new, something stronger than either on its own.


    It was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªa fire that was ck as night, yet its heat was intertwined with an icy coldness. This fire wasn''t just an amalgamation of two forces; it was a fusion that transcended them, creating something entirely new.


    The ck fire swirled within his core, its essence both raw and refined. It was a me that burned with the intensity of life yet carried the chilling stillness of death.


    It was the embodiment of duality¡ªa fire that was both hot and cold, a frost that was both rigid and flowing.


    Lucavion''s eyes slowly turned ck, mirroring the color of the new energy that now resided within him.


    His vision darkened, not with blindness, but with a profound rity that came from deep within. He felt his consciousness slipping into a state of enlightenment, the world around him fading as he was drawn inward into the depths of his own being.


    A thick, pitch-ck smoke began to rise from his body, swirling around him like a shroud.


    It wasn''t just energy¡ªit was an extension of the power he had forged, a manifestation of the bnce between life and death that now defined him.


    The smoke pulsed with an otherworldly energy as if it were alive, responding to his every thought and movement.


    As the smoke swirled around him, Lucavion whispered to himself the name of the technique that had emerged from this fusion of energies.


    "me of Equinox."


    He mumbled.


    The name came to him as naturally as breathing, as if it had always been there, waiting for him to discover it.


    But that was not the end.


    In his closed eyes, inside his mind, Lucavion saw the same dream.


    The same dream where a lone star stood, pitch ck.


    Before, it was just dead and dry¡­.. It was not active.


    But now¡­..It was burning¡­.With a pitch ck me that was simr to the one that he felt inside his core¡­.


    Lucavion felt the energies intertwine with his own essence, and for a moment, he was filled with a sense of profound aplishment. The power was immense, and it was his tomand. But before he could take another breath, his vision darkened, and the world around him began to blur.


    THUD!


    His body gave out, and he copsed to the ground.


    Vitaliara''s eyes widened in rm as she watched him fall. She rushed to his side, her heart pounding in panic. [Lucavion!] she called out, her voice tinged with fear.


    As she reached him, she scanned his body for injuries, fearing the worst. But as she examined him more closely, she realized he wasn''t harmed. His breathing was steady, his pulse strong. It was just that his body and mind had reached their limits.


    [You''re just exhausted,] Vitaliara murmured, relief flooding through her as she understood what had happened. The process of merging the energies, the strain of the technique, had taken everything out of him. He had pushed himself to the brink and beyond.


    With a gentle smile, Vitaliara leaned down and licked his face, a gesture of both affection and reassurance. [You''ve been working hard,] she whispered, her voice soft. [Rest now. You''ve earned it.]


    *******


    The general sat at his desk, the dim light of the oilmp casting long shadows across the room. The silence of the night was broken only by the asional distant shout of a soldier or the rustle of leaves in the wind.


    A sudden knock on the door shattered the stillness, pulling the general from his thoughts. He straightened in his chair, "Enter," he called, his voice calm but tinged with an undercurrent of unease.


    The door creaked open, and an officer stepped inside, his face pale and drawn. The general''s sharp eyes immediately picked up on the tension in the man''s posture, the nervous flicker in his gaze.


    "Sir," the officer began, his voice shaky, "we''ve received feedback from the pursuit team. They''re¡­ they''re gone, sir. The entire unit has been wiped out."


    The general''s expression darkened. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes closing for a moment as a deep sigh escaped him. "I knew something like this would happen," he muttered, more to himself than to the officer.


    His fists clenched tightly, the leather of his gloves creaking under the pressure.


    Before the general could utter another word, there was another knock on the door, this one softer, more measured.


    He nced at the officer, who took a step back, unsure of what to do.


    "Come in," the general called, his voice steady.


    The door opened once more, and this time, a figure dressed in a pristine ck suit entered, his movements smooth and practiced.


    It was the butler of the Count, a man known for his impable manners and the aura of quiet authority he carried with him.


    "General¡­."


    It was the general''s time to ount for what happened¡­..


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 78: Flame of Equinox

    I stirred, my eyes fluttering open to the dim light of the early morning. The world slowly came into focus, and the first thing I noticed was how¡­ refreshed I felt.


    My body, which had been wracked with pain and exhaustion, now seemed to hum with energy, like it had been revitalized during the night.


    I blinked, taking in my surroundings. The memory of the events before I copsed was hazy at first, but as Iy there, the fog in my mind began to clear.


    ''What¡­ happened?''


    I sat up slowly, my muscles responding with an ease that was almost startling.


    Thest thing I remembered was the Fire of Life coursing through me, a wild and chaotic force that felt like it would tear me apart.


    And then, the abyssal energy¡ªcold, controlled, and equally powerful¡ªfought back, shing with the life force within my core.


    And then¡­ I forced them to merge.


    The memories hit me like a tidal wave. The excruciating pain, the searing fire that burned within my veins, the overwhelming pressure of trying to bnce two forces that were fundamentally opposed to each other.


    I remembered Vitaliara''s voice guiding me and urging me to stay awake and maintain control. I remembered the moment of rity when I finally found a fragile harmony between life and death, between creation and destruction.


    "The me of Equinox."


    I whispered the name to myself, and a faint smile touched my lips. It felt right like it was always meant to be.


    ''So it is like that.''


    I could still feel the new energy within me, this ck me that was both fire and frost, life and death.


    Master had once mentioned that when he started cultivating and forming his own core and cultivation base, the technique was formed with a moment of revtion.


    I remembered the way Master would speak of his own journey, the fire in his eyes as he recounted how he found the method to push his cultivation to new heights.


    Master''s path had led him to the method of forming stars around his core¡ªa technique that had be the foundation of [Devourer of Stars].


    Each star represented a new level of mastery, a new understanding of the power that resided within him.


    These stars didn''t just symbolize strength; they were the very essence of his technique, a manifestation of his control over the energy that pulsed through his veins.


    I recalled how he exined the creation of each star. The first star came to him during a moment of intense battle when he felt his core wasn''t enough to handle the energy he needed to survive.


    In that moment of desperation, a vision of a star appeared in his mind, burning brightly around his core.


    He had followed that vision, and as he did, the star took form, stabilizing his energy and pushing him to new heights.


    Most cultivators experienced something simr. They would get a thought, a dream, or an instinctual urge to try something new with their energy, and that would lead to the development of their techniques.


    For the [Iron Will Spear Art], practitioners would create spheres around their core. Each sphere represented a different level of focus and control, a way to channel mana into their attacks.


    The spheres didn''t just store energy; they refined it,pressing it into a dense, powerful force that could be unleashed.


    On the other hand, the [me Serpent Art] was different. Those who practiced it would form Fire Rings over their core. These rings acted as conduits, amplifying the fire mana and allowing it to flow more freely through the practitioner''s body.


    Each ring was a marker of progress, a testament to the practitioner''s ability to withstand and channel the searing heat of the me mana.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what the path for my own technique would be. I had merged life and death, fire and frost, into something entirely new.


    The [me of Equinox] was a bnce between opposing forces, a harmony that transcended their individual natures.


    ''What will my method of advancement be?'' I thought, contemting the nature of the energy within me.


    Would I form stars like Master? Or perhaps spheres or rings, like the Iron Will Spear Art and the me Serpent Art? Or would it be something entirely different, something unique to the duality that now defined my power?


    Just as I had thought about that, I turned my eyes into my core. The ck me swirled within my core. It was still wild, still untamed, but there was a sense of order within the chaos, a rhythm.


    ''A rhythm?''


    As I concentrated, the pattern became clearer. My core wasn''t just a chaotic maelstrom of energy.


    There was something deeper, something fundamental about the way the ck me moved. It wasn''t random¡ªit was following a path, a natural order that defied the chaos it seemed to embody.


    The rhythm grew more pronounced as I observed it, and then I saw it: a whirlpool, a vortex forming at the very center of my core.


    ''Vortex¡­.The embodiment of entropy.''


    The energy spiraled around it, drawn into the vortex like water swirling down a drain. But the vortex wasn''tplete; it was only partially formed, a nascent pattern that hinted at something greater.


    ''This is it,'' I realized. ''This is the pattern I need to follow.''


    The vortex represented the bnce between life and death, the cycle of creation and destruction.


    It was a natural progression, an order within the chaos. The ck me wasn''t just a fusion of two energies¡ªit was a dynamic force, constantly in motion, constantly seeking equilibrium.


    As I watched, I understood what I needed to do. The vortex within my core wasn''t finished because I had only just begun to cultivate this technique.


    The me of Equinox was still in its infancy, still growing, and my task was to nurture it, to guide it into its full form.


    The vortex hadyers¡ªconcentric circles that spun faster as they neared the center. Eachyer represented a new level of mastery, a deeper connection to the duality of life and death.


    But right now, only a partial firstyer was formed, a fragment of what it would be.


    Toplete the firstyer, I needed to absorb and assimte more mana, feeding the vortex and allowing it to expand.


    The process wouldn''t be easy.


    The energies were still wild, still resistant to being controlled, but I had to tame them to bring them into harmony within the vortex.


    ''And in the process, I need to kill¡­.''


    Death¡­.and¡­..Life.


    Both of them needed to be in an equilibrium state.


    I opened my eyes, the vision of the vortex still clear in my mind. And then, I calmed my breathing and started circting the mana around my body.


    FLINCH!


    And in an instant, I felt my body twitching.


    It was indeed just as I had expected. The power output was just too much, even for a 1-star stage.


    ''This energy of chaos¡­..''


    I could feel my body burning inside, itching to move. It was forcing me to stand and use my body. A surreal feeling that I could not help but feel exhrated to feel.


    [You have finally woken up.]


    Vitaliara''s voice cut through the haze, pulling me back to the present. I looked over to see her slowly walking toward me, her paws pressing gently on the ground with each step.


    There was an elegance to her movements, but well, she might also be just a cat at the same time. It has been a while since I had seen a cat since we don''t have any on the battlefield.


    "Yes," I replied, my voice steady despite the lingering effects of the energy coursing through me.


    Vitaliara circled around me, her eyes observing every detail as if assessing my condition.


    [As expected, you have rested well,] she said, her tone carrying a note of approval. [Your body and mind need time to adjust to the new energy within you. But now, you are stronger for it.]


    That was indeed the case.


    The rest had done more than just heal my physical wounds; it had given me the rity I needed to understand the path ahead, to see the vortex within me and the power it represented.


    "Thank you," I said, the gratitude genuine.


    Without Vitaliara''s guidance, I might not have made it through the process. Her presence had been a steadying force, a reminder that I wasn''t alone in this journey.


    Vitaliara paused in front of me, her eyes locking onto mine.


    [No need to thank me. It is the familiar''s duty to help its contractor.] She said as she swung her tail while jumping onto my shoulder. It seemed she liked standing there, as whenever she had found a chance, she would do that.


    [And, it will also be helpful to me.] She said, looking into my eyes. [Since I doubt they will leave you and me alone.]


    "Now that we have time, let''s talk. Why do they want your essence?"


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 79: Vitaliara (2)

    [And it will also be helpful to me,] she added, looking into my eyes. [Since I doubt they will leave you and me alone.]


    "Now that we have time, let''s talk. Why do they want your essence?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me. There had to be more to this story, something that connected her to the people hunting her.


    Vitaliara''s eyes darkened slightly as she settled onto my shoulder, her tail curling around my neck in a way that was oddlyforting. She took a deep breath before beginning her exnation.


    [After Gerald and I separated, I didn''t lose hope. Even though I knew he was walking a dangerous path, I believed in him. I wanted to be of use to him, so I sought out a way to grow stronger. In my search, I came across a minor sect in a city called Thornridge. It was known as the Azure Blossom Sect.]


    She paused momentarily as if recalling memories from a distant past. [The Azure Blossom Sect was a Unique ranked sect. It wasn''trge or particrly powerful, but it had a reputation for cultivating rare and unusual techniques, and its highest-ranked technique was a Unique-Grade cultivation technique. I allied myself with them, offering my protection in exchange for their resources and knowledge.]


    I nodded, understanding her reasoning for a powerful creature like Vitaliara; such an alliance made sense. It would have allowed her to gain strength while also providing the sect with a guardian unlike any other.


    [For years, I served as their guardian,] she continued. [The sect prospered under my protection. We grew in influence, and even though we were small, we held our own against therger sects in the region. Everything seemed stable until about two years ago.]


    Her voice grew heavy, and I could sense the pain behind her words. [Two years ago, I suddenly lost my powers. The strength that I had always relied on vanished, leaving me weakened and vulnerable. It was as if a part of me had died.]


    I frowned, sensing what she was implying. "That was when¡­"


    It was when Master had left this world¡­..In the hands of Alexander.


    [Yes,] she interrupted, nodding solemnly. [That was when Gerald died. When he left this world, our bond was severed, and with it, the source of much of my strength. I didn''t know it at the time, but his death had a profound effect on me, more than I could have ever imagined.]


    ''I see¡­.So at that time, because Master had died, his familiar also got her fair share¡­.It makes sense¡­.''


    I thought to myself.


    [With my powers gone, the Azure Blossom Sect began to decline. The protection I had provided was no longer there, and without it, we became vulnerable. It wasn''t long before another sect, the Crimson Serpent Sect, saw an opportunity.]


    Her eyes narrowed, and I could see the anger and betrayal burning within them. [One night, the Crimson Serpent Sect attacked us. They struck without warning, and in the chaos, I realized that half of the Azure Blossom Sect''s elders had betrayed us. They had been promised positions of power within the Crimson Serpent Sect if they could capture me.]


    "They wanted your essence¡­"


    [Yes,] Vitaliara confirmed, her voice tinged with bitterness. [My essence is valuable, a source of immense power. Even in my weakened state, it holds a significant amount of energy that could be harnessed for cultivation or other dark purposes. They betrayed us for the promise of power, selling out their own sect to the enemy.]


    "I see¡­."


    It was an understandable choice¡­.After all, with the power of the sect getting lower and lower, there was no reason for the Elders not to make that decision.


    From the logical aspect, it was understandable.


    ''But understandable does not mean excusable.''


    For people to betray their own for just a mere benefit¡­..It made me churn my stomach.


    ''I can understand it.''


    At that time, when I was sent to the battlefield without ever being listened to, I felt the same. How unfair it was¡­.


    And until I die, I will never forget that feeling.


    Vitaliara''s story wasn''t just about betrayal; it was about survival, about clinging to hope even when everything else seemed lost. She continued her tale, her voice steady butced with the pain of her past.


    [After I was betrayed, I knew I couldn''t stay in the sect. They had made their choice, and I couldn''t allow myself to be captured and used by those who only saw me as a tool.] Vitaliara paused, the memories weighing heavily on her. [So, I escaped. I used what little power I had left and fled from Thornridge.


    Since it was close to the border of the Lorian Empire, I knew it was better for me to head somewhere beyond the Crimson Serpent Sect''s influence.]


    I nodded, understanding her logic. The Crimson Serpent Sect was powerful, but their reach would have been limited once Vitaliara crossed into another territory.


    [That''s why I entered the Shadowed Thicket,] she continued. [I thought I could lose them there, that the dangers of the forest would deter them from following me too closely. But¡­ I was unlucky.]


    She sighed, her voice tinged with regret. [In the process of escaping, I encountered a powerful monster. It was a creature of immense strength, far beyond anything I had expected to face in my weakened state. The battle left me gravely injured, and I couldn''t move further. I had no choice but to find a ce to heal, to recover enough to continue my escape.]


    I could imagine the desperation she must have felt, running for her life only to be brought down by the very dangers she had hoped would protect her. But she was resourceful, and even in that dire situation, she found a way to survive.


    [Since Gerald''s death, my ability to recover mana has been severely limited,] Vitaliara exined. [Without a contractor, I can''t draw on my powers as easily as before. But I was fortunate enough to find this cave. It provided me with shelter, a ce where I could rest and slowly heal myself.]


    I looked around the cave, now understanding its significance. It wasn''t just a hiding ce; it was a sanctuary for Vitaliara, a ce where she had been able to cling to life despite the odds against her.


    [For the past two years, I''ve been here, recovering as best as I could,] she said softly. [But it''s been slow. Without my full powers, I couldn''t heal as quickly as I needed to, and the danger of being found always loomed over me.]


    I could feel the weight of her words, the exhaustion that came from fighting for survival every single day. She had been through so much, yet she had never given up. She had kept going, kept fighting, even when the odds were stacked against her.


    "And now we''re here," I said quietly, acknowledging the journey that had brought us both to this moment.


    [Yes,] she replied, her voice steady once more. [Though I do not¡­]


    Just as she was about to continue, I raised my hand, gently interrupting her.


    "There''s no need for that."


    [What?] Vitaliara looked at me, surprised by my sudden interjection.


    "You were mostly going to say something along the lines of not wanting to push the responsibility of your own actions onto me because I saved you, right?"


    Vitaliara hesitated, her eyes widening slightly, but then she nodded, confirming my words.


    [That''s exactly what I was going to say,] she admitted, her voice softer now, as if she wasn''t sure how I would respond.


    A small smile crept onto my face as I met her gaze. "Vitaliara, from the moment you made a contract with me and taught me how to control the Fire of Life, our fates became intertwined. We''re in this together now, whether we like it or not."


    She blinked, processing my words, but before she could respond, I continued.


    "I''m not someone who would ignore the people I care about when they''re in a difficult situation. I know what it feels like to be helpless, to have no one to rely on when everything is falling apart."


    The memories of my past, of being abandoned and sent to the battlefield without a second thought, shed through my mind. That feeling of helplessness, of being discarded¡ªit was something I would never forget, and I couldn''t stand if I was the one doing the same thing to another.


    Even the thought of that made my stomach churn. The fact that I would be the same as the people I hated the most¡­.


    It was disgusting.


    "Besides," I added, my smile growing a bit wider, "you''ve already helped me in more ways than you realize. Without your guidance, I wouldn''t have been able to harness the Fire of Life, and I am sure I will get a lot of help from you in the future as well."


    I slowly brought my hand to her head, slowly patting her. She somehow looked cute with her prideful attitude gone.


    "So, if you want something from me, you do not need to keep it to yourself."


    At that, Vitaliara looked at me and purred under my touch.


    [Then¡­..If you don''t mind....Can you possibly save my people from Crimson Serpent Sect?]


    "It will be my pleasure."


    *******


    As she heard this, Vitaliara could not help but look at Lucavion, who had a smile on his face.


    ''You¡­..really have a knack for making ady''s heart beat¡­..''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 80: Vitaliara (3)

    With our conversation settled, I decided it was time for breakfast. I reached into my pack and pulled out the rations I had brought with me, basic military fare that was designed for sustenance rather than taste. I unwrapped a portion of dried meat and bread, offering some to Vitaliara.


    "Would you like some?" I asked, holding out a piece of the dried meat to her.


    Vitaliara wrinkled her nose, her expression one of clear distaste. [Dull human food is the worst of its kind,] she said, turning her head away from the offered food.


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about her reaction. "What do you mean by that?"


    She flicked her tail dismissively in the direction of the rations. [That dried meat you''re holding and those other rations you brought from the military¡ªthey''re nd, tasteless, and devoid of any life essence. They might sustain you, but they do nothing for a creature like me.]


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her disdain. "I suppose it''s not exactly gourmet fare, but it''s what I have for now."


    [Vitality is key for beings like me,] she exined, her tone softening. [Fresh food, full of life and energy, is what sustains us. Dull, processed food like this¡­ it''s almost an insult to our senses.]


    "I see," I replied, making a mental note of her preferences. It made sense that a being like Vitaliara, who was closely connected to life itself, would prefer food that was vibrant and fresh. I would have to find something better for her in the future.


    As I finished my meal, Vitaliara watched me with a mixture of curiosity and mild amusement. [You really don''t mind eating that?]


    "It''s not the best, but it gets the job done," I said with a shrug. "I''ve gotten used to it over the years."


    [Humans are strange,] she mused, shaking her head slightly. [You tolerate so much difort withoutint.]


    "It''s part of what makes us resilient," I replied with a grin. "But not all of us are like that. In a way, you are parallel to the nobles. They also will not be able to tolerate the food that we are eating.


    Vitaliara gave a soft, almost imperceptible nod, her eyes reflecting a mix of understanding and distaste. [I''ve seen my fair share of nobles,] she said, her voice carrying a hint of disdain. [Many of them sent their children to the Azure Blossom Sect, seeking to give them strength and prestige. But those children¡­ they were often spoiled, acting like the world revolved around them.]


    I could see the memories ying behind her eyes as she spoke, the way those children must have paraded through the sect with their heads held high, expecting everything to be handed to them.


    [They would whine andin about the most trivial diforts, refusing to eat anything that wasn''t prepared by a personal chef or presented in the finest dishware. Even in a ce meant for training and growth, they clung to their luxuries as if they couldn''t survive without them.]


    A small, bitterugh escaped her. [And yet, they still lived their lives in luxury, untouched by the hardships that would have made them stronger. It was almost amusing, seeing them try to navigate a world they were wholly unprepared for.]


    Her words painted a clear picture of the disconnect between those who were born into privilege and those who had to fight for every scrap of survival.


    The nobles, with their pampered lifestyles, were so far removed from the realities of the world that they couldn''t even fathom enduring the diforts that others faced daily.


    "I''m not surprised," I said, shaking my head. After all, I was once a child of a viscount. Though, for me, things were slightly different from a normal child, thefort and the life I had was not hardpared to themoners.


    "It''s easy to forget the importance of resilience when you''ve never had to be resilient. Those kids were probably sent to your sect because their parents wanted to buy them strength without letting them earn it."


    [Indeed,] Vitaliara agreed. [But the strength that isn''t earned is a strength that will crumble at the first real test. Many of those children never made it far. They either returned home to theirfortable lives or were weeded out by the rigors of training.]


    That was how the reality worked. Beingfortable made people weak.


    ''Comfort is weakness¡­..''


    That was indeed the case.


    [Now, what do you n to do?]


    Vitaliara asked.


    "What do I n to do? Now that I have already agreed to help you and your sect, I need to get stronger right now. After all, those people¡­..ording to what you have said, they should at least have a 4-star warrior in their ranks."


    I was a 3-star warrior now, but I had only just reached this realm, and the truth was, I still didn''t know how to properly control my new powers.


    The teachings of my master were still fresh in my mind, but I had yet to fully practice and internalize the skills he left behind. Without mastering those techniques, I knew I wouldn''t be able to stand against a seasoned warrior, especially not someone of 4-star caliber.


    There was also the matter of my new ability, the me of Equinox. It was a power unlike anything I had encountered before, born from the fusion of life and death, fire and frost.


    But it was also a chaotic force, one that required careful control and a deep understanding to wield effectively. For this ability to grow stronger, I needed to feed it¡ªby killing living beings and absorbing their mana of death.


    And what ce could be better for that than this forest?


    "The Shadowed Thicket is filled with dangers," I said, my mind already working through a n. "But those dangers are also opportunities. The creatures here are strong, and their mana will make me stronger if I can defeat them. I''ll use this forest as my training ground, honing my skills and mastering the me of Equinox."


    Vitaliara nodded, understanding the gravity of what I was saying. [It''s a dangerous path, but one that will make you stronger. The creatures here won''t hold back, and neither can you.]


    "Exactly," I agreed. "I need to feel the power in my own hands, to experience it in battle. Only then will I be able to control it, to wield it effectively against those who stand in our way?"


    There was a time when I might have hesitated when the thought of deliberately seeking out danger would have given me pause.


    But not now. I had already endured too much, and I had no intention of backing down. The me of Equinox was a part of me now, and I needed to understand it and bend it to my will if I was going to survive the challenges ahead.


    "And who knows," I added with a wry smile, "maybe by the time I''m done here, the 4-star warrior won''t seem so intimidating."


    Vitaliara purred softly, her confidence in me clear. [I believe in you, Lucavion. You''vee this far, and you''ll go even further. But be cautious. The creatures here are unlike any you''ve faced before. They''re born of this forest''s darkness, and they''ll test every ounce of your strength.]


    "I''m ready for that," I replied, determination burning in my chest. "I need to be ready for anything."


    [That is good, then. I will also try to recover my strength as much as I can.]


    "What do you need to do to recover your strength?"


    "What do you need to do to recover your strength?" I asked, genuinely curious. If there was anything I could do to help speed up her recovery, I wanted to know.


    Vitaliara paused for a moment, considering my question before responding. [To fully recover, I need to absorb life energy¡ªpure, untainted by darkness or death. The natural energy of the forest can help, but it''s not as potent as the life force of living beings. Animals, nts, and even the essence of thend itself can contribute, but it''s a slow process.]


    I nodded, understanding the significance of her words. "So, absorbing life energy is simr to how I need to absorb death energy to strengthen the me of Equinox. We''re both drawing power from the bnce of life and death."


    [Exactly,] she confirmed. [But my connection to life energy is different. It''s more delicate, more nuanced. The life energy I need must be pure, free from corruption or decay. The forest can provide some of it, but for a faster recovery, I would need to find areas where the life energy is concentrated¡ªces where the natural world thrives without interference.]


    "Like sacred groves or areas where nature''s bnce is particrly strong?" I suggested, recalling some of the knowledge I had picked up during my training.


    [Yes, precisely,] Vitaliara replied, her voice tinged with approval. [Such ces are rare, but they exist. If we can find one, it would greatly elerate my recovery. However, they''re often hidden and protected by powerful creatures or natural defenses.]


    I frowned, realizing the challenges thaty ahead. "So, while I''m hunting and absorbing death energy, we should also be on the lookout for ces where you can absorb pure life energy."


    [That would be wise,] she agreed. [But don''t worry about me too much. The forest can still sustain me to some extent, and as long as I stay close to you, I''ll gradually regain my strength. My presence near you will help stabilize the life energy within your me of Equinox, preventing it from bing too imbnced.]


    "That''s reassuring," I said with a nod. "We''ll keep an eye out for those areas, but in the meantime, we''ll focus on growing stronger together."


    Vitaliara gave a small, contented purr, her tail curling slightly around my neck in a gesture of trust.


    "Then, let''s start with hunting some monsters."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 81: Improving

    "Then, let''s start with hunting some monsters," I said as I nced at the map I carried. The forest was vast and full of unknown dangers.


    But danger meant the potential to be stronger. After all, how could one be stronger without putting oneself into dangerous situations?


    [There are a few ces I''ve noticed,] she said, her voice thoughtful. [They''re not marked on the map, but I''ve sensed strong presences there¡ªlikely the territory of powerful monsters. If you''re looking for a challenge, those ces might be worth exploring.]


    I nodded, tracing a few points on the map where the terrain seemed more rugged, more likely to be home to the kind of creatures that would help us both grow. "Let''s start with these locations," I said, pointing to a spot not too far from our current position. "It''s marked as a rocky outcrop, and if I''m right, there should be some beasts hiding in those crevices."


    [Good choice,] Vitaliara purred. [The rocky terrain will likely house creatures that are territorial and strong. Be prepared; they won''t go down easily.]


    "That''s exactly what I''m counting on," I replied. "The tougher the fight, the more I''ll learn."


    With a n in mind, we began to make our way through the forest, moving quietly but swiftly. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, a constant reminder that this was a ce where life and death were inextricably linked.


    After some time, we reached the first spot on the map¡ªa rugged area where jagged rocks jutted out from the ground like the teeth of some ancient beast. The air here felt different, heavier, charged with the presence of something powerful.


    "This is the ce," I whispered, scanning the area for any signs of movement. And while doing so, I closed my eyes.


    [What are you doing?] Vitaliara asked. It seemed she had noticed that I had slowed my movements.


    "I am going to try something new."


    I let my mind drift back to a memory that had stayed with me ever since my training with Master. It was one of those lessons that had seemed impossible at the time, but now, with my recent breakthrough to 3-star, it was finally within reach.


    ////////


    Master stood before me, the wind gently rustling the leaves around us. "Watch closely," he had said, his voice calm and authoritative. "To truly master your mana, you must learn to merge it with the elements around you. The wind is one of the easiest elements to start with because it is ever-present and fluid."


    He extended his hand, and I felt a subtle shift in the air. His mana flowed from his body, merging seamlessly with the breeze. The wind seemed to respond to hismand, swirling and dancing around him as if it were an extension of his own being.


    "Feel the wind," he instructed, his eyes closing in concentration. "Be one with it. Let your mana flow into the air, not as a separate entity, but as part of the wind itself."


    I watched in awe as the wind around him seemed to hum with energy. It moved with purpose, wrapping around trees, brushing against leaves, and creating a symphony of soft, rustling sounds.


    "This technique allows you to extend your senses beyond your physical body," Master exined. "While many Awakened spread their senses to detect the mana of others, this method uses the wind to perceive the very bodies of your targets. It''s a more refined, precise way to gather information."


    I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and imagined myself bing one with the wind. Slowly, I felt my mana seep into the air, merging with the breeze in my imagination.


    At that time, I imagined the sensation to be strange but exhrating. The wind was no longer just a natural element; it was an extension of myself.


    At least, that was how I imagined it. Since I was not able to expand my mana outside of my body at that time, I naturally was not able to understand and experience itpletely, but that was fine for me.


    "This technique will allow you to detect the presence of others with great uracy," Master exined. "You can use it to count patrols, detect hidden threats, and even anticipate movements. But most importantly, you can use it to sense monsters when they are around. Everything has a physical form, and no traces can bepletely removed. The world is bound by physical rules; never forget that."


    ///////


    I opened my eyes and let out a slow breath, centering myself in the present. At that time, I hadn''t been able to fully grasp the technique. My mana had been too raw, too uncontrolled. But now, I had the strength and control needed to attempt it.


    I closed my eyes once more, allowing myself to focus entirely on the wind around me. The forest was alive with the subtle sounds of nature¡ªthe rustling of leaves, the distant calls of birds, and the soft whisper of the breeze as it moved through the trees.


    I needed to merge with it, to let my mana flow into the wind, not as a separate force but as part of the natural world.


    Vitaliara remained perched on my shoulder, her eyes watching me intently. [What are you doing, Lucavion?] she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of concern.


    She wasn''t sure what I was attempting, and I could sense her uncertainty.


    "I''m trying to merge my mana with the wind," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "It''s something my master taught me, a way to extend my senses beyond my physical body."


    At first, the process felt awkward, like trying to move a limb that had been asleep. My mana shed with the natural flow of the wind, creating small disruptions in the air around me.


    But I persisted, focusing on the sensation of the breeze, on the way it moved through the forest. Slowly, I began to adjust, letting my mana seep into the air in a more natural, fluid manner.


    The wind responded, carrying my energy with it as it swirled through the trees. I could feel the way it brushed against the bark, the way it flowed through the leaves, the way it wrapped around the rocks, and the hidden creatures lurking in the shadows.


    The sensation was strange, just as I had imagined it years ago, but now it was real¡ªtangible.


    Vitaliara, who had been observing in silence, suddenly shifted her stance, her tail flicking with interest. [I see¡­] she murmured, a note of understanding in her voice. [You''re using the wind to expand your senses. It''s simr to what some monsters do, those who are deeply connected to the elements around them.]


    Her words encouraged me, and I pushed further, extending my mana through the breeze. I could feel the physical forms of the creatures hidden within the rocky outcrop¡ªtheir bodies solid and distinct, marked by the subtle disturbances they caused in the wind''s flow.


    Every rock, every tree, every creature in the area became part of the intricatework of information the wind provided.


    [You''re doing well,] Vitaliara continued, her tone thoughtful as she analyzed my progress.


    [But be careful not to force it. The wind is a delicate element¡ªit flows naturally, without resistance. Your mana should do the same. Let it blend with the breeze; let it be the breeze.]


    "Let it be the breeze¡­." Just as she said, I thought for a second. What was a breeze?


    A small amount of wind flowed.


    ''A small amount¡­..''


    Now then, I slowly understand what could be improved.


    ''The mana amount should be smaller¡­..Like a thread that is extending¡­.''


    I focused on my core, on the swirling energy within me. Instead of pushing out arge amount of mana, I began to release it in a thin, controlled stream. The mana flowed out like a thread, barely noticeable but enough to merge with the wind.


    ''Yes¡­like this,'' I thought, feeling the difference immediately. The wind didn''t resist this time; it epted the thread of mana, weaving it into its flow as if it belonged there all along. The sensation was different now, smoother, more connected.


    The wind carried the thin thread of my mana, extending my senses further into the forest. I could feel the gentle rustle of leaves, the soft brush of the wind against the rocks, and, most importantly, the subtle disturbances caused by the creatures hiding within the shadows.


    Each one was distinct, their presence made clear by the way they interrupted the natural flow of the breeze.


    [That''s it,] Vitaliara said approvingly, sensing the change in my technique. [Now your mana moves with the wind, not against it. You''ve found the bnce.]


    ''So that was how it was¡­.''


    I thought.


    The technique was working, and I was beginning to understand how to use it effectively. It wasn''t just about extending my senses¡ªit was about bing one with the wind, about letting my mana flow as naturally as the air around me.


    "I can feel them," I mumbled. "The creatures¡­ they''re hiding in the rocks, trying to blend in with the environment. But they can''t hide from this."


    [Good,] Vitaliara purred, her toneced with satisfaction. [You''re starting to see the world as it truly is.]


    I nodded, focusing on the creatures I could now sense so clearly.


    "Let''s start then."


    With a deep breath, I began to move, my steps silent and deliberate. The wind guided me, my mana thread still woven into its flow, keeping me connected to everything around me.


    I approached the first creature, a hulking beast with rough, stone-like skin, its body perfectly camouged against the rocky terrain.


    It hadn''t noticed me yet, its attention focused elsewhere, but I could sense its readiness to pounce at the first sign of prey.


    From now on, the battlefield would go on.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 82: Improving

    In the days that followed, Lucavion''s life became a cycle of relentless training and brutalbat. The Shadowed Thicket, with all its dangers, served as both his proving ground and his teacher.


    He moved through the forest like a phantom, his senses heightened by the wind technique he had finally begun to master. Each day, he ventured deeper into the territory of the forest''s most fearsome creatures, pushing himself to his limits in an effort to hone his skills and grow stronger.


    The first beast he encountered after that initial rocky outcrop was a creature with skin as tough as stone, perfectly camouged against its surroundings.


    It was a predator lurking in the shadows, waiting for an unsuspecting victim to wander too close. But Lucavion was no ordinary prey. The wind whispered to him, guiding his movements and revealing the hidden dangers before they could strike.


    His first battle was fierce, the creature''s strength formidable.


    Its stone-like skin deflected most of Lucavion''s strikes, and its ws left deep gouges in the earth as it lunged at him. But Lucavion''s movements were fluid and precise, and he used the terrain to his advantage. He darted between the rocks, striking at the creature''s vulnerable spots, wearing it down little by little.


    Finally, with a well-timed thrust of his estoc, he pierced the beast''s heart, and it copsed with a thunderous crash.


    As it died, Lucavion felt the familiar coldness of death''s mana rising from the corpse, and he absorbed it into his core, feeding the vortex that was the me of Equinox.


    This became his routine. Each day, he sought out new challenges, new creatures to test his strength against.


    The forest was teeming with life, and with every battle, Lucavion''s connection to the me of Equinox grew stronger. He hunted beasts of all kinds¡ªmassive wolves with razor-sharp fangs, serpentine creatures that slithered through the underbrush with lethal grace, and even monstrous birds that swooped down from the treetops with talons like steel.


    Every battle was a lesson. He learned to harness the me of Equinox more effectively, to bnce the chaos of the ck me with the order of the vortex. The white-hot fire of life, channeled through Vitaliara''s guidance, continued to blend with the abyssal energy, creating a power that was as fierce as it was controlled.


    The technique was demanding, the energy wild and difficult to control, but Lucavion persevered. With each victory, he grew more attuned to the duality within him, and the vortex in his core became more defined and more stable.


    Theyers of the vortex began to take shape, each one representing a deeper level of mastery over the me of Equinox.


    His physical abilities also improved as his body adapted to the rigorous demands of the forest. His muscles grew stronger, his reflexes sharper.


    The constant battles honed his instincts, making him quicker and more efficient inbat. He learned to conserve his energy, to strike with precision rather than brute force, and to use his environment to his advantage.


    There were moments of pain, moments when the wild energy threatened to overwhelm him, and the chaos within the me of Equinox surged out of control.


    But Vitaliara was always there, guiding him and helping him find the bnce once more. Her presence was a steadying force, and her own recovery began to progress as well.


    Together, they explored the depths of the Shadowed Thicket, pushing further into its dangerous heart.


    They encountered creatures that tested the very limits of their strength¡ªbeasts with venomous fangs, creatures with imprable hides, and even ancient predators that had imed the forest as their own for centuries.


    But no matter how powerful the foe, Lucavion faced them all with the determination to grow stronger.


    With each battle, he absorbed more of the death mana, and the me of Equinox continued to evolve. The ck me within him burned brighter, the vortex in his core spinning faster, more stable.


    Days turned into weeks, and the transformation was undeniable. Lucavion had be a force to be reckoned with, a warrior forged in the crucible of the forest''s dangers.


    The young man who had once struggled to control his power was now a master of his own destiny, his connection to the me of Equinox deep and unbreakable.


    *******


    The young man with slightly long hair walked beneath the dense canopy of the forest, his movements fluid and precise.


    His clothes, however, told a different story. They were haphazard, riddled with countless holes and tears, a testament to the battles he had fought and the dangers he had faced. The once sturdy fabric now hung loosely from his frame, the edges frayed and worn. Yet, despite the state of his attire, there was a sharpness to his presence, an aura of quiet strength and readiness.


    A long and thin sword rested in the sheath at his side, its hilt within easy reach of his hand. Lucavion''s fingers hovered near the weapon, instinctively prepared to draw it at a moment''s notice.


    The de was his constantpanion, a tool of survival, and a symbol of his mastery over the life-and-death forces within him.


    His face, in stark contrast to his battered clothing, was surprisingly clean. Despite the weeks spent in the wilderness, there was little sign of the harsh life he had endured.


    His skin was smooth, unmarred by dirt or stubble as if he had somehow managed to maintain a semnce of order amid the chaos.


    His hair, which had grown longer during his time in the forest, was neatly tied behind his head in a ponytail, keeping it out of his eyes and giving him a focused, determined appearance.


    Surrounding him was a faint, slightly purplish energy, a manifestation of the [Devourer of the Stars], his master''s legacy.


    It pulsed gently around him.


    The energy was a testament to the power he had cultivated, the mastery he had achieved over the forces that had once threatened to tear him apart.


    As he walked forward, the energy swirled subtly around him, a reminder of the strength that now resided within his core.


    Beside him, a sleek and agile cat bounded through the underbrush, her movements graceful and almost yful. Vitaliara had regained much of her former vitality, her fur gleaming with health.


    The wounds that had once marred her body were healed, and there was a brightness in her eyes that spoke of renewed strength.


    She leaped effortlessly from rock to rock, her body a blur of motion as she explored their surroundings.


    Her presence was no longer that of a wounded, desperate creature but of a proud and powerful guardian. The bond between her and Lucavion had only grown stronger, and she seemed to revel in the freedom and strength that the forest had restored to her.


    "Let''s find something to eat," Lucavion said, his voice calm and measured as he surveyed the forest with sharp, discerning eyes.


    [Are you nning to challenge it now?]


    In his head, a voice echoed as the cat stopped her tracks to look at him.


    "Indeed. After filling my stomach."


    [Are you sure?]


    "I am."


    Lucavion''s gaze remained steady as he spoke, his voice tinged with determination. "After spending thest few months training, I''ve developed the [me of Equinox] to its maximum potential. I''m almost ready to form the [First Vortex]."


    Vitaliara paused, her sharp eyes studying him intently. [But in the past three weeks, all your attempts have met with failure, haven''t they?] she asked, her tone more thoughtful than usatory.


    He nodded slowly. "Yes. At first, I couldn''t understand why I kept hitting a wall, why the vortex refused to fully form. But then, after countless failed attempts, I realized the reason."


    [And what did you discover?] Vitaliara inquired, though she already had an inkling of what his answer might be.


    Lucavion''s expression grew resolute as he continued, "The monsters I''ve been hunting¡­ the death mana they leave behind is simply not enough. Itcks the intensity and chaos needed to push me past the threshold.


    The [First Vortex] requires more than just quantity¡ªit demands a chaotic force, a raw power that can only be found in something truly strong, something that challenges the very limits of my strength."


    Vitaliara''s gaze sharpened, and she nodded in understanding. [So, that is why you are nning to challenge it now.]


    "Exactly," Lucavion affirmed. "The creatures I''ve faced so far were formidable, but they weren''t enough. If I want to seed in forming the [First Vortex], I need to hunt something with a massive amount of mana¡ªsomething that can provide the level of chaos required for the vortex to fully take shape."


    He paused for a moment, raising his head to see the ce.


    Lucavion lifted his gaze toward the towering peak of the mountain ahead, his eyes narrowing as he took in the formidable terrain. The summit was jagged and rough, with craggy rocks jutting out like the fangs of some ancient beast. The air was thin here, and the wind howled around the stones, carrying with it a biting chill that cut through even his thick clothes.


    The mountain''s peak was surrounded by an almost otherworldly aura, a sense of foreboding that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. There, nestled at the very top, was a small crater¡ªa shallow depression in the earth that looked as if it had been gouged out by a tremendous force.


    The edges of the crater were lined with sharp rocks, and within its depths, a strange, pulsating light could be seen, faintly illuminating the otherwise barrenndscape.


    Lucavion knew whaty within that crater. The creature he sought, the one that would provide him with the chaos and mana he needed, resided there.


    It was a beast that had been marked on his map.


    "Lesser Abyssal Wyrm."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 83: The Boss Monster

    "Lesser Abyssal Wyrm," Lucavion repeated, the name rolling off his tongue like a challenge issued to the world itself.


    Vitaliara nced at him, her eyes narrowing with concern. [Are you certain about this, Lucavion? The Abyssal Wyrm isn''t just any monster. It''s a peak 3-star creature at the very pinnacle of power in this part of the forest. Even with all the progress you''ve made, this fight will be different.]


    Being one of the mythical monsters, Vitaliara had recovered a part of her strength. But it was only a fraction of it as they had yet to find any life-concentrated locations.


    But there was something that she could provide even without her strength returning. It was her knowledge of monsters.


    With how she had lived in the forest, she was exceptionally knowledgeable about the monsters with life and death attributes.


    Especially the monsters of Abyss.


    Lucavion nodded, his expression resolute. "I know, Vitaliara. I''ve been avoiding the Shattered Vale for that very reason. The creatures there are on a different level, most of them rumored to be at least 4-star strength. But this area¡­ I''ve pushed myself here, but it''s no longer enough. I need a true challenge if I''m going to break through."


    He took a deep breath, steadying himself as he continued. "I''ve cleared out most of the monsters in this part of the forest. The fights have be too predictable, too easy. I don''t want to get arrogant, but I need something that will push me to my limits. The Abyssal Wyrm is that challenge."


    Lucavion''s eyes gleamed with determination as he added, "The Abyssal Wyrm is a creature of the abyss, Vitaliara. If what you''ve told me is true, then there''s a chance I can absorb its energy¡ªor at the very least, the death energy in that ce must be stronger. The Abyssal Wyrm might be exactly what I need toplete the [First Vortex]."


    Vitaliara remained silent for a moment, her gaze sharp as she assessed Lucavion''s words. [You''re right about that,] she finally said. [The Abyssal Wyrm''s connection to the abyss means it''s surrounded by powerful death energy. If you can survive the battle and absorb that energy, it could provide the catalyst you need.]


    Lucavion nodded, feeling a sense of anticipation building within him. "That''s what I''m counting on. I''ve been preparing for this, and now it''s time to put everything to the test."


    [Sigh¡­..] A heavy sigh echoed in his head. As expected, Vitaliara did not want him to force himself to do such a thing, and that was understandable.


    After all, knowing that she had once lost her contractor, she would not want the same thing to happen again.


    But at the same time, Lucavion was not someone that would back away.


    Once he made the decision, that would be the end of it, especially after learning that the monster there was Lesser Abyssal Wyrm.


    "Anyway. Let''s not think about that for the time being. I need to fill my stomach first. You are also hungry, no?"


    Deciding to lighten the mood a little, Lucavion smiled.


    "What do you want to eat? I will treat you what you want."


    Vitaliara looked up at Lucavion with a gleam in her eyes. [If you''re offering, then I''d like to eat a Stormw Hare.]


    Lucavion blinked, a chuckle escaping his lips. "A Stormw Hare, huh? You don''t make things easy, do you? Those are tricky to catch, and they live quite a distance from here. But if that''s what you want, I''ll get it for you."


    Stormw Hares were known for their incredible speed and agility, making them difficult prey even for seasoned hunters. They were also quite rare, their habitats usually being deep within the forest''s most treacherous terrains.


    The effort required to capture one was considerable, but Lucavion wasn''t one to back down from a challenge, especially not when it came to fulfilling a promise to hispanion.


    [You asked for it,] Vitaliara responded, her tone teasing yet appreciative. [But you should know, they''re delicious. The energy they contain is refreshing, even for a being like me.]


    "Alright, alright," Lucavion said with a smile, "Let''s get moving then."


    They made their way through the forest, and Lucavion''s steps were quick and deliberate as he navigated the terrain.


    He had be intimately familiar with theyout of this part of the forest, and it didn''t take long for him to find the area where the Stormw Hares were known to reside.


    As he approached the dense thicket where the hares were most likely hiding, Lucavion closed his eyes and allowed his mana to flow into the wind.


    Over the past weeks of intense training, he had honed this technique to near perfection. His mana merged seamlessly with the breeze, spreading out like a fine web, detecting the slightest disturbances in the air.


    The forest seemed toe alive around him as his senses extended; the rustle of leaves, the scurrying of small animals, the subtle shifts in the wind¡ªall of it became part of his awareness. And then, he felt it¡ªthe faint but distinct presence of a Stormw Hare, its rapid heartbeat and quick movements giving it away.


    ''There you are,'' he thought, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips.


    Moving with the stealth he had painstakingly perfected, Lucavion approached the hare''s location. He kept his presence low, his mana barely a whisper in the air, ensuring that the creature wouldn''t sense him until it was toote.


    When he was close enough, he stopped and focused on his core, drawing upon the energy within.


    He channeled it into his estoc, the de beginning to glow faintly with a soft, silver light.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de: Starlight Needle¡¹


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    With a swift, precise motion, he released the condensed beam of starlight, a thin, almost invisible ray of energy that shot forward like a needle.


    THUD!


    The beam struck the Stormw Hare before it even had a chance to react, piercing its heart in an instant. The creature copsed, lifeless, before it even realized it was being hunted.


    "Huuh¡­"


    Lucavion let out a breath, lowering his de as he approached the fallen hare.


    "That was easier than I thought," he said with a grin, picking up the creature and examining it. The hare''s body was still warm, its fur soft and unmarred by any visible wound.


    [Impressive,] Vitaliaramented, her voice carrying a note of approval. [You''ve gotten even better at this.]


    That was quite expected. After all, he had all the time to focus on his [Void Starfall de] and his swordsmanship.


    Lucavion shrugged modestly. "I''ve had a lot of practice. Plus, it''s nice to see that the techniques Master taught me are really paying off."


    With the techniques that his master left behind, with his oldpanion beside him, it was easy to get feedback.


    "What do you think of my performance? How was itpared to master?"


    Vitaliara finished her meal and looked up at Lucavion, her eyes filled with a mix of nostalgia and critical analysis. [Your performance was good, Lucavion, no doubt about it. But if you''re asking me topare you to Gerald¡­ well, you still have a ways to go.]


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, curious but not surprised. "Oh? How so?"


    [Gerald,] Vitaliara began, her voice tinged with a mix of admiration and fondness, [could have taken down that Stormw Hare without even drawing his de. He had a way of using his mana so efficiently, so precisely, that his presence alone could overwhelm creatures like this. He could manipte the air, the earth¡ªeverything around him¡ªuntil his target had no choice but to surrender.]


    Lucavion chuckled, shaking his head. "That''s something only someone at the 4-star level could achieve. I''m not quite there yet."


    [No, Gerald would have done it even while being a 3-star.]


    "That means he was a mage?"


    [Kind of.]


    "I see¡­.Then does that mean Master did not teach me theplete technique he had used?"


    [Most likely. He has a talent for using mana. No, it was not a normal talent. He was the greatest genius that I had ever seen.]


    ''Not that you are too much different.''


    She thought but did not say it outright.


    [Because of his talent, he was able to use such a different mana that nobody in the world had used. But you¡­.your condition is unique just like him, so most likely he had altered the technique to teach you.]


    Lucavion considered Vitaliara''s words carefully. "So, Master modified his technique for me? That makes sense. He always had a way of tailoring his teachings to fit the individual."


    [Indeed,] Vitaliara responded. [Gerald understood that no two people are the same, especially when ites to mana maniption. His ability to adapt most likely results in his ability to teach you. He knew that your reversed mana meridians made you different, so he adjusted the techniques ordingly.]


    Lucavion nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I''ve always wondered why certain aspects of the technique felt like they were tailored just for me. Now I understand why."


    [But don''t think that means you''recking in any way,] Vitaliara added quickly. [On the contrary, it means that Gerald saw something in you¡ªsomething special, just like he had. Your unique condition might be challenging, but it also gives you the potential that others don''t have.]


    ''Especially that sword in your hand¡­..Even Gerald would never win against you if you just shed swords¡­..''


    She looked at the sword. There were countless different marks on it, showing countless battles it had endured.


    Yet the sword stood there.


    Lucavion smiled faintly, the weight of his master''s teachings settling on his shoulders. "I know."


    After all, his master was the first person to start believing him for the potential he held.


    "That is why I will not disappoint him."


    With that, he stood up. After all, he had already filled his stomach as well.


    "Let''s go. You have already finished your meal."


    [You really are eager to go.]


    "I am."


    As Lucavion and Vitaliara began their ascent toward the peak where the Lesser Abyssal Wyrm resided, the atmosphere around them gradually shifted, bing darker and more foreboding. The path was rugged and treacherous, lined with jagged rocks that jutted out at odd angles, forcing them to navigate carefully to avoid slipping or cutting themselves on the sharp edges.


    The air grew colder, the wind sharper, carrying with it a sense of dread that seemed to intensify with every step they took. It was as if the very mountain itself was warning them of the danger thaty ahead.


    As they climbed higher, Lucavion''s sharp eyes caught sight of something scattered along the path¡ªcarcasses and skeletons of various monsters, some fresh, others little more than bleached bones. The remains were strewn across the rocky terrain, a grim reminder of the power of the creature they were about to face.


    Vitaliara, perched on his shoulder, gazed at the scene with a mix of wariness and recognition. [The Abyssal Wyrm''s territory¡­] she murmured. [It''s marking its domain, warning others to stay away. These creatures were likely foolish enough to challenge it and paid the ultimate price.]


    Lucavion nodded, his expression serious as he surveyed the disy of strength. But then he smirked.


    "A mere beast dares to create a territory¡­..I can''t wait to trample on its neck once I kill it."


    His smirk was wide.


    ''Sigh¡­..He really changed personality once again¡­.''


    Vitaliara couldn''t help but cringe.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 84: The Boss Monster (2)

    "A mere beast dares to create a territory¡­..I can''t wait to trample on its neck once I kill it."


    As Lucavion continued his ascent, his smirk only widened, a sharp contrast to the serious demeanor he had just disyed moments ago.


    His eyes, usually filled with determination, now gleamed with a fierce, almost predatory light. His hand rested confidently on the hilt of his estoc, the weapon that had be an extension of himself, a symbol of his growing power and relentless ambition.


    Vitaliara, perched on his shoulder, observed the transformation with a mix of concern and understanding.


    She had seen this change in him before¡ªthis shift in his demeanor, this surge of arrogance that seemed to take hold whenever he prepared for battle. It was as if the act of facing an enemy, the thrill ofbat, awakened something primal within him.


    [You''ve changed again,] she noted, her voice tinged with a resigned sigh. [It''s as if you be a different person the moment you grab your sword.]


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing with a sharp, confident edge. "When I face an opponent, I don''t just fight to win," he replied, his voice low and intense. "I fight to dominate."


    His steps were deliberate, each one resonating with the confidence of a man who knew his own strength and relished in the thought of proving it.


    The carcasses and bones that littered the path were no longer just signs of danger; to Lucavion, they were the trophies of his soon-to-be-victory, the evidence of his impending conquest.


    [You really do change when you''re like this,] Vitaliara mused her tone, a mix of exasperation and a hint of admiration. [You be¡­ arrogant.]


    Lucavion''s eyes shed with fierce pride. "Arrogance is only a w if you can''t back it up," he said, his grip tightening on the hilt of his estoc. "And considering I am alive till this point¡­.Things do seem like they are not working against me."


    Vitaliara couldn''t deny that there was truth in his words. She had witnessed his growth, seen the way he had honed his skills and refined his techniques.


    Lucavion was no longer the uncertain young man she had first met; he had be a warrior, one who embraced the challenges before him with a boldness that bordered on recklessness.


    [Just be careful,] she advised, her voice softening slightly. [The Abyssal Wyrm is not like the other monsters you''ve faced. It''s a creature of pure abyssal energy, and its strength is formidable. Don''t let your confidence blind you to the danger.]


    Lucavion''s smirk softened into a determined smile, a flicker of his more familiar self shining through. "I''m not blind to the danger."


    [So, you feel fear.]


    "Those who don''t feel fear when facing an enemy are the ones who die first. That is what I had learned from the battlefield."


    Vitaliara couldn''t help but shake her head, her tail flicking slightly in exasperation. [You talk as if you''ve seen it all, Lucavion.]


    Lucavion''s smile remained, but there was a hint of something deeper in his eyes, something that spoke of past battles and hard-won experiences. "I may not have seen it all, but I''ve seen enough."


    RUMBLE!


    Before Vitaliara could respond, the ground beneath them trembled violently.


    SCREECH!


    The air was suddenly filled with a screech that echoed through the mountains, a sound that sent a chill down even Lucavion''s spine. The atmosphere grew tense, the foreboding presence of something powerful drawing closer.


    SCHLINK!


    Without hesitation, Lucavion''s hand moved to his estoc, the de shing in the dim light as he drew it from its sheath. His senses sharpened, every muscle in his body tensing in preparation for the inevitable confrontation.


    SWOSOH!


    From one of the carcasses scattered along the path, something dark and swiftunched itself toward him with a feral snarl¡ªa [Shadow Stalker], its eyes gleaming with predatory intent.


    "Tsk."


    Lucavion''s response was instantaneous. His estoc moved in a blur, the de slicing through the air with precision honed by countless battles.


    SLASH!


    There was a brief moment of resistance as the steel met flesh, and then the Shadow Stalker''s momentum faltered.


    THUD!


    The beastnded heavily on the ground; its body split cleanly in two by the force of Lucavion''s strike.


    It twitched once, theny still, its blood pooling around it.


    "As expected¡­.There are always some parasites wandering around like this."


    [You indeed got stronger.]


    Lucavion sheathed his estoc, his gaze never leaving the direction of the Abyssal Wyrm''sir. "Strength alone isn''t enough," he replied. "It''s about knowing when to strike, how to use the opponent''s own momentum against them. That''s what keeps you alive."


    As the echoes of the screech faded, the mountain seemed to fall into an uneasy silence, as if the verynd itself was holding its breath.


    But then, as if triggered by some unseen force, the stillness of the mountain was shattered by a deafening roar that echoed through the craggy peaks.


    The sound was deep and resonant, a powerful, guttural bellow that seemed to shake the very foundations of the earth.


    It was the unmistakable cry of the Abyssal Wyrm.


    ¨CSCREECH!


    Lucavion paused, his eyes narrowing as he listened to the beast''s roar.


    "The beast¡­." There was a familiarity in that sound, something primal that stirred deep within him. "It is challenging me," he said, a grim smile forming on his lips.


    Vitaliara looked at him, her eyes wide with surprise. [How do you know that?]


    Lucavion didn''t turn to face her; his gaze remained fixed on the direction from which the roar hade. "I can feel it," he said quietly, his voice steady. "It''s something I''ve always felt when I''m about to face an opponent alone. It''s like a call¡ªan invitation to a duel."


    Vitaliara could sense the intensity in Lucavion''s demeanor, the way his entire being seemed to resonate with the energy of the impending battle. [You''ve felt this before?] she asked, her tone curious but also concerned.


    Lucavion nodded. "Every time I''ve faced a strong opponent, I''ve felt this¡­ connection. It''s like the world narrows down to just me and them. There''s nothing else¡ªno distractions, no doubts. Just the fight."


    [You really are something.]


    "Master also scolded me a lot. But, then, he did not have any choice but to ept it."


    [Gerald did?]


    "He did. But what can I do?" Lucavion smiled. "This is what makes me who I am."


    With that, he reached the top of the mountain, his steps steady and sure as he neared the summit. The wind howled around him, carrying with it the scent of blood and decay¡ªa grim reminder of the countless lives that had been lost on this unforgiving peak.


    As he took his final steps onto the teau, the sight that greeted him was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    Before himy a massive crater, its edges jagged and rough, as if the earth itself had been torn apart by some colossal force.


    The crater was filled with the remnants of past battles¡ªcountless skeletons and carcasses littered the ground, the remains of monsters that had once roamed this mountain.


    The bones were bleached white by the elements, their hollow eyes staring up at the sky as if in eternalment.


    But it wasn''t just the sheer number of remains that caught Lucavion''s attention. Scattered throughout the crater were massive thorns, each one as thick as a man''s arm and as tall as a tree.


    These thorns jutted out from the ground at odd angles, skewering the skulls of fallen beasts. The sight was both macabre and imposing, a clear indication that this ce was not meant for the living.


    Vitaliara''s eyes narrowed as she took in the scene. [This is the Wyrm''sir,] she murmured, her voice tense. [Those thorns¡­ they''re not natural. They''re the Wyrm''s doing, a manifestation of its abyssal energy. This creature doesn''t just kill¡ªit revels in death, in the suffering of its prey.]


    Lucavion''s expression remained calm as he surveyed the area. The abyssal energy here was palpable, a heavy presence that weighed down on him like a thick fog.


    But rather than intimidating him, it made him feel like he was in his home.


    This was the challenge he had been seeking, the ultimate test of his strength and his mastery of the [me of Equinox].


    "This is it," Lucavion said, his voice low but firm. "The Abyssal Wyrm is close. I can feel its presence¡­ watching us."


    He stepped closer to the edge of the crater, his eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of movement.


    "Are you angry that I stepped into your territory?"


    The thorns, the bones, the aura of death that hung over this ce¡ªas if to remind him that he was now in the beast''s presence.


    "Well¡­.If there are no contestants like me, you will have no choice but to hunt down. So, please, don''t be angry."


    As Lucavion''s words faded into the wind, the silence of the mountain was shattered by a sudden, ear-piercing screech that reverberated through the air.


    Before he could react, a massive shadow loomed over him, and the ground beneath his feet trembled violently.


    SCREECH!


    The beast made its appearance.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 85: Lesser Abyssal Wyrm

    SCREECH!


    The Lesser Abyssal Wyrm burst forth from the depths of the crater, its massive body moving with a speed that belied its size.


    The creature was a terrifying sight to behold¡ªits scales glistened with an oily ck sheen, and its eyes burned with a malevolent crimson light.


    The Wyrm''s maw opened wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth as it lunged toward Lucavion with a ferocious snarl.


    SLAM!


    The force of the Wyrm''s strike sent Lucavion flying backward, his body crashing into the jagged rocks at the edge of the crater.


    Pain exploded in his chest as the impact knocked the wind out of him, and for a moment, the world spun in a dizzying blur.


    "Damn¡­ fast."


    Lucavion gritted his teeth, struggling to regain his footing as the Wyrm coiled its massive body around the crater, its movements swift and fluid.


    The creature''s sheer size and speed were overwhelming, and it was clear that this was no ordinary opponent. The Wyrm was a creature born of the abyss, a force of pure, unrelenting power.


    Lucavion raised his estoc just in time to block another strike from the Wyrm''s tail, the impact sending shockwaves through his arms.


    The force of the blow drove him to one knee, and he could feel the pressure of the Wyrm''s attack bearing down on him.


    [Lucavion!] Vitaliara''s voice rang out in his mind, a mix of urgency and concern. [This is no ordinary foe! You must be careful!]


    "I know," Lucavion muttered through gritted teeth, his eyes narrowing as he studied the Wyrm''s movements.


    The creature was relentless, its attacksing from all angles with a speed that left little room for error.


    The Wyrm lunged again, its jaws snapping shut with a deafening crash mere inches from Lucavion''s face. He rolled to the side, barely avoiding the creature''s deadly bite, and quickly countered with a swift strike to the Wyrm''s exposed side.


    CLANG!


    The de of his estoc met the Wyrm''s scales with a sharp metallic ng, but it barely left a scratch.


    The Wyrm''s armor was far tougher than he had anticipated, and his weapon seemed almost ineffective against the creature''s hardened hide.


    [Its scales are too thick,] Vitaliara warned, her voice tinged with frustration. [You need to find a weak spot!]


    "Sigh¡­." At that moment, a heavy sigh escaped from his mouth. "Vitaliara, please be quiet."


    Vitaliara was taken aback by Lucavion''s suddenmand, her eyes widening in surprise. [Huh?] she blinked, her voice filled with confusion and concern.


    But Lucavion didn''t waver. His expression hardened, his focus sharpening as he fixed his gaze on the Wyrm. "I need to focus," he said, his voice low and intense. "This is a one-on-one fight. Don''t interrupt me."


    There was a finality to his words, a determination that left no room for argument. Vitaliara felt a pang of guilt, realizing that she had been unintentionally disrupting his concentration.


    She had seen this side of Lucavion before¡ªthe unyielding focus, the singr drive to ovee his opponent without distraction.


    She sighed inwardly, her tail flicking with a mixture of resignation and understanding. [You''re right,] she admitted. [I''ll stay quiet. Just¡­ be careful.]


    Though she also noted what he said, that was for another time, not now.


    Lucavion didn''t respond immediately. His entire being was now honed in on the Wyrm, his mind working at a rapid pace to analyze every movement, every opening.


    The heavy sigh he had let out earlier seemed to have released thest of his tension, leaving behind only a razor-sharp focus.


    Vitaliara watched him in silence, her usualmentary withheld. She knew Lucavion well enough to understand that when he entered this state, there was no breaking through.


    He was in his element now, and the best thing she could do was to trust him.


    SWOOSH!


    The Wyrm lunged again, its massive form moving with terrifying speed, but Lucavion was ready.


    A ckish-colored starlight started oozing from him. His eyes, which were usually pitch ck, were now filled with a purplish light.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de, Starsurge¡¹


    The de moved with fluid grace, slicing through the air as if it were an extension of Lucavion''s very soul.


    The Wyrm, undeterred by the change in its opponent, lunged forward with another ferocious strike, its jaws snapping shut with enough force to crush stone.


    ''I can already see that.''


    But Lucavion was faster this time with his reaction.


    His estoc, now imbued with the power of the [Void Starfall de], danced in his hands, the starlight trailing behind each movement like aet streaking across the night sky.


    CLANG!


    The de met the Wyrm''s scales, and this time, the impact was different. The starlight-infused estoc sliced through the air with a sharp, resonant note, its edge cutting through the Wyrm''s armor with a precision that defied logic.


    Sparks flew as the de met resistance, but it pressed on, carving a deep gash into the Wyrm''s side.


    "SCREECH!"


    The creature let out a deafening roar of pain, its massive body writhing as it tried to shake off the attack. But Lucavion was relentless.


    He pressed forward, his movements fluid and controlled, each strike of the [Void Starfall de] delivered with lethal uracy.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de. Eclipse Star Trail.¡¹


    He whispered themand under his breath, and the starlight around him intensified. The de in his hand began to pulse with energy, the light condensing into a concentrated point at the tip.


    With a powerful thrust, Lucavion drove the de forward, the starlight exploding outward in a burst of raw, destructive force.


    SLASH!


    The Wyrm''s tough scales were no match for the concentrated power of the [Eclipse Star Trail], as the whole amount of energy waspressed right on the tip.


    After all, there was a reason why Estoc was thin and long.


    STAB!


    The de pierced through the creature''s armor, sinking deep into its flesh.


    The Wyrm let out another ear-splitting screech, its body convulsing as the energy from the starlight surged through it, disrupting its very essence.


    The technique was meant to disturb the enemy''s internal energy.


    Lucavion could feel the raw power of the starlight coursing through the creature, but before he could press the advantage, a sudden tremor beneath his feet caught his attention.


    ''Something! Something ising!''


    The ground trembled violently, and Lucavion''s sharpened battlefield senses screamed a warning. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. His instincts, honed by countless battles, told him that his life was in imminent danger.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucavion yanked his estoc from the Wyrm''s flesh, the de sliding free with a wet, sickening sound.


    In the same motion, he nted his foot against the creature''s side and kicked off, channeling a burst of starlight through his body to propel himself backward.


    BOOM!


    The st of starlight was more powerful than he had anticipated. It sent him hurtling through the air at breakneck speed, his body moving faster than he could control. The force of the explosion left him disoriented, and for a brief moment, everything was a blur of light and sound.


    But his decision had been the right one.


    As he tumbled through the air, Lucavion caught sight of the spot where he had just been standing.


    There, jutting out of the ground like a forest of deadly spears, were a series of massive, jagged skewers made of dark, abyssal energy. They had erupted from the earth with terrifying speed, their razor-sharp tips gleaming with a malevolent light.


    Had he stayed even a fraction of a second longer, those skewers would have impaled him, ending the fight in an instant.


    Lucavion twisted in the air, managing to regain some control as he braced for impact. He hit the ground hard, rolling to absorb the shock beforeing to a stop. His chest heaved as he caught his breath, the adrenaline coursing through his veins.


    "Haha¡­..As expected¡­.You will not go down without a fight¡­.Well, that is befitting to the lord of this mountain, is it not?"


    Heughed, but there was no time to rest.


    The Lesser Abyssal Wyrm was far from defeated.


    The creature rose from the ground, its body writhing with abyssal energy. The wounds inflicted by the [Eclipse Star Trail] still bled, but the Wyrm''s regeneration had already begun, dark energy knitting its flesh back together.


    Its eyes burned with a vengeful fury, and the ground beneath it seemed to pulse with the same malevolent force.


    "Hey¡­Don''t get mad¡­.Why are you angry?"


    Lucavion''s gaze narrowed as he assessed the situation. The Wyrm wasn''t just a mindless beast¡ªit was cunning, capable of using its abyssal energy to manipte the battlefield.


    ¨CGROWL!


    The Wyrm let out a low, guttural growl, its form shifting as more of the abyssal energy gathered around it. The skewers that had erupted from the ground began to retract, melting back into the earth like shadows retreating from the light.


    But Lucavion wasn''t about to be caught off guard again. His grip tightened on the hilt of his estoc, the de still glowing faintly with the remnants of starlight.


    ''If I want to keep myself from getting cornered, I need to stay on the move.''


    The creature lunged again, its movements fluid and predatory. Lucavion darted to the side, his eyes locked on the Wyrm''s every move.


    Lucavion''s mind raced as he searched for an opening.


    ''The wyrm is regearing, but this process will take time. The damage to the Eclipse Star Trail can not be easily recovered. The Starlight should still be messing with his insides.''


    If he could find a way to exploit that dy, to strike at the heart of the abyssal energy fueling the creature, he might be able to end this once and for all.


    ''That is the right way¡­.To do that, I need to create an opening.''


    In his mind, slowly the outline of the battle started forming.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 86: Lesser Abyssal Wyrm (2)

    Lucavion''s mind was a whirlwind of calctions as the Lesser Abyssal Wyrm shifted its tactics. The creature''s regeneration was remarkable, but it was only a matter of time before Lucavion would find the opening he needed.


    The battle was now a deadly game of patience and precision, where the slightest mistake could mean his end.


    The Wyrm, sensing that brute force alone would not be enough, shifted its approach. Its massive form began to tremble, and a deep, guttural growl reverberated through the air. Lucavion''s eyes narrowed, his instincts screaming a warning.


    ''It''s preparing something¡­ something big.''


    Without warning, the Wyrm reared back, its maw gaping wide. A seething mass of dark energy began to gather in its throat, coalescing into a dense, swirling vortex. The very air around Lucavion seemed to thrum with power as the Wyrm unleashed its breath¡ªan inferno of abyssal fire.


    FWOOOOSH!


    The ck mes erupted from the Wyrm''s jaws, sweeping across the crater like a tidal wave of death. The heat was intense, the very ground beneath Lucavion''s feet beginning to melt and crack under the assault.


    ¡¸Devourer of Stars. Manifest¡¹


    There was no time to think, only react. Lucavion summoned every ounce of starlight within him, forming a protective barrier around his body as he leaped backward.


    The barrier held, but the force of the mes drove him further back, his feet skidding across the scorched earth.


    Despite the protection, he could feel the searing heat piercing through, licking at his skin and burning away the edges of his clothes.


    ''This fire¡­ it''s not normal. It''s devouring everything, even mana itself!''


    The realization struck him hard¡ªthis was no ordinary fire.


    ''So, that is what she meant by the essence of Abyss.''


    The abyssal mes were consuming not just the physical world but the very essence of energy itself. Lucavion knew that he couldn''t afford to take another direct hit like that.


    But the Wyrm wasn''t finished. As the mes died down, a thick, imprable fog began to rise from the ground, nketing the entire battlefield. The fog was unnatural, an eerie blend of darkness and shadow that seemed to swallow all light. Lucavion''s vision blurred, his senses dulled by the oppressive miasma.


    ''A smokescreen¡­ or something more?''


    Lucavion''s mind raced as he tried to pierce through the fog with his senses.


    But it wasn''t just his sight that was impaired¡ªthe fog seemed to distort sound, distance, and even his perception of time.


    It was as if the Wyrm had drawn him into a world where the rules of reality no longer applied.


    Then, without warning, the ground beneath him trembled violently. Lucavion''s eyes widened as he realized what was happening. The Wyrm had disappeared into the earth, its massive body burrowing through the ground like a serpent. The tremors grew stronger, more erratic, as the creature wormed its way beneath him, ready to strike from any direction.


    ''This is bad¡­''


    He barely had time to react before the ground exploded beneath him. The Wyrm''s massive head burst forth, its jaws snapping shut with bone-crushing force.


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion twisted his body at thest second, narrowly avoiding being bitten in half, but the creature''s tail whipped around with blinding speed, catching him in the side.


    THUD!


    "UGH!"


    The impact sent Lucavion flying through the air, his body mming into the jagged rocks at the crater''s edge. Pain radiated through his ribs, and he tasted blood in his mouth. The world tilted precariously as he struggled to stay conscious.


    [Lucavion!] Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind, a mix of panic and concern. But she held back, remembering his earliermand.


    Lucavion coughed, spitting out a mouthful of blood as he forced himself to his feet. His body ached, and every breath was a struggle, but his eyes remained focused and sharp.


    ''Focus¡­ I need to focus¡­''


    The Wyrm had burrowed back into the ground, and the fog still hung thick around him, obscuring his vision.


    But in that moment of rity, Lucavion realized something¡ªthere was a pattern to the Wyrm''s movements.


    The tremors, the shifts in the ground, the way the fog moved¡ªit all followed a rhythm, a cadence that he had almost overlooked in the heat of battle.


    ''It''s using the fog to mask its approach, but the ground¡­ the ground gives it away.''


    Lucavion closed his eyes, shutting out everything but the subtle vibrations beneath his feet. He focused on the rhythm, the slight changes in pressure, the way the earth shifted ever so slightly as the Wyrm moved.


    ''There¡­ I''ve got you.''


    He opened his eyes, now filled with a fierce energy. The Wyrm was cunning, but it wasn''t invincible. Lucavion had seen through its tricks and had grasped the rhythm of its attacks.


    And now, he knew what to do.


    The ground trembled again, and Lucavion''s body tensed, ready to spring into action. The vibrations grew stronger and closer, and he could sense the Wyrm rising up beneath him, ready to strike.


    ''Now!''


    Lucavion leaped to the side just as the ground exploded once more. The Wyrm''s head shot out of the earth, its jaws snapping shut where he had just been standing.


    But this time, Lucavion was ready. He pivoted on his heel, his estoc already in motion, the de glowing with concentrated starlight.


    "Take this¡ª!"


    He drove the de forward, aiming not for the Wyrm''s armor but for a specific point¡ªan exposed area near the base of its skull where the abyssal energy converged.


    The [Void Starfall de] struck true, the starlight-infused estoc piercing through the Wyrm''s thick hide and sinking deep into its flesh.


    "SCREECH!"


    The Wyrm let out a deafening roar, its body convulsing violently as the energy from the starlight surged through it. But Lucavion didn''t stop. He twisted the de, driving it deeper, channeling more starlight into the wound.


    ''Got you now¡­''


    The Wyrm thrashed and writhed, but its movements were growing weaker, more erratic. The fog began to dissipate, and the tremors in the ground lessened. Lucavion could feel the abyssal energy waning, its hold on the creature slipping.


    "SCREECH!"


    But just as he was about to dispel more energy, the creature screeched once more, a sound that reverberated through the very air, filled with desperate fury. Lucavion''s instincts screamed at him¡ªa primal warning that something far more dangerous wasing.


    The Wyrm''s body convulsed violently, its scales beginning to shimmer with an eerie, malevolent light.


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed as he watched the creature''sst-ditch effort to survive. The scales, once smooth and impervious, began to tip upwards, standing on end like rows of deadly des. The air around the Wyrm crackled with energy as the beast prepared its final strike.


    ''It''s going to¡­ self-destruct?''


    Lucavion''s mind raced, but there was no time to react. The Wyrm''s entire body began to shake, and with one final, deafening screech, it unleashed its ultimate attack.


    The scales shot out in all directions like a storm of razors, each one glowing with the abyssal energy that had once fueled the beast''s life.


    The sheer number of scales filled the air; each one honed to a deadly edge. Lucavion knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that this was something he could not simply evade.


    His instincts, honed by countless battles, told him that this attack was all-epassing, leaving no room for escape.


    ''There''s no dodging this¡­''


    Lucavion closed his eyes, his mind reaching a state of perfect rity. He could feel the energy around him, the currents of power swirling through the air as the scales bore down on him.


    Slowly, deliberately, he pointed his estoc to the side, the de steady in his grasp.


    [Lucavion!] Vitaliara''s voice rang out in his mind, frantic and filled with fear. [What are you doing? The scales¡ªthey''reing straight for you!]


    But Lucavion remained calm, even with his breathing. A small, almost imperceptible circle of starlight began to form around him, its light soft yet unwavering. The scales drew closer, a storm of death descending upon him from all sides.


    ''I have to trust in this¡­''


    Lucavion released his breath, his body rxing into the stance. The circle of starlight around him solidified, glowing brighter as he centered himself within it. And then, with a quiet resolve, he spoke the name of his technique:


    ¡¸Annihtion Sword. Null Space.¡¹


    The moment the words left his lips, the circle of starlight red with a sudden turning into a ck-grayish hue. The scales, now mere inches from his body, entered the circle¡ªand in that instant, they were met with an invisible force.


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    Each scale that crossed the boundary was cut down with surgical precision and disintegrated into nothingness before it could touch him.


    The air around Lucavion was filled with the sound of metal shing against an unseen barrier, a symphony of destruction as the scales were obliterated one by one.


    The starlight within the circle hummed with power, its glow unwavering as it annihted everything that dared to enter.


    Vitaliara watched in awe and disbelief as the storm of scales was neutralized, her mind struggling toprehend the sheer mastery of the technique. [Incredible¡­ He''s cutting them all down!]


    Lucavion remained motionless within the circle, his focus absolute. His breathing was calm and measured.


    At least, that was how it looked from the outside.


    Upon close inspection, he was actually moving.


    Moving at a rapid speed and cutting everything that wasing his way. That was a technique he had developed on his own, just by himself.


    The sword style that he had used as Bruce.


    It was the manifestation of that sword.


    The Wyrm''s final attack, ast-ditch effort to take him down, was reduced to nothing more than dust in the wind.


    When thest of the scales had been destroyed, the circle of starlight slowly faded, leaving Lucavion standing alone in the aftermath. The Wyrm''s massive form slumped to the ground, utterly spent.


    Yet, the beast did not die.


    Of course, it would not. After all, no beast would sacrifice itself just for the sake of taking its enemy along.


    They had only one instinct.


    It was to survive.


    "Well¡­.That was close¡­."


    As the adrenaline of battle faded, exhaustion began to take hold. His body, pushed to its absolute limits, was starting to show the toll of his relentless efforts.


    Blood trickled from his nose, a dark crimson trail that dripped onto the ground. He could feel the sharp pain in his muscles, the deep ache in his bones¡ªsigns of the internal injuries he had sustained from forcing his body to perform a technique that was not yetplete.


    Vitaliara''s concerned voice echoed in his mind. [Lucavion, you''re hurt¡­ You''ve got internal injuries!]


    He nodded slightly, wincing as he shifted his weight. "Yeah¡­ I know. The technique¡­ it''s not finished. I pushed myself too hard."


    His breaths were shallow andbored, each one sending a jolt of pain through his chest. But despite the pain, a smirk yed on his lips as he looked down at the Wyrm.


    The once-mighty creature, now slumped and defeated, still clung to life, its body trembling with thest vestiges of its strength.


    "How sad¡­."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 87: First Vortex

    "How sad¡­."


    Lucavion mumbled as he stepped closer, his eyes cold and mocking. "In the end, you ended up just like these¡­" He said, pointing to the skulls all around. "And now you are going to be my meal."


    The Lesser Abyssal Wyrm, now stripped of its once-imprable scales,y exposed and vulnerable before Lucavion. Its flesh, pale and almost translucent, pulsed with thest remnants of the abyssal energy that had once made it so fearsome.


    Without its protective armor, the creature no longer looked like the mighty beast that had terrorized the forest. Its body was long and sinuous, covered in patches of raw, bleeding flesh where the scales had been torn away.


    The Wyrm''s eyes, once glowing with a malevolent light, were now dull and zed, filled with a mixture of pain and fear.


    The creature''s elongated maw, lined with jagged, broken teeth, gaped open as it struggled to breathe. Its massive ws, which had once raked through the earth with terrifying force, now twitched weakly, scraping against the rocky ground in a pitiful attempt to defend its


    Lucavion watched the Wyrm''s futile efforts with a detached expression, the coldness in his eyes reflecting the fate that awaited the beast.


    It was no longer a monster to be feared¡ªit was just a pest, a dying creature that had been stripped of its power and dignity. The sight of the wriggling, pitiful mass before him stirred no sympathy in Lucavion; instead, it only solidified his resolve.


    "As a mere beast, you have already achieved quite a lot,"Lucavion said with a smirk, his voice mocking. He raised his estoc, the de gleaming in the dim light, and took a step closer to the Wyrm. "But in the end, you became nothing but a stepping stone."


    The Wyrm''s body convulsed, a final, desperate spasm of life as Lucavion approached. Its tailshed out onest time, but the movement was slow and weak, easily avoided. Lucavion didn''t flinch; his focus was absolute, his mind clear as he prepared to deliver the final blow.


    With a swift, decisive motion, Lucavion plunged his estoc deep into the Wyrm''s exposed flesh, aiming for the creature''s heart.


    The de sank in smoothly, meeting little resistance as it pierced through muscle and bone. The Wyrm let out a final, shuddering gasp, its body going still as thest of its life force drained away.


    Lucavion watched as the light faded from the Wyrm''s eyes, the once-terrifying beast reduced to nothing more than a lifeless husk. He pulled his de free, wiping it clean on the creature''s pale flesh before stepping back.


    "It''s over," he said, his voice steady despite the weariness that now settled over him. He could feel the toll the battle had taken on his body, the strain of pushing himself beyond his limits. But the sight of the dead Wyrm at his feet brought him a sense of satisfaction¡ªhe had won, and the power he sought was now within his grasp.


    Vitaliara''s voice broke through the silence, her tone filled with concern. [Lucavion, you need to rest. You''ve pushed yourself too hard, and these injuries¡ª]


    "I know," he interrupted, his voice soft but firm. "But first, I need to finish this."


    Lucavion knew he couldn''t just reach out and absorb the death energy by pushing his hand.


    The energy in this ce was different¡ªdenser, more potent. It required a different approach, one that would allow him to fully harness the chaotic power that surrounded him.


    Ignoring the pain that wracked his body, Lucavion lowered himself to the ground, crossing his legs as he assumed a meditative posture.


    He closed his eyes, shutting out the world around him, and focused on his breathing. Each breath was slow and deliberate, drawing in the cold, dark air of the crater and releasing it in a steady rhythm.


    The death energy in the crater was thick, almost tangible. It clung to the air like a heavy mist, seeping into every corner of the barrenndscape. The Lesser Abyssal Wyrm''s presence had left an indelible mark on this ce, its abyssal energy mingling with the residual death energy from the countless creatures it had in.


    This ce was like a nexus of death, a perfect environment for Lucavion to strengthen the [First Vortex].


    ''I''m walking a fine line,'' he mused, his mind swirling with the dark energy that filled the crater. ''Bncing life and death¡­ creation and destruction¡­ it''s not something that should be taken lightly.''


    As he continued to breathe, Lucavion could feel the energy beginning to respond to him. It was subtle at first, a faint tingling sensation at the edge of his consciousness, but it grew stronger with each passing moment. The death energy began to flow toward him, drawn by the [me of Equinox] within his core.


    Lucavion remained perfectly still, his focus unyielding. He allowed the energy to gather around him, letting it seep into his body with every breath.


    ''Don''t stop now. Such an opportunity will nevere again like this.''


    The process was slow and methodical¡ªhe couldn''t afford to rush it, not with the injuries he had sustained. But despite the pain, he persisted, knowing that this was the only way to fully harness the power he needed.


    ''Ignore the pain.''


    As the energy flowed into him, Lucavion could feel the [First Vortex] within his core beginning to stabilize.


    ''Slowly.''


    The ck me that represented the me of Equinox burned brighter, fed by the death energy that now surged through his veins.


    Lucavion visualized the vortex as a whirlpool, its spiralingyers growing more distinct as the death energy was drawn into it. Eachyer represented a new level of mastery, a deeper connection to the abyssal power that now resided within him.


    He could feel the firstyer forming, solidifying, as the energy flowed smoothly into ce. It was still rough, still iplete, but it was taking shape, bing more defined with each breath.


    ''Keep the control¡­..It is bing more and more chaotic.''


    The pain in his body began to recede, reced by a growing sense of power, a feeling of control over the chaos within him. The energy of the Wyrm,bined with the death energy that saturated the crater, was exactly what he needed to push the vortex to the next level.


    ''Just a little more¡­'' Lucavion thought, his mind focused entirely on the process. He could feel the vortex nearingpletion, the firstyer almost fully formed.


    The energy swirled faster, tighter, condensing into a powerful force that threatened to break free of his control.


    But Lucavion held firm, his will unyielding as he guided the final strands of death energy into ce.


    The vortex spun wildly, the ck me of the [me of Equinox] burning brighter and colder, but it held together, its form solidifying into something more than just a chaotic swirl of energy.


    "Huffff..."


    With a final breath, Lucavion felt the vortex click into ce, the firstyerplete. The energy within him stabilized, the wild chaos settling into a steady, controlled rhythm. The [First Vortex] was finished, a powerful storm of life and death, creation and destruction, all held in perfect bnce within his core.


    Lucavion slowly opened his eyes, feeling the energy thrumming through his veins. The exhaustion was still there, but it was overshadowed by the sense of aplishment, the knowledge that he had taken another step toward mastering the power that now resided within him.


    The crater around him was still; the death energy drained from the air and absorbed into his being. He had done it¡ªhe had conquered the Wyrm, absorbed its power, andpleted the first stage of his new technique.


    "Haaaaah...Haaaah...."


    His breathing was rough as he could feel the energy inside his core.


    But then he noticed the scene before him.


    "What the hell happened?"


    It was a scene of utter destruction.


    ********


    As the [First Vortex] stabilized within Lucavion''s core, the energy that had been swirling wildly settled into a harmonious rhythm, a perfect bnce of life and death, fire and frost. Lucavion let out a long breath, the tension in his body releasing as the chaotic storm within him finally came under control.


    But just as he was beginning to savor the sess of his breakthrough, the atmosphere around him shifted.


    The air grew heavy, charged with a palpable tension that seemed to ripple outward from where he sat. Lucavion didn''t notice the change, his focus still inward, but Vitaliara, perched nearby, felt it immediately.


    Her sharp eyes widened as she saw something extraordinary. Above Lucavion''s head, a pitch-ck star began to form, shimmering into existence like a tear in the fabric of reality itself. The star was small at first, a point of darkness that absorbed all light around it, but it quickly expanded, its presence growing more oppressive, more intense.


    [What¡­?] Vitaliara''s thoughts raced as she watched the star pulse with a raw, chaotic energy unlike anything she had ever encountered before. The ck star seemed to resonate with the vortex inside Lucavion, responding to the energies he had just harnessed. It was as if the very forces of the universe were bending to his will, drawn to the power he had cultivated.


    The star continued to expand, and then, without warning, it began to disperse. The darkness unraveled, stretching outwards until it took the form of a massive, swirling hurricane of ck energy.


    The air around Lucavion twisted and distorted, the environment bending under the immense pressure of the phenomenon that had been unleashed.


    Vitaliara''s concern deepened. [This is more than just a breakthrough¡­ It''s like the energy is out of control!]


    The hurricane of ck energy spun faster and faster, the ground beneath Lucavion cracking and splintering as the forces at y grew more vtile. The entire crater seemed to tremble, the earth groaning under the strain of the energy Lucavion had unwittingly summoned.


    Vitaliara tried to call out to him, but her voice was lost in the deafening roar of the hurricane. She could only watch in rm as the situation spiraled beyond anything she had anticipated. This was no ordinary breakthrough¡ªthis was something far more dangerous, more chaotic.


    And then, in a blinding instant, the hurricane contracted, copsing in on itself with a force that sent shockwaves ripping through the air. The explosion that followed was immense, a detonation of pure energy that erupted from the center of the crater, sending debris flying in all directions.


    Vitaliara was thrown back by the force of the st, tumbling through the air before she managed to regain her footing. Shended a distance away, her fur bristling as she tried to process what had just happened.


    When the dust and debris finally began to settle, Vitaliara forced herself to her feet, her eyes scanning the destruction left in the wake of the explosion. The crater had been deepened, its walls shattered and scorched, and in the center, where Lucavion had been meditating, a thick cloud of ck smoke swirled ominously.


    Vitaliara''s heart pounded in her chest as she approached cautiously, her senses alert for any sign of movement. [Lucavion¡­ Are you¡ª]


    Before she could finish the thought, the smoke began to dissipate, revealing Lucavion''s form within.


    He stood in the center of the chaos, breathing heavily but with a satisfied face. But then, upon seeing the scene, he could not help but look surprised.


    "What the hell happened here?"


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 88: First Vortex (2)

    Lucavion''s eyes widened in genuine surprise as he took in the devastation around him. The once-solid ground had been reduced to a shatteredndscape, and the air was thick with lingering traces of raw, chaotic energy. He turned to Vitaliara, his expression a mixture of shock and confusion.


    "What the hell happened here?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Vitaliara, still shaken from the force of the explosion, approached him cautiously, her eyes filled with concern. [It was because of you, Lucavion,] she replied, her tone serious. [The energy you unleashed during your breakthrough¡­ it was far more destructive than anything I''ve ever seen.]


    "Because of me?" Lucavion repeated, still trying toprehend the extent of the destruction he had caused.


    He looked down at his hands as if expecting to see some trace of the power that had just erupted from within him. But they were steady, and the energy within him had settled into a calm, controlled rhythm.


    Vitaliara nodded, her gaze never leaving him.


    [The power you''ve harnessed¡ªthe me of Equinox¡ªit''s not just powerful; it''s vtile. The forces you''re dealing with aren''t meant to be tamed easily, and when they''re pushed too far, they can be incredibly destructive.]


    Lucavion furrowed his brow, the realization slowly sinking in. "I see¡­.. I was just trying to stabilize the vortex, to bring it under control, and was just too focused on my core; I missed what was happening outside."


    [Indeed.] Vitaliara acknowledged, her tone softening slightly. [You have already tapped into a power that goes beyond normal limits. The vortex within you¡­ it''s a force of nature, a bnce of life and death, and when that bnce is disturbed, it can unleash chaos.]


    Lucavion took a deep breath, trying to steady his thoughts. The thrill of the breakthrough, the surge of power¡ªit had felt like nothing he had ever experienced before.


    ''This is really different.''


    He could feel the energy now wanting to go out of his body. After all, the moment one would reach the second-start realm, they would now be able to control the mana out of the core.


    Lucavion took a deep breath, centering himself as he turned his focus inward. The devastation around him faded into the background as he honed in on the energy within his core. He could feel it¡ªa powerful, swirling force, no longer just contained within him but now pulsing with a new level of intensity.


    ''Let''s see¡­'' he thought, his mind zeroing in on the [me of Equinox].


    As he peered into his core, Lucavion''s eyes widened slightly. The once flickering ck me that had represented the [me of Equinox] was now burning with a steady, fierce light. It had changed¡ªgrown.


    The energy had solidified into something more potent, more tangible. The vortex that had been chaotic and uncontrolled before now spun with purpose and direction. He could see theyers of energy, each one representing a new level of mastery, spiraling together in perfect harmony.


    The energy was no longer just something he could harness within his body¡ªit was something he could project outward, something that could extend beyond the confines of his core.


    Lucavion''s gaze shifted to his estoc, still stained with the blood of the Lesser Abyssal Wyrm. His hand tightened around the hilt, the metal cool and familiar against his skin.


    ''Let''s try it.''


    With a deliberate focus, he willed the [me of Equinox] to flow through him, directing the energy toward the de.


    He could feel the mana responding to hismand, surging from his core and traveling through his reversed meridians, a sensation that was both familiar and new. The energy felt different now¡ªstronger, more assertive, but also more controlled.


    As the energy reached the estoc, the de began to glow faintly, the dark metal taking on an eerie, almost ethereal quality.


    The ck me of the [me of Equinox] licked along the edge of the sword, casting an unnatural light in the dim surroundings.


    Lucavion felt a thrill of power as he watched the me dance along the de. It wasn''t just a visual effect¡ªthe energy was real, tangible, and he could feel it waiting¡­..


    Waiting to kill.


    ''Now¡­ let''s see what you can do.''


    With that thought, Lucavion took a decisive step forward, raising his estoc high before bringing it down in a swift, calcted arc.


    SLASH!


    The de shed through the air, aimed directly at the thick carcass on one of the skewers of the Lesser Abyssal Wyrm thaty scattered around him.


    He could feel the resistance as the de met the hardened flesh¡ªdense and tough, even in the creature''s weakened state.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    As the de made contact, the ck me of the [me of Equinox] red, sinking into the skewer.


    The estoc cut through the tough flesh, not effortlessly, but with a noticeable resistance. It wasn''t the clean, effortless slice he had hoped for, but it was enough.


    The de passed through the skewer, leaving a deep, jagged cut in its wake.


    Lucavion frowned slightly. ''So, it''s not as smooth as I thought¡­''


    He could tell that while the [me of Equinox] had enhanced his strike, it wasn''t quite the same as when he wielded the [Devourer of Stars].


    The energy didn''t seem to project beyond the de as he had imagined. Instead, it was contained in a weird way. If the starlight was like apressedser, this one was a fire that would ignite.


    And it did just that.


    The ck me, which had sunk into the flesh, was spreading. The point where his de had made contact was starting to smolder, the fire eating away at the carcass.


    It wasn''t a fast process, but it was relentless.


    The me slowly consumed the skewer, eroding the dense material and reducing it to a ckened, crumbling mess.


    Lucavion watched with a mix of curiosity and satisfaction. ''It''s not just a simple enhancement¡­ this me has a corrosive property.''


    The skewer continued to disintegrate, the ck me devouring it from the inside out. Where the de had made its mark, the fire spread, melting the flesh as it went, leaving nothing but ash in its wake. It was a slow, creeping destruction, but there was no denying its effectiveness.


    ''The me of death¡­..A fitting name, is it not?''


    He thought with a smile. There was something weird with that me, something that was far more dangerous than he could see.


    But, he did not know what it was for the time being.


    For the time being.


    ''So, this is how the [me of Equinox] works now¡­'' he thought, his mind racing with possibilities. The power was there, potent and deadly, but it required a different approach.


    He couldn''t just rely on brute force; he needed to be precise and strategic, using the me''s corrosive nature to his advantage.


    He nced down at his estoc, the de still faintly glowing with the remnants of the ck me.


    ''Hmm?''


    But then he noticed something.


    [Your de¡­ it cannot hold your mes,] Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind, her toneced with concern as she observed the estoc. She was right¡ªthe weapon was clearly struggling to contain the power of the [me of Equinox]. The corrosive nature of the ck me wasn''t just devouring his enemies; it was slowly consuming his de as well.


    Lucavion ran his fingers along the de''s surface, feeling the rough texture where the metal had started to degrade.


    The estoc had been hispanion through thick and thin, but now it was clear that it couldn''t keep up with the demands of his newfound power.


    The thought of losing the weapon, of it shattering in the middle of a crucial fight, sent a chill down his spine.


    ''It''s already starting to break down¡­'' Lucavion thought grimly. He could see the damage spreading, the cracks widening ever so slightly as the corrosive energy continued to eat away at the metal. ''I haven''t been able to take proper care of it in the forest¡­ and now it''s paying the price.''


    His time in the wilderness had been grueling, with little opportunity to maintain or repair his gear. The materials he needed were scarce, and the battles had taken their toll.


    The estoc, which had been hispanion for many years, was now reaching its limit.


    Vitaliara''s voice broke through his thoughts again, this time more solemn. [The techniques you''ve been using, Lucavion¡­ they demand too much from your de. Especially thatst one. It''s a technique that''s far more advanced than you''re ready for, and you didn''t execute it well.]


    "Never forget¡­.If you ever break a sword¡­.It is not because of the de but because of yourck of ability."


    He remembered what Gerald had said to him once. Vitaliara''s words just meant the same thing.


    "Indeed, that is right."


    Vitaliara watched Lucavion closely, her eyes narrowing slightly as he spoke. His determination was clear.


    As Lucavion looked at her with a slight smile, saying, "Indeed, that is right. But there is not much that can be done about this, is there? Next time¡­ I should put more effort into perfecting my technique," she couldn''t help but feel a pang of worry.


    Vitaliara shook her head slowly, her gaze softening as she considered his words. She knew how much time Lucavion had already spent honing his skills, how he had poured every ounce of his being into perfecting his swordsmanship.


    And now, even after all that effort, he was saying he needed to do more.


    ''He''s indeed crazy when ites to the sword,'' Vitaliara thought, her tone inward, almost affectionate in its exasperation. But she kept the thought to herself, not wanting to dampen his spirit.


    She understood his drive, his need to push beyond his limits, but it was still difficult to watch him be so hard on himself.


    Lucavion, unaware of her internal musings, continued to examine the estoc, his mind already turning over new ideas and strategies.


    Vitaliara sighed inwardly. ''He won''t stop, not until he''s perfected everyst detail¡­ and even then, he''ll find something else to strive for.''


    Despite her concerns, she couldn''t help but admire his tenacity. It was what had brought him this far, after all, and she knew it would continue to drive him forward, no matter the obstacles.


    "Now, let me rest a little," Lucavion mumbled as he grabbed the onest healing potion that he had in his pouch.


    "And then we will leave this forest."


    It was time for him to leave this ce.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 89: Leaving the Forest

    As Lucavion settled into a meditative posture, the healing potion working its magic on his battered body, Vitaliara moved silently through the remnants of the battlefield.


    Her sharp eyes scanned the area, taking in the scattered scales of the Lesser Abyssal Wyrm that had been blown away by Lucavion''s final strike.


    The scales, once a part of the beast''s imprable armor, were now strewn across the crater, their dark, reflective surfaces glinting ominously in the dim light.


    Vitaliara began to gather the scales, her movements precise and deliberate. Each scale was a reminder of the fierce battle that had just taken ce, a testament to Lucavion''s relentless drive and the power he had unleashed.


    She handled them with care, knowing that they held a significance beyond their immediate value¡ªthey were pieces of a creature that had been formidable, and they might still serve a purpose in the future.


    After all, most of the time, a beast''s remains can be used for many things. The carcasses, especially for beasts with scales like these, would be used for making weapons.


    And since the Lesser Abyssal Wyrm was a best-of-peak 3-star rank, it was something that would not be easily hunted. Because of that, the value it posed would be much higher.


    ''He can even make a weapon from its scales.''


    That was what she had thought.


    As she worked, Vitaliara''s gaze asionally drifted back to Lucavion, who remained seated in meditation, his breathing slow and even.


    The contrast between the two scenes was striking. Around her, thendscape was a portrait of destruction: the ground was shattered, scorched, and marred by deep scars where the [me of Equinox] had burned through flesh and stone alike.


    The air was thick with the lingering scent of ash and decay, a grim reminder of the life that had been snuffed out in this ce.


    But in the midst of this devastation, there was Lucavion, a figure ofplete stillness and tranquility. His expression was calm; his body rxed as the healing potion did its work.


    The chaos that had erupted from his breakthrough had subsided, leaving behind only the quiet, focused energy of his meditation to recover his [Starlight] energy.


    It was as if he had be a part of the stillness, a serene presence in the eye of the storm.


    ''The tranquility in him¡­ it''s almost unsettling,'' Vitaliara mused, her thoughts tinged with a mix of admiration and concern. ''To be so calm after causing such destruction¡­ it was indeed a rare thing.


    Not everyone would possess such a quality.


    ''He was indeed not lying when he said he had seen enough¡­..'' She thought.


    As she continued to gather the scales, her mind wandered back to the moment when the ck star had formed above Lucavion, when the air had crackled with raw, chaotic energy.


    The memory of that power, so overwhelming and untamed, made her shiver slightly.


    ''That star¡­.. It was of an abyss but at the same time of a cosmos¡­''


    Being a Mythical Beast who had seen countless different things, she could easily say that that star was not something that was normal.


    ''Just what are you, Lucavion?''


    She could not help but think.


    ''And just what kind of monster have you released to the world, Gerald?''


    There were many questions but no answers at all.


    In the end, she could only shake her head, looking at the y of fate.


    ''The y of the Fate¡­..''


    Vitaliara cast onest nce at the destruction around her before turning back to Lucavion. His breathing had steadied, the tension in his muscles easing as the healing potion took effect.


    The harsh lines of exhaustion that had marred his face were softening, reced by the calm determination that was so characteristic of him.


    With her taskplete, Vitaliara approached Lucavion quietly, settling down nearby to keep watch over him as he continued his meditation. The peak around them was silent as if holding its breath in the aftermath of the battle. Even the usual sounds of distant creatures had faded, leaving only the faint rustle of leaves and the soft murmur of the wind.


    ''Let''s see what the y has in store for you¡­..''


    She thought. And whatever it was, she would follow him¡­


    After all, she was his contracted beast from now on.


    ********


    As Lucavion''s meditation drew to a close, his breathing deepened, and a final wave of energy swept through his body, signaling the end of his recovery.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes, feeling the residual warmth of the healing potion dissipate as his [Starlight] energy fully replenished. His muscles, once tight with strain, now felt refreshed and ready to move.


    ''That is good. I can now leave this ce.''


    He looked around the crater, taking in the aftermath of the battle onest time. The destruction was extensive, a testament to the fight that had just happened here, but he felt no attachment to the scene. It was just another step in his journey¡ªone that had left its mark but was now behind him.


    He nced at Vitaliara, who had been quietly watching over him, her presence aforting constant. She gave him a small nod, acknowledging that the time hade to move on.


    ''The map will show the way,'' Lucavion thought as he reached into his pouch and retrieved the old, worn map of the Shadowed Thicket.


    He had studied it countless times during his stay here, memorizing the paths, thendmarks, and the dangers thaty in wait. ''The exit is to the north, through the dense undergrowth¡­ then past the River of Shrouded Echoes.''


    The River of Shrouded Echoes was a wide, fast-moving river that cut through the heart of the Shadowed Thicket.


    "I''ll need to clean myself before we go," Lucavion murmured, his voice steady as he sheathed his estoc and adjusted his gear.


    The de, though worn and cracked, was still a part of him, and he wouldn''t discard it until he had something to rece it with.


    ''Looks like you will be with me for a little longer.''


    He thought with a small smile.


    Vitaliara, who had finished gathering the scales of the Lesser Abyssal Wyrm, nodded in agreement. [It''s a good idea. The river will help you clear your mind as well.]


    Lucavion gave her a brief smile before turning his attention to the path ahead. The forest was quiet, the usual sounds of life muted as if the creatures themselves were wary of what had transpired here.


    Well, that was to be expected. After all, the leader of this ce was now dead, and most of the beasts would have already sensed it.


    ''This ce will turn chaotic soon.''


    Not long after, seeing that no one was iming this ce, more and more beasts would flood here. After all, the peak could very well be a ce where many monsters could reside.


    He took onest look at the battlefield, at the smoldering remnants of the Wyrm and the scars left by his breakthrough.


    ''This ce¡­I will not forget it.''


    With that, Lucavion began his trek toward the River of Shrouded Echoes, Vitaliara following close behind.


    The journey was uneventful, the forest seemingly devoid of any immediate threats. Perhaps the presence of the Lesser Abyssal Wyrm had kept other creatures at bay, or perhaps they were simply lying low, sensing the power that Lucavion had unleashed.


    After a short walk, they reached the river''s edge.


    The water was as dark as Lucavion remembered, its surface reflecting the twisted branches of the trees above, creating a distorted, haunting image of the world around them.


    The sound of the rushing water was soothing, a stark contrast to the silence that had enveloped the forest.


    With a sigh, he began to strip off the clothes he had been wearing for what felt like an eternity. The fabric was stiff with dried blood, dirt, and sweat, the remnants of countless battles and harsh conditions.


    The once sturdy material was now worn and frayed, barely holding together after enduring the rigors of the Shadowed Thicket.


    ''I guess I need to change my clothes from now on,'' Lucavion thought, ncing at the path that led out of the forest. He knew that leaving this ce would no longer pose a significant threat. The time he had spent here had sharpened his senses and instincts to a razor''s edge, allowing him to navigate the dangers with ease.


    The monsters that once haunted his every step were now merely obstacles to be avoided or dispatched without much effort.


    As he discarded his clothing, Lucavion''s bare body was revealed, a testament to the relentless training and battles he had endured.


    His physique was lean and sculpted, not bulky, but every muscle was defined and firm, a result of the intense physical regimen he had subjected himself to.


    But what truly stood out were the scars.


    They were scattered across his body, small cuts, shes, and marks that told the story of his past.


    Each one was a reminder of a battle fought, a near miss, or a wound that could have been fatal. They were remnants of his time on the battlefield, each scar a chapter in the saga of his life as a warrior.


    "Are you noting?" He turned to look at Vitaliara, who was just looking at him with her eyes. The small cat somehow looked sad.


    [Cats dislike water.]


    And Vitaliara appeared to be grumpy.


    -----------------


    End of the second volume.


    This volume was more of a power buildup for the main character. From now on, he will entangle himself with the world.


    There will be no side-stories for the end of this volume.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 90: Festival

    Rackenshore, a modest city perched on the edge of the Empire of Arcanis, hummed with a newfound energy.


    Nestled against the backdrop of jagged mountains, the city had long been a ce of tension, its people bearing the brunt of the Empire''s ambitions. But today, the streets were transformed.


    The war had finally ended, and Rackenshore was free to celebrate.


    Bright banners of crimson and gold, the colors of the Empire, fluttered from every rooftop and balcony, catching the soft summer breeze that carried the scent of roasting meats and fresh-baked bread.


    The central square, usually a ce of hurried transactions and wary nces, had be the heart of the festival. Stalls lined the cobblestone paths, their owners shouting to passersby, offering everything from spiced wine to intricate trinkets.


    At the center of the square stood a grand statue, newly erected tomemorate the Empire''s victory. The figure of a stern-faced Major of the city, sword raised in triumph, loomed over the festivities, a reminder of the price paid for this celebration.


    Yet, the people did not shy away from its shadow. Instead, they danced beneath it, children darting through the crowd withughter that had been absent for far too long.


    The streets of Rackenshore buzzed with conversation, the air thick with the sounds of lively chatter and the scent of summer blooms. Farmers and their families filled the square, their faces flushed with the rare joy of peace.


    "I tell you, Beric, I haven''t seen a haul this good in years," an older man with weathered hands and a broad smile remarked, lifting a mug of spiced wine to his lips. His name was Corwin, a farmer whose fields had been the lifeblood of his family for generations.


    "Aye, Corwin," his friend Beric responded, a grin splitting his sun-tanned face. "Thend''s been good to us, even with the war hanging over our heads. But I won''t lie¡ªI''m d we don''t have to send any more of our best crops to the front lines."


    Corwin nodded, his expression turning serious for a moment. "We gave what we could, but it''s been hard on everyone. My boy, Lyle, he''s been worried we''d lose the farm if the taxes kept rising."


    Beric pped Corwin on the back, his voice reassuring. "Well, Lyle can rest easy now. The war''s over, and we''ve got a good harvest ahead of us. We''ll fill our own tables before we fill the Empire''s stores again."


    Nearby, a young woman named Greta, her arms full of vibrant wildflowers, joined the conversation. "It feels strange, doesn''t it? Not having to look over our shoulders anymore, worrying if this season''s crops will go to our families or the soldiers."


    Beric nodded, his gaze drifting to the statue of the Major in the square''s center. "We''ve all made sacrifices, but today¡­ today''s different. We can finally enjoy the fruits of ourbor."


    Greta''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of relief and hope. "And we can n for the future now, nt what we want instead of what''s needed for rations. My father''s been talking about expanding the orchard¡ªsays we might finally be able to afford it."


    Corwin chuckled, raising his mug in a toast. "Here''s to that, Greta. May your orchards grow as full as your heart."


    As the three continued to talk, their voices blending with the general hum of the festival, the crowd''s attention was drawn toward the center of the square.


    There, atop a small tform draped in the Empire''s colors, stood the baron overseeing Rackenshore.


    Baron Edris Wyndhall, a man of middle years with a dignified bearing and the crest of his family¡ªa silver tree on a field of green¡ªemzoned on his chest, raised a hand to the crowd. His presencemanded respect, yet his eyes held a warmth that endeared him to the citizens.


    "My friends, my fellow citizens of Rackenshore," Baron Wyndhall began, his voice carrying easily over the gathered throng. "Today, we celebrate not just the Empire''s victory but our own. We have endured hardships together¡ªtogether, we have supported our soldiers and our Empire with the bounty of ournds. And now, we reap the rewards."


    The crowd erupted in cheers, the noise a cathartic release after months of tension.


    Baron Wyndhall continued, a smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Let this festival be a reminder that the strength of Rackenshore lies not just in our soil but in our spirit. As we move forward, may our fields grow ever more bountiful, and may our hearts remain ever united."


    Corwin, Beric, and Greta joined in the apuse, their hands meeting in a shared rhythm of gratitude and hope. Around them, the celebration surged with renewed vigor, the citizens of Rackenshore buoyed by the words of their baron.


    "Baron Wyndhall''s a good man," Beric said, his voice filled with respect. "He knows what we''ve been through, and he''s stood by us through it all."


    Corwin nodded in agreement. "He has. And now we can stand tall, knowing our work has brought us here."


    Yet the gaze belonging to Greta was not the same as the others.


    It was a little different. There was a small hatred on her face. An expression that many others have missed.


    ¨CRING!


    But amongst the music and the cheerfulness of the festival, her expression had disappeared without being noticed by anyone at all.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink, the festival in Rackenshore showed no signs of slowing down.


    The music grew louder, the dances more exuberant, and theughter more uninhibited as the people celebrated the end of their long ordeal.


    The stalls were still bustling with activity, though the barrels of spiced wine were rapidly emptying, and the scent of roasted meats mingled with the sweet tang of spilled ale.


    Children, tired from hours of y, were now clinging to their parents, their eyelids heavy but their spirits still high.


    The more seasoned citizens, too, were beginning to feel the effects of the day''s festivities. Many had found their way to the long wooden tables set up in the square, their faces flushed from drink and cheer, sharing stories of past harvests and dreams of a prosperous future.


    Yet, amid the revelry, Greta moved quietly, her steps steady and purposeful. She offered polite smiles and nods to those who greeted her, but her mind was elsewhere.


    The flicker of hatred that had crossed her face earlier was now buried deep within, hidden behind the practiced calm of someone used to keep her true feelings to herself.


    As the night wore on, the festival began to wind down. The music slowed to a softer, morenguid pace, and the once-roaring fires in the square burned low.


    Drunken voices rose in song, the lyrics slurred and joyous, as groups of friends leaned on one another, staggering through the cobblestone streets toward their homes.


    Greta, too, finally turned her steps toward home. Her family''s inn, The Verdant Hearth, stood on the edge of the square, a sturdy stone building with warm lights glowing from its windows.


    The inn had been in her family for generations, and it was as much a part of Rackenshore as the fields and orchards that surrounded the city.


    Pushing open the heavy wooden door, Greta was greeted by the familiar sounds of her family''s bustling establishment. Themon room was filled with patrons, many of them regrs, who were either too drunk to find their way home or preferred thepany of others to an empty house.


    Her mother, a robust woman with a no-nonsense air, was behind the bar, expertly filling mugs of ale while her father moved among the tables, chatting with guests and ensuring everyone was well cared for.


    "Greta! There you are," her mother called out as she caught sight of her. "Come and help your father with the guests, will you? It''s been a busy night."


    Greta moved swiftly through themon room of The Verdant Hearth, bncing trays of ale and tes of steaming food with the practiced ease of someone who had grown up in the bustling inn. The warmth of the hearth fire mixed with the heartyughter and lively conversations, creating a cozy and weing atmosphere.


    "Greta, another round here!" called a group of farmers huddled around a table near the firece. Their faces were flushed with drink and cheer, and they waved their mugs in the air, signaling their need for more ale.


    "Coming right up!" Greta responded with a smile, expertly weaving her way through the crowded room. As she approached the table, she caught snippets of their conversation.


    "Did you hear about old man Rake''s harvest? Biggest one in years, they say," one of the farmers said, his voice slurred but enthusiastic.


    "Aye, I heard. We might finally get some good prices at the market this year," another added, raising his mug in a toast.


    Greta set down the fresh mugs of ale, and one of the farmers, a burly man with a bushy beard, gave her a grateful nod. "Thanks,ss. You''re a blessing, you are."


    She offered a polite smile in return and moved on to the next table, where a group of merchants were engaged in a heated discussion about the best trade routes now that the war was over. The clinking of coins and the rustling of maps punctuated their conversation, and Greta couldn''t help but listen in as she served them their drinks.


    "The southern pass is open again, but the tolls are higher than ever," one of the merchantsined, shaking his head.


    "Better to pay the toll than risk the old forest road," another countered, taking a deep swig of his ale. "Bandits are still lurking there, I hear."


    As Greta continued to move through the room, her hands busy but her mind elsewhere, she suddenly felt a shift in the atmosphere.


    The lively chatter andughter seemed to quiet just a bit, as if the very air in the inn had thickened with unspoken tension.


    "Ohh¡­..Lively, isn''t it?"


    And she heard the voice of someone she disliked from the bottom of her heart.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 91: Wanderer

    "Ohh¡­..Lively, isn''t it?"


    Greta''s heart sank at the sound of that familiar, grating voice. She turned slowly to see the young man striding into the inn, his bulky frame taking up more space than necessary as he made his entrance.


    His rough, unshaven face was split into a wide grin that never reached his cold eyes, and his swaggering gait was apanied by the sound of heavy boots clomping on the wooden floor.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the lovely Greta," the young man drawled, his voice dripping with mockery as he approached her.


    His name was Radgar, and he had be a thorn in the side of many in Rackenshore since his recent elevation to the baron''s garrison.


    Behind him, a group of simrly rough-looking men followed, all of them wearing the same smug expressions. They were his cronies, fellow soldiers who had taken to exploiting their new positions with disturbing enthusiasm.


    The other patrons of the inn shifted ufortably, their previous lively conversations now reduced to uneasy murmurs as Radgar and his entourage made their presence known.


    Greta forced herself to remain calm, though her stomach churned with unease. "Good evening, Radgar," she greeted him politely, though her tone was far less warm than it had been with the other guests.


    Radgar''s grin widened as he stepped closer, invading her personal space. "Oh, don''t be so cold, Greta. We''re here to celebrate, just like everyone else. Why don''t you bring us a round of your finest ale? And maybe a little something extra, just for me?" His eyes roved over her in a way that made her skin crawl.


    She knew exactly what he meant by "something extra," and it took all her willpower not to recoil in disgust. But she couldn''t afford to provoke him¡ªnot when he had the baron''s favor and the power to make life difficult for her family.


    After all, with the recent war that was happening around the Valerius ins, most of the soldiers from the garrison had been sent to the war. That was why there was a need for new recruitment, and that was also why people like Radgar were also chosen for this ce.


    But, there can be nothing done. With how the finances of the city being tight and the manpower being short, things were really hard for both Baron and the citizens.


    Considering the bandits that had frequently appeared, the importance of the soldiers increased.


    That was why no one could oppose¡ªat least not themon folk.


    "I''ll get your drinks," she replied evenly, turning away to head back to the bar. As she did, she heard the snickers and crudements from Radgar''spanions, their voices carrying through the inn like an unpleasant stench.


    As Greta prepared the drinks, she could feel the eyes of the other patrons on her, their sympathy mixed with helplessness. Radgar had made it clear to everyone that he was untouchable, and anyone who dared to stand up to him would pay the price. Even Baron Wyndhall, who was generally well-regarded by the people, seemed either oblivious or indifferent to the abuses carried out by his new soldier.


    When she returned to the table with the tray of ale, Radgar reached out to grab her wrist, pulling her closer than was necessary. "Why don''t you stay a while, Greta? We could use somepany," he said, his breath hot and foul against her skin.


    Greta gritted her teeth, forcing herself to stay calm. "I have other customers to serve, Radgar. Please, let go."


    Radgar''s grip tightened, his fingers digging painfully into Greta''s wrist as his expression darkened. The cheerful fa?ade he wore moments ago slipped, revealing the simmering anger beneath. "I said sit here," he growled, his voice low and menacing, sending a chill down Greta''s spine.


    Greta''s heart raced, her breath catching in her throat as she felt the full weight of Radgar''s dominance.


    ''Why?''


    She asked herself. For this reason, she needed to endure such a thing.


    Her body stiffened, and she instinctively tried to pull away, but his grip was like iron, unyielding and cold. A shiver ran through her as fear settled deep within her chest, constricting her lungs and making it difficult to breathe.


    She nced around the room, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat someone would step in, that someone would have the courage to stand up to Radgar.


    But all she saw were lowered gazes and averted eyes. The patrons who had been so lively moments before now seemed to shrink into themselves, unwilling to draw Radgar''s attention.


    Her gaze then met her father''s across the room. He stood behind the bar, his hands clenched tightly around a mug, the knuckles white with tension. His eyes were filled with sorrow and helplessness, a reflection of the same emotions that Greta felt.


    He looked like he wanted nothing more than toe to her aid, but the knowledge of what Radgar could do¡ªwhat he had the power to do¡ªkept him rooted in ce.


    The weight of her father''s sadness and powerlessness bore down on Greta, adding to the crushing despair she felt. She was trapped, caught between her own fear and the reality of her situation.


    There was no one who could help her, no one who would stand up to Radgar, not even the man she loved most in the world.


    As if sensing the shift in her emotions, Radgar''s expression changed once more. The anger in his eyes faded, reced by that unsettling, too-bright grin he often wore. He let out a loud, forcedugh, the sound grating against Greta''s nerves. "Ah, don''t be like that, Greta! We''re just having a bit of fun, aren''t we?" he said, his tone suddenly light and jovial, as if he hadn''t just threatened her.


    He loosened his grip on her wrist, though he didn''t let go entirely, his thumb tracing slow, possessive circles on her skin.


    ''Disgusting¡­..Disgusting¡­.Disgusting¡­.''


    The shift in his demeanor was disorienting, the sudden change from anger to false cheerfulness making Greta''s head spin. She knew better than to believe the mask he wore now¡ªit was just a cover for the darkness that lurked beneath.


    But just as the nausea threatened to overwhelm her, the door to the inn burst open with a loud bang, causing every head in the room to turn in unison. The sudden noise sliced through the oppressive atmosphere, and for a brief moment, all eyes were on the entrance.


    Standing in the doorway was a young man, slightly above average height, around 180 cm. His clothes were rough and travel-worn, the kind a weary traveler might wear after days on the road.


    His face was shadowed by the hood of his cloak, and though his features were hard to discern, it was clear that he was a stranger¡ªsomeone unfamiliar to the people of Rackenshore.


    The room held its breath as the neer stepped inside, his movements slow and deliberate.


    He ignored the curious and wary gazes of the patrons, his presence unsettling the previously boisterous atmosphere. It was as if his very entrance had cast a shadow over the room, one that made even the most brazen hesitate.


    ''Who is he¡­?'' Greta wondered, her difort momentarily pushed aside by this new arrival. The man''s silence was almost eerie, and there was something about the way he moved¡ªpurposeful, unhurried¡ªthat made him seem as though he was in control of the entire room without saying a word.


    Trailing closely behind him was a small cat, its sleek white fur a stark contrast to the roughness of the traveler''s attire.


    The cat moved with the same quiet grace as its master, curling around his neck like a living scarf, its bright eyes scanning the room with an intelligence that belied its size.


    Radgar''s grip on Greta''s wrist loosened as his attention shifted to the neer. The forced smile slipped from his face, reced by a scowl of irritation. "Who the hell is this?" he muttered under his breath, his gaze narrowing as he watched the stranger''s every move.


    The traveler paid no mind to Radgar or anyone else in the room. He moved toward an empty table near the far wall, his steps barely making a sound on the wooden floor. Once there, he pulled out a chair and sat down, the cat leaping onto the table with effortless ease.


    For a moment, silence reigned. The tension in the room was palpable, the patrons unsure of what to make of this mysterious figure. Even Radgar, who thrived on asserting his dominance, seemed momentarily at a loss.


    Greta, still standing by Radgar''s side, felt a flicker of something she hadn''t allowed herself to feel in a long time¡ªhope.


    It was faint, almost fragile, but it was there. The stranger''s arrival had disrupted the oppressive control Radgar held over the room, if only for a moment.


    ''Could this be¡­ a chance?''


    The thought was barely formed before Radgar let out a derisive snort, the moment of hesitation gone. He released Greta''s wristpletely, turning his full attention to the neer.


    "Hey, you!" Radgar called out, his voice carrying across the room. "You''ve got some nerve, barging in here like that."


    But that hope was soon crushed.


    After all, the traveler was also targeted by Ragna and he was also not spared.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 92: Tension

    "Hey, you!" Radgar called out, his voice carrying across the room. "You''ve got some nerve, barging in here like that."


    The traveler didn''t respond. He merely reached up to scratch the cat behind its ears, his movements slow and deliberate, as if he hadn''t heard Radgar at all.


    Radgar''s eyes narrowed, and the men at his table exchanged uneasy nces. Greta could sense the tension building again, the room teetering on the edge of something dangerous.


    But the traveler remained unfazed, his silence and stillness somehow more unnerving than any words he could have spoken. The cat purred softly, its eyes half-closed as it enjoyed the attention, utterly unconcerned with the brewing storm around it.


    Greta''s heart pounded in her chest as she watched the scene unfold. She knew Radgar well enough to know that he wouldn''t let this perceived slight go unchallenged. Yet there was something about the traveler that made her think he wasn''t someone to be trifled with despite his rough appearance.


    Radgar took a step forward, his posture aggressive. "I''m talking to you, traveler. You''d better show some respect or¡ª"


    The traveler finally lifted his head, his hood falling back just enough to reveal piercing pitch-ck eyes that seemed to hold a depth of experience far beyond his years.


    He didn''t speak, but the look he gave Radgar was enough to stop the man in his tracks. And then the neer slowly lowered his hood, revealing the face underneath that caused a ripple of surprise to pass through the room.


    He was indeed young, as many had suspected, but his features were striking. His skin was pale, almost luminescent in the dim light of the inn, with a chiseled jawline and high cheekbones that gave him an air of refinement.


    His face was smooth, devoid of the roughness of a seasoned warrior, but there was something about his expression¡ªcalm,posed, and slightly cold¡ªthat suggested a life far from ordinary.


    What caught everyone''s attention, however, was not just the traveler''s youth or the sharpness of his features but the long scar that marred the right side of his face, running from his brow down past his cheek.


    It cut through the pristine white of his skin like a jagged reminder of violence, giving him a menacing edge despite the otherwise handsome visage.


    The most unsettling aspect, though, were his eyes¡ªpitch-ck, like twin voids that seemed to absorb the very light around him. Those eyes, filled with an unnerving depth, held Radgar''s gaze firmly, freezing him in ce. The silence that followed the reveal of the traveler''s face was thick and oppressive as if the very air in the room had solidified.


    Radgar blinked, a momentary flicker of doubt crossing his face. ''He''s just a kid,'' he thought, trying to dismiss the sudden fear that had gripped him. ''A damn kid with a scar.''


    But the doubt lingered, gnawing at the edges of his bravado. How could this young man, barely more than a boy, with his rough clothes and traveler''s gear, make him feel so¡­ intimidated?


    Radgar clenched his fists, trying to force the unease away, telling himself that the kid''s cold demeanor and scar were nothing to fear.


    The traveler, seemingly unbothered by the attention, turned his gaze away from Radgar and looked over to Greta, who was still standing nearby, her body tense and uncertain.


    His voice, when he finally spoke, was calm and steady, carrying a surprising amount of authority. "I''d like a meal, please. Something warm."


    The request was simple and polite, but it was theplete disregard for Radgar''s presence that made it sting. Radgar''s jaw tightened, his face turning a shade of red as he realized he was being ignored. The crowd in the inn watched with bated breath, sensing the confrontation that was about to unfold.


    Greta hesitated for a split second before nodding, grateful for the distraction from Radgar''s unwee attention. "Of course," she replied, her voice soft but steady. She quickly moved toward the kitchen, eager to fulfill the traveler''s request and to put some distance between herself and Radgar.


    But as she turned away, Radgar snapped. The humiliation of being dismissed by this stranger in front of the entire inn was too much for him to bear. He took another step forward, his posture more aggressive than before. "Hey! I''m talking to you, you little shit!" he spat, his voice loud and furious.


    The traveler didn''t react immediately, still focused on Greta''s retreating form. But when he did turn his attention back to Radgar, it was with an expression of cold indifference, as if therger man''s outburst was nothing more than an annoyance.


    Radgar''s anger red even hotter, fueled by the disdain he perceived in the traveler''s eyes. He was used to being feared, respected¡ªor at the very least, obeyed¡ªespecially now that he had the backing of the baron. This boy''s calm defiance was something he wasn''t prepared for, and it set his blood boiling.


    "You think you can just walk in here, ignore me, and get away with it?" Radgar snarled, his hand moving to the hilt of the sword at his side. "I''ll teach you some respect."


    The young man''s lips curled into a smirk, the expression clearly mocking Radgar. His pitch-ck eyes gleamed with a mix of amusement and challenge as he leaned back slightly in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Really? And how exactly do you n to teach me this¡­ respect?" he asked, his tone dripping with condescension.


    The taunt hit its mark. Radgar''s eyes red with anger, the heat of his fury making his vision narrow to the smirking face before him.


    The blood pounded in his ears, drowning out the murmurs of the onlookers as his grip on the hilt of his sword tightened. The young man''s calm defiance, the audacity to mock him in front of everyone, was more than Radgar could bear.


    "Who the hell do you think you are, you little shit?" Radgar spat, his voice low and dangerous. "You must be new around here, so let me educate you."


    Radgar''s words dripped with venom, but they also carried a weight that sent a ripple of unease through the crowd.


    There was a reason why Radgarmanded fear in Rackenshore beyond his position in the garrison and the baron''s backing. Radgar wasn''t just any soldier¡ªhe was an Awakened, a man who had unlocked a level of power beyond that of ordinary folk.


    To even be considered for the garrison, one had to be at least a 1-star Awakened, someone who had tapped into thetent energy within themselves, enhancing their strength, speed, and abilities far beyond normal human limits.


    Radgar had been fortunate enough to possess the talent to Awaken, a fact that he wielded like a weapon to assert his dominance over the people of Rackenshore.


    The room seemed to shrink around them, the tension mounting as Radgar''s anger grew. The other patrons exchanged nervous nces, fully aware of what Radgar was capable of. His temper was notorious, and everyone knew that once it was unleashed, there was no turning back.


    The young traveler, however, didn''t flinch. If anything, his smirk grew wider, as if he found the whole situation entertaining. He leaned forward slightly, his voice calm but edged with a sharpness that cut through the tension. "Oh, I''m well aware of what you are. A 1-star Awakened, right?" He paused, letting the words sink in, his smirk never faltering.


    "But tell me, do you really think that makes you strong?"


    The question hung in the air, its implication clear. Radgar was indeed stronger than the average person in Rackenshore¡ªstronger than any of the patrons in the inn and stronger even than most of the garrison. But the way the young man spoke, with such confidence and derision, suggested that he didn''t consider Radgar''s Awakening to be impressive at all.


    For a split second, Ragna considered that maybe this bastard might be a child of a noble or something. But there was no way a noble''s child would have such a scar on his face.


    Radgar''s rage exploded. "You little bastard!" he roared, drawing his sword fully and advancing on the traveler with murderous intent. The patrons gasped, some shrinking back in their seats, others instinctively reaching for their own weapons, though none dared to intervene.


    The young man remained seated, his eyes never leaving Radgar''s as therger man loomed over him, sword poised to strike. But instead of fear, his expression held nothing but a smirk. The same smirk that was there.


    "You think you can just mock me and walk away?" Radgar snarled, his voice trembling with barely contained rage. "I''ll show you what happens to those who disrespect me!"


    Radgar''s sword gleamed in the dim light of the inn as he raised it, ready to bring it down on the traveler with all the force.


    SWOOSH!


    The de fell down as it reached the young man.


    SPURT!


    And following that, blood spurted to the ground.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 93: Tension (2)

    SILENCE!


    The inn fell into stunned silence, the air thick with the sudden, sharp scent of blood. Every eye was fixed on the scene, the tension that had built to a fever pitch now breaking with the sight of crimson sttering across the wooden floor.


    The sound of the sword cutting through the air and the subsequent spurt of blood seemed to echo in the minds of everyone present, a brutal punctuation to the violence that had erupted so suddenly.


    Radgar stood frozen, his sword still raised, his breathing in harsh, ragged gasps. His eyes were wide, his expression a mix of rage and disbelief. For a moment, it was as if he couldn''tprehend what had just happened.


    The young man, still seated, had not moved from his chair. His smirk had not faltered, and his pitch-ck eyes remained fixed on Radgar.


    But the blood¡ªeveryone could see it now¡ªwas not his. It was Radgar''s blood that stained the floor, dripping steadily from a deep gash across his forearm, where the traveler''s unseen de had cut through flesh and muscle with precise, lethal efficiency.


    The patrons, who had shrunk back in their seats, now stared in a mixture of horror and morbid fascination.


    While fights had broken out in the inn before, and there had been threats and bluster aplenty, this was the first time they had seen blood spilled so openly in this ce¡ªespecially the blood of a man as feared as Radgar.


    The shock of it reverberated through the room, turning the once lively inn into a space of hushed whispers and fearful nces. No one dared to move or speak too loudly lest they draw attention to themselves.


    Radgar, still reeling from the sudden wound, staggered back, clutching his arm. His sword ttered to the ground, forgotten in his pain and confusion.


    The look on his face was one of utter disbelief¡ªdisbelief that this young man, whom he had dismissed as a mere traveler, had not only mocked him but had drawn his blood with such ease.


    The young man slowly stood up from his chair, his movements calm and deliberate. As he rose to his full height, the small cat that had been sitting on the table hopped back onto his shoulder as if it, too, were unfazed by the violence that had just urred.


    The traveler''s eyes never left Radgar, his expression unreadable as he regarded the man who had tried to cut him down.


    "You¡­ you bastard¡­" Radgar hissed through clenched teeth, his voice trembling with a mixture of pain and anger. But the fire that had driven him moments before had dimmed, reced by a growing fear that he could no longer hide.


    The traveler finally spoke, his voice as cold and cutting as the de that had wounded Radgar. "I told you," he said softly, the words barely more than a whisper, yet carrying the weight of a death sentence. "You made a mistake."


    The inn remained deathly quiet, the tension so thick it was almost suffocating. Greta, who had returned from the kitchen just in time to witness the aftermath, stood frozen in ce, her eyes wide with shock.


    The sight of the blood on the floor, the realization that the young man had drawn it without so much as standing up, filled her with a mix of fear and awe.


    The men who had followed Radgar into the inn were now standing in a tight cluster, their faces pale with fear and anger.


    The sight of their leader, Radgar, cut down so effortlessly had shaken them to their core, but there was something else gnawing at them¡ªan indignation that burned just beneath the surface.


    They had spent months, even years, building their reputation in Rackenshore, thriving on the fear and respect that their newfound power had afforded them.


    And now, in mere moments, that reputation was crumbling before their eyes.


    Radgar, though wounded and clearly in pain, couldn''t let go of the humiliation. His gaze flicked between the young man seated before him and his own men, and the rage that had fueled him moments before began to rekindle.


    He hated this, hated the fact that he had been bested so easily, hated the idea that the people in this inn¡ªpeople who had once cowered before him¡ªwere now watching his downfall.


    He gritted his teeth, trying to push through the pain and the fear that threatened to overwhelm him.


    ''I can''t let it end like this,'' he thought, his pride screaming for retaliation. His eyes met those of his men, and in that brief exchange, a silent understanding passed between them.


    Each one of them nodded, their expressions hardening as they prepared to restore their shattered honor.


    But before they could take a single step, the young man raised his head, his ck eyes locking onto theirs with a calm, cold gaze. His voice, when he spoke, was soft but carried a chilling certainty that made the blood in their veins turn to ice. "What you''re thinking right now¡­ is not a good idea."


    The men froze, their bravado faltering as the young man''s words cut through the tension like a knife. They exchanged uneasy nces, their earlier confidence wavering under the weight of his gaze.


    But then, one of them, a burly man with a scarred face, managed a smirk, his attempt to regain control evident in the forced expression.


    "And why''s that, huh?" the man sneered, his voice tinged with a bravado that rang hollow in the silence of the room. "You think we''re just gonna let you walk out of here after what you did to Radgar?"


    The young man didn''t blink, didn''t move. His expression remained unchanged, the calm in his eyes unwavering. "Because once my de is drawn," he said quietly, his wordsced with an edge sharper than any sword, "it never goes back into the sheath without cutting."


    The meaning behind his words was clear¡ªdeadly clear.


    "Hence, I suggest you stand back¡­..Or else, I will not show any mercy this time."


    The moment the young man''s words hung in the air, the men felt it¡ªa cold, suffocating pressure that seemed to descend upon them, wrapping around their chests and squeezing the breath from their lungs.


    It wasn''t just fear; it was something far more primal, something that wed at the deepest recesses of their instincts.


    ''What is this¡­?'' one of the men thought, his heart hammering in his chest as a wave of sheer terror washed over him.


    It wasn''t just the young man''s calm demeanor or his threatening words¡ªit was something far darker, something raw and unbridled, that filled the room like a dense, suffocating fog.


    The intent they felt wasn''t just any ordinary killing intent¡ªit was bloodthirst, pure and unfiltered.


    It was the kind of bloodthirst that only a seasoned killer, one who had taken countless lives, could exude. The air was thick with it, heavy and oppressive as if they were standing in the presence of a beast, a predator that had no qualms about tearing them apart.


    Their instincts screamed at them to run, to flee from this force that was so much greater than anything they had ever encountered. The young man before them was no mere traveler¡ªhe was a ughterer, someone who had bathed in the blood of others, someone who knew how to kill and wouldn''t hesitate to do so.


    "Young man."


    The oppressive atmosphere in the inn was suddenly punctuated by a voice, deep and resonant,ing from the entrance.


    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. Standing in the doorway was an old man, his figure broad and imposing despite his age. His belly wasrge, a testament to a life well-lived, but there was no mistaking the strength in his stance or the authority in his presence.


    His face, though lined with the wrinkles of time, radiated a fatherly warmth and calmness that contrasted sharply with the suffocating tension in the room.


    The young man, still seated at his table, slowly turned his head to regard the neer. The bloodthirst that had hung in the air like a thick fog seemed to waver, its oppressive weight shifting slightly as the old man''s calm voice cut through the silence.


    "Young man," the old man repeated, his tone gentle but firm, "it''s better for you to control that bloodthirst. You''re suffocating everyone here, not just those fools." He gestured with a broad hand to the other patrons, some of whom were visibly struggling to breathe under the weight of the young man''s raw, unfiltered killing intent.


    It was only then that the young man seemed to notice the effect he was having on the others in the inn. The smirk that had yed on his lips faded slightly, and his eyes softened as he surveyed the room.


    The faces of the patrons were pale, their eyes wide with fear. Some were gripping the edges of their tables, their knuckles white, while others were gasping for breath as if the very air had been stolen from their lungs.


    For a split second, the young man said nothing.


    "Sigh¡­.."


    Then, with a slow, deliberate breath, he closed his eyes and released the bloodthirst he had been exuding. The effect was immediate.


    The oppressive weight lifted from the room, the air seemed to clear, and the patrons let out a collective sigh of relief as the pressure on their chests eased.


    The old man nodded approvingly, his gaze steady as he approached the young man''s table.


    The fear in the room didn''t dissipate entirely, but it lessened significantly with the old man''s presence as if his very being was a calming balm against the terror that had just gripped them all.


    "Thank you." the old man said, his voice kind but with an undertone of sternness, as he turned to look at the Radgar and others.


    "Leave this ce in this instant, you fools. Don''t you read the atmosphere?"


    The old man''s voice, though calm, carried an unmistakable authority that sent a shiver down the spines of Radgar and his men.


    His words were amand, not a suggestion, and the weight of his presence made it clear that defiance was not an option.


    Radgar, still clutching his wounded arm, felt a surge of humiliation wash over him. He had already been bested by the young traveler, and now this old man was ordering him around as if he were a child.


    But the pain in his arm, coupled with the oppressive atmosphere that still lingered in the room, sapped any lingering defiance from him. The memory of the bloodthirst that had nearly crushed him was too fresh, too vivid.


    The others, who had been on the verge of drawing their weapons in a desperate attempt to salvage their pride, suddenly found themselves unable to meet the old man''s gaze.


    "Tch."


    And with a click of their tongue, Radgar turned on his heel and hurried toward the door, his steps uneven as he tried to maintain some semnce of dignity despite his defeat. His men followed suit, their expressions a mix of fear and shame.


    The bravado that had fueled them earlier was gone, reced by a desperate need to escape the situation as quickly as possible.


    The patrons watched in silence as Radgar and his cronies fled the inn, their hurried footsteps echoing in the quiet room.


    The door swung shut behind them with a finality that seemed to seal their fate, leaving the inn once again in the calm, almost sacred, silence that had descended with the old man''s arrival.


    "Tsk. Youngster these days."


    The old man spoke and then walked towards the bar.


    "Greta, give me a beer."


    And requested a beer.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 94: A talk ?

    Greta was shaken by all the things that happened there. Was she supposed to be happy, or should she feel fearful? She did not know the answer clearly.


    "Young man."


    But the moment he appeared at the door, she knew she was in safe hands.


    "It''s better for you to control that bloodthirst. You''re suffocating everyone here, not just those fools."


    The fact that he was here meant things would be more stable from now on. After all, even Radgar or his group would not be able to do anything in his presence, and she hoped the same would hold true for the young man.


    Since he was one of the people she liked and respected a lot.


    "Greta, give me a beer."


    Greta nodded as he made his request, the tension that had gripped her beginning to ease. She turned to fetch the beer for the old man, but as she reached for a mug, she suddenly remembered the meal she still needed to prepare for the neer.


    ''What do I do?''


    Her hand hovered over the mug, torn between fulfilling the old man''s request and attending to the young man who had so dramatically altered the course of the evening.


    She nced between the two men, her hesitation evident in her eyes. The old man, who had been a source offort and authority, and the young traveler, whose presence still lingered like a shadow over the room.


    Greta''s mind raced, trying to decide who to prioritize, not wanting to slight either of them.


    The old man, being perceptive, noticed her dilemma immediately. He gave a soft chuckle and waved his hand dismissively, his fatherly smile returning.


    "It''s fine, Greta," he said gently. "Go on and get that young man his meal first. I can wait. I''ll take my beer from Maren."


    He nodded toward the other bartender, Maren, who was wiping down the counter nearby. Maren, a burly man with a gruff exterior but a kind heart, caught his gaze and gave a quick nod of understanding.


    Relieved, Greta smiled gratefully at Han. "Thank you, Uncle Han. I''ll be right back with your beer after I take care of this."


    Han waved her off again, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "No rush, my dear. Take your time."


    With that, Greta turned and quickly made her way to the kitchen, her steps lightened by the old man''s understanding.


    She busied herself with preparing the meal for the young traveler, her hands moving with practiced ease as she put together a hearty te of roasted meat, fresh bread, and vegetables.


    All the while, her mind lingered on the events of the evening, the contrast between the men who had shaped it so profoundly¡ªone with calm wisdom, the other with a dangerous edge.


    As she ted the meal and carried it back to the main room, Greta''s thoughts drifted back to the young man. Who was he, really? And what had brought him to Rackenshore? She couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to his story, something deeper that had yet to be revealed.


    When she approached the young traveler''s table, she ced the meal in front of him with a smile. "Here you go, sir," she said softly. "I hope it''s to your liking."


    The young man looked up at her, his expression softening for the first time that evening. "Thank you," he replied, his voice quiet but sincere. He nced at the te before him, then back at Greta. "I hope you are relieved now."


    Greta blinked, taken aback by the young man''s words. How could he know? This was something she had kept hidden, something that most outsiders wouldn''t notice, especially not someone just passing through. Her surprise must have shown on her face because the young man''s expression softened further, and a hint of regret flickered in his dark eyes.


    "Relieved?" she repeated, her voice a little shaky as she tried to process what he had just said.


    The young man nodded, his gaze steady and kind in a way that contrasted sharply with the fierce presence he had exuded earlier. "Yes. Those men. They''ve been giving you a hard time, haven''t they?"


    Greta''s breath caught in her throat. She opened her mouth to respond, but the words seemed to stick, her mind racing to make sense of the situation. She had grown so ustomed to hiding her difort, to putting on a brave face for the sake of her family and the patrons, that hearing someone acknowledge her suffering so inly was both shocking and oddlyforting.


    "How did you know?" she finally managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper. She felt exposed as if he had seen right through her carefully constructed facade.


    Greta''s breath hitched as the young man''s smirk widened, his dark eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. "I just guessed," he said, his tone light and teasing. "And you confirmed it."


    Realization dawned on her, and she felt a rush of embarrassment mixed with irritation. He had yed her, using her own emotions against her to draw out the truth. She had fallen for his bluff, and now he was clearly enjoying the moment. Greta''s cheeks flushed with a mix of anger and humiliation as she stared at him, her earlier gratitude quickly turning into annoyance.


    "So, this was all a game to you?" she snapped, her voice rising with frustration. "You were just ying around?"


    The young man''s smirk didn''t fade. Instead, he raised his hand to his chin, tapping it thoughtfully as if considering her words. "A game¡­" he mused, his tone still light but with a hint of something deeper. "Isn''t life just a game where the strong ones are the yers?"


    Greta''s irritation faltered, her mind scrambling to find a response. The flippant way he spoke, as if the world and all its hardships could be reduced to something as simple as a game, left her momentarily speechless.


    She opened her mouth to retort, but the words wouldn''te. The way he said it, so casually, so matter-of-factly, made her question the life she had lived.


    And being just a countryside girl, she did not know many things as well.


    "That¡­.." So, she could not say anything at all.


    The young man watched her, his expression still holding that yful edge, but now there was something else there, too¡ªan underlying seriousness that belied his earlier teasing.


    At least, that was for a split second before his smirk returned.


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry if I''ve spoken a bit too deeply," he said, his tone lighter now as if brushing off the weight of his previous words. "It''s been a while since I''ve had a conversation with someone."


    Before Greta could respond, the cat perched on his shoulder suddenly snarled at him, its eyes narrowing in displeasure. With a quick, sharp swipe, it batted at the young man''s head, its tiny ws making contact with his cheek. The sound was more of a warning than a serious attack, but it was clear that the cat was not pleased with him.


    The young man didn''t flinch, though. Instead, he chuckled softly, reaching up to gently scratch the cat behind the ears. "All right, all right, I get it," he said, still smiling. "I suppose I should have said I haven''t talked with a human for a while?"


    The cat''s snarl faded into a soft purr as it leaned into his touch, clearly appeased by his attention. Greta watched the exchange with a mix of amusement and surprise. The young man''s demeanor, which had been so intense just moments before, now seemed almost¡­ normal. His interaction with the cat was tender, affectionate, and utterly at odds with the dangerous aura he had exuded earlier.


    And at the same time, his words¡­.They implied that he had been talking with someone other than a human.


    "That¡­ Is that a¡­" she stammered, her curiosity and disbelief getting the better of her.


    The young man''s smile widened as he met her gaze, clearly enjoying her reaction. "That''s right. She''s my contracted familiar," he confirmed, his tone matter-of-fact, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    ''Wow¡­ A contracted familiar!'' Greta thought inwardly, her mind racing with the implications. Contracted familiars were rare, not just because they required a significant bond between the summoner and the creature but also because it was rare to find someone Awakened with the power to form such a bond in the first ce.


    But as she looked at the cat, who was now purring contentedly under the young man''s touch, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of confusion. ''A cat as a contracted familiar?'' she mused, her thoughts reflecting the surprise she felt. From what little she knew, familiars were often depicted as more ferocious or mystical creatures¡ªbeasts of power that matched the strength of their masters.


    She had heard stories of mighty wolves, fierce eagles, and even serpents with scales as hard as steel. But a cat? It was unexpected, to say the least.


    The young man seemed to sense her thoughts, his grin turning slightly teasing as he continued to scratch the cat''s ears. "Not what you expected, huh?" he said, a hint of amusement in his voice. "I suppose you were thinking of something more¡­ intimidating?"


    Greta nodded, unable to keep her thoughts from spilling out. "I''ve just never seen a contracted familiar like her before. The stories I''ve heard¡­ they usually talk about fierce beasts, not¡­ well, not cats."


    The young man chuckled softly, clearly entertained by her reaction. "True, most people expect something more dramatic. But don''t let her appearance fool you." He nced at the cat, who had now settledfortably on his shoulder, her eyes half-closed in contentment. "She''s far more than meets the eye."


    Greta tilted her head, intrigued by his words. "Really? What can she do?"


    "You would not want to see."


    "Ah¡­." She imagined this small cat storming through the battlefield with her tiny structure¡­.And for some reason, she could not do so. "Pfff¡­.."


    She could onlyugh slightly.


    "You should keep doing that."


    "Doing what?"


    "Smile. You are beautiful when you smile."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 95: A talk ? (2)

    "Smile. You are beautiful when you smile."


    Greta''s cheeks flushed a deep shade of red at the young man''s words, thepliment catching herpletely off guard. She wasn''t used to hearing such things, especially not from someone like him.


    The way he said it, so casually yet sincerely, left her momentarily speechless. She lowered her gaze, suddenly feeling shy and self-conscious, the warmth of thepliment settling in her chest.


    She had receivedpliments before¡ªremarks on her hard work, her kindness, even her looks¡ªbut none had made her feel quite like this. It was as if he had seen something in her that she hadn''t even noticed in herself, and that thought both ttered and embarrassed her.


    After a moment, she gathered the courage to look back up at him, intending to thank him or say something¡ªanything¡ªto acknowledge thepliment. But when she raised her head, she found that he had already turned his attention back to his meal, his focus now entirely on the food before him, as if the conversation had never happened.


    The ease with which he had shifted his attention only added to her confusion. For him, it seemed, thepliment had been nothing more than a simple, honest observation delivered without any expectation of a response. And now, he was back to being the mysterious traveler, with his enigmatic air and his unusual familiar.


    Greta stood there for a moment longer, her mind a whirl of thoughts and emotions, before she finally turned away, a small smile ying on her lips despite herself.


    His words lingered in her mind, making her feel lighter and more confident, and she couldn''t help but rey them over and over as she went about her tasks.


    ********


    I could feel Vitaliara''s sharp gaze on me as I picked up my fork, her tail flicking with barely concealed irritation.


    [You¡­ You did it on purpose, didn''t you?] she used, her voice echoing in my mind with a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    I didn''t bother hiding my smirk as I cut into the roasted meat. "What are you talking about?" I asked innocently, not bothering to look at her.


    [You know what I''m talking about,] she shot back, her tone carrying the distinct air of someone who was used to my antics. [Complimenting that girl like that. You enjoyed watching her squirm, didn''t you?]


    I chuckled softly, savoring the tender meat as I chewed. "Perhaps. But can you me me? People are always so honest when they''re caught off guard. It''s fascinating."


    Vitaliara let out a huff, her tiny paws pressing lightly on my shoulder as she leaned closer, her presence warm against my skin. [You''re hopeless, you know that? You could have just let the poor girl be, but no, you had to go and make her blush.]


    "She needed it," I replied, my tone softening slightly. "You saw how tense she was. A little kindness goes a long way, especially for someone who''s been dealing with men like those."


    Vitaliara paused, her irritation fading as she considered my words. [True,] she admitted, her tone more thoughtful now. [But still, you didn''t have to toy with her emotions like that.]


    "It wasn''t my intention to toy with her," I said, pushing my te slightly to the side as I took a sip of water. "She''s been through a lot, and sometimes a simplepliment can do wonders. Besides¡­" I nced at Greta, who was now busy behind the bar, her cheeks still faintly pink. "She deserved to know that she''s more than just a caretaker in this ce. She''s stronger than she realizes."


    Vitaliara was silent for a moment, her gaze shifting between Greta and me. [You really mean that, don''t you?]


    I nodded, my expression serious. "I do. People like her¡­ they''re the backbone of ces like this. They keep things running, even when the world around them is falling apart. It''s easy to overlook that strength, but it''s there."


    I still remember that time when I was in the army. At that time, ra also got hit a lot, and there were many men who wanted to be with her.


    At that time, I knew she had it hard since when she was just a non-awakened woman, she constantly needed to be on alert.


    ''Sigh¡­..''


    Then, remembering that somehow made me reminisce about the past. However, it was far, long gone.


    In any case, since I knew what kind of hardships people like this girl faced, I decided to give a little help that I couldn''t at that time.


    That was it.


    [But, why did you enter like that? Everyone looked at you like some sort of monster.]


    "That¡­.I just wanted to look cool."


    [Here, I thought...]


    "What? You thought what?"


    [Nothing.]


    "Hehe¡­.It is a man''s romance to do such things, you know."


    Vitaliara tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as if she were considering something deeply. [You know, Gerald had his share of antics like that, too. I suppose this really is a men''s thing.]


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at herment. "It''s a universal truth," I said, nodding in agreement. "Every man, given the right situation, would act the same way. There''s something about making an entrance, especially when it means standing up for someone who can''t do it themselves."


    Vitaliara let out a soft purr, her earlier amusement returning. [I guess I''ll never fully understand it, but as long as you''re not causing too much trouble, I''ll tolerate it.]


    I grinned, feeling a sense of camaraderie in our shared moment. "I''ll try not to overdo it," I promised, though we both knew that was unlikely.


    There was something satisfying about those moments, where I couldbine a bit of theatrics with a genuine desire to help. It wasn''t just about looking cool; it was about making a statement, about showing strength in a way that words alone couldn''t convey.


    With that, I returned to my meal, savoring each bite. It had been far too long since I''d had a proper, cooked meal like this, and I could feel the warmth spreading through me as I ate. The vors were rich andforting, a stark contrast to the rations I''d been surviving on for so long.


    There was a simple pleasure in this, something grounding about sitting in a warm inn, eating good food, and bantering with Vitaliara.


    For a moment, it almost felt like the world outside didn''t exist¡ªthat there was no looming danger, no need to keep moving, just the present moment.


    As I ate, I nced around the room, noticing how the tension had eased. The patrons were gradually returning to their conversations, though they still shot the asional nce my way. But the fear was gone, reced by a cautious curiosity. It seemed that the old man''s presence had done wonders to calm the atmosphere, and I was grateful for that.


    [Enjoying yourself?] Vitaliara asked, her tone light as she sensed my contentment.


    "I am," I admitted, taking another bite of the roasted meat. "It''s been too long since I''ve had a meal like this. I almost forgot what real food tastes like."


    [Then savor it,] she replied, her voice carrying a note of satisfaction. [You''ve earned it.]


    I nodded, saying, "That is my intention." And then continued eating.


    As I continued eating, savoring each bite, Vitaliara''s voice cut through my thoughts. [You know, that girl been throwing you some quick nces for a while now. Seems like she really liked you.]


    I nced over at the bar, catching Greta''s gaze just as she quickly looked away, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. A small, amused smile tugged at the corner of my lips. "It''s nothing," I said, my tone light. "Just a momentary thing. She''ll forget about it soon enough."


    [Will she?] Vitaliara mused, her tone teasing. [Humans have a funny way of holding onto things, especially when ites to matters of the heart.]


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "It''s not like that. Besides, you do know my circumstances."


    [Yeah¡­.] Vitaliara didn''t press the matter further, instead shifting to a more serious topic. [But what about those men? How do you n to deal with them?]


    The question brought a chill to my demeanor, and I felt my expression harden. My eyes grew cold as I thought about that guy and his cronies.


    "This world is what it is," I replied quietly, the warmth from earlier fading from my voice. "If I kill them here, another group just like them will take their ce. The problem isn''t with individuals like them¡ªit''s with theck of a governing force in this city."


    I took another bite of food, chewing thoughtfully before continuing. "But that''s changing. The war is finished, and soon, this territory will be more stable. The power vacuum that allowed people like Radgar to thrive will be filled, and order will be restored."


    [And you''re not interested in bullying the weak for no reason,] she added, more a statement than a question.


    "Exactly," I said, smiling at the fact that she knew me well. "I am only interested in strong people."


    I mumbled. "Though that is under the pretense of ''no reason.''"


    [Yeah¡­.If you want to rise in the ranks, you need to be ruthless.]


    "What do you think the master would have done?"


    [Gerald? He would have killed them, most likely.]


    "Really?"


    [Yeah¡­..He was not¡­.not that gentle when he was young, let''s say.]


    "I will take that as apliment."


    [¡­..]


    Vitaliara paused, her curiosity piqued. [Then what do you n to do now?] she asked, her tone expectant.


    I took a final sip of water, savoring the calm before the next step. "What else?" I replied with a slight grin. "I''m going to get a new weapon, of course."


    Vitaliara tilted her head, a hint of skepticism in her voice. [In this small city? How will you find a cksmith here?]


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her doubt. "How will I find one, huh?" I said, leaning back in my chair with a satisfied smile. "I''ve already met him."


    After all¡­.


    There was a reason I came to this city out of all.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 96: Harlan

    When I first picked up Shattered Innocence, it was just to pass the time. The story was ongoing, with plots and subplots unfolding in every corner of its world, characters thrown into chaos, and aplex web of alliances and betrayals. I found myself reading it at a rapid pace, devouring chapter after chapter. But despite my speed, I wasn''t just skimming through the pages.


    I paid attention to the details¡ªevery little thing that the author weaved into the story, the hints dropped, the subtle foreshadowing that wouldtere to fruition.


    The cast of characters was massive, each with their own quirks, backstories, and motivations. Some were easy to overlook, but others¡ªwell, they had a certain spark. They were the ones that stood out, the ones that kept me hooked even when the plot seemed to be dragging.


    One character, in particr, caught my interest early on: a cksmith. He wasn''t one of the main characters, not by a long shot, but there was something about him that made him more than just a background figure.


    The way he was described and the depth of his character, despite his limited appearances, all hinted at something more.


    The cksmith wasn''t just a simple artisan hammering away at metal. He had a past, a story that was hinted at but never fully revealed. His presence in the story was subtle, but the impact he had on the characters and the plot was undeniable.


    The weapons he forged weren''t just tools; they were extensions of the people who wielded them, imbued with his craftsmanship and a touch of something almost mystical.


    I found myself intrigued by him, eager to see how he would influence the events toe. And it wasn''t just about the weapons he made¡ªthere was a wisdom to his character, a depth that suggested he knew far more than he let on. Every interaction he had with the main cast felt significant as if he was guiding them in ways they didn''t even realize.


    In a way, he was simr to Master.


    At the very least, the influence he had on me was very simr to the influence he had on the main cast.


    Though his past was not fully revealed, I remembered a certain phrase. It was something that caught my attention.


    "I''ve seen my fair share of battles. Spent some time in a border city, a ce that was struggling to keep its head above water because of the war. The Valerius ins weren''t kind to anyone, and Rackenshore¡­ well, it was one of the hardest hit."


    That phrase had stuck with me, even though it was just a brief mention, a passingment in arger conversation. The cksmith didn''t delve into the details of his time there¡ªhe rarely spoke about his past in any depth¡ªbut the way he said it, the way his voice softened, and his gaze grew distant, it was clear that the experience had left its mark on him.


    Rackenshore.


    The name had seemed so insignificant at the time, just another ce in a world ravaged by conflict.


    At least for a reader, that could be exined in a way that is easy.


    But for me, who was now a citizen of this world and someone who had deserted from the battlefield, that phrase contained a meaning.


    Or a clue.


    ''There is a high chance that the cksmith is in that city.''


    That was the primary reason why my first direction was this city.


    Since it was close to the border, it did not take too long for me to reach this ce. After all, it was close to the border, and so was I. It was even shown on the map that Elias had left behind. The city seems to be a very old one.


    In any case, that old man who had appeared out of nowhere, his presencemanding the room with an effortless authority¡ªit had to be him. Han.


    It was him. The cksmith.


    I couldn''t help but smile to myself. It was almost surreal. I hade here with a purpose, and now that purpose was within reach. There was still much to do, much to learn, but the first step had been taken.


    [You seem pretty satisfied with yourself,] Vitaliaramented, her voiceced with amusement.


    "I am," I admitted, my tone reflecting the satisfaction I felt. "I''ve found him."


    [The cksmith,] she guessed, her keen intuition piecing together my thoughts.


    I nodded, my gaze still fixed on Han. "Yes. And now, it''s time to see if he''s willing to help."


    Vitaliara purred in approval, her tiny paws shifting slightly on my shoulder. [Then let''s get to work. You''ve made it this far, Lucavion. Don''t let this opportunity slip away.]


    She did not even question how I knew Han was here, though if she were to ask, the only answer I could give to her would be that someone told me.


    Finishing thest of my meal, I pushed the te aside and stood up, my movements deliberate and calm. I could feel Han''s gaze on me as I approached the bar, but he didn''t speak right away. Instead, he watched me with those wise, knowing eyes, the kind that had seen much and understood even more.


    When I reached the bar, I nodded to him in greeting. "Old man," I said, keeping my voice low and respectful.


    The old man raised an eyebrow, clearly curious about what I was going to say next. "Yes, young man? What can I do for you?"


    I took a deep breath, meeting his gaze with unwavering resolve. "I''m looking for a cksmith. I believe you''re the one I''ve been searching for."


    For a moment, Han''s expression didn''t change; at least, that was how it looked. However, I could see that a small pressure was emanating from him.


    Then, slowly, a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips, and he let out a soft chuckle. "Is that so?" he said, his tone carrying a note of intrigue. "And what makes you think I''m the one you''re looking for?"


    "Just a hunch," I replied, keeping my tone light, though my gaze was unwavering as I met Han''s eyes.


    The old man''s smile didn''t falter, but I felt the subtle shift in the air, the pressure that seemed to radiate from him growing slightly heavier. "Well, your hunch is wrong then," he said with a casual wave of his hand. "I''m no cksmith and certainly not the person you''re looking for."


    I didn''t react immediately, letting the silence stretch between us. Instead, I held his gaze, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would betray his words as false. It was a gamble, a shot in the dark, but I had a feeling I wasn''t entirely off the mark.


    After a few moments, I leaned in slightly, my voice lowering to a near whisper. "If that''s what you wish to say, that''s fine. But¡­" I paused, letting my words hang in the air for a heartbeat longer. "It would be quite unfortunate if word got out that the legendary cksmith who once forged the holy sword was staying here in Rackenshore, wouldn''t it?"


    The effect was immediate. The easygoing smile that had graced Han''s face vanished in an instant, reced by an expression of cold, steely focus. The subtle pressure I had felt earlier now intensified, wrapping around me like a vice, and for a brief moment, I felt the weight of his presence¡ªa presence that spoke of countless battles and an unmatched skill in the craft of war.


    Han''s eyes, which had been warm and fatherly, now bore into mine with an intensity that made it clear I had struck a nerve. "You''re ying a dangerous game, boy," he said, his voice low and edged with a warning. "You might not like where it leads."


    I didn''t flinch under his gaze. Instead, I met his intensity with my own, refusing to back down. "I''m not looking for trouble," I said, my tone steady. "I''m looking for the best. And if you''re the cksmith I think you are, then you''re exactly who I need."


    Han held my gaze for a long moment, the tension between us thick and palpable. Then, slowly, the pressure began to ease, and the stern expression on his face softened just slightly.


    "You''re persistent," he finally said, his voice carrying a hint of reluctant admiration. "I''ll give you that. But persistence alone doesn''t forge a de, young man."


    I nodded, understanding the weight of his words. "I''m willing to prove myself," I replied. "Whatever it takes. I didn''te all this way just to turn back now."


    Han studied me for a few more seconds, then let out a long sigh as if conceding to something he had been resisting. "You''ve got guts," he muttered, more to himself than to me. "But guts don''t guarantee skill."


    He straightened, and for the first time, there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªsomething like respect. "Very well," he said, his voice firm. "We''ll see if you''re worth my time. But be warned¡ªif you fail, I won''t waste another second on you."


    "Understood," I replied, feeling a surge of determination.


    Han''s expression softened just a bit, and the faintest hint of a smile returned to his lips. "Then let''s get to work," he said while standing up. "Add it to my tab."


    "Got it."


    And then he turned to look at me.


    "Come boy, what are you waiting for?"


    "Ah¡­."


    I got caught off guard by his rapid decision, but it was not an unwee one.


    "Okay."


    Since it was the disy of skills.


    I was confident.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 97: Harlan (2)

    Han led the way out of the inn, his stride purposeful and brisk, leaving me to follow in his wake. The old man moved with a surprising energy, given his age, and I found myself quickening my pace to keep up with him.


    We walked through the narrow streets of Rackenshore, passing by buildings that had seen better days. The city bore the scars of war¡ªcracked walls, broken windows, and a general air of weariness.


    But there was also a sense of resilience here, a determination to rebuild and carry on despite the hardships. It was fitting; I thought that a cksmith like Han would choose to remain in a ce like this.


    Eventually, we reached a small, nondescript building tucked away at the edge of town. The sign above the door was faded and nearly illegible, but there was no mistaking the sound of metal being worked inside. The rhythmic ng of hammer on anvil echoed faintly through the air, a sound that spoke of countless hours ofbor and skill.


    Han pushed open the door and stepped inside, gesturing for me to follow. The interior of the smithy was dimly lit, the walls lined with tools and racks of old weapons, many of them covered in a fineyer of dust. The forge at the back of the room glowed faintly with embers, the heat radiating outward and filling the space with a dry warmth.


    The weapons scattered on the ground were a mix of swords, axes, and spears, all in various states of disrepair. Some were rusted, their edges dulled by time, while others were chipped or bent, the remnants of battles long past.


    Han walked over to one of the piles and picked up a sword, its de pitted and rusty. He held it up, inspecting it for a moment before turning to face me.


    The sword was nothing special¡ªa simple, single-edged de with a worn hilt¡ªbut the way Han held it made it clear that he knew exactly how to use it.


    Without a word, he pointed the sword at me, his eyes narrowing. "Come at me," he said, his voice gruff andmanding.


    I blinked, taken aback by the sudden challenge. "Are you serious?" I asked, my hand instinctively moving toward the hilt of my own sword.


    Han''s expression didn''t change. "Don''t make me repeat myself, boy," he growled, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "Is that so?"


    Han''s challenge hung in the air, the tension between us thick and charged. My hand gripped the hilt of my estoc as I drew it in one smooth motion, the de glinting faintly in the dim light of the smithy.


    Han''s eyes, sharp and calcting, never left mine as he held the rusty sword with an air of familiarity that hinted at years of experience.


    There was no hesitation in his movements, no sign of age slowing him down. Despite his weathered appearance, the old man exuded a strength and presence that belied his years.


    It was clear that Han was not someone to be taken lightly.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Without warning, Han lunged forward, his rusty de cutting through the air with surprising speed. I barely had time to react, bringing my estoc up to parry the blow.


    ''Indeed. Not a weak one.''


    The force of his strike reverberated through my arm, and I realized just how strong he was. This wasn''t going to be an easy test.


    I pushed back against his de, creating a momentary distance between us. Han didn''t give me time to catch my breath, following up with a series of rapid strikes that forced me on the defensive.


    His movements were precise, each swing of his sword calcted to keep me off bnce. Despite the worn state of his weapon, Han wielded it with deadly efficiency.


    I shifted my stance, relying on my speed and agility to evade his attacks. My estoc, designed for thrusts and quick strikes, found its mark as I aimed for the openings in Han''s defenses.


    But each time I thought I had an advantage, the old man countered with a move that forced me to reassess my approach.


    ''This crafty old man. He is using his strength advantage.''


    While I may have been improving myself quite well, just from the first sh alone, I could see that Han was someone who was stronger than me in terms of raw power.


    It became clear that Han was testing me, pushing me to see how I would react under pressure.


    His strikes grew heavier, and I could feel the weight of his experience behind each blow. But as the battle wore on, something clicked within me.


    ''I can see it.''


    The de.


    The style.


    While it may not be easy for a good swordsman, for someone like Han, who was rather using his raw strength, it was not that hard to assess his swordsmanship and decipher it.


    I began to see the patterns in his attacks, the subtle shifts in his stance that telegraphed his next move.


    I adjusted my own movements, and my strikes became more focused and efficient.


    With each exchange, I matched Han''s strength with my skill, the sh of our des echoing through the smithy.


    CLANK!


    My estoc darted forward, aimed at the gaps in his defense, and I could feel the momentum shifting in my favor. Han''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the change, but he didn''t slow down. If anything, he became more aggressive, testing the limits of my abilities.


    CLANK! SWOOSH!


    But in the end, it came down to one single swing.


    THUD!


    One single swing made the de fly and hit the ground.


    "How was it?"


    I asked, with my breath slightly fast.


    Slightly.


    Han''s eyes slowly shifted downward to the de hovering just below his chin. The estoc''s tip was steady, mere inches from his weathered skin. I expected him to acknowledge my victory, maybe even offer a begrudging nod of respect. But instead, his face twisted into a frown, deep lines of disappointment etching across his features.


    He remained silent for a long moment, the weight of his gaze fixed on the de. My breath came in shallow bursts, the adrenaline from our sh still coursing through my veins. Yet, as the seconds ticked by, the satisfaction I''d felt moments ago began to wane, reced by a growing unease.


    Finally, Han let out a low, rumbling sigh. His frown deepened as he slowly reached up and, with a firm yet deliberate motion, pushed the tip of my estoc away from his throat.


    The de scraped lightly against the calloused skin of his palm before falling to his side.


    I lowered my weapon, confusion gnawing at me. "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    Han didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he bent down, retrieving the rusty sword I''d disarmed from him. He turned it over in his hands, inspecting the edge with a critical eye as if the faulty not in my performance but in the weapon itself.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally looked up, his eyes meeting mine with a mix of frustration and something else¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite ce. "You''ve got skill,d," he said, his voice rough and low, like gravel being ground beneath a heavy boot. "But skill alone isn''t enough."


    I blinked, taken aback. "I don''t understand."


    What was that supposed to mean?


    Skill alone is not enough?


    Han''s eyes bore into mine, his frown deepening as he continued. "You fight well,d. Damn well. Like someone who''s seen life and death more times than they care to remember."


    I felt a strange mixture of pride and confusion at his words. I wanted to thank him and acknowledge thepliment, but something in his tone made me hesitate. There was an edge to his voice, a warning that cut through the praise.


    "But that''s precisely the problem," Han added, his voice growing harsher, like the grating of steel against stone. "You''re skilled, no doubt about that. You wield that de with lethal precision. Every sh, every strike¡ªyou know how to kill. Your de moves with purpose, and you''ve honed that purpose into something deadly."


    He took a step closer, his gaze narrowing as he studied me, searching for something deeper. "But that''s what makes you terrifying, boy. That''s why you''re dangerous."


    I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his tone. "Dangerous?" I echoed the word hanging heavy in the air between us.


    Han nodded slowly, his expression grave. "Aye, dangerous. Like a wild beast. You fight with the intent to kill, with the bloodlust that you don''t even try to hide. It was there, clear as day, when you disarmed me. You''re not just fighting to win¡ªyou''re fighting to end your opponent.


    And that''s what makes you like a beast, boy."


    He paused, his eyes never leaving mine, and I felt the weight of his words settling on my shoulders. "Your weapon," he continued, "is a graceful one. An estoc is a de of precision, of finesse. It''s meant for thrusting, for finding the gaps in armor, for striking with elegance. But the way you fight¡­ it''s anything but graceful. You wield that de like a beast, all raw power and bloodlust.


    There''s no bnce, no harmony between you and your weapon. It''s as if the sword itself is screaming against the way you use it."


    Somehow, while his words looked weird, they felt true.


    "That is why, no matter how good your sword is. In your hands, it will notst long. And I refuse to create a weapon that is tied to such a fate."


    It seemed I was stillcking.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 98: Harlan (3)

    Han''s voice softened, though his gaze remained stern. "There''s more to wielding a de than just knowing how to kill. A true swordsman understands the bnce between power and grace, between the de and the hand that guides it. You''ve got the skill, boy, but youck the understanding.


    You''re letting the beast inside you control the sword rather than mastering the beast and letting the sword be an extension of yourself."


    ''Mastering the beast inside me?''


    The moment I heard about this, I suddenly thought of the past. They were fragments, fleeting images of a time when everything was simpler yet far moreplicated.


    When I first picked the weapon, and my master started teaching me, he also mentioned the same thing.


    ''You are smiling when you fight.''


    He had watched me with those sharp, discerning eyes of his, and I remember the day he spoke to me about it.


    ///////


    It was a clear afternoon, the sun casting long shadows over the training grounds. I stood before him, clutching a wooden practice sword, my young heart pounding with excitement and something else¡ªsomething darker.


    Master had approached me, his expression unreadable, but there was a seriousness in his gaze that made me stand a little straighter, my grip tightening on the hilt.


    "Kid," he had said, his voice calm yet firm. "There''s something you need to understand about the path you''re choosing. The sword is more than just a weapon. It''s a reflection of the soul that wields it."


    I had frowned, not fully grasping his meaning at the time. To me, the sword was something that I meant to use. Something that was an extension of mine.


    But Master had seen beyond my na?ve understanding.


    He had seen the beast lurking within me, the raw, untamed hunger that drove me to pick up the de with such fervor.


    "There''s a beast inside you," he had continued, his eyes never leaving mine. "It''s different from the ones in others. Yours is different¡­.You do not seek simple strength. Having strength will not satisfy you."


    His words struck a chord within me, a truth I hadn''t fully acknowledged. I had always thought that my desire to grow stronger was like everyone else''s¡ªa natural drive to protect myself.


    But Master was right. There was something deeper, something more consuming.


    "You want more than just strength," Master said, his voice carrying a weight that made my heart pound. "You want to sh des. You want to converse with your de rather than with words. Every swing, every thrust¡ªit''s like you''re speaking through your sword, revealing all the things you''ve buried deep inside."


    His words felt like he was pulling back theyers of my soul, exposing the raw truth that I had tried to keep hidden, even from myself. The de wasn''t just a tool for me; it was a voice, a way to express the emotions and thoughts I couldn''t put into words. The thrill of battle, the connection between two warriors shing with all they had¡ªthat was where I felt truly alive.


    "But there''s a danger in that," Master had said, his tone growing somber. "When you speak through your de, you''re opening yourself up,ying bare your soul. And in that thrill, in that moment of connection, you start to lose yourself. The beast inside you takes over, driving you to fight harder, faster, more recklessly.


    It''s not just about winning or losing¡ªit''s about the rush, the feeling of being fully alive in that moment."


    Of course, before he could talk to me further, he left this world, leaving me still pondering what he meant by that.


    And still, I had yet to find the correct bnce.


    ///////


    As the memory faded, I found myself back in Han''s smithy, the echoes of my master''s words still ringing in my ears.


    Han was right. The way I fought was raw, unrefined, driven by a hunger that wasn''t entirely my own. I needed to find a way to bring bnce between that primal urge and the precision my weapon demanded.


    "Mastering the beast inside me¡­" I muttered under my breath, the resolve hardening within me. It was a journey I had begun long ago but one I had yet to truly understand.


    Han, still watching me closely, seemed to recognize the shift in my demeanor. "You''ve got the skill," he repeated, his voice softer now. "But skill without control is like a sword without a hilt¡ªit''ll cut you just as easily as it''ll cut your enemy. Remember that."


    Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind, her tone calm butced with concern. [I didn''t say anything before because it wasn''t detrimental, but you know you change when you hold the sword, Lucavion. There''s something different about you, something that even I can sense.]


    I frowned slightly, her words striking a chord with the thoughts that had been swirling in my mind ever since Han''s harsh critique. "You''ve noticed it too?" I asked quietly, ncing at the estoc in my hand.


    [Of course I have,] she replied, her voice gentle. [You be¡­ sharper, more focused, but also more distant. It''s like you''re letting something else take over, something that''s not entirely you. It worries me.]


    I let out a slow breath, the weight of her observation pressing down on me. "What do I need to do?" I asked, turning my gaze back to Han. "To make you forge a weapon for me? One that can help me master this¡­ beast inside."


    Han looked at me for a long moment, his eyes studying me with a depth that made me feel exposed as if he could see every w, every doubt within me. Then, his gaze dropped to the estoc in my hand, his expression hardening slightly.


    "The de you''re holding now," Han said, his voice gruff but steady, "it''s on itsst breath. You''ve pushed it far beyond what it was meant to endure. If you want me to forge a weapon for you, I need you to prove that you can control yourself¡ªcontrol that beast."


    I nodded, my grip tightening on the hilt of my estoc. "How?"


    Han''s lips curled into a small, almost imperceptible smile. "There''s a group of bandits that have been causing trouble around these parts. They''ve taken advantage of the war and theck of order, and they''ve been terrorizing the nearby viges. Clear them out. But here''s the catch: you have to do it with the de you''re holding now.


    If it remains intact by the time you''re done, you will get your new weapon."


    But while he was saying that, hisst words caught my attention. "If I seed, I will get my new weapon?"


    Han''s smile widened, a glint of something almost yful in his eyes. "If you seed, you''ll get your weapon. But I get the payment upfront."


    "Payment upfront?" I echoed, confused.


    Han''s eyes sparkled with knowing amusement as he saw the confusion on my face. "Indeed. Spill what you have. The materials."


    I hesitated for a moment before asking, "How did you know?"


    Han chuckled, his rough voice carrying a hint of warmth. "I''ve seen far too many people like you before,d. That gleam in your eye, the excitement you''re trying to hide¡­ it''s the same look every swordsman gets when they''ve found something precious. It''s as clear as day. You wouldn''t be so eager for a new weapon unless you had the materials to make it worth my while."


    A sigh escaped my lips as I realized how transparent I must have seemed to him. It was as if I was a child in front of this old man, someone who had seen and done far more than I could imagine.


    The feeling was oddly familiar¡ªreminiscent of my time with Master, though there was a subtle difference.


    At that time, when I was with Master, I was really a kid.


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of my mouth as I reached into the small pouch at my side. "I suppose there''s no point in hiding it then," I said, pulling out a handful of rare, gleaming scales that I had gathered."


    Han''s eyes lingered on the scales I handed him, the gleaming surface reflecting the dim light of the forge. He ran his fingers over the rough texture, his expression a mix of admiration and surprise. "The scales of an Abyssal Wyrm¡­ No, these are from a Lesser One," he said, his voice carrying a note of recognition. "You hunted this beast yourself?"


    I met his gaze evenly, nodding. "I did."


    For a moment, there was silence as Han studied me, his eyes narrowing slightly. The weight of his scrutiny was palpable as if he was trying to see through me and understand what kind of person would challenge such a creature at my age.


    He finally let out a low, impressed whistle. "Only someone like you would have the guts to take on a beast like that at your age. Most would run from a Lesser Abyssal Wyrm, not seek it out."


    A smirk tugged at my lips, the corners curling up just slightly. "I''m a beast myself, after all."


    Han chuckled, a deep, rough sound that echoed through the smithy. "It''s good that you know yourself," he said, a gleam of respect in his eyes. "Most people spend their whole lives trying to figure out who they are. You''ve already got that part down."


    I shrugged, the weight of his words settling on me. "It''s something I''ve had to learn, whether I wanted to or not."


    Han''s gaze softened slightly, the gruffness in his demeanor easing just a bit. "You''re young, but you''ve been through a lot, haven''t you? That kind of experience¡­ it shapes a man, for better or worse."


    His words struck a chord within me, a reminder of the battles I had fought, the lives I had taken, and the scars¡ªboth visible and invisible¡ªthat I carried with me.


    "It''s made me who I am," I replied quietly, the truth of it echoing in my heart.


    Han nodded as if understanding more than he let on. "Well,d, you''ve got the spirit and the skills. But remember, a good weapon isn''t just about what it can do. It''s about the bond between the de and the wielder. If you can keep that sword intact while clearing out those bandits, you''ll have earned yourself a weapon that will be with you for life."


    "If the de is not enough?"


    At some point, I doubted that a de made from the scales of a peak rank-3 monster could endure that much in the future.


    "Then it is the de''s fault, not yours. Just focus on yourself, for now, kid. You may not see the de yourself."


    "Haha¡­.that is right."


    He gave the scales onest look before setting them aside with care. "I''ll start preparing the forge. You focus on the task ahead. But don''t forget¡ªthis isn''t just a test of your strength. It''s a test of who you are."


    I nodded, the weight of his words settling on my shoulders. "I understand."


    As I turned to leave the smithy, I somehow felt a little fulfilled.


    ''Let''s rest now. It has been a while since I stayed in an inn.''


    Thankfully, I had some money from Empire in the pouch.


    Something that couldst me for a little while.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 99: Rest

    I made my way back to the inn, my mind still buzzing with the conversation I''d had with Han. The smithy''s warmth lingered on my skin, but the cool evening air quickly chased it away as I walked through the narrow streets of Rackenshore.


    The city was beginning toe alive again after the lull of the afternoon, with people slowly returning to their homes, eager to escape the dangers that lurked in the dark corners of the world.


    When I reached the inn, I could hear the murmur of voices and the tter of dishes before I even stepped through the door.


    The ce was busier now, the earlier tension that had filled the air seemingly forgotten as the patrons rxed into their routines. The scent of cooked food and ale wafted out, mingling with the faint smell of smoke from the hearth.


    Pushing open the door, I stepped inside, the warm atmosphere of the tavern washing over me. The inn was indeed more crowded than before, with more people seated at the tables, enjoying their meals or talking in low voices.


    The earlier incident with Radgar and his men seemed like a distant memory now, though I noticed a few wary nces thrown my way as I entered.


    I ignored them, making my way to an empty table near the corner. The familiarity of the ce wasforting, a stark contrast to the unknowns that awaited me in theing days.


    The girl, Greta, noticed me as I sat down, and I saw a flicker of recognition in her eyes. She seemed surprised to see me back so soon but quicklyposed herself, giving me a small nod before returning to her duties.


    I leaned back in my chair, letting the hum of conversation wash over me. The room was alive with the sounds of clinking sses, murmured conversations, and the asional burst ofughter. It was a stark contrast to the quiet intensity of the smithy, but in its own way, it was just asforting.


    I could go and get my new room right away, but it had been a while since I was in such a crowded ce.


    The months that I had spent in the forest somehow made me yearn for the presence of humans around me for a little.


    That is why I decided to stay here a little bit.


    As I sat there, I couldn''t help but think about what Han had said.


    ''Harness the beast inside you. How am I going to do that?''


    It was a question that I would need to ponder for a while.


    The bandits wouldn''t be easy to deal with, especially if I had to preserve the integrity of my de. But I weed the challenge. It was a chance to push myself, to see just how far I could go, and to gain something more than just a new weapon.


    As the night wore on, the inn gradually began to quiet down, the patrons finishing their meals and drifting off to their rooms. I remained at my table, lost in thought, until Greta approached with a warm smile.


    "Would you like a room for the night, sir?" she asked, her voice gentle and polite.


    "Yes, please," I replied, nodding.


    Greta gave a small nod of understanding and handed me a key. "Room''s upstairs, third on the left. It''s not much, but it should befortable enough."


    "Thank you," I said, taking the key from her hand.


    She hesitated for a moment as if she wanted to say something else but then decided against it. "If you need anything, just let me know."


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving me to my thoughts once more.


    As Greta walked away, Vitaliara''s voice piped up in my mind, her toneced with amusement. [She probably wanted to spend the night with you, you know.]


    I shook my head, a small smile tugging at my lips. "No, I don''t think that''s the case."


    [Oh? And why not?] Vitaliara asked, curiosity evident in her voice. [She seemed rather hesitant, as if she wanted to say something more.]


    "It''s just a hunch," I replied, ncing at the key in my hand. "But the way she looked at me¡­ it wasn''t out of lust or desire. It was something else."


    [Something else?] Vitaliara''s interest was piqued, and I could feel her attention focused on me as I made my way toward the stairs.


    "Yes," I nodded, making my way up the creaky wooden steps. "Her gaze¡­ it had a certain softness to it. It was almost like she was searching for something, or maybe she just needed reassurance. But it wasn''t anything like what you''re suggesting."


    [How can you be sure of this?]


    "Let''s say I have seen my fair share of such looks."


    [Really?] Vitaliara mused, her tone thoughtful. [Humans can beplicated, can''t they? So many emotions wrapped up in a single look.]


    I chuckled softly, reaching the top of the stairs. "That''s true. But it''s also what makes them interesting."


    [Well, whatever it was, you handled it well,] Vitaliara conceded. [But if she doese knocking at your door tonight, don''t say I didn''t warn you.]


    I smiled at her yful tone. "If that happens, I''ll be sure to thank you for the warning. But for now, let''s just focus on getting some rest."


    With that, I reached my room, the third on the left, as Greta had indicated. The door creaked slightly as I pushed it open, revealing the small, simple space within. I set my belongings down on the table and took a moment to absorb the quiet, peaceful atmosphere of the room.


    The bed looked inviting, and I felt the day''s weariness weighing heavily on me.


    But as my head hit the pillow, and I allowed my thoughts to drift, I knew that for now, the best thing I could do was rest since tomorrow, I would most likely need to deal with something.


    The actions of yesterday did not disappear after all.


    *******


    The morning light filtered through the small window, casting a warm glow across the room as I slowly opened my eyes. The first thing I noticed was the sun''s position in the sky¡ªalready quite high.


    [You slept in longer than usual,] Vitaliaramented, her toneced with mild amusement.


    I stretched, feeling the lingering weariness in my muscles. "I needed it," I replied, my voice still a bit groggy. "After everything that''s happened, it''s better to let my body rest and recover fully."


    [Fair enough,] she conceded. [But don''t make it a habit. We have a lot to do.]


    I smiled at her reminder, swinging my legs over the side of the bed. "Don''t worry. I am notzy."


    After washing up quickly and gathering my belongings, I made my way downstairs. The inn was quiet, the remnants ofst night''s activity all but gone.


    The scent of fresh bread and cooking meat wafted through the air, reminding me that it was indeed morning and the world outside had already begun to stir.


    As I reached the bottom of the stairs, I saw the owners of the inn bustling about, preparing for the day ahead. The inn girl, Greta, was nowhere to be seen, but there was another woman, older, with a striking resemnce to her. She had the same kind eyes and soft features, though the lines on her face spoke of years of hard work and care.


    The woman noticed me descending the stairs, and her eyes widened slightly. She hesitated for a moment, a flicker of fear crossing her face, but she quicklyposed herself, offering me a polite smile. "Good morning, sir," she greeted me, bowing her head slightly.


    "Good morning," I replied, nodding in return. The woman''s fear was subtle but noticeable¡ªlikely due to the events ofst night. I didn''t me her; anyone would be cautious after what had happened.


    She seemed to sense my understanding and rxed a bit, her smile bing more genuine. "I hope you slept well," she added, her voice warm despite the slight tension in her posture.


    "I did, thank you," I replied, ncing around the inn. "You must be Greta''s mother?"


    At the mention of her daughter''s name from my mouth, the woman, Elena, made a slightly tense face.


    ''Makes sense that they are tense.''


    I may not be an expert at reading the people, but I can see the reason why she did that. Considering that her daughter was targeted by an Awakened before, she must have assumed the same would be happening.


    ''Though I am not like them, let''s not make things ufortable.''


    "Is the breakfast ready?"


    Elena seemed to hesitate for a brief moment, but then she nodded, her smile returning though still tinged with a hint of caution. "Yes, it is. Please, have a seat, and I''ll bring it right over."


    I offered her a reassuring smile, hoping to ease the tension. "Thank you. I appreciate it."


    I chose a seat near the window, where the morning light streamed in, casting a warm glow over the room. The inn was starting to fill with the quiet hum of activity, patrons beginning their day with a meal or a cup of coffee. It was a peaceful scene, a stark contrast to the tension of the night before.


    As I waited, I nced around the room, taking in the simple but cozy surroundings. The inn had a rustic charm, with wooden beams overhead and a stone firece that added to the warmth. It was a ce that had seen its share of hardships but had endured, just like the people who ran it.


    A few minutester, Elena returned with a tray in hand. She carefully ced a te of eggs, bread, and some fruit in front of me, along with a steaming cup of tea. "Here you are, sir," she said with a small smile. "I hope you enjoy it."


    Normally, I did not like eating sweet things like fruits in the morning, but I decided to give it a try. Maybe something could be different; who knew?


    "Thank you, Miss," I replied, nodding to her.


    She lingered for a moment, her eyes searching mine as if trying to gauge my intentions. I met her gaze steadily, keeping my expression calm and friendly. Finally, she seemed to rx a little more and gave a slight bow before turning to attend to other guests.


    As I began to eat, I could feel Vitaliara''s presence, her watchful eyes taking in everything around us. [You handled that well,] she remarked, her tone approving. [But they will not drop their guard around you.]


    "That is fine. In the end, I will leave this ce soon anyway; there is no need to overly make thingsplicated."


    CREAK!


    Just as I was about to take another bite, the door to the inn burst open with a loud bang, the force of which caused several patrons to jump in their seats.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 100: Again ?

    "That is fine. In the end, I will leave this ce soon anyway; there is no need to overly make thingsplicated."


    CREAK!


    As I was savoring the delicious meal in front of me, the tranquility of the inn was suddenly shattered by the deafening sound of the door bursting open.


    Startled patrons jumped in their seats, and the previously cheerful morning ambiance was reced by an atmosphere of surprise and curiosity as everyone''s attention swiftly shifted toward the entrance.


    ''Hmm?''


    A tall figure stood in the doorway, his broad shoulders filling the frame as he surveyed the room with a look of barely concealed irritation.


    His clothes were rugged, a mix of leather and worn fabric, and his boots were caked with mud. A heavy, imposing sword hung at his side, its hilt worn from use.


    The man''s face was hard, weathered by years of battle, with a scar running down his left cheek that only added to his menacing appearance.


    For a moment, the room was silent, the tension palpable as everyone waited to see what this neer would do.


    ''But, they seem to know this person.''


    They did not show the same reaction that they did to me when I entered, but the fear was still there.


    His gaze swept over the patrons, lingering on each one as if assessing their worth before finally settling on me.


    His eyes narrowed, and I could feel the weight of his scrutiny. There was a coldness in his stare, a calction that suggested he was no stranger to violence. This was a man who had seen his share of battles¡ªand had likely caused more than a few of them himself.


    Vitaliara''s voice whispered in my mind, [Stay alert. This one doesn''t look like he''s here for a peaceful morning.]


    "I noticed," I replied mentally, my hand instinctively drifting toward the hilt of my estoc, which rested by my side. I kept my movements subtle, not wanting to provoke a confrontation unless absolutely necessary.


    Just as I felt the cold gaze of the scarred man bore into me, I sensed more presence approaching from behind him. A familiar, unwee aura seeped into the room¡ªone I had encountered just yesterday.


    ''So, they''re back for more¡­''


    Ragna and his men filed in behind the tall man, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. It was clear they weren''t acting on their own volition anymore. Ragna''s eyes flickered with recognition when he spotted me, and a twisted grin spread across his face.


    "There he is," Ragna sneered, pointing directly at me. "That''s the one who caused us all that trouble."


    The moment he spoke, the tall man''s gaze hardened further. His cold eyes never left mine as he took a step forward, the sound of his boots echoing ominously through the now-silent inn. The patrons who had been quietly eating their breakfast were now frozen in ce, their fear palpable.


    ''I see¡­.So this is what it is.''


    The tall man moved with a deliberate, almost predatory grace, closing the distance between us until he was standing right in front of me. He was even more imposing up close, his presence radiating an aura of danger andmand.


    He didn''t speak at first, merely looking down at me with a disdainful expression. The silence stretched the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a knife. I kept my hand resting lightly on the hilt of my estoc, ready for whatever mighte next, but not making any overtly hostile moves.


    Finally, the tall man broke the silence, his voice low and gravelly. "So, you''re the one who thought it''d be a good idea to mess with my men?"


    His tone was calm, almost conversational, but there was an unmistakable threat lurking beneath the surface. He leaned in slightly, his scarred face just inches from mine, as if daring me to give him a reason to escte this encounter.


    I met his gaze evenly, refusing to be intimidated. "Your men were the ones who caused trouble first," I replied, keeping my voice steady. "I merely defended myself."


    A muscle in the man''s jaw twitched, and for a brief moment, I saw a sh of something dangerous in his eyes. But he didn''tsh out¡ªnot yet, anyway. Instead, he straightened up, his expression shifting from contempt to something more calcting.


    "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," he said slowly. "But you''re stepping into dangerous territory, boy. This isn''t a ce for heroes. You should''ve kept your head down."


    His hand rested casually on the hilt of his own sword, a clear warning. Behind him, Ragna and his men exchanged nces, eager to see how this confrontation would y out. It was obvious they were relying on their leader to exact some sort of revenge for the humiliation they had suffered.


    I could feel Vitaliara''s presence sharpening, her instincts telling me that things could go south at any moment. [He''s testing you,] she whispered, her voice tinged with concern. [Be careful.]


    ''Be careful, huh?''


    There was indeed tension around the room, something that everyone could sense. But I was already expecting such a thing to happen from the start.


    After all, when confronted, cockroaches like Ragna tend to hide behind someone stronger.


    "Maybe I should''ve," I said, my tone even. "But then again, I''m not one to back down when challenged."


    The tall man''s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. "Is that so?" He nced over his shoulder at Ragna, who was watching the exchange with a mixture of anticipation and fear. "Seems like my men underestimated you."


    Ragna flinched slightly at the indirect rebuke but quickly regained hisposure, ring at me with undisguised malice. The tall man turned his attention back to me, his expression hardening once more.


    "You''ve got one chance," he said, his voice dropping to a low growl. "Apologize for what you did to my men, and maybe I''ll let you walk out of here in one piece."


    "Huuh¡­."


    I let out a quiet breath, feeling the tension in the room spike even further. The man was offering me a way out¡ªone that would let me avoid a fight.


    But it was clear that this was more than just about an apology. It was about dominance, about showing everyone in the room who held the real power here.


    And this was exactly what I wanted.


    "Mister Leader, let me ask you something," I said, my voice calm but carrying a weight that demanded attention.


    The tall man narrowed his eyes at me, clearly not expecting the shift in tone. "What is it?" he growled, his patience wearing thin.


    "Are you married?" I asked, my gaze steady. "Or do you have a significant other?"


    The man''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Significant other?" he repeated, the term unfamiliar and odd in this context. He nced at Ragna, who looked just as puzzled, before turning back to me. "What does that have to do with anything?"


    I leaned slightly forward, my voice dropping just enough to draw him in. "What if someone were to molest your daughter?" I asked, my tone deadly serious. "What would you do?"


    The question hung in the air, the atmosphere in the room growing even heavier. The man''s eyes darkened, and I could see a flicker of something dangerous behind them. "If someone were to molest my daughter," he said slowly, his voice dripping with menace, "then that person would no longer be in this world."


    "So, you would kill him?" I pressed, my gaze never leaving his.


    "Yes," he replied without hesitation, his eyes cold and unforgiving. There was no doubt in his mind, no room for mercy or understanding. The conviction in his voice was chilling, and it was clear that he meant every word.


    I nodded, acknowledging his response. "But what if you weren''t strong enough?" I continued, my tone unwavering. "What if the person who molested your daughter was stronger than you? What would you do then?"


    When asked this, he was not able to give any answer at all at first, as he seemed to be thinking.


    ''Something that he is not much ustomed to.''


    The people of such an era. Especially those who live in the countryside like this.


    They are not ustomed to thinking. But when they do, most of them tend to reveal how they were raised.


    The man''s face twisted with thought, his brow furrowing as he processed my words. It was clear that this wasn''t something he was used to contemting. The concept of strength being the ultimate decider was deeply ingrained in him, but the idea of being powerless in the face of greater strength seemed to trouble him.


    After a moment, he finally spoke, his voice cold and resigned. "If that''s the case, then I can only me myself for being weak."


    I tilted my head slightly, studying him. "So, by your logic, the strong are allowed to do anything? Without consequence?"


    "That''s right," he replied, his eyes hardening as if steeling himself against the implications of his own words. "In this world, the strong make the rules. The weak either fall in line or get crushed."


    I nodded slowly, a faint smile ying at the corners of my lips. "Then it seems we''re in agreement."


    That is why I both hated and loved this world at the same time.


    In this ce, if you are strong enough, you can do anything, and if you are weak, you can''t.


    "Wh-?"


    In that split second, my de shed¡ªa quick, precise motion that sliced through the air.


    SWOOSH!


    The room seemed to freeze, the tension reaching its peak as the patrons watched with bated breath.


    The man didn''t have time to react. His eyes widened in shock as my estoc was already at his throat, the cold steel pressing against his skin. His breath hitched, and I could see the realization dawning in his eyes¡ªthat, at this moment, he was at the mercy of someone stronger.


    The silence in the room was deafening, every eye on us as I held the de steady, my expression calm and unyielding. I could feel the weight of my words, of the situation, settling over him like a heavy shroud.


    "Then, by your own rules," I said quietly, my voice low and firm, "you''ve lost."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 101: Again ? (2)

    Regardless of what we do in our lives or how we are proven wrong, people often cling to their beliefs. It''s a curious thing¡ªhow the mind works. We can be faced with undeniable proof, yet we find ways to justify our actions and mold reality to fit our narrative. It''s a stubbornness rooted deep within us, a refusal to admit that we might have been wrong.


    "Then, by your own rules. You''ve lost."


    Take this man, for example. Even now, with my de at his throat, I could see the wheels turning in his mind, searching for a way to reconcile what just happened with the worldview he''s held onto for so long. In his world, strength is everything. But what happens when that strength is challenged? When it''s shown to be insufficient?


    The truth is, most people don''t change. They double down, holding onto their beliefs even tighter because to admit they''re wrong would be to admit weakness. And in a world like this, weakness is the one thing no one can afford to show.


    But there''s another side to it as well. Sometimes, we say things we don''t truly believe, and actions and words are misaligned. We im to value strength, but when faced with someone stronger, we balk. We im to despise cruelty, but when it benefits us, we turn a blind eye. It''s hypocrisy at its finest, and yet it''s a part of who we are.


    People are contradictions, walking a thin line between what they believe and what they do. They''ll preach about justice yet turn around andmit the very acts they im to despise. They''ll speak of honor and loyalty yet betray those closest to them when it suits their needs.


    And why? Because deep down, we''re all just trying to survive in a world that doesn''t make sense. Wetch onto beliefs, rules, and codes because they give us a semnce of order, something to hold onto in the chaos. But when the momentes, when those beliefs are tested, that''s when we see who we truly are.


    "If I wanted to move my de just one inch more, your neck would no longer be connected. Your head would be spinning on the ground, and this ce would be dyed in blood."


    This guy before me is some sort of a leader. He was most likely a two-star Awakened, something that not many people were.


    They most likely thought that if they were to bring a two-star here, they would be able to deal with me.


    But that can not be the case.


    After all, I am a three-star Awakened, and I am not even a normal Awakened myself. I am different, as my strength can not bepletely measured in terms of normal cultivation standards.


    The man''s eyes flickered between my de and my face, a mixture of fear and anger ying across his features. He gritted his teeth, the muscles in his jaw tightening as he tried to muster some semnce of control over the situation.


    "If you were to do such a thing," he growled, his voice low and trembling with barely contained rage, "this city won''t let you go. Do you have any idea who I am?"


    I tilted my head slightly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "No," I replied calmly, "I don''t know you. But I have some ideas."


    The man''s eyes narrowed, his grip on the hilt of his sword tightening. "Then, if you know it, how dare you still resist? Do you think you can get away with this? I''m not someone you can just push around, kid."


    I shook my head slowly, my gaze steady and unwavering. "I''m not resisting," I said, my tone even. "You and your men are the ones being unreasonable. From the start, your subordinate was the first to bother me, harassing a girl here in this very inn. And then, it was you¡ªthe superior¡ªwho came looking for me with a threat."


    His face twisted in anger, but I could see the uncertainty creeping into his eyes. The weight of my words was starting to sink in, and the reality of the situation was bing clearer to him. He was outmatched, both in strength and in resolve, and deep down, he knew it.


    "You think you can just do whatever you want because you''re strong?" he spat, his voiceced with desperation. "This city has rules. There are consequences for actions like yours."


    I chuckled softly, the sound devoid of humor. "This city has rules, you say? Then there were those rules when your men decided to harass an innocent girl? Where were those consequences when they thought they could do as they pleased without fear of retribution?"


    The man''s eyes darted around the room as if searching for support from the patrons who were watching the exchange with a mixture of fear and fascination. But there was no one here who would stand with him, not after seeing the clear disparity in power.


    "You came here expecting me to bow to your so-called authority," I continued, my voice dropping to a cold whisper. "But authority means nothing if it''s built on the backs of the weak. Strength without justice is nothing more than tyranny, and I have no intention of bowing to tyrants."


    He opened his mouth to retort, but no words came out.


    "In any case, thanks to you, my mood is now ruined."


    The man''s eyes widened in surprise, his jaw clenching as he tried to process what I had just said. The shift in my demeanor was unmistakable¡ªI was no longer interested in ying this little game of dominance. The time for talk had passed.


    I stood up slowly, my gaze never leaving his. "Since I no longer have an appetite, let''s keep things simple," I said, my tone cold and devoid of any pretense of civility. "Take me to your superior."


    His eyes narrowed in response, confusion, and anger shing across his face. "What?" he growled, clearly not expecting this turn of events.


    I tilted my head slightly, my expression hardening. "Do you have a problem with hearing?" I asked, my voice dripping with mockery. "I said, take me to your superior. Now."


    His eyes darted to his men, who were standing behind him, uncertain and clearly ufortable with how things had escted. The man''s pride was on the line, and I could see the struggle in his eyes as he weighed his options.


    "Do you think you can just¡ª" he began, but I cut him off with a sharp re.


    "I''m not asking," I said, taking a step closer, my presence looming over him. "I''m telling you. Take me to your superior, or this ends here, and it won''t be in your favor."


    The coldness in my voice left no room for argument. He could see that I wasn''t bluffing, that I was prepared to follow through on my words. The realization seemed to sink in, and I could see the fear in his eyes as he finally understood the gravity of the situation.


    "Fine," he spat, his voiceced with bitterness. "Follow me."


    Without another word, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the inn, his men scrambling to follow. I waited a moment before moving, giving them just enough time to realize that they were being watched, that their every step was under scrutiny.


    Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind as I followed them out. [This is a bold move, Lucavion. Are you sure about this?]


    "Of course."


    [You are going right into the enemy''s base.]


    "Enemy?" I asked, my tone more curious than anything else.


    [Aren''t they?] Vitaliara''s voice carried a hint of confusion. [After all, you''ve intimidated them and threatened them. Doesn''t that make them your enemies?]


    I shook my head slightly as I followed the man through the streets, the morning light casting long shadows on the ground. "They''re certainly not people I like," I admitted. "But that doesn''t automatically make them my enemies. Especially not from the city''s perspective."


    [City''s perspective?] Vitaliara''s voice wasced with intrigue. [What do you mean by that?]


    I nodded thoughtfully as we walked. "Do you really think everyone in this city is unreasonable? That everyone acts purely out of pride and nothing else?"


    [Isn''t that how humans are?] she countered, her tone skeptical. [Driven by pride, ego, and the need to prove themselves?]


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at that. "If that''s what you think, then you need to broaden your horizons, Vitaliara. Sure, some people are like that, but not everyone. There are those who think beyond their pride and act with reason and purpose. They''re the ones who keep a city running, who maintain order even in chaos."


    Vitaliara was silent for a moment as if considering my words. [You''re saying there are people here who could be allies?]


    "Potentially," I replied. "Or at least people who can be reasoned with. Not everyone in power is a brute."


    At that moment, the man leading me came to a halt in front of arge, imposing building. It was a sturdy structure made of weathered stone with reinforced wooden doors, the kind that had seen many years and many conflicts.


    He turned to face me, his expression still one of barely concealed irritation. "We''ve arrived," he said curtly. "Wait here. I''ll call my superior."


    "Sure," I replied, keeping my tone neutral. As the man turned and disappeared inside the building, I took a moment to assess my surroundings.


    Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind again, [You seem pretty confident that this will go your way.]


    "Indeed I am."


    [How?]


    "You will see."


    A few moments passed in silence, the weight of the situation settling around me as I waited outside the building.


    Then, the door creaked open, and a different man stepped out.


    ''Oh. This one is legit.''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 102: Roderick

    The man who had taken a step outside was taller and broader than the first, his presencemanding attention. His face bore the scars of countless battles, and his eyes held the hardened look of someone who had seen more bloodshed than most could imagine.


    As soon as I saw him, I knew¡ªthis was someone who had been through wars, someone who had survived when others hadn''t.


    His aura was heavy with experience, the kind that onlyes from being on the front lines of countless conflicts.


    ''It is tingling.''


    There was a certain pressureing at him, something that I was very well ustomed to.


    He took one look at me, his gaze sharp and assessing, before turning to the man who had brought me here. "Hector," he said, his voice deep and gruff, tinged with a slight irritation. "You''re telling me this young pup is the one who beat you and your men? Are you mocking me?"


    Hector, the man who had led me here, flinched slightly at the superior''s tone. "No, Captain," he said quickly, his voice trembling just a bit. "He''s stronger than he looks. We¡­ we underestimated him."


    The captain narrowed his eyes at me, his expression unreadable. He seemed to be sizing me up, trying to determine if I was worth his time or if I was just another upstart looking to make a name for myself.


    I met his gaze evenly, refusing to be intimidated. This was a man whomanded respect, yes, but I had faced worse. Much worse.


    The captain''s lips twitched into a small, almost imperceptible smile, though it carried no warmth. "You''ve got guts, kid," he said, his toneced with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. "But guts alone don''t get you far in this world."


    "No, they don''t," I agreed, my voice steady. "But they''re a good start."


    The captain''s eyes flickered with interest, though his expression remained hard. "Puhahaha¡­.." Then he suddenlyughed hard, his hand on his stomach.


    The captain''sughter echoed through the courtyard, a deep, almost mocking sound that carried an undercurrent of danger. His men, who had been watching in tense silence, began to close in around me, their hands resting on their weapons, eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    The atmosphere shifted, the tension thickening as they prepared for a possible confrontation.


    I could feel their bloodlust, the hunger for violence that simmered just beneath the surface.


    Though many of them were likely 1-star or 2-star Awakened, they were still formidable in their own right.


    But it was the captain''s aura that trulymanded attention¡ªa pressure that marked him as a seasoned warrior, someone who had ascended to at least 3-star.


    The captain''sughter died down, but the smirk remained on his face as he looked at me with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "You''ve got a smart mouth, kid," he said, his toneced with a warning. "But you''re standing in the middle of my men. Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t have them tear you apart right here and now."


    The men around me tensed, their hands tightening on their weapons. The captain''s words hung in the air, a clear challenge and a test of my resolve.


    But instead of flinching, I met the captain''s gaze head-on, my own expression calm and unyielding. A small smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I slowly scanned the faces of the men surrounding me, then returned my focus to the captain.


    "Because if you do," I began, my voice steady and unwavering, "I''m confident I''ll take more than half of these men down with me."


    The captain''s eyes narrowed, his amusement fading as he registered the seriousness in my tone. Whether I was bluffing or not¡­.It was something that he could not measure at all.


    "And considering the state that this town is in, I doubt you can afford to do such a thing."


    I kept my gaze locked on the captain''s, the tension between us palpable. He was a seasoned warrior, someone who had seen more than his share of bloodshed, but so had I. And in this standoff, I knew I had the upper hand¡ªnot just because of my confidence, but because I understood the situation in this town better than he might realize.


    As I stared him down, my thoughts drifted back to what Han had told me about my mission.


    He wanted me to kill the bandits while keeping my sword intact. While that my just sound like a test to me, there was also another reason why he requested such a thing from me.


    The town had been struggling ever since most of its Awakened had been sent off to war.


    Bandits had taken advantage of the power vacuum, preying on the weak, and those who remained were spread thin, doing their best to maintain order. Every Awakened man in this town was valuable, a crucial piece in keeping the fragile peace that was left.


    That led to the situation where the Awakened became more powerful than they were supposed to, with less authority.


    By making me deal with the bandits, Han also aimed to achieve peace. And, that simultaneously affected the city as well, just like the captain before me.


    ''And that''s exactly why he won''t risk a fight he can''t afford,'' I thought, my confidence solidifying.


    The captain''s eyes flickered with a mix of calction and doubt. He was weighing the potential cost of pushing this any further, and I could see the moment he decided it wasn''t worth it. His men were watching him, waiting for his decision, and I knew he wouldn''t gamble their lives¡ªor his own¡ªon a fight that could leave them weakened.


    Finally, he let out a low, rumbling chuckle, the tension easing just a fraction. "You''re not wrong," he admitted, his tone grudging. "This town''s hanging on by a thread, and I can''t afford to lose any more good men."


    I held his gaze, my expression unchanging. "Exactly. We both know the value of keeping your forces intact, especially in a ce like this."


    The captain studied me for another moment, thenughed again, the sound rough but genuine this time. "You''re good, kid. Real good. I was testing you, and it seems you passed. Now, what do you want?"


    I allowed a small smile to grace my lips, knowing I had gained a measure of respect from this man. "Why don''t we discuss that somewhere morefortable?"


    The captain''sughter rumbled once more, and he shook his head in amusement. "Right, right, where are my manners?" He turned and gestured for me to follow. "Come on then. We''ll talk inside."


    As I followed him into the building, Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind, [You yed that well.]


    ''I knew he wouldn''t take the risk,'' I replied mentally. ''It''s all about knowing what cards to y and when.''


    [You¡­..You really are reckless.]


    "Hehe¡­."


    As I stepped into the building, the heavy wooden door creaked shut behind me, cutting off the outside world. The room was dimly lit, with a few flickeringmps casting long shadows on the walls. The atmosphere was thick with the scent of aged wood and the faint aroma of tobo, creating a sense of age and history that permeated the space.


    The captain led me to a small table near the back of the room, where he finally stopped and turned to face me. His expression was slightly more rxed now, the tension from our earlier encounter having eased. "I realize I forgot to introduce myself," he said, a touch of amusement in his voice. "Name''s Roderick. I''m the one responsible for the garrison here."


    "Lucavion," I replied with a nod. "Just a traveler passing through."


    Roderick let out a low chuckle as he gestured for me to take a seat at the table. "Well, Lucavion, it seems you''ve already made quite an impression here in Rackenshore."


    "That was not my intention."


    I took the offered seat, my eyes scanning the room out of habit before settling on Roderick again. He waved to a nearby attendant, who quickly brought over a tray with a steaming pot of tea and two cups. The captain poured the tea himself, a small gesture of respect that didn''t go unnoticed.


    We sat in silence for a moment, the only sounds being the soft clink of porcin and the distant murmur of voices outside. Roderick took a sip of his tea before finally speaking, his tone more serious now. "So, what is it that you want, Lucavion? You didn''te here just to show off your skills. There''s something on your mind."


    I nodded, setting my cup down as I met his gaze. "You''re right. I didn''te here just for a fight."


    Roderick raised an eyebrow, clearly interested. "Go on."


    I leaned forward slightly, my voice steady as I exined. "Rackenshore is hanging by a thread, as you said. The bandits around here are a threat not just to the vigers but to the stability of this town. They''re taking advantage of the power vacuum left by the war, and it''s only a matter of time before things get even worse."


    Roderick nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing in thought. "And you think you can change that?"


    "I can," I replied confidently. "I am going to clean this ce."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 103: Roderick (2)

    "I can. I am going to clean this ce."


    Roderick studied me for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he tried to gauge my intentions. "So, you''re saying you can handle all the bandits around here," he repeated, his tone skeptical yet intrigued. "But what''s in it for you? You''re not doing this out of the goodness of your heart."


    I allowed a small smile to form on my lips, leaning back in my chair. "Nothing much," I said casually. "Just money would be enough."


    Roderick''s gaze remained sharp, clearly trying to read between the lines. "Money, huh?" he said slowly. "You''re a practical man, I''ll give you that. But you must know that Rackenshore isn''t exactly overflowing with wealth. The war''s taken its toll on everyone here."


    "As expected. But that is fine, too."


    I replied, looking at him. I already kind of expected such a thing. Considering the fact that the problem with bandits and other things could be solved if they had enough funds to hire some strong people, the fact that it was not solved alone showed theck of funds as well.


    That was why I had another request in my mind.


    "I want an identity as a citizen of the Arcanis Empire."


    Roderick''s eyes narrowed as soon as I mentioned my request, his suspicion ring up almost immediately. His body tensed slightly, and I could see the wheels turning in his head, trying to make sense of why someone like me would want citizenship in the Arcanis Empire.


    After all, he must have already thought that I was a citizen since that was the natural reaction.


    But I was expecting this reaction. There was a reason why bandits were able to roam the outskirts of Rackenshore so freely. If the city had enough funds and resources, they would''ve sought help from outside. But their situation showed otherwise.


    "What exactly are you after?" Roderick asked, his voice low and cautious. "Money wasn''t your goal after all, was it?"


    I shrugged, raising my hands in a calming gesture. "You don''t need to look at me like I''m some sort of criminal. If I were here to cause harm, I wouldn''t be sitting across from you drinking tea and negotiating."


    His gaze remained hard as stone, but I could see the curiosity in his eyes, even if he didn''t fully trust me yet. "So, what''s your game, then? Why would you want to be a citizen of the Arcanis Empire?"


    I leaned back in my chair, my expression as calm as ever. "Let''s just say I have my reasons. And before you ask, no, I''m not an enemy. If I was, I would''ve acted differently. But right now, all I want is the freedom to move within the empire without constantly looking over my shoulder. Official citizenship would provide that."


    Roderick was silent for a long moment, clearly weighing his options. The silence between us stretched out, the clink of his teacup the only sound that broke the tension.


    "I''ll be honest with you, Lucavion," he said finally, his tone serious. "That''s not an easy request. Citizenship isn''t something you can just hand out to anyone who walks in off the street, especially with your background."


    "I understand that," I replied smoothly, "which is why I''m offering to clean up your bandit problem. I''ll take care of what your soldiers can''t. In return, I want that citizenship. You can make it happen, can''t you?"


    Roderick''s lips pressed into a thin line, but I could tell he was considering my offer. Finally, he let out a long sigh. "You''re asking for something that''s beyond me. But¡­ I do have contacts who can help with this sort of thing."


    I smiled. "Then we have an understanding?"


    Roderick leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table as he met my gaze head-on. "You clean up the bandits, and I''ll put in a good word for you. But be warned, it won''t be easy. The bandits are more organized than you think."


    "I expected nothing less," I replied with a grin.


    Roderick studied me for another moment before nodding. "All right, Lucavion. We have a deal. But I''ll be watching closely. Don''t give me a reason to regret this."


    "You won''t," I said.


    "Sigh..." He released a long sigh as if he was troubled.


    "Now that we have a deal, I want to ask some questions regarding the bandits. Would that be okay?"


    "That is fine. Let me exin everything first."


    Roderick leaned back in his chair, his expression serious as he began to exin the situation. "The bandits you''re dealing with aren''t just some ragtag group of thieves. Their leader, a man named Korvan, is a peak 3-star Awakened. He''s powerful, ruthless, andmands a lot of respect among his men."


    I listened intently as Roderick continued, mentally taking notes on every detail. This Korvan was clearly the central figure I needed to be concerned about.


    "But Korvan isn''t alone," Roderick went on, his tone grim. "He has at least five other 3-star Awakened under hismand. They''re spread out across the region, each leading smaller groups of bandits. That''s why we''ve had such a hard time dealing with them. Even if we manage to weaken one group, the others quickly retaliate or regroup. It''s a coordinated effort."


    "So, you''re saying that it''s not just about taking down Korvan," I said, more to confirm my understanding. "I''ll need to dismantle his entirework."


    Roderick nodded. "Exactly. The key to bringing down Korvan is weakening his support structure. His lieutenants are the backbone of his operations. Take them out, and Korvan will be vulnerable. But be warned¡ªeach of those lieutenants is formidable in their own right.


    They''ve been with Korvan for a long time, and they know how to fight."


    I absorbed the information and am already nning my approach. Taking out awork like this would require strategy.


    I''d need to move quickly and decisively, ensuring that none of the lieutenants could rally the others.


    Or¡­.


    Roderick must have noticed the gears turning in my head because he added, "There''s one more thing you should know. Korvan and his men are deeply embedded in the local area. They''ve got informants in the towns and viges, and they''ve been extorting the locals for protection money. The people here are terrified of them, and for good reason.


    If you make a move against them, it won''t stay secret for long."


    "I kind of expected it."


    Roderick sighed again, clearly troubled by the situation. "We''ve tried everything we can to keep them in check, but without more resources or higher-level Awakened, we''re stuck in a stalemate. The best we''ve managed is to contain them, but that''s a losing battle in the long run."


    "I get it, I get it," I said with a grin, leaning back in my chair. "Now that I''ve heard the full situation, I can say this¡ªyour initial payment offer won''t be enough."


    Roderick''s gaze sharpened, his eyes locking onto mine. He didn''t seem surprised by my words, though. Instead, he simply studied me for a moment, the weight of the room pressing down on us as he considered his next move.


    Finally, he sighed, his shoulders rxing slightly. "That''s what I kind of expected," he admitted, his tone resigned but still firm. "So, what do you want?"


    I leaned forward, my smile widening as I met his gaze head-on. "Not much," I began, my voice calm and measured. "All I want is a reference letter for the Adventurer''s Guild. Since you''re in charge of the garrison here, your word would carry weight. Wouldn''t you agree, Knight Roderick?"


    Roderick''s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was no shock in his expression. Instead, he gave a small, knowing nod. "You''ve done your homework," he said, a note of grudging respect in his voice. "Yes, I hold the title of Knight, though I don''t often use it these days."


    "I thought as much," I replied, my tone respectful. "Your authority here is recognized, and a reference from you would open doors for me within the Adventurer''s Guild. That''s all I''m asking for."


    Roderick leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he considered my request. The room was silent, the weight of our conversation hanging between us. Finally, he gave a slow nod, a decision made.


    "Very well," he said, his tone measured. "I''ll write you that reference letter if you seed in taking down Korvan and his lieutenants. But know this, Lucavion¡ªif you fail, or if you bring more trouble to this town, that offer is off the table."


    "Understood," I replied with a nod. "I have no intention of failing."


    Roderick''s lips curled into a small, grim smile. "Good. Then we have a deal."


    "Now, is there a map where I can identify the ces where the bandits are staying?"


    Roderick nodded, though his expression remained serious. "We''ve got something, but I''ll be honest with you¡ªit''s not entirely urate. Tracking these bastards down has been difficult, and weck the manpower to conduct a thorough search. But we do have some educated guesses about where their hideouts might be."


    He reached over to a nearby desk, pulling out a rolled-up map. The parchment was worn and creased, evidence of frequent use, and as he unfurled it, I could see markings and notes scrawled across thendscape. The map detailed the region surrounding Rackenshore, with the city itself at the center, surrounded by forests, hills, and a few small viges.


    ''Heh¡­..This mission, I will reap quite benefits.''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 104: Lothar

    Roderick tapped a few points on the map. "These are the areas where we suspect Korvan''s men have set up camp. But like I said, this is based on what little information we''ve been able to gather from the locals and the asional scouting mission. It''s not definitive, but it''s the best we''ve got."


    I leaned in closer, studying the map intently. Each marked location was in a different part of the surrounding wilderness¡ªdense forests, hidden valleys, and even a few near the mountains to the north. They were spread out, which would make it difficult to strike at them all at once.


    But it also meant that if I yed my cards right, I could take them down individually before they had a chance to regroup.


    "This area," Roderick said, pointing to a cluster of markings near the eastern side of the map, "is where Lothar, one of Korvan''s lieutenants, is believed to be operating. Shadowbrook vige is right here, and from what we''ve gathered, he''s been using it as a base of operations for raids on nearby settlements. We''ve had reports of increased activity in this area, so it''s a good ce to start."


    He then gestured to a spot further south, closer to the city. "Here''s another suspected hideout. It''s a bit closer to Rackenshore, which makes it more dangerous for us. They''ve been attacking supply caravans and traders trying to bring goods into the city. We think this might be where Korvan himself is stationed, but again, we can''t be sure."


    I nodded, taking in all the information. "It''s a start," I said, my mind already working on a n. "I''ll begin with Shadowbrook and see what I can find. If Lothar is there, I''ll take him down and disrupt their operations. That should weaken their overallwork and make it easier to deal with the others."


    I stood up, feeling the weight of the mission ahead settle on my shoulders. "I''ve got the general gist of things," I said, folding the map carefully and tucking it away. Roderick watched me closely, but I could see a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªperhaps a mix of hope and doubt. He wasn''t entirely convinced, but he knew I was his best shot at dealing with this mess.


    Without another word, I turned and made my way to the door, feeling the cool metal of my estoc at my side. The tension that had filled the room slowly dissipated as I left, but the air outside felt charged with anticipation. The task ahead was daunting, but it was one I was eager to face.


    As I walked down the street, my thoughts turned to the mission Han had given me: Deal with the bandits without breaking his sword.


    I unsheathed my estoc, holding it up to the light. The de was worn, the edge dull and chipped in ces. It had seen better days, and the task of keeping it intact through a series of battles would be anything but easy. But then again, I wasn''t one to shy away from challenges.


    "This de," I muttered to myself, feeling the familiar weight in my hand. "It''s been through a lot. But I can''t afford to let it fail me now."


    Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind, [You''re taking this pretty seriously. But aren''t you worried? That sword doesn''t look like it''ll hold up for long.]


    I sheathed the estoc, my grip tightening around the hilt. "That''s what makes it interesting," I replied with a small grin. "If it were easy, it wouldn''t be worth doing."


    [Always chasing after the thrill, aren''t you?] she replied with a hint of amusement.


    "Isn''t that what makes life exciting?" I shot back, my mood lightening just a bit. "Besides, this mission isn''t just about the sword."


    [It is not just about the sword?]


    "I mean, making connections with that grumpy old man. Don''t you think it will be beneficial?"


    [How are you that sure of his talent?]


    "That is a secret."


    [Humph.]


    Vitaliara let out a small, yful huff as she leaped onto my shoulder, her tiny paws finding their ce on my head. [You''re pretty crafty, you know that? To think you''d negotiate with the captain of the garrison himself, asking for such rewards.]


    I couldn''t help but smile at her observation. "Crafty, perhaps, but I''m just being practical," I replied, continuing down the path toward Shadowbrook. "What I''m doing here isn''t just beneficial for me or Han. It benefits almost everyone involved, and that''s why I needpensation from all parties. Han may be paying for his part, but that''s irrelevant to the others.


    They each have their own stake in this, and I''m making sure they recognize that."


    Vitaliara seemed to mull over my words, her tail swaying gently as she perchedfortably. [You''re ying a dangerous game, you know. Bncing so many interests at once¡­ It could backfire.]


    "No. It won''t."


    [Is that so? I will be looking forward to seeing you then.]


    "I will be sure to put on a good show for you."


    ******


    In the dimly lit tavern on the outskirts of a vige, the air was thick with the scent of alcohol and the low hum of muffled voices. Theughter of men, boisterous and slurred, filled the space, while women in tattered dresses moved between tables, offering drinks and fleeting smiles. The room reeked of decay and indulgence, a den for those who had long abandoned any semnce of honor.


    At the center of it all, seated at a table overflowing with half-empty mugs and discarded food, was the man they all looked to¡ªthe leader of the bandit gang. His greasy hair clung to his forehead, and his fingerszily stroked the neck of a wine bottle. His eyes, bloodshot from nights of excess, scanned the room with a look of bored superiority.


    "Get me more wine, girl," he slurred, waving a hand dismissively at a young woman who hurried to fetch another bottle. His attention shifted back to the group of men surrounding him, a mixture of fear and admiration in their eyes.


    "Tell me again how much we''ve raked in this week," he ordered, his voice thick with both satisfaction and greed. One of his lieutenants, a scraggly man with a crooked nose, cleared his throat before answering.


    "We''ve collected from three of the viges, boss. The usual protection fees. They''ve been paying up without much trouble, though there was some resistance from that cksmith in Oakfield," the man reported, his gaze darting nervously to the leader. "We dealt with him, though. Ain''t no one crossing us after that."


    A cruel grin spread across the leader''s face as he leaned back in his chair, taking a long swig from the wine bottle. "Good. Teach ''em their ce. The more they fear us, the easier this gets."


    Another man at the table, younger and eager to please, chimed in. "The people here¡ªthey''ll never stand up to us, boss. You''ve got them wrapped around your finger."


    "Of course I do," the leader scoffed, tossing the empty bottle aside. "Who else would dare challenge me? I''ve got the whole damn region under control."


    His words oozed arrogance, and the men around him nodded in agreement, eager to bask in his reflected power. One of the women leaned in close, draping herself over his shoulders, and he chuckled, clearly enjoying the attention.


    As his indulgentughter faded, one of the men seated beside him leaned in slightly, his voice low but steady. "Uh, Lothar, just a reminder... the meeting time is approaching."


    Lothar''s expression shifted instantly, the smirk dropping from his face as his eyes narrowed in irritation. He grunted, tossing a half-eaten chunk of bread onto the table. "Don''t remind me," he growled, his voice dripping with disdain. "You know how much I hate these damn meetings. Especially when he''s involved."


    The men around him shifted ufortably, well aware of who Lothar was referring to. It was no secret that despite his position as one of Korvan''s top lieutenants, Lothar harbored a particr dislike for one of his peers¡ªa man named Alric. Alric was cold, calcting, and always seemed to carry an air of superiority, something Lothar found infuriating.


    "Alric thinks he''s so damn clever," Lothar muttered, more to himself than to his men, his hands clenching into fists. "Strutting around like he''s Korvan''s right hand, looking down his nose at the rest of us."


    The man beside him wisely remained silent, not daring to add to Lothar''s irritation.


    Lothar''s eyes, now bloodshot from more than just the alcohol, darkened as he took another swig of wine. "I don''t know why Korvan keeps that smug bastard around," he continued his voice a bitter rasp. "He''s not as tough as he thinks he is. One day, someone''s going to teach him a lesson. Might even be me."


    "Of course, boss. We all know that you are the best."


    Lothar leaned back in his chair, enjoying the yful attention of the woman beside him as his lieutenants continued to praise his strength and cunning. His mood, soured by thoughts of the meeting, had begun to lighten again as the alcohol took hold and his men fed his ego.


    "Right. You think so, too, sweetie?" he asked, grinning at the woman leaning over him.


    "Mhhmm~" she cooed, running a hand through his greasy hair.


    Just as Lothar was settling back into his usual indulgence, one of his subordinates rushed into the room, his face pale and breathless. Lothar''s grin faded, his eyes narrowing at the interruption.


    "What the hell is it now?" Lothar grumbled, clearly annoyed. "Can''t you see I''m busy?"


    The man hesitated, ncing nervously at Lothar before speaking, his voice shaking slightly. "S-Sorry, boss. There''s... someone outside. He''s asking for you."


    Lothar raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "And why the hell should I care? Who is this guy?"


    "I¡ªI don''t know, boss," the subordinate stammered, wringing his hands. "But he''s young, and he has this scar¡­ over his right eye."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 105: Lothar (2)

    "I¡ªI don''t know, boss. But he''s young, and he has this scar¡­ over his right eye."


    For a moment, the room fell silent. Lothar''s expression darkened as he leaned forward, clearly irritated by the vague description. "Why should I give a damn about some punk with a scar?" he growled, his voice rising.


    The subordinate swallowed hard, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Because, boss¡­ he''s already killed Ruckus, Jake, and Ronan."


    Lothar froze, his eyes widening in disbelief. The weight of those names hung in the air for a moment as if it were impossible for him toprehend what he had just heard.


    "He... killed my men?" Lothar repeated slowly, his voice barely contained as rage began to bubble beneath the surface.


    The subordinate nodded quickly, taking a step back as if expecting Lothar''s wrath to erupt at any second. "Yes, boss. Ruckus, Jake, and Ronan¡ªhe took them out. We found their bodies outside the vige."


    Lothar mmed his fist down on the table, sending the mugs and tes ttering. "You''re telling me some scarred-up kid just walked in and took out three of my best men?" His voice was a roar now, his face flushed with anger.


    Before the subordinate could respond, the door to the tavern suddenly creaked open. All eyes turned to the entrance, where the dim light from outside cast a long shadow across the floor. A figure stood in the doorway, his lean frame silhouetted against the fading daylight.


    The room seemed to hold its breath as the figure stepped forward, revealing the cold, calcting gaze of a young man. His right eye was scarred, a jagged line that cut through his face, and the faintest hint of a smirk yed on his lips as he locked eyes with Lothar.


    "Ohh¡­ You''ve got quite a setup here," the young man said, his tone light and casual as he took a slow look around the room. His gaze swept over the scattered mugs, the discarded food, and the half-drunken men who were now frozen in shock. He smirked, taking in Lothar''s seething expression before his eyesnded on the two women hanging on either side of the bandit leader.


    "Not bad," the young man continued, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Looks like you were really enjoying yourself, huh? This ce isn''t half bad. Nice little den of indulgence you''ve got going here. Good food, good drink¡­" His eyes flicked to the women, "and clearly, goodpany, too."


    Lothar''s face twisted in anger, his fists clenched on the table, but the young man seemed unfazed. He took a few more steps forward, moving with an unsettling ease, his gaze never leaving Lothar''s. The room remained silent, everyone watching the scene unfold as if waiting for the explosion of violence that seemed inevitable.


    The young man stopped at the edge of Lothar''s table, his fingers brushing casually against a te of fruit. With a slight lean to the side, he plucked a single grape from the te and tossed it into his mouth, chewing slowly as if savoring the taste.


    "Mmm," he said, his tone still light, almost yful. "Not bad at all. You''ve really set yourself up nicely here. Shame it''s all about toe crashing down." His smirk widened slightly as he locked eyes with Lothar once more, the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Lothar''s rage was barely contained, his voice a low, dangerous growl. "Who the hell do you think you are, walking in here like you own the ce?"


    The young man raised an eyebrow, the smirk on his face deepening as he chewed thoughtfully on the grape. "Who the hell am I?" he echoed, his tone almost mocking. "Is that really important?"


    Lothar''s eyes narrowed, his fists tightening on the table. The men around him shifted uneasily, the tension in the room palpable. Lothar''s gaze never wavered from the young man''s face, his pride and rage mixing into a dangerous cocktail.


    "It is important," Lothar growled, his voice thick with menace. "Because if I''m feeling generous, I might just put your name on your grave. That is if you catch me in a good mood."


    The young man chuckled softly, shaking his head as if Lothar''s threat was more amusing than intimidating. "Your humor''s not bad, I''ll give you that," he replied, the yful edge never leaving his voice. "But we both know this isn''t going to end with you being in a generous mood."


    Lothar couldn''t make sense of the situation. The arrogance of this kid, strolling in here as if he had no care in the world, throwing out casual insults, eating his food as if this was just a game. But more than that, something was off¡ªLothar couldn''t sense anything from him. No cultivation, no aura, nothing.


    As a 3-star Awakened, Lothar was used to being able to size up his opponents to gauge their strength. But this young man? He was a nk te, aplete void. That could only mean one thing¡ªhe was at least a 4-star Awakened, far beyond Lothar''s level. But that couldn''t be right. Someone with that kind of power and this young?


    There was no way someone like that would be here in a backwater den like this.


    Lothar''s mind raced, trying to piece together what was happening, but the longer he stared at the calm, confident smile on the young man''s face, the more unsettled he became.


    ''There is something¡­..There is something about this bastard¡­.''


    An unsettling feeling.


    It was as if there was something dark about this bastard before him, something that he could not quite make sense of.


    While he could not see anything or sense, something about this bastard was giving him chills.


    Before Lothar could act on his rising rage, one of his men, a burly bandit standing just behind the young man, snarled in frustration and drew his sword. Without hesitation, he swung the de in a wild arc, aiming for the young man''s neck.


    But the moment the sword began its descent, the young man moved. His hand flicked to his side, and in one fluid, almost impossibly fast motion, his own de was drawn. The sound of steel slicing through the air was crisp, followed by the wet, sickening noise of flesh being severed.


    SHING!


    The bandit''s eyes widened in shock as the young man''s sword carved cleanly through his neck. Blood sprayed into the air in a violent arc, painting the tavern walls in crimson as the bandit''s head tumbled from his shoulders and hit the floor with a dull thud.


    For a moment, the tavern fell into absolute silence, the only sound the soft drip of blood hitting the floorboards. The young man stood in the center, his sword still gleaming with fresh blood, a small, amused smile ying on his lips.


    "Well," he said, his voice calm and unbothered by the carnage. "I think that''s enough talk, don''t you think the same?"


    Lothar stared at the headless body of his man, his mind struggling to process the sheer speed and precision of the kill. Around the room, the rest of his men tensed, their hands instinctively moving to their weapons, but there was hesitation¡ªfear even¡ªafter what they had just witnessed.


    "FUCK YOU!"


    But the tension snapped a momentter as one of the other bandits, driven by rage or panic, let out a battle cry and lunged at the young man, followed by two more of Lothar''s men. Their swords shed as they charged, determined to overpower the stranger.


    The young man''s smile widened just slightly as he sidestepped the first attack with effortless grace, his sword a blur of motion.


    CLANG! CLANG!


    Steel met steel, but the strikes were parried with such ease it seemed almost mocking.


    SLASH!


    In the span of a heartbeat, the young man cut through the first attacker, his de slicing cleanly across the bandit''s chest. Blood sprayed once more as the bandit crumpled to the floor, lifeless.


    STAB!


    The second attacker barely had time to react before the young man''s long sword pierced through his abdomen, skewering him in a precise thrust.


    SLASH!


    The third bandit hesitated, fear flickering in his eyes, but it was toote. With a swift, almost yful flick of his wrist, the young man brought his sword down in a lethal arc, severing the man''s arm.


    "AAAAAAARGHK!"


    The bandit screamed in agony, but the sound was cut short as the young man''s de found his throat, silencing him forever.


    In the span of mere seconds, three more bodiesy lifeless on the floor.


    The young man stood still, his expression unchanged, almost as if none of this had required any effort at all. He nced at the remaining men in the room, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Well?" he asked, his voice casual, almost bored. "Anyone else?"


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 106: Lothar (3)

    "Well? Anyone else?"


    The silence that followed the young man''s casual question was thick and suffocating. Every remaining bandit in the tavern stood frozen in ce, their hands hovering over their weapons, eyes wide with fear. No one dared move. No one dared speak. The sight of theirrades'' brutal deaths had stripped away any illusion of bravado they once had.


    The young man let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head in amusement. "This is what makes you all such peasants," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "When a weak person stands before you, you bear your teeth, snarl, and pretend you''re wolves. But when a stronger one appears¡­" His eyes swept across the room, his smirk widening. "You cower like frightened sheep."


    The room remained silent, not a single man brave enough to answer. The tension was palpable, the atmosphere thick with the weight of impending doom. The young man''s words cut through them like a knife, stripping them down to their most primal fear. No one dared meet his gaze.


    Satisfied with their silence, the young man shifted his attention to Lothar, whose face had turned a sickly shade of pale. The bandit leader''s eyes darted around the room, clearly weighing his options, but it was obvious there was no escape. He was trapped.


    "There''s no need to think of an escape," the young man said, his tone calm but carrying a terrifying finality. His eyes locked onto Lothar''s, cold and unyielding. "Everyone in this room is going to die."


    Lothar''s throat tightened, and for the first time in years, he felt genuine fear creeping up his spine. His mind raced, but the truth was undeniable. The young man standing before him wasn''t just some wandering swordsman; he was something far more dangerous, far beyond anything Lothar had ever encountered.


    Lothar swallowed hard, his voice shaking as he finally forced himself to speak. "Who¡­ who are you?"


    The young man''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with cold amusement. "Does it really matter?"


    And with that, the young man''s de gleamed once more, ready to strike. The purple starlight emanated through the air, illuminating everything.


    "YOU!"


    Lothar realized that he could no longer avoid the fight.


    SCHLANK!


    He grabbed the axe, which was resting on the ground right, and then channeled his mana into it. Being a 3-star Awakened, he was already able to manifest his mana outside of his body and weapon.


    Lothar roared the sound, a desperate attempt to regain control of the situation. He swung his axe in a wide arc, the de crackling with mana as it cut through the air. A beam of energy shot forth from the swing, a crescent of raw power aimed directly at the young man.


    The force of the blow sent chairs and tables flying, the ground itself seeming to tremble under the weight of the attack. Without hesitation, Lothar leaped from his chair, using the momentum of his swing to propel himself forward. His eyes were wild with desperation, his axe raised high as he charged the young man, determined to crush him before he could make another move.


    But the young man¡­ he didn''t flinch.


    Instead, he watched the iing strike with a calm, almost amused expression, his smirk never fading. As the beam of energy approached, he spoke, his voice light and teasing. "Ah, finally decided to fight, have you?"


    SWOOSH! CRACK!


    With a slight shift of his body, the young man tilted just enough to evade the beam, the energy passing harmlessly by him, smashing into the far wall with an explosive crash. Dust and debris filled the air, but the young man remainedpletely unfazed.


    His eyes gleamed with a vibrant purple glow as starlight mana began to swirl around him, the air itself seeming to hum with the sheer power radiating from his body. The long and thin estoc in his hand pulsed with the same starlight energy, its de shimmering with an ethereal glow.


    Lothar swung his axe down with all his might, the heavy weapon descending like a guillotine. But the young man was ready. In one fluid motion, he raised his estoc to meet the strike.


    CLANG!


    The sh of steel reverberated through the room as the estoc met the axe. Lothar expected the sheer weight of his weapon,bined with his 3-star strength, to overpower the young man. He was certain the boy would stumble or, at the very least, show some sign of strain.


    But he didn''t budge.


    The young man''s thin, elegant sword held firm against the brute force of the axe, deflecting the strike with almost insulting ease. Lothar''s eyes widened in disbelief. His axe was heavy, forged for crushing blows, and yet¡­ this boy, this slender kid, had deflected it as if it were nothing.


    "Is that all?" the young man asked, his tone still light, almost mocking. The glow of starlight around his body intensified, the purple energy swirling faster now as if feeding on Lothar''s growing frustration.


    The young man''s de shimmered, the ck starlight that now coated it pulsing with ominous energy. His eyes gleamed with the same ethereal purple as he grinned at Lothar, his mocking tone cutting deeper than the blows themselves.


    "Well, let me show you how you really need to move."


    And then, before Lothar could even register the shift, the young man shot forward, a blur of dark energy and speed. It was as if the air itself folded around him, propelling him directly in front of Lothar. The movement was so swift, so precise, that it seemed as though the young man hadn''t even moved at all¡ªhe had simply appeared.


    Lothar''s eyes widened in panic as the thin estoc gleamed, now only inches away from his chest. He saw iting, but there was no time¡ªno chance to block, no space to evade. The speed was beyond anything he had ever encountered.


    SCHLUNK!


    The estoc pierced cleanly into Lothar''s side, slipping between his ribs with sickening precision. He gasped, his breath catching as the de slid through his flesh like butter. His hand instinctively went to the wound, gripping at the blood-soaked fabric of his shirt, but the damage was done.


    "RAAA!"


    Lothar roared as his mana surged from his body in a desperate attempt to create distance. The force of the pulse sent a shockwave through the room, scattering loose objects and forcing a momentary gap between him and the young man. Just as Lothar had anticipated, the boy leaped back with ease, avoiding the mana pulse with a grace that only deepened Lothar''s dread.


    SWOOSH!


    The momentary pause gave Lothar''s men the opportunity they needed. With battle cries erupting from their throats, they charged at the young man, their weapons raised high. Lothar, gritting his teeth, clutched at his bleeding side and staggered back, his mind racing. We just need to tire him out, he thought, eyeing the potion hidden within his pouch.


    If we can push him long enough, I can heal and finish him off.


    The bandits swarmed the young man, swinging their des and axes with all the fury they could muster. But the boy remained unfazed, his eyes cold and calcting as he watched them approach. For a moment, it almost seemed like he was bored by their efforts.


    The young man closed his mouth, taking a slow, deliberate breath through his nose. His body remained still as the bandits closed in, and for a split second, time seemed to hang in the air.


    Then he moved.


    In one swift, fluid motion, his sword traced an elegant arc through the air, and from the de, a beam of crescent-shaped starlight erupted. The beam rushed forward on a horizontal axis, slicing through the air with a brilliance that filled the room with an ethereal glow.


    SLASH!


    The crescent of starlight tore through the room like a silent storm. Everything in its path was bisected with terrifying precision¡ªtables, chairs, even the walls crumbled as the energy carved through them. The men who had charged forward were caught in the beam''s trajectory, their bodies severed in two before they even had time to realize what had happened.


    Blood sprayed through the air, mixing with the starlight in a macabre disy.


    Five of Lothar''s men, however, had managed to cover themselves in mana just in time. The beam struck their shields of energy, sending them skidding backward but leaving them alive¡ªthough visibly shaken by the sheer power they had just witnessed.


    Lothar watched, his heart pounding in his chest. He could scarcely believe what had just happened. In a matter of seconds, half his men were gone, their bodies lying in pieces on the floor. The few who remained were visibly trembling, their hands shaking as they clung to their weapons.


    The young man straightened, his sword still glowing faintly with the remnants of starlight. He nced at the five men who had survived, his expression still calm, almost indifferent.


    "Looks like you have a few left," he remarked, his voice quiet but deadly. "Not that it''ll make much difference."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 107: Lothar (4)

    The five remaining men gritted their teeth and wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths. Their bodies trembled with the strain of channeling their mana into their weapons, a clear indication that all of them were 2-star Awakened.


    The air around them buzzed with the weight of theirbined energy, but despite their wounds and fear, they stood ready.


    One by one, the bandits prepared for their final stand. Three of them, wielding heavy axes, growled as their weapons glowed faintly with the essence of their mana, while the other two gripped swords, poison dripping from the edges of their des.


    They knew they couldn''t outmatch the young man in pure power. But they were bandits¡ªdirty fighters by nature¡ªand they had their tricks. Poisons that could paralyze, weapons with hidden spikes, and a deep-rooted instinct for survival at any cost.


    They attacked all at once, a desperate and chaotic rush meant to overwhelm him. The three axemen swung in wide arcs, their des heavy and menacing, while the two swordsmen lunged from either side, their poisoned des gleaming with malice.


    The young man, however, remained eerily calm. He moved with the fluidity of a seasoned predator, his eyes cold and focused as the first axeman swung at him.


    SWOOSH!


    With a single motion, the young man''s estoc danced through the air, meeting the heavy axe with terrifying precision.


    CLANG!


    The axe was cleaved in two as if it were nothing more than paper, and before the bandit could even react, the starlight-coated de sliced through his torso, bisecting him cleanly.


    Blood sprayed, and the first man crumpled to the ground in two lifeless pieces.


    The second and third axemen followed quickly, roaring as they tried to use their sheer strength to force the young man back. One of them hurled a vial of poison at his face, hoping to catch him off guard.


    "As expected."


    But the young man was far too quick. He sidestepped the vial effortlessly, his estoc carving a lethal path through the air once more. A blinding sh of starlight cut through the second axeman''s chest, sending his body falling in halves to the blood-soaked floor.


    The third axeman tried to bring his weapon down in a powerful overhead strike, but he never had the chance. With a quick thrust, the estoc pierced straight through his throat, ending his life in an instant. His body slumped to the ground, blood pooling beneath him.


    The two swordsmen, realizing the hopelessness of their situation, tried to retreat, but the young man gave them no such opportunity. He surged forward, his body a blur as he cut through the first with terrifying precision. The poison on the man''s de never even came close to reaching its mark. A clean slice through his abdomen and the bandit was gone.


    The final bandit swung wildly in a panic, his poisoned sword barely grazing the young man''s shoulder. But the attackcked any power or conviction, and the young man dispatched him with a quick, decisive strike. The estoc shed once, and thest man fell to the ground in two pieces.


    None of the five hadsted more than two moves.


    The tavern was now quiet, save for the sound of blood dripping from the corpses littering the floor. The young man stood amidst the carnage, his de still gleaming with ck starlight, his expression calm as ever.


    The young man turned slowly, his eyes locking onto Lothar, who stood frozen amidst the wreckage of his men. Lothar''s body was still trembling, his hand gripping his bleeding side as he struggled toprehend the scene before him. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat filled with the cold realization that death had just swept through his gang like a storm¡ªand now it was his turn.


    The young man took a step forward, his expression calm, almost bored. "So?" he asked, his voice cutting through the silence like a de. "Are youing or not?"


    Lothar met his gaze, swallowing the lump of fear that had formed in his throat. His mind raced, trying to make sense of it all, trying to find some meaning in what had just happened. Desperation flickered in his eyes as he finally managed to speak.


    "Why?" Lothar asked, his voice trembling, barely more than a whisper. "Why are you doing this?"


    The young man tilted his head slightly, his brow furrowing in mild confusion. "What do you mean by ''why?''" he asked, his voice calm and measured as if the question itself were nonsensical.


    Lothar coughed, wincing as the pain in his side red up. "With your talents... you could find a job anywhere," he muttered, his voice hoarse. "Why waste your time here, in a backwater like this? Why bother with us?"


    The young man''s lips curled into a small, almost thoughtful smile. He nodded slightly, acknowledging Lothar''s point. "You''re not wrong," he said, his tone surprisingly conversational. "With my talents, as you say, I could find something much more... rewarding."


    He paused, his gaze shifting briefly to the carnage around them before returning to Lothar. "But you and Korvan... well, you''re just unlucky," he continued, his voice carrying a sense of inevitability. "Because the circumstances led me here."


    Lothar''s breath caught in his throat, the weight of the young man''s words sinking in. There was no grand purpose, no deep vendetta. They were simply unfortunate¡ªcaught in the path of a force far beyond their understanding or control.


    "Unlucky?" Lothar repeated, his voice barely audible.


    The young man gave a small nod, his expression unchanging. "That''s all there is to it," he said, his voice calm. "If I were to be born as a normal noble or as a normal citizen of Arcanis, I would not be here doing this. At the very least, you would have your life here, and once a team to subjugate you was sent, you could get the intel and leave.


    But there was no way you could expect someone like me, isn''t that right?"


    Lothar nodded weakly, his mind piecing together the grim reality of the situation. "That''s... that''s how it goes," he muttered, his voice shaking as the weight of it all pressed down on him. "We... we''ve always known how to y the game. Move before they catch up.


    Keep the right people on our side, bribe the officials, and pay off the scouts. It''s always worked... until now."


    He coughed, blood spilling from his lips as the pain in his side red once more. His grip on his axe weakened, and he leaned heavily against the wall to stay upright. "But we never heard about anyone like you," he continued, his voice bitter. "No warnings, no rumors. That means... you''re not affiliated with anyone, are you?


    Not part of the usual system."


    The young man''s gaze didn''t waver. His calm expression remained unchanged, though a flicker of acknowledgment passed through his eyes. "That''s correct," he replied softly. "I''m not bound to any of the corrupt officials you''ve bribed, nor am I part of the regr forces you''ve been dodging."


    Lothar let out a weakugh, filled with disbelief and resignation. "So that''s it. We were ying our usual game, and... you weren''t even on the board. We were just unlucky."


    The young man raised his de, its surface still shimmering with the remnants of the dark starlight that had left nothing but destruction in its wake. He stepped forward, his eyes locking onto Lothar''s with an almost unsettling calmness.


    No, they were not calm.


    They were different. There was a slight sense of greed in those eyes. A sense of happiness?


    ''This guy¡­..He is a demon¡­..''


    Indeed, the guy''s eyes were smiling as if he was enjoying the situation himself.


    Lothar could feel the weight of his own mortality pressing down on him as he stared back, the bitterness of his defeat sinking in deeper with every passing second. His breath came in ragged gasps, his body failing him as the wound in his side continued to drain his strength.


    The young man''s voice cut through the stillness, soft but firm. "Indeed. But don''t worry¡­" He paused, the tip of his estoc gleaming in the faint light as he raised it slightly. "You won''t be alone."


    Lothar''s heart skipped a beat, his eyes widening in a mix of fear and understanding. The young man''s gaze didn''t falter as he continued, his tone as calm as ever. "All of your friends... every one of them... they''ll follow you. Just like you, they''ll meet the same end.


    One by one. Even the one you dislike, his name¡­..What was it? Ah, Alric. Everyone."


    And then his smirk widened.


    "Ah, just to inform you. The people that you think escaped to inform Korvan...They are all dead. So, you don''t need to buy time."


    At that exact moment, Lothar''s fading hope was crushed entirely. From the entrance of the tavern came a soft, dragging sound. His head snapped toward it, and what he saw made his blood turn cold.


    A small cat padded into the room, its sleek, midnight-ck fur glistening in the dim light. But what caught Lothar''s attention was the bundle behind it¡ªa group of men bound in thick ropes made of glowing mana, their bodies dragged effortlessly along the floor. Every one of the bound figures was a familiar face.


    These were the bandits who had escaped just moments before, now tied and gagged, their eyes wide with fear and defeat.


    Lothar''s breath hitched as the cat, seemingly indifferent to the weight it was pulling, stopped in front of the young man. The cat nced up at him, its eyes shimmering with a sharp intelligence far beyond any ordinary animal.


    The young man looked down at the cat with an almost yful smile. "Ah, Vitaliara. Good work, as always."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 108: Lothar (5)

    "Ah, Vitaliara. Good work, as always."


    The cat let out a soft purr in response, its tail swishing back and forthzily as it sat beside the bound bandits, who were now squirming in their restraints, their muffled cries of panic filling the air.


    Lothar''s heart sank. This was it. Thest hope of escape, of survival, had been dashed. The very men he had relied on to escape and warn Korvan had been caught¡ªno, hunted down¡ªand dragged back like prey.


    The young man turned his gaze back to Lothar, his expression unchanging. "Now," he said, taking a step forward and raising his estoc once more. "I believe we can now start talking with our des, no?"


    Lothar''s eyes flickered with renewed determination, the fear and desperation momentarily reced by a savage resolve.


    He would not go down without a fight. His pride, his strength, his reputation¡ªnone of it would allow him to simply lie down and die.


    With a guttural roar, Lothar surged forward, his body suddenly invigorated. The wound in his side that had drained his strength moments ago began to seal itself, his internal mana surging to elerate his healing. His body mended with unnatural speed, and he knew this moment of surprise would be his best¡ªand perhapsst¡ªchance.


    Most people wouldn''t expect such rapid recovery. Most would think him too weak, too wounded, tounch a full attack. But Lothar was going to show this bastard his true strength. His axe, heavy and menacing, red to life as it became engulfed in mes, the bright red-orange mana coating the de with a crackling intensity.


    The [Art] he had trained for years, the me Cleaver, roared to life, his fiery mana spiraling around him in a zing aura. Heat radiated from his body as he channeled everything into his next strike. The mes danced along the length of his axe, growing brighter and fiercer with each step he took toward the young man.


    "I''LL BURN YOU ALIVE!" Lothar bellowed, his voice filled with both rage and determination. His muscles tensed, and with all his strength, he swung the zing axe toward the young man, the air sizzling from the sheer heat and force of the strike.


    The mes leaped from the de in an arc, a wave of fiery mana streaking toward the young man, intent on consuming him.


    But the young man¡­ merely watched.


    With a calm, almost amused expression, he observed Lothar''s desperate attack, the fire closing in fast. At the veryst second, the young man''s body moved. In a single fluid motion, his estoc glinted with that ominous ck starlight once more. His eyes, glowing with purple energy, tracked every movement of the iing mes.


    "Void Starfall de. Starline."


    CLANG!


    The estoc met the ming axe, but instead of being consumed by the fire, it cut through the zing energy with terrifying ease.


    The force of Lothar''s strike was deflected, the mes dispersing harmlessly as the young man''s sword cut through the wave of heat like it was nothing more than air.


    Lothar''s eyes widened in disbelief as his full-powered attack was rendered meaningless. But before he could even process it, the young man struck back.


    SWISH!


    With a lightning-fast strike, the young man''s estoc shed through the air, meeting Lothar''s body with such precision and speed that the bandit leader had no time to react. The de cut through his flesh, piercing deep into his chest.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de. Eclipse Star Trail¡¹


    Lothar gasped as the young man''s estoc pierced through his chest with unnerving precision, the de sinking deep into his flesh. For a brief moment, pain surged through his body, but his instincts kicked in, and he forced himself to keep moving.


    ''This won''t be enough to take me down,'' Lothar thought grimly, gritting his teeth as he mustered his strength. As a 3-star Awakened, his body had been tempered through countless battles. His physical resilience was something he prided himself on, capable of enduring hits like this multiple times.


    A twisted grin spread across his face as he felt the fire still surging through his veins, his axe glowing with the mana that fed his mes. "You think this is enough to stop me?" he growled, his eyes wild with desperation. He raised his hand, preparing to unleash the hidden spell he had kept up his sleeve for moments like this¡ªhis final gambit.


    BOOM!


    An explosion of fire erupted around him, mes scorching the air in a violent burst. The heat roared outward, consuming the space between him and the young man, creating a wall of destruction.


    But something was wrong.


    Lothar''s grin faltered as he felt a sudden, unnatural pull from within. The mana in his body¡ªhis own energy¡ªwasn''t responding as it should. His mes flickered erratically, and instead of surging with power, his mana began to churn, spinning out of control. He coughed, his body shaking as his mana refused to follow hismands. Panic set in as he realized that something was horribly wrong.


    His core¡ªhis mana core¡ªwas going berserk.


    The mes he had summoned sputtered and died out, leaving him standing in a pool of failure and agony. He stumbled, his hand clutching at his chest as the sensation of his mana spiraling out of control grew stronger. It was as if the very core of his being was tearing itself apart.


    The young man watched with an eerie calm, his eyes glowing with that same purple energy. He took a step closer, his de still glistening with the ominous ck starlight, and met Lothar''s gaze, his expression unreadable.


    "You can feel it, can''t you?" the young man said softly, his voice almost a whisper. "The instability. Your core is about to explode."


    Lothar''s eyes widened in horror as he gasped for breath, his body trembling. His mana was spiraling, going wild inside him, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    The young man''s voice was cold and precise as he continued, his gaze unwavering. "If you want to stop this, there''s only one way."


    Lothar tried to speak, but his voice came out in a ragged, desperate croak. He could feel the pressure building inside him, his core on the verge of shattering.


    "Tell me the location of your main base," the young man said, his words sharp and cutting. "Though I can find it myself, I''d rather save the trouble. Do that, and I''ll stop your core from going berserk."


    Lothar''s face contorted into a smirk, his lips twitching with bitter amusement despite the agony coursing through his body. He coughed, blood spilling from his mouth as he struggled to speak. "Do you... think I''m a fool?" he rasped, his voice weak butced with defiance. "You''re not... promising to save me.


    Just to stop my core from exploding. Which means... you''ll kill me the moment I tell you... where the base is."


    The young man''s expression didn''t change, but there was a slight flicker of amusement in his eyes. He nodded calmly, acknowledging the truth in Lothar''s words. "Of course," he replied with a smile. "Isn''t that the sort of strategy you bandits often employ? I figured I''d try it once, see how it felt."


    Lothar let out a weak, gurglingugh, the sound hollow and strained as blood dripped from his lips. He spat on the ground, his smirk still intact despite the growing horror of his situation. "Go to hell... you bastard," he spat, his voice defiant even in hisst moments.


    The young man tilted his head slightly, a faint, almost disappointed sigh escaping his lips. "I suppose that''s your answer then," he said quietly, shaking his head as he took a step back.


    Without another word, the pressure inside Lothar''s body reached its breaking point. His core, unable to contain the wildly spiraling mana, gave way.


    BOOM!


    Lothar''s insides exploded in a violent eruption of energy, his body convulsing as the force tore through him from the inside out. Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose as his limbs jerked uncontrobly, the violent release of mana sending shockwaves through his body. His eyes widened in one final, silent scream before everything went dark.


    His body copsed to the ground, lifeless, the remnants of the explosion still shimmering faintly around him.


    The young man stood over the corpse, his expression calm and indifferent. He sheathed his estoc, his gaze lingering on Lothar''s remains for only a moment before turning away. "Such a waste," he muttered under his breath. Vitaliara padded up beside him, her eyes glinting in the dim light as she let out a soft purr.


    "Looks like I''ll have to work a little bit more." With that, the young man turned to face the remaining bandits, who were now staring at him with wide, fearful eyes. Their faces were pale, and they stood frozen in ce, trembling as they processed what had just happened to Lothar. The room was thick with the stench of blood and death, and the weight of their impending doom pressed down on them.


    The young man''s lips curled into a smirk, his eyes gleaming with that familiar, cold amusement. He crossed his arms casually as ifpletely unbothered by the carnage around him.


    "Well then," he said, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of menace, "it seems we''vee to a bit of a crossroads, haven''t we?"


    He tilted his head slightly, his gaze flicking over the terrified faces of the bandits. "I''ll make this simple," he continued, his tone almost conversational. "Those who choose to speak and tell me what I want to know¡ªwell, at least you''ll have the dignity of a proper burial."


    His smirk widened, and he gestured casually toward Lothar''s lifeless body, still twitching from the aftermath of the explosion. "As for those who choose to stay silent¡­ well, you''ll end up just like him."


    The bandits'' eyes darted toward Lothar''s remains, a collective shudder running through them. The sight of their leader''s twisted, blood-soaked corpse sent chills down their spines. They had seen death before¡ªcaused it, even¡ªbut nothing like this. The silence stretched, and the young man let it linger, savoring their fear.


    "So," he said, his voice sharp and cutting, "who''s going to speak first? You have ten seconds."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 109: Loren

    The inn was eerily quiet now, the heavy stench of blood and death permeating the air. The bodies of the banditsy strewn across the room, lifeless and cold, their mana dissipating into the ether. I sat in the middle of it all, cross-legged on the blood-soaked floor, my hands resting on my knees as I breathed in the death around me.


    The flickering starlight that had once danced across my estoc was now dim, the purple glow fading into the shadows as the energy of those I''d killed began to seep into my body. It was subtle, but I could feel it¡ªthe mana of death, flowing like a river, coiling around my core and infusing my body with cold.


    ''It''s different...''


    I closed my eyes, allowing myself to focus on the sensation. Human death. It had a strange quality to it¡ªstronger, richer than the death mana I''d absorbed from monsters in the past. It was almost intoxicating, this thick, potent energy that filled the room.


    ''Humans give off more death mana than most monsters... Why?''


    It was a question that I noticed. What made humans so... potent in deathpared to beasts?


    Monsters were stronger in life, their mana often more vibrant and powerful, but in death... humans left behind something more substantial.


    Was it fear? Emotion? Regret? All those human qualities that lingered even after life had left them? I wasn''t sure, but I could feel it in the air¡ªthe echoes of their final moments. The terror, the pain, the desperation.


    It clung to the death mana, making it heavier and richer.


    But what about it made the difference?


    ''Maybe because I am a human, too?''


    I meditated on that thought for a while, letting the death mana circte through my core. Each breath pulled it deeper into my being, and with every passing second, I felt myself grow stronger. But no answer came. Nothing tangible I could grasp.


    Before I could dwell on it further, Vitaliara''s voice broke through the quiet. [Did you really have to kill everyone here?] she asked, her tone not usatory but curious.


    I opened my eyes slowly, ncing down at her. She sat beside me, her ck fur sleek and untainted by the blood that surrounded us, her green eyes watching me intently.


    "Did I?" I murmured, repeating her question aloud as I considered it. My gaze drifted back to the bodies lying in disarray around the inn. Men who had spent their lives taking what they wanted, killing for their own gain, and extorting the weak. And now, they had be part of the cycle of death.


    Vitaliara''s eyes narrowed slightly [I mean, I understand the reasoning... but was it necessary to kill everyst one? Some of them could''ve been spared, couldn''t they?]


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "Spared? You know better than that, Vitaliara. The moment I let even one of them live, they would have spread the word about me. And you know how things work. It''s not just about survival; it''s about reputation.


    These bandits... if I''d left any of them alive, I''d only be inviting trouble."


    [So, it''s about reputation?] she pressed. [You are not the one to care about such things.]


    "Well¡­.That''s indeed not the reason." I admitted, my eyes falling on one of the lifeless faces nearby. "They chose this path¡­.. They preyed on the weak, killed without mercy, and lived by a code of power. It''s only fitting that they died by that same code."


    [Hehe¡­Not bad.]


    "Was that another test?"


    [Just to see if you can survive for long.]


    Vitaliara''s voice lingered in my mind. [Those who act heroic and believe in second chances often don''t get one themselves.]


    I couldn''t help but smile at that, nodding as I rose to my feet. "That rhymed well," I mused, brushing the dust from my coat. The death mana in the room had been fully absorbed, leaving a strange emptiness in the air where the life force had once lingered. The tavern now felt like a hollow shell, a graveyard for the souls that had once thrived on greed and violence.


    As I started to walk toward the door, I nced down at my estoc, its once gleaming surface now marred by new scratches and dull spots. The de, which had once been a testament to precision and elegance, was beginning to show signs of wear from the skirmish.


    "Tsk," I muttered under my breath, inspecting the de with a critical eye. "Not my best work."


    Vitaliara''s voice chimed in with a teasing edge, [You yed around quite a bit in there. If you hadn''t toyed with them so much, your de might''ve been in better shape.]


    I sighed, flipping the estoc in my hand and sheathing it with a soft click. "True enough. I got a little carried away. But then again, it was entertaining."


    [Entertaining for you, maybe,] she replied, her voice tinged with amusement. [But now look at your sword. You''re going to have to deal with it before long, or else it''ll fail you at the worst moment.]


    "I know," I grumbled.


    As I strolled through the quiet streets, I could feel their eyes on me. The people who dared to peek from behind windows or nce as I passed didn''t hide their fear. It was in their quickened steps, the way they clutched their belongings tighter as if proximity to me might somehow taint them. A few whispers spread, but none dared to approach.


    It was funny, in a way, watching how they recoiled as if I were some sort of beast¡ªwell, perhaps I was. After all, I had just beheaded a bunch of their local tormentors in cold blood. Even now, the faint scent of iron clung to my clothes, and some streaks of blood had dried on my sleeves. To them, I must have seemed like some kind of executioner.


    ''Hmph,'' I mused, shaking my head with a small smile. ''I''m not here for their approval anyway.''


    The fear in their eyes didn''t discourage me; if anything, it was a sign that things were unfolding exactly as they should. Fear is the natural way of things¡ªfear of the strong, fear of death, fear of the unknown. It kept people in line and made them understand the reality of this world. Whether they viewed me as a savior or a monster didn''t matter. They wouldn''t challenge me. And that was the point.


    It was easy for them to forget that in the chaos of war, people like me were often the ones keeping them alive, whether by subduing threats or simply being someone too dangerous for others to attack. As long as I got the job done, their opinions meant nothing.


    Vitaliara stirred atop my head, her soft fur brushing against my skin as she shifted. [They''re looking at you like you''re a monster,] shemented, though her tone was more amused than concerned.


    "I wonder why," I replied dryly. "I only decapitated a few people right in front of them. People they hated, but people nheless."


    [You seem to enjoy it, though,] she teased.


    I shrugged. "Fear is a tool. Let them fear me. At least then they won''t be a problem."


    [Heh, and you wonder why they won''t look you in the eye,] she snickered, her tail swishingzily.


    I smirked. "As long as they stay out of my way, I don''t care what they think."


    That was how things needed to happen anyway.


    "But now, I need to move fast."


    [They will eventually find out about this, won''t they?]


    "Indeed."


    I nced around at the fearful faces, knowing the clock was ticking. The bandits wouldn''t stay in the dark for long. Word would spread, and Korvan''s men would start sniffing around, trying to piece together what had happened. And when they did, the people here¡ªinnocent or not¡ªcould easily be targets.


    The bandits might assume I''d done this to protect someone in town, that there was a connection they weren''t aware of. That''s how their minds worked¡ªrevenge through proxy, through the weak and vulnerable. And the more I thought about it, the more I realized that these people could suffer for no reason at all.


    [Vitaliara''s tail flickedzily as she perched atop my head.] [So, what''s the n?]


    "The n," I replied, my tone firm, "is to move fast. Before Korvan''s men can regroup or retaliate. If they think someone here is responsible, they''ll start picking off targets. Better to cut them down at the source before they get a chance."


    The locations I had gotten from Roderick and some other bandits were invaluable. It gave me the freedom to move, to hit the bandits before they could organize any sort of counterattack. I knew that taking out Lothar and his crew was just the beginning, but with theirwork spread thin, I could exploit the gaps and gather even more information as I went.


    ''And not all the bandits know about the entirework,'' I thought. While interrogating them, there were still some locations that were nk.


    ''But, this should be enough.''


    Eventually, we would be getting there anyway.


    That was what all mattered at the end.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 110: Loren (2)

    The road was long and dusty, stretching out beneath the caravan''s wheels as they rolled slowly along the worn path.


    The caravan, modest in size, was made up of several wooden carts pulled by tired horses, each cartden with bup sacks and crates filled with agricultural goods¡ªgrain, dried fruits, and various crops.


    The goods themselves weren''t anything rare, but they were valuable now, given the scarcity in the region. Rackenshore and its surrounding viges had been gued by bandit raids for weeks, making it difficult for any merchant to move goods safely.


    At the front of the caravan sat a young merchant, his hands tightly gripping the reins of his horse. His name was Edrick. He was new to the trade, barely a year into his venture, but already he was feeling the crushing weight of the market''s unforgiving demands. His face was tense, a mixture of worry and determination etched into his features.


    This caravan, this load of goods, was hisst gamble¡ªa desperate y to save his business from copsing.


    Edrick nced over his shoulder, watching the carts behind him with growing anxiety. The goods were cheaply bought from a city that had no choice but to sell at a low price, their coffers drained by bandit raids and the ongoing conflict in the region. The n had seemed perfect at first¡ªacquire the goods for next to nothing, transport them back, and sell them for a tidy profit to those in need.


    But now, as he rode through the sparse countryside, the reality of the situation weighed on him heavily. He had barely any budget left after purchasing the goods, and that meant cutting costs where he could¡ªincluding hiring protection. He had only managed to scrape together enough coins for a few guards, and even then, they weren''t the most experienced.


    The group of guards rode beside the carts, their eyes scanning the horizon nervously. They were well aware of the dangers that lurked on these roads. Bandit activity had surged in recent weeks, and the routes between towns had be treacherous. Every rustle of leaves, every distant sound, set them on edge.


    Edrick bit his lip, his mind racing with thoughts of what could go wrong. If the caravan was attacked, his goods would be lost. Worse, if he failed to deliver them, his business would copse entirely. Everything he had worked for would vanish.


    "I can''t fail," he muttered under his breath, trying to reassure himself. "I have to make this work. I have to."


    The road ahead wound through a dense stretch of forest, and Edrick''s stomach tightened as they approached it. The forest was known to be a prime spot for ambushes, a ce where bandits could hide and strike without warning. He nced at the lead guard, a gruff man named Garvin, who met his gaze with a stern nod. They both knew this was the riskiest part of the journey.


    As the caravan entered the shadowed path between the trees, the tension grew thicker. Edrick could hear his heart pounding in his ears, and he kept a close watch on the treeline, his hand never far from the small dagger at his waist. He prayed they would make it through unscathed, but deep down, he knew that this gamble might cost him everything.


    The wind rustled the branches, and for a moment, all was quiet. Too quiet.


    The silence before the storm.


    Just as the caravan moved deeper into the forest, the unsettling silence was broken by a sharp whistle from the treetops. In an instant, shadows shifted among the foliage, and before Edrick could fully grasp what was happening, bandits poured out from both sides of the path, weapons glinting in the dappled sunlight.


    They moved quickly and with practiced precision, surrounding the caravan in a deadly semicircle.


    "Bandits!" one of the guards shouted, drawing his sword as the others readied themselves for battle. Edrick''s heart raced, panic wing at his throat. This was exactly what he had feared.


    Garvin, the lead guard, snarled as he raised his weapon. "Stay back, Edrick. We''ll handle this!"


    For a brief moment, hope flickered in Edrick''s chest as the guards charged toward the approaching bandits. Steel shed against steel, and the forest erupted into the chaotic sounds of battle. But something about it felt¡­ off.


    Then it happened.


    Garvin, instead of striking down the nearest bandit, lowered his sword with a cold smirk. The other guards followed suit, stepping back as the bandits closed in around Edrick. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut.


    They weren''t fighting. They were part of the attack.


    "You really thought we''d risk our necks for the pocket change you offered?" Garvin sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re dumber than I thought, Edrick. No one takes on a suicide job like this without a better offer on the table."


    The other guardsughed, their eyes glinting with mockery as they dropped all pretense of loyalty. One of them, a wiry man with a scar running down his cheek, casually strolled over to one of the carts, kicking a sack of grain over as if it was worthless.


    Edrick''s mouth went dry. "You... you were with them all along?" he stammered, his mind spinning as the full weight of the betrayal sank in.


    Garvin chuckled darkly, wiping the de of his sword on his sleeve as he looked down at the terrified merchant. "Of course we were. You made it easy for us. Desperate, green, and too eager to believe you had a chance."


    One of the bandits, a hulking brute with a wild beard, stepped forward, grinning. "Thanks for doing all the hard work for us, Mister Edrick."


    Edrick''s knees buckled as fear coursed through him. Everything he had worked for¡ªall the risk, all the nning¡ªwas slipping away right before his eyes. He tried to muster some sort of response, but his voice failed him, the enormity of the situation paralyzing him.


    "Don''t look so sad," Garvin jeered, stepping closer. "You''re not the first merchant we''ve bled dry, and you won''t be thest. You were just easier than most."


    The bandits closed in on the caravan,ughing and jeering as they began to ransack the goods, tossing crates and sacks onto their own carts. Edrick could only watch helplessly, hisst gamble crumbling before him as the reality of his doomed venture became all too clear.


    At least, that was how it was supposed to be.


    Just as the bandits began ransacking the goods, theirughter and jeers filling the air, a sudden gust of wind blew through the trees. It was subtle at first, but then came the soft sound of footsteps¡ªtoo soft, too deliberate. Garvin paused midugh, his senses prickling as if something was off. He turned his head toward the treeline just in time to see a shadowy figure step into the clearing.


    The young man with the scar on his right eye.


    Before anyone could react, he moved with a speed that defied reason. In one fluid motion, his de shed, catching the sunlight for the briefest of moments before it descended.


    SLASH!


    The first bandit''s body was bisected cleanly, his expression frozen in shock as his torso slid apart from his legs. Blood sprayed across the ground as the young man moved like a specter through the clearing, his long, thin estoc cutting down the remaining bandits with surgical precision.


    SWOOSH!


    Another bandit''s head rolled to the ground, followed by the sickening sound of bodies crumpling. The chaossted mere seconds¡ªone breath and it was over. Where there had been a jeering gang of bandits, now only a few twitching corpses remained, their blood pooling on the dirt road.


    The young man stood in the middle of the ughter, his expression calm, as if none of it had required any effort. His eyes scanned the clearing, cold and calcting, before locking onto the one bandit he had deliberately left alive. It was Garvin, who had fallen back in sheer terror, his face drained of color as he stared up at the young man with wide, trembling eyes.


    The young man took a step closer, his de still dripping with blood, and tilted his head ever so slightly. "Where is Loren?" His voice was low and cold, every wordced with dangerous intent.


    Garvin''s lips quivered, but despite the terror coursing through him, he remained silent. His loyalty, misced as it may have been, kept him from betraying his leader. He looked like a cornered animal, too scared to move yet too stubborn to answer.


    The young man let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head in mild frustration. "Why are you all so loyal to someone like him?" he muttered, almost to himself. "It''s a shame."


    He raised his estoc, preparing to finish Garvin, the de gleaming with lethal precision.


    But just as he was about to strike, an axe came hurtling through the air. It flew with incredible speed, cutting through the space where his head had been only moments before. The young man tilted his head slightly to the side, narrowly avoiding the de as it whizzed past him, embedding itself in a tree behind.


    The young man''s eyes narrowed slightly, turning in the direction from which the axe had been thrown. His calm demeanor remained intact, but there was a faint spark of intrigue in his gaze.


    "Well," he murmured, "it seems I do not need to wait for too long."

 Chapter 111: Loren (3)

    "Well. It seems I do not need to wait for too long."


    As the young man turned his gaze in the direction from which the axe had been thrown, he saw the neer emerging from the shadows of the trees.


    A rough-looking man with beaded hair, his face weathered from countless battles, stepped forward with heavy, confident strides. His muscr arms were inked with intricate tattoos, and his eyes gleamed with a fierce, animalistic intensity.


    PITU!


    He spat onto the ground, the sound sharp in the otherwise silent clearing.


    The man''s lips curled into a sneer as he locked eyes with the young swordsman. "You lookin'' for me, boy?" he growled, his voice thick with an ent that hinted at northern roots.


    The young man smiled, tilting his head slightly, intrigued. "You are Loren, then?" His voice was calm, carrying none of the arrogance or bravado that the other man exuded.


    Loren let out a deep, rumblingugh, his chest shaking with the sound. "Aye, that''s me," he replied, his grin widening. He raised his chin proudly as if savoring the moment. "Loren, son of the north. Known by the wolves as ''Raven-Wolf,'' breaker of ns, and the terror of the icends."


    He spoke his titles with an almost theatrical arrogance, his posture radiating confidence as if he expected his name alone to strike fear into the young man before him.


    "Raven-Wolf," the young man repeated, his smile widening as he absorbed the information. His gaze flickered with amusement. "Quite the titles, I must say."


    Loren''s chest puffed out as he stepped forward, his posture exuding arrogance. "Of course," he growled, his voice filled with pride. "I''ve fought in countless battles. Crossed des with warriors from the northern icends to the desert sands. I''m no mere bandit, boy¡ªI''m a conqueror."


    The young man, however, threw his head back andughed heartily, the sound rich with mocking amusement. His eyes sparkled with disdain as he looked Loren up and down, clearly unimpressed. "A conqueror, you say?" he chuckled, shaking his head. "You speak quite highly for someone who''s nothing more than a bandit on the edge of some forgotten border. Especially considering you''ve been running.


    Escaping like a rat from the mess you''ve made."


    Loren''s eyes red with fury, his teeth grinding together. "Escaping?" he spat, his voice rising with indignation. "I didn''t escape, I came here to conquer thesends, to make them mine!"


    The young man''s mocking smile didn''t waver. He shrugged casually. "Ah, so it''s true. I was just trying to provoke you, but I didn''t think you''d actually confirm it."


    Thatst jab hit its mark. Loren''s face flushed with rage, his pride and anger bubbling over. His hand shot to the axe at his side, and with a roar, he swung it toward the young man with all the force he could muster. "Enough of your mouth! I''ll cut you down!"


    Loren''s roar echoed through the clearing as his twin axes came crashing down, lightning sparking wildly from the des. The force of his strike sent ripples of energy through the air, crackling arcs of lightningshing out, scorching the earth around them.


    The power of his inner mana umtion art¡ªthe Lightning Wolf Art¡ªpulsed through his body, enhancing his movements with a terrifying ferocity.


    CRACK!


    The ground beneath them trembled with each of Loren''s strikes, and the air hummed with electricity. His axes blurred with speed as he swung relentlessly at Lucavion, each attack leaving a trail of lightning in its wake. Loren''s eyes gleamed with savage joy, his strength on full disy as he tried to overwhelm his opponent.


    But Lucavion was not so easily swayed.


    With a calm, precise movement, Lucavion drew his estoc. The long, thin de gleamed with starlight mana as it hummed to life in his hand.


    He moved with an eerie grace, each step measured, his eyes locked onto Loren''s movements with deadly focus.


    His face, once yful and mocking, was now cold and serious, reflecting the intense concentration.


    Watching the scene, Vitaliara could confirm.


    ''He is paying attention to it now.''


    Lucavion was changing. Slightly, but better.


    CLANG!


    Loren''s axe came down again, but Lucavion met it with his estoc, parrying the blow effortlessly. The force of the strike sent sparks flying, but Lucavion''s de held firm. He pivoted smoothly, allowing the electricity from Loren''s attack to pass harmlessly around him.


    CLANG!


    Another strike, and again Lucavion deflected it, his movements fluid and precise. His eyes remained focused, the purple glow of starlight mana swirling around his body as he calmly withstood the onught.


    His estoc, though thinner and lighter than Loren''s axes, moved with such precision that it seemed to cut through the air itself, meeting each blow with deadly uracy.


    Loren snarled, frustration creeping into his expression. "Stop dodging and fight me, you coward!" he bellowed, his axes crackling with lightning as he unleashed another flurry of brutal attacks.


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed, his expression unchanging. He shifted his stance, the starlight mana covering his de growing more intense.


    His estoc began to shimmer, glowing with a soft purple light as he prepared to counter.


    SWISH!


    Loren brought both axes down in a powerful double strike, arcs of lightning surging toward Lucavion. But just as the axes were about to connect, Lucavion''s form blurred, his body twisting with inhuman speed as he sidestepped the attack. In one swift motion, he spun behind Loren, his estoc shing with starlight mana.


    SLASH!


    The de cut through the air with lethal precision, its tip grazing Loren''s side, sending a thin spray of blood into the air. Loren growled in pain, but his anger only fueled him further. He turned on Lucavion with another wild swing, lightning surging through the space between them.


    Lucavion parried once more, his estoc meeting Loren''s axe with a sharp ng, but this time, there was a shift in his stance. His de, coated in starlight mana, seemed to hum with anticipation as he prepared his next move.


    "Void Starfall de," Lucavion whispered under his breath, his eyes locking onto Loren''s enraged expression. The stars seemed to shimmer in the dim light as his mana surged.


    Loren, undeterred by the growing power in Lucavion''s de, lunged forward, lightning crackling around his axes. "I''ll tear you apart!" he snarled, swinging with all his might.


    Lucavion smiled, his starlight-coated de moving faster than the eye could see.


    CLANG!


    ¡¸Void Starfall de, Altered Starsurge.¡¹


    Lucavion''s movements were fluid, his body moving with an almost unnatural grace as he twirled his estoc, the de glowing with starlight mana.


    CLANK!


    As Loren''s axes came crashing down, crackling with the violent energy of his lightning-charged strike, Lucavion''s sword met the first axe with a sharp ng, but instead of simply blocking the blow, he twisted his wrist ever so slightly.


    The Void Starfall de: The Starsurge technique was a precise, swift strike that would instantly overwhelm the enemy with a trail of stars.


    However, Lucavion altered the stance slightly just to fit the way Loren fought. It was instinctual, something that he did naturally, to disrupt the flow of an opponent''s attack in the subtlest of ways. Lucavion''s de didn''t just parry the axe¡ªit altered its trajectory by a hair''s breadth. But that minuscule shift in momentum was all it took.


    Loren, already preparing for his follow-up strike with the second axe, found himself momentarily off bnce. His eyes widened in surprise as his body lurched forward, the momentum of his heavy swing thrown off-kilter by the unexpected deflection. He tried to recover, but it was toote.


    The lightning mana that had been building in both axes, intended to converge into a devastating blow, was now misdirected. Instead of surging toward Lucavion, the crackling energy burst outward wildly, arcing harmlessly beside him, missing its target entirely.


    Lucavion''s eyes gleamed as he saw the opening.


    SWOOSH!


    In a sh, Lucavion''s estoc shot forward, its starlight-coated de cutting a lethal arc across Loren''s chest. The tip of the de traced a glowing line of energy, cutting through flesh and armor as if they were nothing more than air.


    The trail of starlight mana that followed the strike shimmered brightly for a brief moment before it detonated with a resounding BOOM!.


    The force of the explosion sent Loren hurtling backward, his body crashing into the ground with a heavy thud, blood spraying from the deep gash in his chest. The scent of burnt ozone from his own misfired lightning attack hung in the air, mixing with the smoke from the starlight explosion.


    Loren gasped, his hand instinctively reaching for his wound, his vision blurring from the shock. He struggled to push himself up, but his limbs felt heavy, the power of Lucavion''s strike leaving him disoriented and weakened.


    Lucavion stood where he was, his estoc still glowing with residual starlight mana, his expression calm and unbothered, as if the fight had never truly been a challenge for him.


    "You... bastard..." Loren wheezed, his voice barely a rasp, as blood dripped from his lips.


    Lucavion simply smiled, watching as Loren''s once-mighty presence crumbled under the weight of his own arrogance and the fatal precision of Lucavion''s de.


    He looked down to see the marks on the de.


    "Not bad."


    He was getting better.

 Chapter 112: Consequence

    The hideout was tucked deep in the jagged mountains, surrounded by towering cliffs and dense forests that kept it well hidden from any prying eyes. Inside, however, the atmosphere was anything but harsh.


    The room was filled with the warmth of crackling fires, the scent of spiced wine, and the softughter of women. Luxurious tapestries adorned the stone walls, and arge table was covered in half-empty bottles, scattered food, and discarded clothes.


    In the center of it all sat the leader of the bandits, though his name was not spoken immediately. He lounged in a plush chair, his broad shoulders rxed, a gleaming goblet in one hand, and a woman draped across hisp.


    His dark hair fell messily over his forehead, and his eyes gleamed with self-indulgence as he kissed her, his free hand ying with her hair as he whispered something in her ear that made her giggle.


    "You''re too beautiful to resist," he muttered, his voice a low, rough growl full of charm and confidence. The woman smiled, her fingers tracing the outline of his jaw as he leaned in for another kiss.


    The door to his chambers, heavy and reinforced with iron, suddenly creaked open. The softughter died instantly, the pleasant hum of the room reced with an awkward silence.


    The man, still kissing the woman, paused, his lips curling into a snarl of annoyance. He didn''t turn to look at the intruder, his mood visibly souring. "Didn''t I give orders that no one is to enter this room at this time?" he growled, his voice dripping with venom. He shifted slightly, his back still turned to the doorway.


    The figure at the door stood calm.


    While he knew the consequences of interrupting the leader''s "private time," it looked like he did not care at all.


    "Leader," the man stammered, bowing his head quickly in a gesture of submission, "I know your orders, and I would never dare disturb you like this... but... Lothar and Loren are dead."


    At those words, the leader froze. His hand, which had been casually running through the woman''s hair, stopped. Slowly, he lifted his head, his eyes narrowing, but he didn''t turn around just yet.


    "Dead?" His voice was low, almost too calm. "There is no room for such jokes, especially not now."


    "You know I don''t make jokes, Leader."


    The man standing in the doorway, unbothered by Korvan''s growing rage, was none other than Alric, Korvan''s right-hand man. Alric was known for his cold, calcting demeanor, always several steps ahead in the game of banditry. His reputation for devising intricate ns had earned him Korvan''s trust, though many in the group feared him for his devious nature.


    He rarely let emotions cloud his judgment, and today was no exception.


    Korvan''s fingers twitched, but he hadn''t fully turned to face Alric yet. He spat the name like a curse. "Alric..." His tone was filled with suspicion. "How can you be so sure?"


    Alric took a slow, deliberate step forward, his expression as sharp as ever, not a trace of hesitation in his voice. "My men found both of their bodies earlier today after I received no word from Lothar or Loren at this week''s meeting." He spoke evenly, his gaze never wavering from Korvan''s back. "They were supposed to report in, but they didn''t."


    Korvan''s jaw clenched as Alric continued, his words biting into the growing silence in the room. "I sent scouts to investigate. What they found wasn''t pretty. Lothar and Loren... butchered. Someone went through them and their men like they were nothing."


    The woman, still on Korvan''sp, slowly began to pull away, sensing the dark shift in the room''s atmosphere. But Korvan''s arm held her firmly in ce as he finally turned, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto Alric''s face. The dangerous calm had turned to icy anger.


    "You''ve seen their bodies?" Korvan asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    Alric nodded. "Yes. Their deaths weren''t quick either. Whoever did it they weren''t just strong¡ªthey were efficient. Lothar and Loren didn''t stand a chance."


    Korvan''s gaze bore into Alric for a long moment, his mind working through the information. Lothar and Loren were two of his strongest lieutenants, each leading formidable groups. For them to be wiped out so quickly...


    "And you didn''t think to mention this sooner?" Korvan asked, his voice deadly quiet, the tension rising with each word.


    Alric met Korvan''s re without flinching. "I wanted to be sure. The bodies were discovered only a few hours ago, and I had to confirm it wasn''t a ploy to lure us out."


    Korvan''s lips twitched, his rage simmering beneath the surface. Alric''s words were always calcted, and Korvan knew his right-hand man didn''t speak carelessly. But to lose both Lothar and Loren in one fell swoop? It stung his pride more than anything.


    Korvan finally let go of the woman, who hastily retreated to the far corner of the room, her presence forgotten. His full attention was now on Alric, and the storm brewing behind his eyes was unmistakable.


    "Who did it?" Korvan demanded, his fists clenching as the need for revenge burned inside him.


    "I don''t know, but it can only be those Rackenshore."


    Korvan''s eyes red with fury at the mention of the town. Rackenshore had always been a thorn in his side, a seemingly insignificant town that had somehow managed to survive his relentless raids. But for them to hire someone strong enough to take out both Lothar and Loren? That was more than just defiance¡ªit was a direct challenge to his authority.


    Without warning, Korvan''s rage exploded. He mmed his fist down onto the handle of his plush chair with such force that the wood splintered beneath his grip. The sound echoed through the chamber, and the woman still perched on hisp flinched, her body trembling in fear.


    Korvan''s eyes, now wild with anger, flicked toward her. Her sudden movement only seemed to irritate him further, as though her fear was a reflection of his own humiliation. Without a second thought, he grabbed her roughly by the arm and hurled her to the ground. She hit the cold stone floor with a yelp, scrambling to get as far from him as possible, tears welling in her eyes.


    "Useless!" Korvan spat, standing from his chair and towering over the cowering woman. He didn''t even spare her a second nce as he turned his focus back to Alric, his mind entirely consumed by thoughts of revenge.


    "Rackenshore..." Korvan growled, pacing now, his hands flexing as though ready to strangle the life out of someone. "They dare to hire someone like that? They think they can stand against me?"


    Alric, calm as ever despite Korvan''s outburst, nodded slightly. "It''s the only logical exnation. Rackenshore has been desperate for protection, especially with the recent raids. It seems they''ve pooled their resources to bring in someone capable of dealing with us."


    Korvan''s fists clenched even tighter, his knuckles turning white. "I should have crushed them when I had the chance," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling with rage. "Now they think they can fight back? Against me?"


    Alric''s cold gaze never wavered. "It appears they''ve hired someone who isn''t just capable. Whoever did this was skilled. Lothar and Loren didn''t stand a chance, meaning we are dealing with more than just some mercenary."


    "Those bastards from the capital!" Korvan roared, his fury intensifying. He mmed his fist into the stone wall, the impact sending a fresh cascade of cracks running through the already damaged surface. "We''ve been paying them, bribing them! They were supposed to inform us if anything like this happened! And now they''re not even doing their job properly?"


    Alric, standing with his usual calm demeanor, watched Korvan''s outburst without a flicker of emotion. "Leader," he said, his voice cool and measured, "I contacted the capital. None of the officials or adventurers we bribed were involved in this. They confirmed no one has been dispatched from the capital to Rackenshore."


    Korvan, mid-step, froze. His eyes narrowed, the rage in them burning hotter. "Then who is this motherfucker?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Alric''s lips curled slightly at the edges, a faint hint of something devious in his expression. "Likely some newly rising nobody," he replied smoothly. "Someone who thinks they''re a hero, probably. Skilled, yes, but there are still clear signs of a battle. Whoever it was, they weren''t a 4-star."


    Korvan''s face twisted with a mixture of disbelief and anger. "Not a 4-star?" he repeated, his voice rising in fury. "You''re telling me that some random 3-star warrior¡ªwithout a name, without any reputation¡ªtook down Lothar and Loren? What the hell were those bastards doing?" His fists trembled, his knuckles cracking under the strain of his clenched fists.


    Alric remained calm, though the glint in his eyes grew sharper. "It seems that while this person was skilled, Lothar and Loren underestimated them. And you know how arrogance can lead to one''s downfall."


    Korvan''s rage simmered, but as he red at Alric, something shifted. He knew Alric well enough to recognize the look on his face¡ªthe one he wore when he had a n brewing, something devious and underhanded. "You''ve got something in mind, don''t you, Alric?" Korvan asked, his voice a little calmer now, though the anger still boiled underneath.


    Alric''s small smile widened, though it remained as cold as ever. "Indeed. This individual may be skilled, but they''re not invincible. I''ve already been working on something that will ensure we handle this threat... and make sure Rackenshore never dares to challenge us again."


    Korvan''s interest was piqued. He knew when Alric was plotting something; it usually ended in blood¡ªand results. "So, what''s your n?"


    Alric stepped closer, his voice lowering conspiratorially. "We need to lure them out. Set a trap. I''ve already begunying the groundwork. We''ll make theme to us, and when they do..." His eyes gleamed darkly. "We''ll make sure they don''t leave."


    *********


    And on tomorrow night, something had happened in the house of Rackenshore Town''s mayor.


    "RON! MY SON!"


    His voice rambled through the whole mansion.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 113: Consequence (2)

    The grand halls of the Rackenshore Town''s mayoral mansion were filled with the echo of frantic footsteps and the desperate shouts of Baron Edris Wyndhall. His voice, filled with panic and fear, rang through every corridor, calling for his son.


    "RON! MY SON!" Baron Edris bellowed, his face flushed with worry, as he rushed down the hallway toward his son''s chambers. The grand house, usually quiet and dignified, was now alive with chaos. Servants scrambled in every direction, their faces pale as they whispered among themselves.


    The door to Ron''s room stood wide open, and the baron stormed inside, his heart racing in his chest. His eyes swept over the empty bed, the open window, and the scattered belongings. It was as if Ron had vanished into thin air. But what caught Edris'' attention¡ªand sent a cold chill down his spine¡ªwas the letter left conspicuously on his son''s desk.


    Baron Edris rushed over to the desk, snatching up the letter with trembling hands. His eyes scanned the parchment, his face darkening with every word he read.


    "Baron Wyndhall, you''ve dared to meddle in our affairs, fully aware of the consequences. Now you face them. Your son, Ron, is with us. If you wish to see him alive again, you will cease your interference andply with our demands. You''ve made your choice; now live with it."


    His brow furrowed in confusion. Meddle in their affairs? Baron Edris had no idea what this letter was referring to. He hadn''t been involved in any deal or taken any action against the bandits beyond the usual town defenses. His fists clenched, the letter crumpling in his grip.


    The idea that these criminals had been able to capture his son from under his very nose without him even knowing and without anyone in his mansion noticing ignited a fury in him. The fact that someone had acted in his name or perhaps been mistaken for him made it even worse.


    He threw the letter down, his heart pounding with a mix of fear and anger. "What is this madness?!" Edris roared, mming his fist on the desk. "Who in the world is meddling with these bastards in my name?"


    The baron stormed out of the room, his rage boiling over as he shouted for his household staff. Servants hurried in, eyes wide with fear as they saw the baron''s state.


    "Gather everyone! Now! Every member of this household, all the personnel!" he barked, his voice echoing through the mansion. "Someone knows something, or worse¡ªsomeone has betrayed us. We''ll find out who''s behind this!"


    As the staff scrambled toply, Baron Edris began to pace, his mind racing. How could someone take his son without anyone noticing? And who in his household could be missing? As each servant and guard was ounted for, the absence of several key personnel quickly became apparent.


    A few guards who had been posted near Ron''s chambers were nowhere to be found, and neither was one of the household aides who had recently joined the staff.


    His anger grew even fiercer at the realization. "Traitors... right under my own roof," he growled.


    Without wasting a moment, Baron Edris summoned two of the most trusted figures in Rackenshore: the knight of the household and leader of the city guard, Roderick. The knight, a grizzled veteran named Garret, entered the room first, his expression grim as always. Roderick followed shortly after, his brow furrowed in concern though he maintained his usual calm demeanor.


    Baron Edris wasted no time, thrusting the crumpled letter into Roderick''s hand. "Read it," he ordered, his voice low but seething with barely contained rage. "My son''s been taken, and I want answers. Now."


    Roderick''s grip tightened on the letter as he read it, his eyes narrowing with each word. ''Fuck... out of all those things...'' he cursed internally, feeling a wave of unease settle over him. His usually stoic expression faltered for just a brief second as the realization hit him like a hammer¡ªthis was connected to his deal with Lucavion.


    His mind raced. ''Lucavion... that reckless bastard.'' Roderick hadn''t expected things to escte to this point. He had made a quiet arrangement with Lucavion to deal with the bandits and clean up the outskirts without drawing too much attention. But now, it seemed that the bandits had retaliated in a way no one could have predicted.


    As Roderick finished reading, he felt a bead of sweat form on his brow. He clenched his jaw, trying to maintain hisposure, but his eyebrows twitched involuntarily. He cursed both himself and Lucavion, knowing that this situation was spiraling out of control faster than he could have anticipated.


    "Roderick, what is it?" Garret, the household knight, asked, his keen eyes caught the slight change in Roderick''s expression. "You look... troubled. Do you know something?"


    Roderick felt Garret''s gaze boring into him, and for a brief moment, he considereding clean. But then he shook his head, swallowing his frustration. "No, nothing," he said curtly, his voice steady despite the turmoil churning inside him. "It''s just the gravity of the situation. We need to be careful how we proceed."


    Baron Edris, still pacing furiously, caught the tail end of their conversation. "What do you mean ''careful''?" he barked, his voice filled with impatience. "My son has been taken, Roderick! I need to know what you''re thinking! If you know anything about this¡ª"


    Roderick held Baron Edris''s gaze for a long moment, then sighed deeply, trying to rein in his own frustration. He knew that keeping hisposure in front of the baron was crucial now. "Sir Edris," Roderick began carefully, "there''s no reason to trust the words of bandits.


    They''re liars by nature, and even if someone has stirred up trouble for them, at the end of the day, they are the ones who''ve kidnapped your son. Rather than focusing on who may or may not have provoked them, it''s wiser to tread carefully and deal with the bandits directly."


    Baron Edris stopped pacing, his anger still simmering just beneath the surface, but Roderick''s words had started to get through to him. The baron''s eyes narrowed slightly, his chest heaving with controlled breaths as he listened.


    "There''s more," Roderick added, his voice measured. "Two of Korvan''s subordinates¡ªLoren and Lothar¡ªhave already been dealt with. Both are dead."


    The baron blinked in surprise, his face momentarily shing with confusion. "Lothar and Loren? Those bastards are dead?" Baron Edris was well aware of Korvan''s operations and knew the strength of his lieutenants. He was no stranger to the name Korvan, the leader of the bandit group terrorizing Rackenshore and the surrounding regions. "Who... how?" he stammered, trying to make sense of the situation.


    Roderick chose his next words carefully. "It seems someone has already made a move against Korvan''s forces. That might be why they retaliated by kidnapping your son. However, the deaths of Loren and Lothar have weakened Korvan significantly. It''s the best time to strike."


    Baron Edris took a deep breath, his hands trembling slightly as he tried to regain control of his emotions. The shock of hearing about the deaths of two of Korvan''s key men had begun to shift his focus away from the panic of his son''s abduction.


    "You''re right," the baron said after a moment, his voice quieter, more controlled. "I''ve been too reckless. They kidnapped Ron, and I let my emotions cloud my judgment." He swallowed hard, his eyes hardening with resolve. "I''m sorry, Roderick. You''re right¡ªthere''s no reason to trust the words of these bandits."


    Roderick gave a brief nod, d that the baron had calmed down somewhat. "We need to act swiftly but carefully. With two of Korvan''s lieutenants gone, his forces will be disorganized. We have an opportunity, but it won''tst long. We should strike while they''re vulnerable."


    Roderick''s eyes gleamed with quiet determination as he continued, his voice steady.


    ''This should also satisfy him.''


    He had been serving Baron Edris and his household from the moment when he was drafted. That is why he was feeling attached, and he knew that if that young man was able to deal with Loren and Lothar on the same day, that would mean he was strong just as he looked confident.


    That is why, by issuing such a reward, he could make connections with such a man and could even possibly build a safety for the young master Ron in the future.


    ''My hunch¡­..It was not wrong this time either.''


    That is why he opened his mouth.


    "There''s something else we should consider, Baron. We need to offer a bounty not just to our soldiers but to anyone capable. Someone already dealt with Lothar and Loren¡ªwhoever they are, they''re powerful, and they might be interested in taking down Korvan as well. If we offer a sizable reward, we''ll attract more manpower and perhaps draw this person out. They''ve already proven themselves effective."


    Baron Edris considered Roderick''s suggestion, rubbing his chin as he mulled over the idea. "A bounty... Yes, that could work," he said, his tone shifting to one of resolve. "It will send a clear message. Not only will we be calling on the best fighters, but it will also show the people of Rackenshore that I''m serious about ending this bandit threat once and for all.


    And if this mystery fighter takes the bait, we''ll have a valuable ally."


    Roderick nodded in agreement. "We can deal with these annoying pests ourselves, but the added help could be the key to finding Ron and finishing Korvan''s reign of terror. Offering a reward will turn the tide in our favor."


    Baron Edris straightened, his posture firm with renewed confidence. "Then it''s settled. I''ll issue the decree tomorrow morning. Anyone who can bring back my son and take Korvan''s head will be handsomely rewarded. We''ll offer gold andnd to anyone who aids us in this fight. No one will ignore such an offer."


    Roderick smiled faintly. "It will get the attention of every fighter within the region¡ªand possibly beyond."


    Edris took another deep breath, the tension in his body easing as a n finally began to form. "We''ll make sure no stone is left unturned. If this person is as skilled as we believe, they will take interest. And Korvan¡­ will fall."


    "Indeed," Roderick agreed. "With the right preparation, we can end this threat once and for all."


    Baron Edris clenched his fist, determination etched across his face. "By tomorrow, the decree will be public. Let the hunt for Korvan begin."


    Roderick bowed slightly, concealing his inner thoughts. While the baron''s n was sound, Roderick couldn''t help but feel a surge of apprehension. Lucavion, he thought, you''ll be drawn into this mess even further, whether you want it or not.

 Chapter 114: The Plan

    The next morning, the inn was already bustling with early risers. As I descended the stairs to themon room, the scent of fresh bread and bacon filled the air, along with the hum of quiet conversation. I made my way to a corner table, sitting down as a few curious nces flicked my way from the other patrons.


    I ignored them, my focus drifting to the task ahead. The bandits were still scattered, but now that I knew their locations, it wouldn''t take long to start making my way through them.


    As I waited for breakfast, snippets of conversation floated over from a nearby table, catching my attention.


    "Did you hear? The Baron''s son''s been kidnapped by Korvan''s men," a man whispered, his voice barely audible over the tter of dishes.


    "Yeah, I heard. They say Baron Edris is offering a huge reward for anyone who can take down Korvan and bring his son back."


    "Gold andnd, no less! Every fighter within a hundred miles is going to be flocking to Rackenshore to try their luck. It''s going to be chaos."


    My lips twitched into a faint smirk as I leaned back in my chair. ''So, they''ve finally started to make their move,'' I thought, mildly amused by the desperation of the baron''s offer. Of course, gold andnd would attract all kinds of riffraff, but none of them would be capable of doing what needed to be done. Still, it was amusing that they were willing to go so far.


    Just then, Greta approached, a warm smile on her face as she set a te of food in front of me. "Good morning, sir," she greeted cheerfully. "Is there anything else you''d like?"


    I nodded toward the table of gossipers. "What''s all this talk about a decree?" I asked casually, picking up my fork. "Something about a reward?"


    Greta''s smile faltered slightly, her eyes darting to the other table before returning to me. "Oh, yes," she said quietly, lowering her voice. "Baron Edris Wyndhall''s son was kidnappedst night. The baron''s offering a reward to anyone who can bring him back and put an end to Korvan''s bandits."


    She paused, her brow furrowing in concern. "It''s dangerous business, though. Korvan''s men are... well, they''re not to be trifled with."


    "Dangerous," I mused, taking a bite of the bread. "And yet, there''s a reward."


    Greta nodded, her hands fidgeting nervously. "Yes, arge one. Gold,nd... enough to set someone up for life. But... it won''t be easy.


    Those bandits have terrorized this town for years, and now, with the baron''s son taken, they''re more vicious than ever."


    I nced at Greta, her concern genuine. "And what do you think will happen?" I asked, leaning back slightly.


    She hesitated, ncing around the room as if to make sure no one was listening. "I don''t know," she admitted softly. "But I fear that things will only get worse before they get better. With so many mercenaries and fightersing into town, it''s bound to bring more trouble."


    Her words hung in the air, but I could sense that there was something more, something she wasn''t saying. "It seems you''re worried about something else," I noted, watching her expression carefully.


    Greta bit her lip, then sighed. "It''s just... the baron''s son, Ron... he''s not exactly... well, people say he''s... how do I put this politely..."


    "An arrogant fool?" I finished for her, raising an eyebrow.


    Greta winced but nodded. "Yes. He''s... made some enemies, even among those who should be helping. If it wasn''t for his father''s influence, well, let''s just say he''d be in trouble more often."


    I hummed thoughtfully, absorbing her words. So, the baron''s son wasn''t exactly beloved, even by his own people. That made things more interesting. Still, none of that mattered in the grand scheme. The bandits were my concern, not the boy''s personality.


    "Well," I said, finishing my food, "thank you for the information."


    Greta smiled, though it was more subdued this time. "Of course, sir. Be careful out there."


    I gave her a nod and stood, heading for the door. ''A bounty, huh?'' I thought, amused at the idea of being rewarded for something I''d nned to do anyway. ''I''ll take care of the bandits... and the rest will fall into ce.''


    As I made my way toward the door, Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind, her toneced with amusement. [A reward for something you were going to do anyway? Sounds like you''re about to make an easy profit.]


    "Seems like that," I replied, adjusting the grip on my estoc. "Although I''ve already taken care of two of Korvan''s subordinates, Lothar and Loren. It''s only a matter of time before the rest of theme looking for revenge."


    [They will,] she agreed, her tail flickingzily as she perched on my shoulder in her cat form. [Though I have to say, these humans are quite interesting. You''ve already done the hard work, and now they''re scrambling to throw gold andnd at you.]


    "I doubt they know I was the one who killed Lothar and Loren," I mused. "And if they did, they wouldn''t be so eager to offer a reward. After all, who would pay a man who''s already taken care of half the problem?"


    [True,] Vitaliara purred, [but it''s amusing, isn''t it? The baron is desperate to save his son, and yet he has no idea that you''ve already done more than any of these so-called mercenaries could dream of.]


    I smirked at herment. "Humans tend to rely on grand gestures when they''re cornered. They don''t realize the quiet work is already being done behind the scenes."


    [Still,] she continued thoughtfully, [you''ve drawn more attention than I expected. With the baron issuing this decree, it''s only a matter of time before more people start sniffing around. Not just for Korvan, but for you.]


    "That was the main point."


    [The main point?] Vitaliara asked her tone a mix of curiosity and surprise.


    I nced around, noticing how more and more people were gathering in small groups, clearly buzzing about the baron''s new decree. "The reason I asked for an identity and a letter of rmendation isn''t just for convenience," I exined, my voice lowering slightly. "It''s about legitimacy."


    [Legitimacy?] she echoed a soft purr apanying her question. [You''ve never seemed too concerned with how others see you. Why now?]


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I considered her words. "It''s not about how they see me, but how I position myself in the world," I said. "My reputation will spread, especially after dealing with Korvan and his men. That''s part of the n¡ªbuild a name, attract stronger opponents, and rise through the ranks."


    [But without legitimacy,] she added thoughtfully, [you''ll just be seen as another ouw. A powerful one, but a criminal nheless.]


    "Exactly," I nodded. "If I don''t establish myself with proper recognition, I''ll constantly be hunted, not just by enemies, but by the authorities. I''d spend more time running than fighting, and that''s not what I want. That''s why it''s crucial that this whole series of events¡ªthe baron''s decree, Korvan''s downfall¡ªspreads far and wide. It''ll give me the legitimacy I need."


    ''And it is also important for me to have legitimacy and connections so that I can enter the academy.''


    This world is a world of romance fantasy, and it is from a book named Shattered Innocence.


    ''For the sake of the promise, I must enter the academy.''


    At first, I did not want to have anything with the main cast or the storyline of the novel, but then, after Master was involved and requested that I look after his daughter at hisst breath, it became a promise.


    ''And while I am at it, I will also close those ends.''


    Family¡­..


    It was indeed a word that I did not like.


    But at the same time, it was something that I would eventually need to face.


    That is why I need to build a reputation.


    ''So that you can understand what you have lost.''


    The revenge I want to take.


    I don''t want to destroy those who abandoned me.


    That would be too shallow.


    What I want is different.


    ''That will be my path.''


    But before that, I need to talk with someone.


    "Let''s go and meet that Roderick. He owes me an exnation."


    I need to be informed of what happened, and I am sure that he wants the same.


    ********


    The morning sun cast a pale light over Rackenshore as I made my way to Roderick''s quarters, the city still bustling with the baron''s newly issued decree. Whispers of mercenaries and hunters filled the air, the scent of greed and desperation lingering like an invisible fog.


    Vitaliara padded softly at my side, her ears twitching at every hushed conversation we passed. [You seem troubled,] she remarked, her voice sliding into my thoughts. [Thinking about your next move?]


    "More like thinking about how Roderick managed to get this tangled mess started," I replied. "Issuing a decree like that while Ron''s still in enemy hands¡ªit''s reckless."


    [Do you think they''ll retaliate?] she asked, her tail flicking behind her.


    "They will, without question. Korvan''s men are no fools. If any of them hear about this decree, they''ll realize the baron''s ying a dangerous game. And that puts Ron in serious danger."


    We reached Roderick''s quarters, the guards standing aside as I pushed open the door. Inside, the knight sat behind his desk; a map spread out before him, his brows furrowed in concentration.


    "Roderick," I called out, my tone firm. "We need to talk."


    He looked up, his eyes narrowing as I approached. "Lucavion. I was expecting you. I assume you''ve heard about the decree?"


    "I have," I replied, taking a seat opposite him without waiting for an invitation. "And I also know you''re smart enough to realize how reckless it was."


    Roderick''s jaw tightened, but he remainedposed. "Reckless? We had no choice. Baron Edris is desperate to get his son back, and we needed to make a bold move. The decree will draw in the kind of manpower we need to finally deal with Korvan."


    I leaned forward, my gaze piercing into his. "And what happens when Korvan''s men, or worse, Korvan himself, find out about this? What do you think they''ll do when they realize the baron is calling for their heads? They''ll kill Ron. You''re gambling with his life, and you know it."


    Roderick''s expression faltered for just a moment, the weight of my words sinking in. "We¡­ we''ve taken precautions," he said.


    I shook my head, letting out a frustrated sigh. "You''re dealing with bandits, not fools. If there are any of Korvan''s men within the city¡ªand I''m certain there are¡ªthey''ll know soon enough. They''ll put two and two together, and when they do, Ron''s life is forfeit."


    "We know that."


    "Then¡­."


    "There is someone amongst Korvan''s men that is working with us."


    At that moment, a bomb was revealed.

 Chapter 115: The Plan (2)

    Roderick''s words hit me like a hammer.


    "There is someone amongst Korvan''s men that is working with us."


    I raised an eyebrow, unable to conceal my surprise. Indeed, I was not expecting such a thing to happen at all.


    "A man in Korvan''s crew is working for you?"


    Roderick nodded, his expression grim. "That''s right. He''s been with them for a while now, and he''ll get Ron out when the time is right¡ªonce we make our move."


    I narrowed my eyes, leaning forward slightly. "And why wasn''t I informed of this earlier, Roderick? If you had someone embedded with Korvan''s men, we could''ve used that to our advantage. At the very least, we would know where to find them."


    Roderick met my re, his voice steady but tinged with frustration. "He only reached out yesterday. I was in the dark about this, too, Lucavion. And in fact¡­" Roderick paused, rubbing his temple. "The only reason we know Ron was captured at all was because of him."


    I blinked, processing his words. "You''re telling me this insider allowed Ron to be taken?"


    Roderick nodded. "Yes. He''s one of my men. He''d been approached by the bandits and had been ying both sides, gathering information for us while feeding them just enough to stay alive. When they told him about the n to kidnap Ron, he let it happen so we could use it to our advantage."


    I red at him, feeling the tension rising between us. "You let them take Ron to gain an upper hand? You knowingly let them think they have control?"


    Roderick''s expression hardened, but there was no apology in his tone. "Yes. It was a calcted risk. By allowing them to believe they have the upper hand, we''ve gained crucial insight into their operations. The insider now knows the exact location of their base. If we had tried to stop the kidnapping outright, we would''ve tipped our hand and lost any chance of tracking Korvan down."


    I stood up, pacing the room for a moment, trying to digest the information. "You''re ying a dangerous game, Roderick. You''re gambling with Ron''s life¡ªhoping your man won''t be discovered or turn on you."


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I''m aware of the risks, but it''s the best chance we have to bring Korvan down once and for all."


    I stopped, turning to face him, my voice low and cold. "You''d better hope you''re right. If this goes wrong, Ron''s blood will be on your hands."


    Roderick held my gaze, his expression unflinching. "I know."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, leaning slightly forward. "Why do you think I won''t tell Baron Edris about this little n of yours?"


    Roderick''s lips curled into a small, knowing smirk. "Firstly, you''re an outsider," he said, his tone calm and measured. "Baron Edris has known me for years and trusted me with the defense of this town. You think he''ll believe someone he''s just met over me, his loyal knight?"


    I didn''t respond, allowing him to continue.


    "And secondly," Roderick added, his smirk widening slightly, "if you do tell him, you''ll implicate yourself. You''ve been seen talking with me, creating a bit of chaos around town. If the baron catches wind of that, it won''t be hard for him to connect the dots and view you as an aplice. At the very least, you''ll be arrested, or worse¡ªyour entire n falls apart.


    After all, you''re just an outsider with no real standing here. A perfect scapegoat if things go south."


    I couldn''t help but let out augh, shaking my head at his reasoning. "You''ve thought this through, haven''t you?"


    Roderick''s smirk faded slightly, reced by a more serious expression. "I have no intention of screwing you over, Lucavion. Believe me, I want this to end just as much as you do. The bandits need to be dealt with, and I didn''t make this choice lightly. But you and I both know that sitting around, waiting for some miracle, isn''t going to help the people of Rackenshore."


    I folded my arms, watching him carefully as he spoke.


    "I didn''t betray the baron or the household by allowing this to happen," Roderick continued his voice firm. "I did what I had to do because I can no longer sit by and watch innocent people suffer. The people here are living in fear, barely scraping by because of those bastards. And if letting Ron be taken means we can finally end Korvan''s reign of terror, then that''s a price I''m willing to pay."


    There was a brief silence as his words settled between us. I studied his expression¡ªthere was no hint of malice, no hidden agenda beyond what he had already revealed. He wasn''t lying; he truly believed this was the best course of action.


    I leaned back, crossing my arms. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. But you''re still gambling with a lot more than just your reputation."


    "Well, you are not that different."


    "Indeed, that I am."


    "Well, you''re not that different," Roderick added, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    I let out a low chuckle, leaning back in my chair. "Indeed, that I am." My gaze locked onto his. "But now that it''se to this, you must know where the hideout is. And you must be aware that we need to move fast."


    Roderick''s expression hardened, and he gave a single nod. "I do. My man is already in position, and everything is set."


    I raised an eyebrow, an amused smirk ying on my lips. "That decree, though¡ªit was just a way to get my attention, wasn''t it? And to create a deception that the city would take its time preparing."


    Roderick''s eyes gleamed with a hint of approval. "Exactly. By issuing the decree, we''ve given the bandits the impression that we''re biding our time, gathering forces. They''ll think they have a window to fortify their defenses or even negotiate. But in reality, we''ll strike before they have a chance to react."


    I couldn''t help but smile at that. "I like this n," I said, my voice tinged with amusement. "A surprise assault while they''re busy underestimating us. Now, tell me¡ªhow many people do you have for this strike?"


    Roderick leaned back in his chair, his face thoughtful. "Not enough to take on the entire group head-on, but we don''t need that many."


    "Heh¡­.You still want me to work, it seems."


    "That is right. Though I did not see how strong you are, considering you were the one who had taken care of Lothar and Loren, you must be really powerful."


    "Hmm¡­.Go on."


    Roderick''s eyes narrowed in thought as he continued, "When we make our move, it''ll be you and me dealing with Korvan and his top lieutenants¡ªtwo more 3-star Awakened like Lothar. The rest of my men will handle the lower-level fighters, but we don''t have the numbers for a prolonged battle. We''ll need to strike hard, hit fast, and eliminate the leadership before they can rally."


    I leaned back, crossing my arms with a smirk ying on my lips. "You want me to do most of the heavy lifting, huh? Well, I don''t mind, but you''re right¡ªwe don''t have time for a drawn-out fight."


    Roderick met my gaze, his expression serious. "We don''t have the manpower for it, and we can''t afford to get bogged down. If we''re too slow, Korvan''s men will regroup, and Ron''s life will be forfeit. We need precision. Once we hit Korvan and his lieutenants, the rest will crumble."


    A low chuckle escaped me as I stood up, adjusting the grip on my estoc. "Don''t worry. It''ll be quick. I''ll take care of Korvan and the others. You and your men just make sure the rest of the rats don''t crawl away."


    Roderick gave a nod, his gaze hardening with resolve. "Then it''s settled. We move at dawn. There''s no room for hesitation."


    I turned toward the door, casting onest nce over my shoulder. "Dawn, then. Get your men ready. I''ll make sure Korvan never sees iting."


    As I stepped out of the room, Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind. [This will be interesting, won''t it? You''ve already taken down two of his top men. Korvan must be seething by now.]


    "We will see about that. There is this feeling¡­.I feel like things will not be that easy."


    [Really?]


    "Yeah. At the very least, some people will die."


    [As long as you don''t, I don''t care.]


    "Well, I will not; you can be sure of that."


    *******


    In the dense, shadowden forest where Korvan''s hideout was nestled, the atmosphere was heavy with tension. The bandits moved quietly through the trees, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings. Despite the rtive silence of the camp, there was an unmistakable sense of unease that had settled over the group.


    Korvan''s top men had fallen, and whispers of something far worse approaching swirled through the ranks.


    Inside the cavernous hideout, Korvan sat brooding on a throne-like chair made of dark wood and bone; his brow furrowed in deep thought. A goblet of wine rested in his hand, but his mind was elsewhere¡ªfocused on the fact that two of his most trusted lieutenants, Lothar and Loren, had been taken out so swiftly.


    He couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that something bigger was at y, something far more dangerous than a simple mercenary.


    Suddenly, the door to the chamber swung open, and one of his scouts stumbled in, his face pale with urgency.


    "Leader!" the scout panted, his voice tight with fear. "We''ve received news from Rackenshore. The baron... he''s issued a decree."


    Korvan''s eyes snapped up, his grip tightening around the goblet. "A decree?" he growled, his deep voice filling the room. "What are you talking about?"


    The scout swallowed hard, taking a hesitant step forward. "Baron Edris has called for mercenaries, bounty hunters... anyone who can bring your head and rescue his son. He''s offering a fortune in gold andnd."


    The moment the words left the scout''s mouth, Korvan''s face twisted into a mask of fury. His goblet mmed onto the armrest, spilling wine across the floor. "That bastard dares to make such a move?!" he roared, his voice echoing off the stone walls. "Doesn''t he care about his son?!"


    Korvan stood, hisrge frame towering over the scout. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous fire as he paced the room, fists clenched tightly at his sides. The thought that Baron Edris had issued such a bold decree, knowing full well that Korvan still had Ron in his clutches, filled him with a seething rage.


    "This is a direct challenge." Alric, his right hand, eximed. "He knows that we won''t kill the boy."


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 116: Subjugation

    "This is a direct challenge. He knows that we won''t kill the boy."


    Alric''s words echoed in the room, and that made Korvan''s pacing grow more furious with each passing second, his mind churning with anger. "Kill the boy," he growled, his voice filled with venom. "We should cut his head off right now and throw it at Rackenshore''s gates. Show them what happens when they cross me!"


    Alric, standing in the shadows just beside Korvan''s throne, narrowed his eyes slightly but maintained his calm demeanor. "Korvan, we can''t do that," he said, his tone measured and calcting. "If we kill the boy, we lose our only leverage. The moment his head rolls, Baron Edris will have no reason to hold back. He''lle at us with everything he has."


    Korvan spun on his heel, ring at Alric. "He''s alreadying at us!" he roared. "That damn decree is proof enough that the baron has decided to confront me. He doesn''t care about his son''s life anymore!"


    Alric met Korvan''s gaze, unflinching. "That''s precisely why this situation feels off," he replied, his voice cool. "The baron''s acting recklessly, yes, but that decree¡­ it''s a bluff. He wants us to panic, to make a mistake. If we kill Ron, he''ll have no reason to negotiate, no reason to stall. And once that happens, we lose any control we have over this situation."


    Korvan''s fists tightened, but he listened. Alric always had a knack for seeing through traps, and his cold logic had kept Korvan''s operations running smoothly for years. Still, the thought of the baron issuing such a public challenge made his blood boil.


    "You think this decree is a bluff, then?" Korvan asked, his voice simmering with barely contained rage.


    Alric nodded. "Yes. The baron''s desperate, but he isn''t foolish. He knows we''re still holding his son, which is the only thing keeping him fromunching a full-scale assault. But this decree, Korvan¡ªit''s designed to provoke us. To force us to make a move before we''re ready."


    Korvan gritted his teeth, considering Alric''s words. "So, what do you propose?" he asked, his voice low. "We just sit here and wait?"


    Alric''s lips curled into a small, calcting smile. "No. We prepare. We fortify the camp and make sure no one slips in unnoticed. But we don''t kill the boy. Not yet.


    Let them think they have us cornered. Let them believe their decree is working. Meanwhile, we''ll be the ones setting the trap."


    Korvan''s anger slowly began to subside as Alric''s n took shape in his mind. His right-hand man was right¡ªthey still had leverage. Killing the boy now would only lead to chaos. But keeping him alive¡­ that gave them options.


    Korvan took a deep breath, nodding slowly. "Fine. We''ll y their game for now. But if they make one wrong move¡ªjust one¡ªI want that boy''s head on a pike."


    Alric gave a slight bow. "Understood, Leader. I''ll make sure everything is ready. We won''t let them catch us off guard."


    As Alric left the chamber to set the preparations in motion, Korvan sat back in his chair, his mind still buzzing with anger but tempered by the knowledge that they still held the upper hand.


    Yet, Alric did not expect such a reckless thing to be the first thing at dawn.


    *********


    In the dim light of dawn, the forest around Korvan''s hideout was shrouded in a thick fog. The bandits, uneasy after the news of Lothar and Loren''s deaths and the baron''s decree, were more alert than usual. A small group of them patrolled the perimeter of the camp, their weapons at the ready, though the weariness in their eyes betrayed their exhaustion.


    Two bandits, walking side by side, muttered to each other, their voices low but tense.


    "Can you believe this mess?" one of them grumbled, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. "Everything was fine just a few weeks ago. We had Rackenshore in our pockets, and now... Now we''re losing men left and right, and that decree? I didn''t sign up to fight a whole army."


    The other bandit, a scruffy-looking man with a scar running down his cheek, snorted in agreement. "Yeah, no kidding. First, Lothar and Loren get wiped out like nothing, and now the baron''s calling for our heads. I don''t like this one bit."


    They continued their patrol in silence for a moment, the oppressive atmosphere of the forest closing in around them. The thick fog muffled their footsteps, creating an eerie stillness.


    Just as the first bandit opened his mouth to speak again, the underbrush to their right rustled violently. Before either of them could react, figures emerged from the bushes, weapons gleaming in the pale morning light.


    "Ambush!" one of the bandits shouted, his voice cracking in panic as he drew his sword.


    But it was toote.


    Roderick''s men, Awakened warriors under hismand, struck with brutal precision. A gleaming de sliced through the air, cutting down the first bandit before he could even raise his weapon. Blood sprayed across the forest floor as the others scrambled to defend themselves.


    "Enemies!" one of the surviving bandits screamed as he staggered back, his eyes wide with terror. "Inform the camp! We''re under attack!"


    The remaining patrol scattered in all directions, some reaching for their horns to sound the rm, others trying desperately to hold off the attackers. But Roderick''s men moved with lethal efficiency, their strikes precise, their intent clear: eliminate the bandits before they could warn the main camp.


    Amid the chaos, one of the bandits managed to blow his horn, the deep, echoing sound reverberating through the trees. The alert had been raised.


    More of Roderick''s forces surged forward, breaking through the fog like a wave of vengeance. The sh of steel rang out as the front-line assault began in earnest. From the camp, shouts of rm could be heard as the bandits scrambled to defend their hideout.


    "We''re going in," one of Roderick''s lieutenants growled, his de already slick with blood.


    The forest erupted into chaos as the assault began, the element of surprise in full effect.


    *******


    Korvan paced restlessly in his chambers, still simmering from the conversation with Alric. His mind raced with anger and paranoia, unable to shake the uneasy feeling that something was wrong. He took a deep swig of wine, his thoughts momentarily clouded by the bitter liquid.


    But then, a loud, frantic pounding echoed from the door.


    "Leader!" a voice shouted from outside, filled with urgency.


    Korvan''s eyes narrowed as he marched to the door, throwing it open. One of his lieutenants stood there, panting heavily, his face pale with fear.


    "We''re under attack!" the lieutenant gasped, his words tumbling out in a rush. "Roderick''s men¡ªthey''re here, right outside the camp!"


    For a moment, Korvan froze, the wine goblet slipping from his hand and crashing to the ground. His eyes widened in disbelief, fury igniting in his chest like a roaring inferno.


    "What?!" Korvan bellowed, his voice filled with raw anger. "How could they have found us so soon?!"


    The lieutenant, shaking, took a step back. "I¡ªI don''t know, Leader! But they''re already fighting our men at the perimeter! We have to act fast, or we''ll be overrun!"


    Korvan''s fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white. He turned sharply and shouted, "ALRIC!"


    Alric appeared in the doorway momentster, his expression calm but his eyes calcting. "I assume the attack has begun," he said, his voice cold and collected.


    "Get every man we have ready!" Korvan snarled. "We''ll crush them, but first¡­" His voice trailed off as his eyes darkened with sudden realization.


    He stormed past Alric, heading straight for the room where Ron was being held captive. His boots thudded against the stone floor, the sound echoing in the now chaotic hideout. His mind raced¡ªRon was his bargaining chip, hisst line of leverage. If anything had happened to the boy¡­


    Korvan reached the door, throwing it open with such force that it mmed against the wall. His eyes darted around the room, scanning every corner.


    But it was empty.


    Ron was gone.


    Korvan''s breath hitched, his heart pounding as he stepped further into the room. There were no signs of a struggle, no overturned furniture¡ªnothing. It was as if Ron had simply vanished.


    "Where is he?!" Korvan roared, his voice echoing in the empty chamber. His fists mmed into the wall, cracking the stone. His eyes zed with fury as he spun around, ring at Alric, who had just arrived at the door.


    "He''s gone!" Korvan bellowed, his rage threatening to boil over. "How the hell did this happen?!"


    Alric''s eyes scanned the room, his calcting gaze taking in every detail. His expression remained calm, though a glint of concern flickered in his eyes. "It seems we''ve been outyed," he muttered, almost to himself. "They knew exactly when to strike."


    Korvan''s hands trembled with fury. "Find him!" he shouted, his voice hoarse with anger. "Find the boy, or I''ll tear this whole ce apart!"


    Alric nodded, already turning to leave and issue orders. But in the back of his mind, he couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that they were now ying into their enemy''s hands. The situation was spiraling out of control faster than he had anticipated.


    And it was only a matter of time before everything came crashing down.

 Chapter 117: Subjugation (2)

    At the edge of the forest, the battle had erupted into a frenzy of steel and blood. Roderick''s men, Awakened warriors, tore through the bandit ranks with precision and ferocity.


    While they were not the strongest, as many of the town''s forces were sent to the battlefield, they were all trained warriors who had worked under a knight like Roderick.


    Their des gleamed in the early light of dawn, cutting down bandits left and right as they surged forward toward Korvan''s hideout.


    The forest floor was slick with blood, and the cries of the dying echoed through the trees. Bandits fell one after another, desperately calling for reinforcements, but the attack hade too swiftly. They hadn''t expected such a well-coordinated assault, and their panic was palpable.


    "Help! Get the others!" one bandit screamed as he clutched a gaping wound in his side, his face pale with fear.


    Another stumbled backward, his sword slipping from his hand as he copsed into the dirt, his body trembling. "We''re being overrun!" he shouted, his voice barely audible over the sh of steel.


    Roderick''s men pressed forward relentlessly, their faces grim and focused, cutting down anyone in their path. One soldier, an Awakened, swung his sword with brutal efficiency, his de slicing through a bandit''s torso, leaving a spray of blood in its wake.


    It seemed like nothing could stop their advance.


    But then, a shadow loomed over them from above.


    "YOU BASTARDS!"


    A voice, deep and filled with fury, roared from the treetops. The ground trembled as a figure came crashing down from high above,nding with a thunderous impact that sent a shockwave through the clearing. Dirt and debris exploded outward, forcing the attackers to momentarily halt and shield themselves from the force of thending.


    As the dust cleared, a man stood tall amidst the carnage. His broad frame was covered in scars, his muscles rippling beneath his tattered armor. A wicked grin spread across his face as he hefted a massive spear, its de gleaming menacingly in the early light.


    "I''m going to tear you all apart!" the man shouted, his voice echoing across the battlefield. The spear in his hand crackled with energy, the air around him practically vibrating with his raw power. He was one of Korvan''s lieutenants¡ªa 3-star Awakened who had gained a fearsome reputation among the bandits for his ruthless efficiency inbat.


    The bandits, emboldened by the appearance of their leader, began to rally around him, their fear turning to desperate resolve.


    The lieutenant mmed the butt of his spear into the ground, his eyes zing with fury as he pointed the tip toward Roderick''s forces. "You think you can waltz into our territory and take us down? You''re dead wrong!"


    One of Roderick''s men stepped forward, his sword raised, but before he could strike, the lieutenant lunged with incredible speed. His spear shot forward like a bolt of lightning, skewering the man clean through the chest. Blood spurted from the wound, and the soldier crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    "Anyone else?"


    SWOOSH!


    "I am here, you bastard!" A powerful voice rang out as a figure moved with incredible speed,nding just beyond the fallen soldier. His de gleamed with a radiant golden light, cutting through the haze of battle like a beacon.


    It was Roderick, the knight of Baron Wyndhall, his massive sword held firmly in both hands as he faced the towering lieutenant. His eyes locked onto the man standing before him, a flicker of recognition shing through his expression.


    The lieutenant''s grin widened as he lowered his spear slightly, eyeing Roderick with dark amusement. "Roderick," he spat, his voice dripping with venom. "I should have known you''d show your face here. Still ying the baron''s loyalpdog, I see."


    Roderick''s jaw tightened, his grip on his sword tightening as well. "Gorak," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "I should''ve put you down when I had the chance back in Raithe Forest."


    Gorak chuckled, his spear crackling with energy once more. "That''s your mistake, Roderick. You never finish the job. And now, look where that mercy''s gotten you." He gestured to the carnage surrounding them, the bodies of Roderick''s men strewn across the battlefield.


    "You''re going to pay for this," Roderick said, his voice filled with cold fury. He raised his sword, the golden light radiating from the de intensifying as he channeled his mana into it. "I let you go once. That was a mistake I won''t make again."


    Gorak twirled his spear, his expression darkening. "We''ll see about that. Come on then, knight! Show me what you''ve got!"


    SWOOSH!


    With a roar, Roderick charged forward, his sword cutting through the air as he brought it down with incredible force. Gorak met the strike head-on, his spear shing against the golden de with a deafening ng. The impact sent shockwaves through the ground, causing the surrounding bandits and soldiers to stumble back from the sheer power of the two shing Awakened warriors.


    For a moment, the two stood locked in a brutal contest of strength, neither giving an inch. Sparks flew as their weapons ground against each other, the air crackling with the raw energy radiating from their mana-infused strikes.


    Just as Roderick''s sword began to overpower Gorak''s spear, the knight''s technique shone through. He twisted his body, channeling his mana into a precise arc, sending Gorak stumbling back, his defenses faltering. Roderick pressed the advantage, his golden de surging forward with lethal intent, aiming to finish the fight.


    "You''re finished, Gorak!" Roderick roared, his sword just inches away from cutting through the lieutenant''s chest.


    But before the de could make contact, a shadow loomed behind Roderick. The sound of rushing wind filled the air, and then¡ª


    SWOOSH!


    A sharp de, gleaming with dark energy, cut through the space behind Roderick, aiming for his unprotected back.


    Roderick''s eyes widened slightly as he realized the danger, but it was toote to block. Gorak''s smirk widened as he saw his ally arrive just in time.


    "Did you really think this fight was fair?" Gorak spat,ughing as he saw Roderick''s predicament. "You''re not leaving here alive, knight!"


    The second lieutenant, a wiry man named Sorn, his face twisted in a sinister grin, lunged forward with his sword, ready to deliver a fatal blow to Roderick''s exposed back.


    But just before the strike couldnd¡ª


    CLANG!


    Just as Roderick''s sword began to overpower Gorak''s spear, the knight''s technique shone through. He twisted his body, channeling his mana into a precise arc, sending Gorak stumbling back, his defenses faltering. Roderick pressed the advantage, his golden de surging forward with lethal intent, aiming to finish the fight.


    "You''re finished, Gorak!" Roderick roared, his sword just inches away from cutting through the lieutenant''s chest.


    But before the de could make contact, a shadow loomed behind Roderick. The sound of rushing wind filled the air, and then¡ª


    SWOOSH!


    A sharp de, gleaming with dark energy, cut through the space behind Roderick, aiming for his unprotected back.


    Roderick''s eyes widened slightly as he realized the danger, but it was toote to block. Gorak''s smirk widened as he saw his ally arrive just in time.


    "Did you really think this fight was fair?" Gorak spat,ughing as he saw Roderick''s predicament. "You''re not leaving here alive, knight!"


    The second lieutenant, a wiry man named Sorn, his face twisted in a sinister grin, lunged forward with his sword, ready to deliver a fatal blow to Roderick''s exposed back.


    But just before the strike couldnd¡ª


    CLANG!


    Another figure appeared out of nowhere, their de intercepting Sorn''s with incredible speed. The impact sent sparks flying, and the dark energy around Sorn''s sword dissipated instantly. The neer stood tall, his face obscured by the shadows of the trees, save for the scar running down his right eye.


    The young man with the scar had arrived.


    "I don''t think so," he said, his voice cold and calm, his eyes glowing with a faint purple light as he stared down Sorn. The two locked eyes for a moment and Sorn''s grin faltered, the confidence draining from his face as he realized he had just been stopped by someone far beyond his expectations.


    Roderick, now free from the imminent threat, stepped back, his breathing heavy as he nced at the young man. "You¡­," he muttered. "You arete."


    The young man didn''t respond, his focus entirely on Sorn and Gorak. "This fight," he said softly, "is over now."


    Gorak''sughter died in his throat as he saw the fierce determination in the young man''s eyes, realizing that this new yer was no ordinary warrior.


    The tides of battle had shifted, and the fight was now finished.


    "You are the one who killed Loren and Lothar."


    He had realized this guy was the one who had been taking down the other lieutenants.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 118: Subjugation (3)

    "You are the one who killed Loren and Lothar."


    Lucavion''s lips curled into a small, confident smile as he raised his estoc, the de glinting in the morning light. His eyes never left Sorn, who stood frozen, his earlier arrogance reced by uncertainty. The faint purple glow of Lucavion''s starlight mana swirled around his sword, crackling with restrained power.


    "That''s right," Lucavion said softly, his voice carrying an air of finality. "I''m the one who took down Loren and Lothar. And now, it''s your turn."


    Sorn''s face twisted into a sneer, but there was no hiding the fear behind his eyes. He took a half step back, his sword trembling slightly in his grip. "You think you can just walk in here and take us all down? You''re nothing but a¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Lucavion''s sword ignited with starlight mana, the energy swirling around the de in brilliant arcs of light. His eyes narrowed, and he took a slow, deliberate step forward.


    "Roderick," Lucavion said without turning his head, "This one is yours. It seems you two have unfinished business."


    Roderick, still catching his breath, nodded. His gaze flicked to Gorak, who had recovered enough to regain his footing, his spear poised for another strike. "I wouldn''t have it any other way," Roderick growled, stepping forward to face Gorak once more.


    The two warriors squared off, their intense history clear in their eyes. But Lucavion''s focus remained on Sorn.


    Sorn''s sneer hardened into a grimace, his eyes narrowing as he regained some of hisposure. He took a step back, his stance shifting, the wind around him picking up in intensity. His longsword began to glow faintly, the air around him swirling with controlled gusts, responding to hismand.


    "You''ll regret underestimating me," Sorn hissed, his voice low and filled with menace. "I''m no pushover. Wind responds to my every move, and I''ll cut you down before you even know it."


    "Wind¡­.." He mumbled as he looked into Sorn. "It reminds me of that time."


    "Whatever," Sorn said as he grabbed his de.


    Lucavion''s gaze remained calm and focused, the starlight mana swirling around his estoc intensifying as he channeled his energy, his stance poised and ready. "Let''s see just how fast you are," he said coolly, his eyes gleaming with confidence.


    SWOOSH!


    Sorn moved first. In an instant, he disappeared from his spot, a gust of wind kicking up behind him as he blurred toward Lucavion, his sword raised for a lightning-fast strike. The wind gathered around Sorn''s de, extending it beyond its physical reach, creating an invisible edge meant to catch Lucavion off guard.


    But Lucavion was ready. His eyes tracked Sorn''s movements with precise uracy, his instincts honed from countless battles. Just as Sorn''s sword shed toward him, Lucavion sidestepped the attack, his estoc glowing with brilliant starlight mana.


    CLANG!


    Their des met with a sh of sparks and wind, the force of the impact sending shockwaves through the air. Sorn twisted his sword, using the momentum of the wind to push Lucavion back, but the starlight energy surrounding Lucavion''s estoc held firm, deflecting the force with ease.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Lucavion asked, his voice taunting as he shifted his stance, his feet light and ready for the next exchange.


    Sorn snarled, his eyes shing with fury. He thrust his sword forward, wind des materializing around him and shooting toward Lucavion.


    Each strike was a precise, wind-enhanced sh designed to overwhelm and confuse his opponent.


    It was something that he could do as a three-star. While the other lieutenants, like Lothar and Loren, were also 3-star, none of them could use their mana outside of their body this well.


    That was what made him different from others and made him third in line ofmand in terms of strength.


    But Lucavion danced around the attacks with fluid grace, his estoc parrying and deflecting the wind des with expert precision. His movements were smooth and calcted as if he was one step ahead of every strike Sorn unleashed.


    CLANG! SWOOSH! CLANG!


    Their swords shed again and again, the battlefield lit by the glowing arcs of wind and starlight mana. Each time Sorn tried to outmaneuver Lucavion, the young man''s de was already there, meeting his attack head-on.


    Lucavion''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he pushed forward, his estoc shimmering with an intensified glow. "You rely too much on your speed and wind," he said, his voice calm amidst the chaos. "But I''ve fought faster."


    ''None of thempare to that time.''


    After all, there was one battle that he had yed countless times in his head.


    The battle was where he lost quite a lot.


    SWOOSH!


    With a sudden burst of energy, Lucavion struck. His estoc moved like a blur, with the starlight mana surrounding it extending outward, forming a crescent arc of light. The arc sliced through the air, heading straight for Sorn, who barely managed to dodge the attack.


    The wind around Sorn intensified as he attempted to gather more power, but Lucavion didn''t give him a chance to recover. He lunged forward, his estoc glowing brighter as he closed the distance in an instant.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de: Crescent Surge¡¹


    The crescent-shaped energy surged toward Sorn, cutting through his wind defenses like a hot knife through butter. Sorn''s eyes widened in shock as the attack connected, sending him stumbling backward. Blood sttered across the ground as the force of the blow cut deep into his side.


    "Not bad, but not quite there."


    Lucavion said as he approached right beside him once again.


    CLANK!


    At thest second, Sorn managed to raise his de, meeting the strike, but that was still not enough.


    Sorn''s sword shed against Lucavion''s again, but his grip faltered. Lucavion wasted no time.


    With a sharp flick of his wrist, his estoc shed across Sorn''s hand, striking his wrist with pinpoint uracy. The pain shot through Sorn''s arm, his grip weakening.


    Before Sorn could react, Lucavion struck again. His estoc, shimmering with starlight mana, cut through the air and crashed against Sorn''s sword, knocking it aside with a forceful blow. Lucavion leaped back gracefully, his de leaving a glowing trail of starlight in its wake.


    BOOM!


    The starlight exploded in a brilliant sh, and in the aftermath of the st, the sound of metal ttering to the ground echoed through the battlefield. Sorn''s sword slipped from his hand; his strength drained as his fingers lost their hold on the weapon.


    Sorn staggered, clutching his wrist, his eyes wide with disbelief and pain. His swordy several feet away, useless. Blood dripped from his wounds, and his wind defenses dissipated into nothing.


    Lucavion''s expression remained cold, focused. Without a word, he dashed forward in a smooth, practiced motion. His long estoc glimmered as he closed the distance between them, his speed blinding.


    Sorn barely had time to gasp before Lucavion''s de found its mark.


    SCHLUNK!


    The estoc pierced cleanly through Sorn''s neck, the starlight energy swirling around the wound as blood spurted into the air. Sorn''s eyes went wide with shock, his body trembling as he struggled to breathe, his wind magic fading entirely.


    Lucavion withdrew his de with a calm, practiced grace, stepping back as Sorn''s body crumpled to the ground.


    The duel was over.


    "Not bad."


    And Lucavion was satisfied. At the very least, his de, now without any mana, looked like how it was before the fight.


    ''Less damage this time.''


    Lucavion wiped the de of his estoc on Sorn''s fallen form, his expression cold as he straightened up. He nced around, taking in the battlefield with sharp eyes. The chaos of the fight was evident, but there was a strange sense of control in Roderick''s men¡ªthey were organized, putting on a strong showing against the remaining bandits.


    The element of surprise had worked in their favor, and the bandits were faltering.


    Lucavion''s gaze shifted toward the sh between Roderick and Gorak. He could see that Roderick was holding the upper hand, his golden sword radiating power with each strike, while Gorak, despite his brute strength, was clearly on the defensive. The knight''s precise movements and control over his mana were pushing Gorak further back with every blow.


    ''He''s got this,'' Lucavion thought, his eyes scanning beyond the immediate battle.


    He turned his attention toward the heart of the camp. The main hideout. That was where Korvan would be. Lucavion''s instincts sharpened as his gaze locked onto it, knowing that Korvan was their true target. Rumors of Korvan being a peak 3-star Awakened filled his mind, making him pause for a brief moment.


    ''There''s no time to waste.''


    Lucavion wanted to kill every bandit he could, to gather their death mana and increase his power, but he knew he couldn''t afford to be distracted.


    Doing so would expose the true nature of his death mana to Roderick and his men¡ªsomething he couldn''t allow. And more importantly, he needed to conserve his energy. Korvan was leagues above his lieutenants in both strength and cunning, and there was still Alric, thest lieutenant, to consider.


    ''Can''t afford to waste more energy here.''


    With that thought, Lucavion made his decision. In an instant, he shifted his stance, focusing all his energy on his legs. The starlight mana that coated his de flowed into his body, amplifying his speed. He shot forward, leaving the skirmish behind as he rushed toward the center of the bandit camp.


    Lucavion''s figure blurred as he darted between tents and structures, weaving through the battlefield with deadly precision. Any bandit who dared to step in his path barely had time to react before his estoc sliced through them, leaving behind only a whisper of blood and death in his wake.


    His goal was clear: Korvan.


    And then, as he rounded the final corner, he saw him.


    "So. This is the bastard who''s been cutting down my men."

 Chapter 119: Korvan

    Lucavion moved swiftly through the heart of the bandit camp, his footsteps barely making a sound as he closed the distance. The chaotic din of the battlefield faded into the background, his focus entirely on the target ahead. And then, as he rounded the final corner, he saw him.


    Korvan stood in the center of the camp, his broad frame imposing and still amidst the chaos. He wasn''t hiding, nor was he preparing to flee. Instead, he stood tall, waiting. His dark eyes locked onto Lucavion the moment he entered the clearing, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "So," Korvan said, his voice low but carrying easily across the space between them, "this is the bastard who''s been cutting down my men." He crossed his arms, the muscles in his shoulders bulging under his tattered cloak, his posture rxed but his gaze sharp. "I''ve been hearing a lot about you, stranger. Loren, Lothar, and another one. Impressive."


    Lucavion slowed his steps, his grip on his estoc tightening as he met Korvan''s gaze. The air between them was tense, filled with a quiet intensity that neither seemed willing to break. The starlight energy around Lucavion''s de flickered, and Korvan''s eyes briefly flicked to it before returning to his face.


    "I''ve been waiting for you," Korvan continued, his voice carrying a trace of amusement. "Did you really think you''d walk in here, kill a few of my men, and everything would go ording to n?" His grin widened, dark and predatory. "You''ve made a grave mistakeing here, boy."


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed. "You talk too much," he said coldly, this time without any yfulness.


    He could feel the raw power radiating off Korvan, the unmistakable presence of a peak 3-star Awakened. This would not be an easy fight, but Lucavion had never intended for it to be.


    Korvan chuckled, unfolding his arms as he took a step forward. His hand rested on the hilt of a massive, ckened axe strapped to his back, the weapon gleaming ominously in the dim light of the camp. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. But guts alone won''t save you."


    "Why do I hear that a lot? It seems your men like to use the words that you speak of."


    Korvan''s grin twisted into a snarl, his fists clenching so tightly that the veins in his arms bulged. "Useless!" he spat, his voice seething with contempt. His eyes locked onto Lucavion''s with a fiery intensity. "You really think you''ll get a normal death? No, boy, I''ll make it as painful as possible. You''ll beg for it to end."


    Lucavion remained unfazed, his eyes narrowing slightly as he lifted his estoc, the starlight energy coiling around the de like a serpent. His smirk returned, but it held no amusement this time, only cold resolve. "Do your worst."


    Korvan''s lips curled into a dark smile as he reached behind him, drawing his weapon. It wasn''t the axe Lucavion had initially thought¡ªit was a spear, its shaft ckened as if charred by fire. The tip glowed faintly, pulsing with heat as if the mes within were barely contained.


    "I will," Korvan growled, his voice now a low, dangerous rumble. With a flick of his wrist, mes erupted from the tip of the spear, dancing along the length of the weapon. The heat radiated off him in waves, the fire swirling around him like a living thing, eager to consume everything in its path.


    Lucavion stood his ground, watching as Korvan''s fire mana surged through the air. The intense heat threatened to smother the cool glow of his starlight, but Lucavion held steady, his eyes never leaving Korvan.


    The showdown between the two had started.


    *******


    I tightened my grip on the estoc, feeling the familiar hum of starlight mana coil around the de. The cool, soothing energy felt at odds with the heat radiating from Korvan''s spear, but I held steady. I couldn''t afford to be intimidated by his strength, even though I knew¡ªon all fronts¡ªhe outssed me.


    ''He''s stronger¡­ faster¡­ and that spear isn''t just for show,'' I thought, watching the mes ripple along the ckened shaft. He''s a peak 3-star, no doubt about it. His mana felt like a suffocating wave, ready to crash down.


    My eyes tracked every movement he made, every slight shift of his weight. Korvan''s smirk hadn''t faded, a predator sizing up prey he believed already defeated. He stepped forward, deliberately slow, as if testing how long I could keep calm under pressure. The air between us simmered with heat, the fire mana dancing in the air.


    ''He''s toying with me.''


    The moment the thought crossed my mind, he lunged. A blur of motion, faster than I''d anticipated. I barely had time to react, raising my estoc just in time to parry the searing tip of his spear.


    ¨CCLANK!


    The force behind his strike was monstrous; my arms rattled from the impact, my feet sliding back despite my attempt to hold firm.


    ''Damn, he''s strong.''


    Korvan''s spear twisted, sweeping toward my side in a brutal arc. I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding being gutted by the ming tip. The heat singed my cloak, but I couldn''t focus on that¡ªthere was no time.


    ''Stay calm. Find an opening.''


    He was alreadying at me again, his movements fluid and relentless. I ducked beneath another swipe, feeling the rush of heat as it passed inches from my head. A quick nce upward and I saw his eyes¡ªfocused, calcting. He wasn''t just a brute with strength; he had precision too.


    CLANK!


    Another strike and my estoc barely held. I could feel my arms trembling from the force of the blow.


    ''He''s faster than me, too,'' I thought, gritting my teeth as I parried another brutal swing.


    Korvan''s grin widened as if he sensed the gap between us. His spear came down in a vicious overhead strike, aimed to split me in half. I spun away, the ground cracking where the spearheadnded. The force of the impact sent dust and debris into the air.


    I spun away from Korvan''s overhead strike, dust swirling in the air as his spear smashed into the ground. My breath came in short bursts, sweat dripping down my face from the intense heat of his mana. But then I saw it¡ªa fleeting moment, barely noticeable. His guard dropped ever so slightly as he pulled his spear back. It was only for a split second, but it was enough.


    ''Now.''


    Without hesitation, I lunged forward, channeling starlight mana into my de. The familiar surge of energy flowed through me, coiling like a serpent around my estoc. I aimed for his exposed side, my de a blur of silver light as it cut through the air.


    But just as my strike was about tond, mes roared to life¡ªsudden and blinding.


    ¨CBOOM!


    A wall of fire erupted between us, the heat hitting me like a tidal wave. I could barely see through the ze, but I knew¡ªthis was no mistake.


    ''It''s a trap¡ª!''


    Before I could fully retreat, a st of fire surged toward me, and I threw myself backward with every ounce of speed I could muster. My instincts screamed at me to move, and I obeyed without question. The fire barely missed, the heat scorching my skin as I leaped away. I rolled across the dirt, my lungs burning from the effort.


    But Korvan was faster. He didn''t let me catch my breath. The moment I retreated, he was on me¡ªclosing the distance with frightening speed, his spear now fully extended. The range of his weapon was deadly, and I was too far to parry in time.


    ''Too fast!''


    Korvan stormed through with his spear, the ckened tip cutting through the air like a deadlyet. I twisted my body, narrowly avoiding a fatal strike, but his spear grazed my shoulder, searing through the fabric of my cloak and biting into my flesh.


    "Gah!" I grunted, the pain sharp and immediate. But I couldn''t stop¡ªhe was relentless.


    Korvan followed up, spinning the spear in a wide arc, the mes licking dangerously close to my face. I barely had time to react, throwing up my estoc to block the strike.


    CLANK!


    The impact rattled through my bones, forcing me back again. My feet slid across the dirt as I struggled to maintain my footing, my shoulder throbbing from the fresh wound.


    Korvan''s grin widened as he advanced, the heat from his fire mana suffocating. "Caught you off guard, didn''t I?" he taunted, his spear crackling with mes. "You''re quick, but not quick enough."


    Feeling the pain of burning on my right shoulder, I could not help but admire the way Korvan fought.


    The searing pain in my shoulder was sharp, but it was nothingpared to what I''d endured before. I''d felt worse¡ªmuch worse¡ªthanks to my unique condition. Pain was something I had grown used to, something I had learned to bury beneath my focus.


    "You are just as crafty as I could expect from a bandit," I said, my voice calm, steady. My eyes locked on Korvan, watching his every move.


    Korvan snorted, his lips curling into a sneer. "Crafty, huh? You''re acting tough, boy, but I see the pain in your eyes. Don''t think you can fool me."


    I didn''t answer. The burn in my shoulder pulsed, but I willed it away, focusing instead on the cool energy coursing through me. I could feel the starlight mana gathering in my estoc, wrapping itself around the de like a living thing, flickering with cold, radiant power. It flowed not just into the de but through my entire body, strengthening my limbs, sharpening my senses.


    Korvan''s sneer deepened, clearly thinking I was putting on a show, pretending not to feel the agony that burned across my skin. But I wasn''t pretending. The pain was real, but it wasn''t enough to stop me.


    I raised my estoc, the de glowing with the pale, cold light of starlight mana. My breath steadied as I entered the stance, feet nted firmly on the ground, my gaze never wavering from his.


    ''Focus. Channel the mana.''


    The energy flowed in sync with my breath, each inhale pulling in more power, each exhale sharpening my focus. The world around me narrowed¡ªthere was only Korvan and the starlight running through my veins.


    I gestured toward him with the de, a silent invitation. "Come at me."

 Chapter 120: Korvan (2)

    "Come at me."


    Korvan''s sneer faltered for a moment, his eyes narrowing. He saw the shift in my stance, the way I held my ground, no longer retreating. His eyes flicked to my glowing de, recognition dawning in his expression.


    "ying the tough guy, are we?" he growled, his grip tightening on the spear. "Let''s see how long thatsts."


    And then he charged, mes erupting from his spear as he closed the distance between us in a heartbeat. His movements were fast, blindingly so, the tip of the spear a blur as it cut through the air toward me.


    But I was ready.


    With a sharp breath, I stepped forward to meet him, my estoc raised. The starlight mana pulsed through my body, giving me the speed and strength I needed to parry his strike.


    CLANG!


    The sound of our weapons shing echoed through the clearing, sparks flying as fire met starlight. Korvan''s eyes widened slightly as I held my ground, refusing to be pushed back this time.


    I twisted my de, redirecting the force of his strike to the side. For a brief moment, there was an opening¡ªsmall, but there.


    I seized it, lunging forward with a quick, precise thrust aimed at his side.


    But Korvan wasn''t done yet. He spun his spear with a flick of his wrist, mes roaring to life around him. A wall of fire rose up between us, forcing me to retreat before I couldnd my blow. The heat was suffocating, but I managed to dodge the st of fire just in time.


    Korvan came at me with a ferocity that felt like a hurricane of me and steel. His spear, wreathed in fire, cut through the air in rapid, vicious arcs, each strikeing faster and heavier than thest. I parried, deflecting the blows as best as I could, but the force behind his attacks was monstrous.


    CLANG! CLANG!


    Each strike rattled through my bones, my estoc barely managing to keep up with his relentless assault. My muscles burned, but I matched his pace, refusing to fall back again. I twisted my body, deflecting another sh and countering with a thrust aimed at his midsection.


    Korvan batted my de aside, the mes on his spear ring as he swung at my shoulder. I ducked just in time, the heat from the weapon grazing my skin. A bead of sweat rolled down my temple, but I pressed forward, turning my dodge into a strike. My estocshed out, aiming for his exposed leg.


    SWOOSH!


    But Korvan was faster. His spear blocked my attack, and before I could fully withdraw, his next blow came crashing down.


    "Argh!" I hissed, feeling the sharp bite of his spear''s edge as it cut across my arm. Blood trickled down, warm and wet, against my skin, but I didn''t retreat. The pain was real, but there was something else now¡ªsomething unexpected.


    Thrill.


    A spark flickered inside me, something raw and primal. It started small, a faint pulse deep in my chest, but with each sh, each cut, it grew. The sharp sting of the wound on my arm only fueled it.


    CLANG!


    I blocked another strike, feeling the pressure of Korvan''s strength pushing against me. The thrill bubbled up, a strange exhration that pulsed in rhythm with my heartbeat. This wasn''t just a fight anymore¡ªit was a test, a challenge, a battle where my life hung in the bnce.


    And something inside me weed it.


    ''That''s right¡­..This feeling¡­''


    I gritted my teeth as another swing of Korvan''s spear sliced across my shoulder, tearing through my cloak and leaving a trail of fire in its wake. My body screamed in pain, but my mind was clear, sharper than ever.


    ''Is this what I''ve been missing?'' I thought as I dodged another of Korvan''s strikes, the adrenaline pumping through my veins.


    The thrill was growing stronger, a feeling of excitement that coursed through me with every move I made, every blow I deflected.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt alive.


    I spun around Korvan''s next attack, the starlight mana around my estoc ring brighter as I drove it forward, aiming for his chest. Korvan deflected the strike with ease, but I didn''t stop. My movements flowed, one after the other, pushing him back even as my body screamed in protest from the cuts and bruises forming across my arms and torso.


    His spear came crashing down, and I met it head-on, feeling the force of his blow rattle my weapon. My feet skidded across the dirt, but I stood firm, a grin slowly creeping onto my face despite the pain coursing through me.


    "You''re smiling, boy?" Korvan growled, his eyes narrowing as he swung his spear again. "You''re starting to enjoy this?"


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t need to.


    I could feel the heat of the battle in every fiber of my being now. The thrill of putting my life on the line, of fighting an opponent stronger than me, faster than me¡ªit was intoxicating. Each cut, each close call, only fueled the fire inside me. The more dangerous the fight became, the more alive I felt.


    CLANG!


    I blocked another strike, the starlight mana in my de pulsing stronger, brighter. The thrill was overwhelming now, a raw, electric excitement that surged through me with every breath.


    "Come on, Korvan," I muttered under my breath, feeling the adrenaline spike again. "Let''s see how far we can take this."


    Korvan''s eyes narrowed, and for the first time, there was something other than smugness in his gaze¡ªwariness. He could sense the change in me. He wasn''t just fighting a skilled swordsman anymore¡ªhe was fighting someone who was embracing the chaos, the danger, the risk.


    I dashed forward, my estoc glowing with starlight as Iunched into a flurry of attacks, faster and more aggressive than before. Each strike carried the full weight of my energy, my focusser-sharp.


    CLANK! SWOOSH!


    Our weapons shed, the air between us crackling with mana and heat. I didn''t care about the pain anymore. I didn''t care about the blood trickling down my arms or the burn of his mes. All that mattered was the fight, the thrill of it, the challenge of pushing myself to the limit.


    For the first time, Korvan looked rattled.


    "You''re insane!" he shouted, blocking another of my strikes. His spear red with fire, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t. The thrill had taken hold of me now, and I wasn''t about to let go.


    With a grin, I lunged forward, the starlight mana in my estoc zing brighter than ever. This was it¡ªthe moment I''d been waiting for.


    Life or death.


    Victory or defeat.


    And I weed it.


    Kill or get killed.


    That is the essence of the battle.


    Either you cut down your enemy, or you get cut down.


    Why does one learn the way of a sword?


    To disy their lives?


    To disy their nobility?


    For what reason did we create the term ''weapon''?


    Isn''t the answer clear?


    ''To kill the enemy.''


    That is what a weapon is for.


    The world around me blurred as I gave in to the feeling surging inside me. My body moved on its own, my instincts taking over. My estoc shed with starlight mana, each strike more vicious than thest. I heard the sh of metal, the searing hiss of mes, the sharp crackle of mana, but it was all distant, like the sounds wereing from another world.


    All that existed was the blood.


    It sttered across my vision, red against the glow of starlight, mixing with the orange and yellow of Korvan''s mes. Every sh, every parry, every movement was instinctual now, primal. My de sang with each swing, my muscles burning but alive with a sensation beyond pain, beyond exhaustion.


    I could feel it coursing through me¡ªa need, a hunger to end this fight with my enemy cut down at my feet.


    I could hear Korvan''s grunt with every deflected strike, his frustration building as I pressed on. His fire mana surged again, ring hot and dangerous, but I didn''t care. The heat, the blood, the pain¡ªit all fed the growing thrill inside me, blurring the lines between who I was and the de I wielded.


    Kill or get killed.


    That was the essence of battle. I could see it so clearly now. The reason a weapon exists¡ªto kill the enemy, to cut them down, to survive at their expense. Every sh of my estoc against his spear, every spark of mana and me, every strike that found flesh¡ªall of it blurred into a dance of death.


    But then, just as suddenly as it began, something changed. The blur shattered.


    I felt a sharp, burning force crash into my body, my chest exploding with pain. Korvan''s fire-embedded spear struck true, mming into me with enough force to send me flying back.


    "Gah!" The air was knocked from my lungs, the sharp impact driving me into the ground. I hit the dirt hard, rolling several times beforeing to a stop. The world around me spun, the mes and starlight flickering wildly in my vision.


    My head pounded, my body screaming in pain as I tried to force myself upright. Everything felt sluggish, the adrenaline that had fueled me moments before now ebbing away, leaving only raw agony in its wake.


    Korvan stood over me, his spear still glowing with embers, his eyes dark with fury. "You fought well, but this is where it ends, boy."

 Chapter 121: Korvan (3)

    ''What¡­ happened?''


    My thoughts felt sluggish, muddled by the pounding in my skull and the burning pain that rippled through every inch of my body. I tried to piece together what had just happened, but everything felt so distant, so disconnected.


    I blinked, trying to clear the haze from my vision, but all I saw was red. Blood smeared across my eyes, dripping down my face. My chest throbbed, every breath shallow and ragged. mes crackled in the distance, their heat pressing in on me, but none of it made sense. Nothing did.


    I looked down at myself¡ªburns and cuts marred my skin, the fabric of my cloak and armor torn to shreds. Blood soaked through my clothes, staining everything dark. My body trembled, my muscles weak and screaming in protest, and then I noticed it¡ªmy hand.


    The hand that once gripped my estoc with confidence and purpose was now in tatters, torn and bleeding. My fingers were raw, shaking uncontrobly. Blood dripped from my fingertips, sttering onto the dirt beneath me.


    ''How...?''


    I nced at my estoc, still clutched weakly in my broken grip. The de, once sharp and filled with starlight mana, was now riddled with cracks¡ªdozens of them, spider-webbing across the surface of the steel. The glow of starlight was dim, flickering weakly, as if the weapon itself was on the verge of breaking apart.


    ''No¡­ not now.''


    My vision swam again, the crimson haze intensifying as my head pounded with each heartbeat. I tried to focus, to make sense of the situation, but everything felt wrong. The ground beneath me felt unsteady, and the world around me blurred in and out of focus.


    Korvan''s voice echoed in the back of my mind, but I couldn''t concentrate on the words. All I could see were the mes. All I could feel was the ache in my chest, the numbness in my hand, the cracks in my de.


    ''How did this happen?''


    I tried to force my body to move, but every muscle screamed in protest. My head was spinning, my thoughts scattered. The red and ck of my vision merged, and I couldn''t tell if the blood was my own or Korvan''s.


    Everything felt so far away. So distant.


    As everything around me began to drift into a distant blur, I felt it¡ªcold.


    It crept in, slow at first, a faint chill brushing against my skin, but then it deepened, cutting through the haze of pain and exhaustion. Korvan''s spear wasing at me, burning with the same fire that had scorched my flesh moments before. Yet now, the world seemed to slow, the mes dancing in slow motion, crackling like some living creature, eager to consume me.


    And amidst the heat, there it was again¡ªthe coldness. The icy grip of death, like an old, familiar presence wrapping around my body, tightening its hold. I had felt it before, time and time again, absorbing that same cold energy from my surroundings, letting it seep into me as I brushed up against the edges of mortality.


    Now, I was facing death again. The chill sank into my bones, making everything feel heavy, almost paralyzing. This is it, I thought, the cold threatening to swallow me whole. It wasn''t just the feeling of death approaching¡ªit was something else, something inside me, stirring. That same dark thrill that had bubbled up before, the excitement of putting my life on the line, of embracing the bloodlust.


    But now it was worse, stronger. It was wing its way back to the surface, ready to take over, just like it had before.


    ''No¡­ Not again.''


    The thought barely registered as I struggled to fight it off, to push back against the tide of that overwhelming sensation. My hands trembled, my vision darkened, and for a brief moment, I felt as though I would lose myselfpletely to it. The beast within me roared, ready to break free, to consume everything in its path.


    But then, through the suffocating cold, a voice cut through the storm inside my head, clear and sharp.


    "Your weapon is a graceful one. An estoc is a de of precision, of finesse. It''s meant for thrusting, for finding the gaps in armor, for striking with elegance. But the way you fight¡­ it''s anything but graceful. You wield that de like a beast, all raw power and bloodlust. There''s no bnce, no harmony between you and your weapon.


    It''s as if the sword itself is screaming against the way you use it."


    The voice was calm and steady, but its words pierced through me with a brutal rity. My heart pounded in my chest as I listened, my mind grasping for its meaning.


    "There''s more to wielding a de than just knowing how to kill. A true swordsman understands the bnce between power and grace, between the de and the hand that guides it. You''ve got the skill, boy, but youck the understanding. You''re letting the beast inside you control the sword rather than mastering the beast and letting the sword be an extension of yourself."


    Those were the words that both Han and Master had spoken to me.


    At that time, it was hard for me to discern the beast that they were talking about.


    But now, I could feel it.


    The way I had fought just now¡ªit wasn''t about skill or precision. I had been reckless, consumed by the thrill of death, by the need to survive at any cost.


    My estoc¡ªmy weapon¡ªwas a tool of precision, but I had treated it like a blunt instrument like a beast shing wildly at prey.


    I looked at my estoc again, cracks webbing across its surface, the de trembling in my broken grip. I hadn''t just damaged my body¡ªI had damaged my weapon, the very thing I had relied on. It wasn''t just my injuries that had left me on the edge of defeat¡ªit was my failure to truly understand the bnce between myself and the de.


    The beast inside me growled, urging me to keep fighting, to give in to the bloodlust. But the voice¡ªthe voice reminded me of something deeper.


    The mes swirled toward me, Korvan''s spear just inches from my face, burning with the intensity of a predator about to finish its prey. The heat was overwhelming, the air thick with the weight of death. My heart pounded in my chest, and for a moment, I could see it¡ªthe end. His words echoed in my ears, cruel and final:


    SWIRL!


    "Goodbye, boy."


    But then, something clicked.


    In that split second, just before the mes could consume me, I understood. The words of Han, the lessons from my master, everything I had been too blind to see before¡ªit all fell into ce. Master the beast within you. I hadn''t understood it at the time, but now, as the world seemed to slow around me, I could feel it.


    The beast wasn''t just the bloodlust, the thrill of fighting with reckless abandon. It was me. My instincts, my desires, my fear of death¡ªall of it was the beast that had driven me. But I had let it control me, rather than mastering it. I had fought like a cornered animal, throwing everything into the battle without thinking, without control.


    Now, I had a choice: to let the beast consume me or to find the harmony I had been missing.


    My body fell into an eerie serenity. The roar of mes, the pressure of the fight¡ªit all faded away. The world around me disappeared, and in that moment, there was only me and my sword.


    I looked down at my estoc. The cracks webbed across its surface, the once sharp, pristine de now damaged by my recklessness. But as I gripped it, I could feel its weight, its presence in my hand. This weapon had been with me through countless battles. It wasn''t just a tool¡ªit was an extension of myself. I had treated it like a blunt instrument, driven by desperation and raw instinct.


    But now, as the mes approached, I felt calm.


    The bloodlust that had surged inside me was still there, but I no longer let it dictate my actions. My mind was clear. My grip on the estoc tightened, and I felt the weapon settle in my hand, as if it had been waiting for this moment¡ªfor me to finally wield it with purpose, with understanding.


    And then, in the midst of that serenity, I felt the power within me stir. The vortex inside my body, the second core I had kept locked away for so long, pulsed with energy. It had always been there, waiting to be unleashed, but I had been too focused on survival to use it properly.


    But now, I was ready.


    I opened the dam within me, releasing the power of the me of Equinox. It surged through my body, a perfect bnce of life and death. The me enveloped me, but it was no longer a chaotic force. It was controlled, harmonious, a reflection of the understanding I had gained in this moment. The mes of life and death wrapped around my estoc, strengthening it, mending the cracks.


    I could feel the cold fire of death and the warm me of life merging, surrounding me, bing one with my de.


    And then, in the stillness, I whispered the words I hade to understand.


    ¡¸This is how my sword needs to be.¡¹


    With a single motion, I moved.


    The world, slow and hazy, seemed to bend around me as I stepped forward. Korvan''s spear, once inches from my face, now seemed distant, as if it were frozen in time. The mes around it flickered, but they didn''t touch me. My estoc, glowing with thebined power of life and death, cut through the air with precision and purpose.


    There was no hesitation, no fear, no desperation. Only rity.


    The tip of my de found its mark, cutting through the very fabric of the space between us. It wasn''t just a strike¡ªit was annihtion, aplete severance of the distance, the power, and the fire that separated me from my enemy.


    In that moment, the world shattered.

 Chapter 122: Korvan (4)

    The moment the world shattered, time seemed to snap back into ce. My senses heightened in an instant, and Korvan''s spear, now right in front of me, burned with deadly intent. But my mind was clear¡ªfocused.


    I could see the precise point where I needed to strike, the exact moment to change the trajectory of his attack. My body moved with a calm I had never felt before, my estoc glowing with the ck me of the me of Equinox. The sword glided through the air, effortless yet deliberate, meeting the spear at the perfect angle.


    ¨CCLANK!


    The force of the impact reverberated through my de, but it wasn''t like before. I wasn''t fighting the spear¡ªI was redirecting it. My sword slid along the length of the spear, altering its course just enough to avoid a fatal blow.


    But I wasn''t fast enough topletely avoid it.


    The tip of Korvan''s spear pierced through my abdomen, the sharp pain blooming in my side as it sank deep. I grunted, the force pushing me back a step, but I didn''t let the pain overwhelm me. My grip on the estoc tightened, and I looked Korvan in the eyes, seeing the triumph in his gaze.


    He expected to see me falter, expected to see his mes devour me.


    But something was different.


    The mes of his spear, which had burned so fiercely just moments before, flickered. And then, as they met the ck me surrounding me, they cooled. Korvan''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth twisting in confusion as the fire around his spear was smothered, as though my me was devouring his.


    I felt it¡ªthe power of the me of Equinox, the bnce of life and death, suppressing the chaotic nature of his fire. The ck me around me pulsed, cold and deadly, absorbing the heat and suffocating Korvan''s mana with a chilling finality.


    "What¡­?"


    Korvan''s voice was low, disbeliefced in every word. He yanked his spear back, but it was toote. His fire had lost its edge, the heat around him fading as my mes consumed it.


    I could see the panic in his eyes now, the momentary sh of fear that hadn''t been there before. The same man who had mocked me, who had towered over me with strength and fire, now looked uncertain. The predator had be prey.


    I could feel the blood dripping from my abdomen, but the pain no longer mattered. I raised my estoc again, the ck me swirling around it with purpose, with control.


    "This is the difference," I murmured, more to myself than to him. "Between us."


    Korvan''s grip tightened on his spear, his face contorting into a snarl. He stepped forward, trying to rally, trying to summon the mes again, but they flickered weakly, unable to match the cold fire that surrounded me.


    "You¡­ you think this changes anything?" he spat, his voice shaking slightly. "You''re still just a¡ª"


    SWOOSH!


    Before he could finish, I moved again. This time, there was no hesitation, no desperation. My estoc cut through the air with deadly precision, the ck mes surging forward.


    Korvan''s eyes widened as he barely managed to raise his spear in defense. But it was futile. My de, enveloped in the power of life and death, sliced cleanly through his guard, the force of the blow sending him staggering back. His armor cracked, and I saw the sh of panic once more in his eyes as he realized his fire could no longer protect him.


    The mes were gone, extinguished by the bnce I had found.


    Korvan staggered back, his armor cracked, but I knew better than to think it was over. Even now, I could see the determination in his eyes, the raw power of a peak 3-star warrior refusing to falter. He wasn''t just any bandit; Korvan had reached the pinnacle of his strength, and he wasn''t about to let himself fall so easily.


    He pulled himself up, a growl rumbling deep in his chest. The mes around him red to life once again, swirling violently, but they weren''t like before. They burned with desperation, flickering as they tried to reim their former ferocity.


    "I''m not done yet," Korvan spat, his voice trembling with fury. He raised his spear, the tip glowing with a faint but renewed me. "I''ll end you here, boy."


    He took his stance, muscles tensing, spear poised to strike. This time, though, something was different. I could sense it¡ªthe raw determination behind his attack, thest push of a warrior who had fought countless battles. His spear was raised, the mes crackling weakly but still present, and he charged forward, the ground trembling under his feet.


    But I wasn''t the same, either.


    I could feel the cold me of the me of Equinox coursing through me, steady, bnced. I didn''t give in to the bloodlust, the reckless urge to meet his attack head-on like before. This time, I fought like a true swordsman.


    As Korvan came at me, something clicked within me, a small, almost imperceptible shift. It wasn''t a physical sensation but a feeling, a knowing. The world around me seemed to slow, just for a moment, and I saw it¡ªthe path.


    His spear, still wreathed in me, arced through the air toward me, but my eyes followed it with a rity I hadn''t felt before. The faintest shift in his weight, the tension in his grip, the trajectory of the mes¡ªthey all guided me. It wasn''t just instinct anymore; it was something deeper, something almost natural.


    I knew exactly where Korvan was going to strike.


    Without thinking, my body moved. I sidestepped just as his spear came crashing down, the mes licking the air where I had just been standing. My estoc, now steady in my hand, glowed with the ck me of my own power, and I saw it again¡ªthe path. The perfect moment, the opening in his stance.


    With precision, I moved, my sword cutting through the air with effortless grace. It wasn''t driven by desperation or brute force; it was guided by rity, by the understanding that had eluded me before. The de slipped past his spear, finding the gap in his armor.


    CLANG!


    Korvan''s eyes widened as my estoc pierced through his side, the ck me searing through his defenses. He staggered, blood spilling from the wound, but I could see it in his eyes¡ªhe hadn''t expected me to move like this.


    "You¡­" Korvan gasped, his grip on the spear faltering. "How¡­?"


    I didn''t answer. There was no need for words. I had seen the path, the guidance of the sword, and I had followed it. This wasn''t just a fight anymore. It was a dance of death, and I was in control.


    Korvan, for all his strength, couldn''t understand. He was powerful, no doubt, but he had lost his bnce. His desperation, his fury¡ªthey had consumed him, just as the beast inside me had threatened to do. But I had found the harmony between the de and the hand, the power, and the precision.


    As he stumbled back, clutching the wound at his side, I could see him making a face of an ugly one.


    The air around us grew thick with tension, and then, I saw it¡ªsomething dangerous. A surge of mana pulsed through Korvan''s body, so fierce and wild that it felt unnatural. His breathing quickened, his muscles tensing, and the flickering mes around his spear red to life again, more ferocious than before.


    "You¡­ think this is over?" Korvan''s voice was low, guttural. His eyes burned with a mixture of fury and madness. "No¡­ no, boy. You''ve pushed me too far."


    I could feel the shift in the air, the unmistakable weight of something forbidden. He''s going to do it, I realized, my senses sharpening as the threat became clear. I had heard of it before¡ªa dangerous, forbidden technique that was only spoken about in whispers.


    Korvan raised his spear, the mes around it now darker, more erratic, and I saw him tap into something deep within his core. He was flooding his meridians with mana¡ªfar beyond what was safe for any awakened to handle. His veins bulged, and his skin darkened as the power coursed through him, pushing his body past its natural limits.


    ¡¸Berserk me.¡¹


    His voice was a growl, a primalmand as the mes around him erupted into a roaring inferno. The heat was suffocating and oppressive, and I could feel the raw, uncontroble mana tearing at the very air between us. His body trembled with the strain of overloading his core, and yet, he smiled¡ªa savage, crazed grin that promised destruction.


    I knew what he was doing. Overpushing one''s core and meridians with mana was a forbidden act for a reason. It was a reckless gamble¡ªone that gave immense power in exchange for irreversible damage to the body. Most who attempted it never lived to tell the tale. But Korvan had made his choice. He was willing to sacrifice himself if it meant taking me down with him.


    The mes around him intensified, turning a deep, violent red, and I could feel the sheer force of it pressing against me. His aura had be wild and unstable, like a storm ready to break loose.


    "I''ll burn you to ash!" Korvan roared, his voice echoing with the fury of his unleashed power. He charged at me, the ground shaking beneath his feet, the firestorm around him swallowing everything in its path.


    But as he came, I didn''t move.


    Normally, one was supposed to escape in such situations.


    The fact that Korvan was attempting to do something reckless as this one alone showed that he was now on the border of a 4-star.


    A whole rank difference.


    "How sad."


    Yet it was just pathetic.

 Chapter 123: Korvan (5)

    Korvan charged, mes spiraling wildly around him, his body consumed by the reckless power of his Berserk me. The ground trembled beneath his feet, the heat searing the air as the inferno closed in. Yet, as I stood there, calm and steady, watching the man before me, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of finality.


    Normally, anyone in my position would have tried to escape, to avoid the suicidal charge of someone who had broken through the threshold of a 4-star warrior. The sheer force Korvan was releasing was nothing short of monstrous¡ªhe was a man who had pushed himself beyond his limits. But I didn''t flinch, didn''t waver.


    I saw him for what he truly was.


    "How sad," I murmured, my voice barely audible beneath the roar of mes. I watched him rush toward me, a storm of rage and destruction, but all I saw was pathetic.


    Korvan, a man who had lived his life as an ouw. He had broken countlessws, ughtered the innocent, taken what wasn''t his, and destroyed lives without a second thought. A man who had reveled in the misery of others, who had taken pride in his brutality. He wasn''t just a bandit¡ªhe was a blight on the world. Someone who had brought nothing but suffering to those around him.


    And yet, at this moment, as his body was consumed by mes of his own making, he was nothing more than a broken creature. A man too desperate to admit defeat. Too far gone to realize he had already lost.


    But still¡­ he had served his purpose.


    It was through this battle, through his relentless, savage nature, that I hade to understand the meaning behind Han''s and my master''s words. The importance of bnce. The mastery of the beast within. Korvan, this man who had killed and destroyed, had unknowingly be my teacher. He had forced me to find the harmony between power and control, between life and death.


    He had pushed me to the edge, and because of that, I had grown.


    He was nothing but a stepping stone.


    I tightened my grip on my estoc, feeling the weight of the de settlefortably in my hand. The ck mes of the me of Equinox swirled around me, cold and controlled, as I faced Korvan''s fiery charge. His power was immense, his mes scorching, but they no longer frightened me.


    He had chosen a path of destruction, one that could only lead to his own undoing. I, on the other hand, had chosen a path of bnce, of mastery.


    Korvan''s face was twisted with fury, his eyes wide with madness, as he closed in on me. But to me, he was already defeated. His fate was sealed the moment he chose to forsake control, to let his power consume him.


    "You don''t deserve sympathy," I whispered to myself, my voice steady. "But you''ve served your purpose."


    Korvan''s berserk form rushed at me with terrifying speed, his spear aimed right for my right abdomen. The mes around his weapon burned intensely, wild and untamed, but I could see through his movements now. His rage had clouded his judgment, and in his desperation, his attacks had be predictable.


    The first strike came fast, but I was faster. My estoc moved with precision, deflecting his spear just as it was about to pierce my side. I twisted my de, redirecting the force of his attack downward, driving the tip of his spear into the ground.


    His face twisted in fury, but before he could pull his weapon free, I felt the heat of his mes surge again. From behind him, several javelins of fire materialized, each one zing with dangerous intent as they shot toward me.


    I didn''t flinch. The ck mes of the me of Equinox swirled around me, absorbing the iing fire like a ck hole devouring light. The javelins fizzled out, their heat no match for the cold bnce of my mes.


    But Korvan, lost in his berserk state, wasn''t finished. With a snarl, he ripped his spear from the ground and swung it in a wide, diagonal arc, mes dancing wildly along the weapon. His eyes were filled with nothing but rage now, his mind fully consumed by the destructive power he had unleashed.


    He appeared before me in an instant, his spear raised for another strike. But I could see it all¡ªthe way his muscles tensed, the angle of his body, the wild energy that red around him. In that split second, my mind simted his next three moves with perfect rity.


    ''First strike, aimed high. Second, sweeping low. Third, a stab to my center.''


    It was like ying a game of chess, every moveid out before me, and I adjusted my stance ordingly.


    The first strike came down, fast and deadly, but I was already in motion. My estoc met his spear with a sharp ng, deflecting the blow with ease. Before he could recover, I shifted my weight, stepping to the side just as his second sweep cut through the air, missing me entirely.


    Then came the third strike¡ªa brutal, direct thrust aimed at my center. I twisted my body, my estoc sliding along the length of his spear, guiding it away from its target.


    Korvan let out a frustrated roar, his berserk mes ring wildly, but I was already moving. With a quick surge of mana to my leg, I struck.


    ¨CTHUD!


    My foot connected with his chest, the force of the blow sending him staggering backward. His grip on his spear faltered for just a moment, but that was all the opening I needed.


    I took my stance, my right arm pulling back to my side. The me of Equinox pulsed through me, cold and deadly, as I settled into the Wing Stance. My body felt weightless, perfectly aligned with my weapon, as if the estoc was an extension of myself.


    This would be the final strike.


    The ck mes around me red, wrapping around my de, and at that moment, I could feel everything¡ªthe bnce between life and death, the harmony between power and precision. Korvan''s wild mes were nothingpared to the control I had found.


    ¡¸Annihtion Sword. Last Breath.¡¹


    With a single, fluid motion, I moved.


    My estoc cut through the air like a phantom, swift and silent. The ck me surged forward, cold and unstoppable, as my de found its mark. I saw the shock in Korvan''s eyes as my estoc pierced through his chest, the ck mes devouring thest remnants of his berserk power.


    For a moment, the world seemed to freeze. Korvan stood there, his body trembling, his eyes wide with disbelief. The wild mes around him flickered, then faded entirely, snuffed out by the cold embrace of the me of Equinox.


    "Kurghk-!"


    His gaze slowly lifted, locking onto me. His eyes, filled with confusion and pain, searched for an answer¡ªany answer.


    "How¡­?" he rasped, his voice barely audible, strained. "How¡­ could this happen?"


    I stood over him, my estoc still glowing faintly with the ck mes, the cold energy of life and death swirling quietly around me. For a moment, I didn''t say anything. There was nothing to say. The battle was over, and Korvan was living his final moments. His berserk energy, the wild power he had unleashed, had consumed him, and yet it hadn''t been enough.


    Korvan''s body shuddered as he tried to stand, his legs giving out beneath him. Blood poured freely from the hole in his chest, staining his hands and his armor. His eyes, wide and frantic, fixed on me again.


    "How¡­?" he repeated, his voice growing weaker. "Even after¡­ I used the Berserk me¡­ Even after I¡­ pushed my core¡­ How can you defeat me? Even a 4-star warrior would struggle¡­"


    His words trailed off, and I could see the disbelief etched into his face. He couldn''tprehend it. In his mind, his power, his rage, his destructive nature should have been enough to crush me, to break me. He had be something beyond human, or so he thought.


    I remained silent for a moment longer, watching as thest remnants of his strength slipped away. His breathing wasbored, each breath shallower than thest, as his body struggled to keep going. I could see it¡ªthe dawning realization in his eyes that his life was slipping away, and there was no power left to save him.


    Finally, I spoke, my voice low and calm.


    "Power that controls you is nothing but a weakness."


    The words hung in the air, soft but firm, as I watched the life drain from Korvan''s eyes. His once-imposing figure nowy crumpled before me, the wild mes that had raged around him now nothing more than flickering embers. His strength, his fury, his destructive nature¡ªall of it had failed him in the end.


    This was the truth I hade to understand.


    The beast inside me¡ªthe raw, untamed power that I had felt from the moment I first touched the de¡ªwas real. It was a force that had driven me forward in the darkest moments, when survival seemed impossible. It had pushed me to break through my limits, to fight when I had nothing left. It was the primal instinct that all warriors knew, the deep-seated hunger for battle, for victory.


    But that power, as strong as it was, was also a double-edged sword. Left unchecked, it consumed. It turned even the mightiest into nothing more than tools of destruction, mindless forces of chaos. Korvan had given in to that beast, believing that raw power alone would bring him victory. But in the end, it had been his downfall.


    What made the difference in this fight¡ªwhat had allowed me to stand victorious¡ªwas the understanding that the beast, while powerful, could not be allowed to control me. I had to master it, not be consumed by it. That was the bnce I had found in the midst of the battle. The harmony between power and control, between destruction and restraint.


    Korvan had failed to see that. He had given everything to the fire of his berserk me, hoping it would carry him through. But power without direction was nothing but chaos. He had unleashed everything he had, only to watch it slip through his fingers, unable to harness the very force he had relied on.


    The realization settled over me like a quiet calm. The feeling of bloodlust, of reckless abandon¡ªit was still there, but now I understood its ce. I wouldn''t deny it, nor would I let it rule me. It was a tool, just like my sword, and it was up to me to wield it with precision, not desperation.


    Korvan''s bodyy still now, his face frozen in disbelief. He had never understood what true power meant. He had thought it was in raw strength, in overwhelming force. But power was more than that. It was the mastery of oneself, the ability to direct that strength with purpose and rity.


    That was it.


    The difference between us wasn''t just in skill or strength¡ªit was in understanding. Korvan had fought as a man desperate to win at any cost, while I had fought as a swordsman who knew his limits, who had found the bnce between power and precision.


    In the end, it wasn''t just about defeating him. It was about mastering the battle within myself.

 Chapter 124: Korvan (6)

    As Korvan''s lifeless body slumped to the ground, I let out a long, slow breath, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle over me. The adrenaline that had carried me through the fight began to fade, reced by a dull ache that spread through my entire body. Every muscle screamed in protest, my wounds burning with the pain I had managed to ignore until now.


    I staggered backward, my vision swimming slightly. The world around me spun for a brief moment before I copsed onto the ground, my legs giving out beneath me. My breathing was ragged, each breath a struggle as Iy there, staring up at the dark sky. The battle had taken more out of me than I had realized.


    Reaching for my spatial pouch, I fumbled for a moment before my fingers found the small vial of healing potion that Roderick had given me. It was a simple concoction meant to speed up recovery from minor injuries, but it would have to do for now.


    I uncorked the vial with shaky hands, downing its contents in one quick motion. The familiar taste of bitter herbs and something metallic hit my tongue, and almost immediately, I felt a soothing warmth spread through my body. The pain dulled slightly, though it didn''t disappear entirely. The potion was working, but it wouldn''t be enough to heal mepletely. I''d need time¡ªtime I didn''t have.


    [Reckless, as always,] Vitaliara''s voice echoed softly in my mind as she appeared at my side. The sleek ck fur of her feline form shimmered faintly under the moonlight as she began to lick one of the gashes on my arm, her tongue warm and oddlyforting. [You push yourself too far.]


    "I had to," I muttered, wincing as the pain in my ribs red up again. "Korvan wasn''t the kind of opponent I could afford to hold back against."


    [You say that every time,] she replied with a hint of amusement. [And yet, every time, you end up like this¡ªon the ground, half-dead.]


    I chuckled, though it hurt to do so. "Guess I have a habit of picking fights that are too big for me."


    Vitaliara let out a soft purr as she continued tending to my wounds. [You''ve mastered the art of survival, even if your methods leave much to be desired.]


    "Survival''s what matters," I said, closing my eyes for a moment as the healing potion worked its way through my system, easing some of the pain. "The rest is just¡­ details."


    [Still,] she mused, [you''re not invincible. And one day, this recklessness is going to catch up with you.]


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting the silence stretch between us as I focused on catching my breath. The battle had drained me, but I was alive. That was enough for now.


    Finally, I opened my eyes, ncing down at the estoc lying beside me, its de now dulled and scratched from the intensity of the fight. "I know," I said quietly. "But until then¡­ I''ll keep pushing forward."


    Vitaliara paused in her licking, her golden eyes meeting mine. [Just don''t forget that you''re not alone in this.]


    I smiled weakly. "I haven''t forgotten."


    With her help, I managed to sit up, though the pain still lingered in my body. Korvan was dead, and his banditwork would soon crumble.


    "How are the others doing?" I asked, my voice steadying as the potion worked its magic, dulling the pain coursing through my body.


    Vitaliara paused for a moment, her eyes flickering as she reached out with her senses, no doubt checking on the status of the rest of the battle. [They''re fine,] she replied, her voiceced with calm confidence. [After that knight with the golden aura¡ªRoderick, I believe¡ªtook down thest of the 3-star warriors, the rest of the fight became trivial. No one left standing can match him now.]


    A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips. "Good. It sounds like the others have things under control then." I took a deep breath, the taste of the healing potion still lingering on my tongue. "That means it''s time for me to im my reward."


    [Your reward?] Vitaliara''s tail flicked in curiosity, though her voice carried a hint of amusement. [Don''t tell me you''re going to meditate right here.]


    I nodded. "Of course. Korvan was a peak 3-star warrior, and the death mana he''s left behind is far greater than anything I''vee across so far. It''d be a waste to leave it unattended."


    Vitaliara sighed, though there was an edge of approval in her tone. [You really are something. But I suppose it makes sense, considering what you''re after.]


    I shifted my position, sitting up straighter as I prepared to focus. The energy in the air was thick, saturated with the death that Korvan had unleashed in his final moments. It swirled around me, invisible yet palpable, waiting to be absorbed.


    Closing my eyes, I reached out with my senses, feeling the ebb and flow of the death mana lingering in the area. It was heavy, oppressive even, but that only made it more valuable.


    This was the kind of energy that would push my cultivation further, the kind that would help me unlock more of the power within.


    ''Yes¡­ this is exactly what I need.''


    I could feel Vitaliara watching me closely as I settled into the familiar rhythm of my meditation, my breathing slowing as I began to draw in the death mana around me. It flowed into me like a slow, dark river, filling the void within and merging with the power already coursing through my body.


    [Just don''t push yourself too far,] she warned, her voice soft but firm. [You''re still wounded.]


    "I know," I whispered, my voice barely audible as I focused on the flow of energy. "But this¡­ this is an opportunity I can''t pass up."


    As I sat there, absorbing the death mana from Korvan''s fallen body, I felt a surge of energy flood through me. The weight of it was immense, far more powerful than anything I''d experienced from lesser foes. This wasn''t like absorbing the death energy from some beast or low-level bandit. This was different.


    Korvan had been a peak 3-star Awakened, and the energy he left behind carried the weight of his power, his life force, and all the battles he had fought.


    The dark energy swirled around me, seeping into my body, and I could feel the slow but steady formation of a second vortex in my core¡ªthe [me of Equinox]. It had been progressing for a while now, but always at a slow pace since I needed to constantly meditate and draw in the surrounding energy. But now, with Korvan''s death, the process was elerating.


    I felt the me within me¡ª[The me of Vitality]¡ªreact to the death mana. It bnced the opposing forces with delicate precision, allowing the two to coexist without tearing me apart. It was a dangerous process, but one I had be familiar with. The [me of Equinox] was the key to mastering the bnce between life and death, a path that few dared to walk.


    As the second vortex started to form, I could feel my entire being changing. The power within me was growing, expanding beyond what I had thought possible.


    My muscles tightened, my mana core pulsed with renewed strength, and my senses sharpened as the energy coursed through me. Every fiber of my being felt alive with the newfound power, and I couldn''t help but smile at the feeling.


    ''Stronger¡­ much stronger,'' I thought, my eyes still closed as I maintained my focus on the absorption process. The death energy flowed into me like a torrent, filling the second vortex to the brim.


    [You''re getting stronger,] Vitaliara noted, her voice nowced with quiet satisfaction. [Korvan''s power is more potent than you anticipated, isn''t it?]


    "It is," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Much stronger than I thought."


    [Heh¡­. That is because he had killed countless different people before,] Vitaliara''s voice echoed softly in my mind,ced with quiet understanding.


    I felt her gaze settle on me as I continued to absorb Korvan''s death energy, the torrent of dark mana filling me with more power than I had ever anticipated. But there was something in her tone¡ªa hint of unease, as if there was more to this power than I understood.


    [You know,] she began, her voice soft but firm, [every action we take leaves an imprint on the world. Whether we realize it or not, the choices we make¡ªespecially the darker ones¡ªbind us to something greater.]


    I opened my eyes slightly, still focusing on the energy coursing through me, but her words caught my attention. "What do you mean?"


    Vitaliara paused for a moment, her tail flicking thoughtfully. [It''s a concept that many refuse to acknowledge, but it''s real. You''ve heard of karma, haven''t you?]


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah, I''ve heard the term."


    [Karma, in essence, is the umtion of one''s deeds¡ªgood or bad,] she exined, her golden eyes gleaming in the dim light of the night. [But it''s not just a moral principle. It''s an actual force that lingers in the air, in the very fabric of existence. Every person leaves a trace of their actions behind, a kind of imprint that''s tied to their soul.]


    Her words sank in, and I couldn''t help but think of Korvan. The sheer amount of death mana swirling around me, far more potent than I had ever encountered before, seemed to resonate with what she was saying.


    "So you''re saying Korvan¡­?" I asked, trailing off as I tried to piece it together.


    [Korvan''s actions¡ªthe lives he took, the evil he spread¡ªthey didn''t just vanish into thin air,] Vitaliara continued, her voice steady. [They left a mark on him, and that mark has be part of the energy he''s left behind. His soul was corrupted by the countless lives he destroyed, and that corruption became a part of him, an imprint on his very being.]


    ''I see...that makes sense¡­..''


    The oppressive weight of the death mana wasn''t just Korvan''s strength¡ªit was the weight of all the wrongs he hadmitted, the lives he had taken, and the darkness that had consumed him.


    [If you stare into the abyss long enough, the abyss stares back.]

 Chapter 125: Alric

    [If you stare into the abyss long enough, the abyss stares back.]


    Vitaliara said quietly, her tone more solemn now. [The more one delves into acts of destruction and harm, the stronger the abyss clings to them. It''s not just about power¡ªit''s about the nature of that power. Those who umte bad karma, those who revel in the suffering of others, tend to carry the imprint of the abyss within them.]


    The concept hit me hard. Korvan hadn''t just been strong¡ªhe had been consumed by the very darkness he embraced. And now, I was absorbing that darkness.


    Vitaliara''s gaze softened slightly as she continued. [I can sense it in people, you know. Those who have umted too much bad karma¡­ there''s something about their aura. It''s tainted. The world remembers their actions, and it imprints on them like a shadow that never fades.]


    "You can see it?" I asked, my voice tinged with surprise. Vitaliara had never mentioned this before. The idea that she could sense something so profound, so invisible to most, caught me off guard.


    She didn''t answer immediately, but when she did, it was with a knowing smirk, her tail flicking in amusement. [I wouldn''t say I can ''see'' it in the literal sense,] she replied, her tone light but firm. [I''m a mythical beast of life, after all. What I can sense is far more¡­ nuanced. I can''t discern evil from good the way you might think, but I can feel the energy associated with the abyss.


    Those who have steeped themselves in it, who''ve let it seep into their souls¡ªthey carry its imprint.]


    I stared at her, absorbing what she said. "So, you can sense anyone linked to the abyss?"


    [In a way, yes,] she said, her smirk softening into something more thoughtful. [It''s not as simple as good and evil, though. Life and death are intertwined, and it''s about bnce. Those who embrace the abyss tilt that bnce, and their energy bes¡­ different. I can feel that shift.]


    Her words stirred something within me. If Vitaliara, as a being tied to life, could sense those who were touched by the abyss, then what about me? I had a unique condition¡ªa bond with both life and death through my me of Equinox. If I could harness it more fully and refine my control over both death energy and vitality, couldn''t I do the same?


    The thought rolled through my mind, a quiet whisper of possibility. "If that''s the case¡­ wouldn''t I be able to sense it too?" I mumbled, almost to myself, my thoughts taking shape as I spoke. "With enough control over my me of Equinox, over the bnce of death and life energy, I should be able to detect the abyss'' imprint as well."


    Vitaliara''s ears perked up at my words, her gaze sharpening with curiosity. [Hmm¡­ It''s not out of the realm of possibility,] she mused. [Your connection to both death and life makes you different. If you master that bnce, it''s very possible you could develop that ability. But you''ll have to be careful. Not everything that you see will be helpful for you.]


    I nodded slowly, the idea settling deeper in my mind. "I''ll need to push my control further."


    But for the time being, there was one thing else that I needed to do.


    "Though there is one thing left."


    One of the lieutenants of the Korvan was now trying to run away.


    I rose slowly from my position, feeling the lingering death mana settle into my core as I steadied myself. The faint warmth of the healing potion still coursed through my veins, numbing some of the worst of the pain, but I wasn''t fully healed yet. That didn''t matter. There was onest thing that needed to be done.


    My eyes narrowed as I sent a small pulse of mana into the wind, letting it carry out across the battlefield. It wasn''t long before I felt it respond, like a ripple returning to its source, guiding me. A faint silhouette appeared in my mind¡ªa person moving swiftly, too fast for a normal human. I didn''t need to guess who it was.


    "Alric," I muttered, a grim smile tugging at the corners of my lips. The vice-captain of Korvan''s bandits was trying to flee, but he wouldn''t get far.


    The wind whispered his direction to me, confirming what I already knew. Alric had always been quick, always one step ahead of his enemies, but now he was the prey. And I was the hunter.


    Vitaliara''s eyes flicked toward me, sensing the shift in my demeanor. [He''s running, isn''t he?] she asked, her voice calm but expectant.


    "He is," I replied, my gaze locking onto the distant horizon. "But he won''t escape."


    With a deep breath, I felt the mana gather at my feet.


    A footwork technique that Master had left behind for me. A Qinggong movement technique.


    ¡¸Devourer of Stars. Astral Step.¡¹


    The familiar sensation of the technique surged through me. In an instant, I moved¡ªswift and silent, the wind bending to my will as I closed the distance between myself and my prey.


    *******


    The moment Korvan received the news that the boy Ron had disappeared, he stormed through the corridors of his hideout, his fury building with every step. The moment he reached the room where Ron was supposed to be held, he saw the empty space; something inside him had snapped. The boy was gone. Their insurance¡ªvanished. It was all too clear now: they''d been yed.


    "There''s a traitor," Korvan muttered under his breath, his voice barely controlled. His eyes gleamed with murderous intent as he marched toward the heart of his base. "One of our own fouled everything."


    As he approached the main chamber that overlooked the battlefield, Korvan''s mind raced. It was a perfect setup, he realized. The boy''s disappearance wasn''t just an unfortunate event¡ªit had been orchestrated. Someone within his own ranks had betrayed him, and now they were facing the consequences.


    He burst into the room where his remaining lieutenant, Alric, was standing calmly by arge window overlooking the battle that was still raging below.


    "Alric!" Korvan snarled, his voice echoing through the chamber. "The boy¡ªhe''s gone. There''s a traitor in our ranks!"


    Korvan''s fury was palpable, his eyes zing as he barked orders to Alric. "Find the boy," he snarled, his voice low and dangerous. "Now. We need him as leverage. If we lose him, this entire game falls apart."


    Alric nodded without a word, his calm demeanor never wavering. He understood the gravity of the situation better than anyone. Korvan''s rage was a force of nature, but Alric had always been the one who thought three steps ahead. He could feel the weight of the noose tightening around their necks. This wasn''t just a raid¡ªthis was a well-coordinated attack, a n months in the making.


    And they had walked right into it.


    Korvan turned, his eyes gleaming ominously in the dim light of the chamber. "I''ll handle those bastards myself," he growled, his voice filled with vengeful determination. "They''ll know who they''re messing with." Without waiting for a response, Korvan stormed out of the room, his heavy footsteps echoing through the stone halls as he made his way toward the battlefield.


    Alric watched him go, his mind racing. As soon as Korvan disappeared from sight, Alric turned on his heel and slipped silently from the chamber, moving with the grace and precision of the assassin he once was. His task was clear, but his thoughts were already several steps ahead. He would find the boy, but not just for Korvan.


    Moving swiftly through the shadows, Alric made his way out of the hideout and into the dense jungle that surrounded the base. The air was thick with tension, the sounds of battle ringing out in the distance. Alric crouched low, his senses sharpening as he began his hunt. His eyes flickered across the forest floor, searching for any sign of a trail.


    Alric was not like the others; he was never the brute force that Korvan could throw at his enemies.


    Alric was a strategist¡ªa former assassin who had turned to Korvan''s side after narrowly escaping his previous life. And now, as Korvan''s right-hand man, Alric had be indispensable, not because of raw strength but because of his craftiness.


    That is why, being a former assassin, Alric had honed his skills in tracking. He knew how to read the subtle signs¡ªthe disturbed leaves, the broken branches, the faint traces of movement in the underbrush. He followed the trail with precision, moving like a shadow through the jungle, his breath steady and controlled.


    But as he tracked the boy, Alric''s mind worked through therger picture. The attack was too well-timed, too organized. Whoever was behind it had clearly nned every move, which meant they likely had a counter for Korvan as well. Alric knew Korvan''s strength¡ªhe was a peak 3-star Awakened, nearly invincible in closebat. But even Korvan had his limits.


    If they were attacking now, it was because they had something¡ªor someone¡ªwho could deal with him.


    Alric''s lips curled into a grim smile. Korvan was walking into a trap, and he likely didn''t even realize it. The realization hit Alric hard: Korvan would be defeated. Whether by Roderick''s forces or someone stronger, the oue was bing clear. And if Korvan fell, everything would copse. The bandits would scatter, and the power they had built would crumble.


    For Alric, it meant only one thing: survival. He would not die for Korvan''s arrogance.


    His decision was made. He needed the boy, not just to help Korvan but to secure his own escape. With Ron in his hands, he had leverage. Leverage to barter for his freedom, to negotiate with whoever won this battle. Alric wasn''t a fool¡ªhe knew how the game was yed, and he always made sure to be on the winning side.

 Chapter 126: Alric (2)

    Alric moved silently through the thick jungle, every step measured and calcted. His eyes scanned the ground, picking up the faintest traces of Ron''s path. Broken twigs, the faint imprint of a boot in the mud, a crushed leaf¡ªall signs that his prey was close.


    ''There''s no time to waste,'' Alric thought, his expression calm but his mind racing. ''Korvan is walking into a trap, and the longer I linger, the closer he gets to his end. I have to secure my way out before it all falls apart.''


    Not long after, Alric''s keen eyes caught sight of movement up ahead. He crouched low, his body blending into the shadows of the trees. There, just beyond the clearing, he saw them.


    Ron, the baron''s son, stood nervously by arge rock, his face pale and filled with fear. But it wasn''t just Ron that caught Alric''s attention¡ªit was the man standing next to him. A man Alric recognized all too well. One of their own, a member of Korvan''s inner circle. The one they had contacted from the baron''s mansion, thinking him a valuable asset.


    Alric''s eyes narrowed as the realization hit him. ''Of course. This snake... He''s been ying both sides all along.''


    The traitor stood confidently, his back turned to Alric, as if he didn''t have a care in the world. He spoke to Ron in low, reassuring tones, as though guiding him through a rehearsed n. The boy seemed confused, scared, but willing to trust the man beside himpletely unaware of the depth of the betrayal surrounding him.


    ''That''s how it is, then,'' Alric thought, his lips curling into a grim smile. ''He was nning this from the start.''


    The man had pretended to be their informant, someone working with Korvan''s crew, but all the while he had been nning to hand the boy back to the baron''s forces. It was a masterful betrayal, one Alric could almost respect if it hadn''t been directed at them.


    ''I should''ve seen thising,'' Alric mused bitterly, his fingers tightening around the hilt of his dagger. ''He yed the game well. Too well.''


    He moved closer, staying low in the underbrush, watching their every move. The traitor was too at ease, too sure of himself,pletely unaware that Alric was already hunting him. The man thought the n was perfect, that he would slip away with Ron and collect his reward from the baron.


    But Alric wasn''t going to let that happen.


    ''Korvan might be walking into a trap, but I won''t be a casualty of this disaster,'' he thought, his mind already crafting the next move. ''Ron''s my ticket out, and this traitor will pay for thinking he could outy me.''


    With silent precision, Alric drew his de, the edge gleaming faintly in the dim jungle light. He moved forward like a shadow, ready to strike.


    Alric''s de shed under the moonlight, a swift arc of death aimed at the traitor who had foolishly thought he could outsmart him.


    SCHLUNK!


    The de cut cleanly through the man''s throat. Blood sprayed, and the betrayer''s eyes went wide in shock for a brief moment before his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Alric''s eyes never wavered as he wiped the blood from his dagger, his focus now entirely on Ron.


    The boy stood frozen, his face pale as death as he stared at the body of the man who had just been cut down before him.


    "You little rat," Alric growled, his voice cold and filled with contempt. "You''ve caused me quite a pain. But that''s all over now." He stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with malice, intent on securing the boy before things could spiral further out of control.


    But then¡ªhis senses red.


    In an instant, Alric''s eyes narrowed, and his body shifted instinctively to the side. Something wasing¡ªfast.


    ''Qinggong technique,'' Alric thought immediately, his heart pounding as he spun to meet the danger. Someone was moving with incredible speed, their presence barely noticeable until they were nearly upon him.


    A streak of ck starlight shed through the jungle, a deadly arc of energy slicing through the air toward him. Alric reacted instantly, his aura-covered dagger meeting the iing strike with perfect precision.


    CLANG!


    The two forces collided in a burst of energy. Alric gritted his teeth, his dagger cutting through the starlight-infused attack, defending himself from the deadly blow. The power behind it was immense, but Alric managed to hold his ground, the sh sending shockwaves rippling through the jungle.


    He didn''t need to look twice to know who had arrived.


    Out of the shadows, the young man with the scar on his right eye stepped forward, his estoc glowing faintly with the remnants of starlight mana. His expression was calm, his gaze cold as he locked eyes with Alric.


    "Impressive," Alric muttered, his voice barely a whisper. ''So, he is the one who''s been killing our men...''


    The face was unfamiliar, someone that he was seeing for the first time. But at the same time, the wounds of the deceased had fit the weapon that he was using, not that it seemed he had any intention to hide anything.


    The air between them crackled with tension, both men poised for the next move.


    Alric''s eyes flicked toward Ron for a brief second, calcting his next move. ''He''s fast, precise, and too skilled for me in a direct confrontation,'' Alric thought, weighing his options. ''But if the boy''s life is threatened... he''ll have no choice but to react.''


    His gaze snapped back to the young man, his expression unreadable. "Who are you?" Alric asked aloud, though his mind was already working on a n.


    The young man didn''t seem bothered by the question. "Does it matter?" he replied with that same smirk, his stance rxed yet prepared. "This fight''s over."


    Alric''s eyes narrowed. ''Arrogant... but he''s skilled.'' He knew that this wasn''t going to be an easy fight. Testing his opponent''s strength was the only way to buy himself time and set the pieces in motion.


    In a sh, Alric dashed forward, his dagger aimed at the young man''s chest. The speed of his attack was impressive, but the young man was faster.


    CLANG!


    The estoc met Alric''s de with a sharp, ringing sound. Alric gritted his teeth as his strikes were parried one after the other, the young man''s movements smooth and effortless. Each time Alric''s de came close, the estoc seemed to appear out of nowhere, deflecting it with precision.


    ''He''s too good,'' Alric thought grimly as his strikes were thwarted again and again. The young man was moving like the wind, his footwork graceful, his strikes fast and relentless. Alric''s dagger felt clumsy against the finesse of the estoc.


    But Alric wasn''t without his own tricks.


    The young man''s estoc flew toward him again in a quick stab, but Alric was prepared this time. ''Now,'' he thought, activating his [Shadow Arts]. In an instant, his body flickered, teleporting a short distance away from the young man''s strike.


    The young man''s eyes widened slightly as Alric reappeared behind him, but it wasn''t the assassin''s de he was targeting this time.


    With a flick of his wrist, Alric hurled a dagger directly at Ron.


    The boy''s eyes widened in terror as the de spun toward him. Alric''s lips curled into a grim smile. ''He''s here to save the boy. If I force him to act, I''ll have the opening I need.''


    In that split second, Alric''s n seemed perfect. But as the dagger sailed through the air, the young man moved.


    CLANG!


    The estoc shed like lightning, its ck starlight sending a rapid arc, deflecting the dagger before it could reach its mark. Lucavion''s eyes, no longer yful, locked onto Alric''s. "You''re predictable."


    Alric''s breath quickened as he realized his n had crumbled in an instant. His advantage was gone, and now, the young man''s eyes shone with that eerie purple light¡ªthe unmistakable glow of starlight mana.


    ''Damn it...'' Alric thought, tightening his grip on his dagger. ''I miscalcted.''


    Before he could even react, the young man dashed forward, moving like a blur, his estoc leading the charge.


    CLANG!


    The first strike came fast, aimed at Alric''s heart. He barely managed to parry it, his body jerking back to avoid the deadly thrust.


    SWOOSH!


    The second strike was quicker, shing toward his ribs. Alric twisted his body, evading by a hair''s breadth, but the force of the swing made his arm tingle from the sheer speed of the estoc.


    ''He''s toying with me,'' Alric realized with a grimace. ''He''s not even trying.''


    CRASH!


    The third strike came crashing down with a force that sent a shockwave through the ground. Alric blocked with all his might, his dagger barely holding against the weight of the estoc. His arms shook violently as his knees buckled under the pressure.


    And then the fourth strike hit.


    SLASH!


    Alric gasped as the estoc pierced through his side, the starlight-infused de cutting deep. Blood poured from the wound, staining the ground beneath him. Pain shot through his body, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to give in.


    The fifth strike came faster than he could react.


    SLASH!


    Another gash, this time across his chest. Alric staggered back, his vision blurring as blood soaked his tattered clothes. His movements became sluggish, his strength fading with each second.


    And then, the sixth strike.


    SHUNK!


    The estoc sliced through the air, its ck starlight trailing behind it, and pierced straight into Alric''s neck. His eyes widened in shock as blood sprayed from the wound, his hands instinctively reaching for his throat, but there was no stopping it.


    Lucavion pulled his de free, and Alric''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. The once-crafty assassin nowy motionless, his final n shattered before he could execute it.


    Lucavion looked down at Alric''s corpse, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips as he wiped the blood from his estoc. "Told you," he murmured, his voice low. "Predictable."


    He turned his gaze to Ron, who stood frozen in fear, his eyes wide as he stared at the young man who had saved his life.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 127: The aftermath

    The sun was setting over the smoldering remnants of the bandit camp. The once-thriving hideout of Korvan''s men nowy in ruins, their ranks scattered and broken. Some of the surviving bandits fled into the wilderness, their resolve shattered by the deaths of their leaders, while others surrendered, hoping for mercy that would nevere. The expedition team had done its job. The bandits were no more.


    Lucavion stood beside Roderick, his arms crossed as they both watched thest of the stragglers disappear into the forest. The tension from the battle had faded, leaving behind a strange calm in the aftermath of the chaos.


    "Well," Roderick said, his voice breaking the silence. "It seems we''ve done it. Ron is safe, and the bandits... well, they won''t be troubling anyone again." He nced at Lucavion, his eyes narrowing slightly. "But Korvan... did you really kill him?"


    Lucavion''s gaze remained on the horizon for a moment longer before he turned to face Roderick. His expression was unreadable, his eyes glinting with the remnants of battle-hardened focus. "Yes," he said calmly. "Korvan is dead. Along with the rest of his lieutenants."


    Roderick raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "And you''re sure of that?"


    Lucavion smirked faintly. "If you want proof, I can show it to you."


    Without waiting for a response, Lucavion reached into his spatial pouch, his hand disappearing into the small, enchanted space. A momentter, he pulled out a gruesome collection: the heads of those he had in. One by one, heid them out on the ground in front of Roderick.


    Lothar. Loren. Alric. Korvan. Sorn.


    Each head, though lifeless and cold, still bore the distinct features of the once-powerful lieutenants and their leader. Their expressions were frozen in the final moments of their lives, some twisted with pain, others with shock. The sight was both grisly and undeniable.


    "I brought these with me," Lucavion said casually as if discussing something far more mundane. "Just to ensure that no one else would dare to im the bounties on them. After all, I did the work."


    Roderick stared at the severed heads for another moment, the sheer weight of the scene still sinking in. "You really went all out," he muttered, a mixture of awe and difort lingering in his tone. Lucavion''s calm, methodical demeanor only made the sight more unsettling.


    Lucavion gave a slight shrug, his voice cold and pragmatic. "A job''s a job. And I don''t leave things unfinished."


    Roderick nodded, his gaze flicking back to Lucavion with a newfound respect. "Well... I don''t think anyone will doubt your ims now. You''ve earned every bit of that bounty, that''s for sure." He nced up, catching Lucavion''s eyes. "The baron will want to hear of this. You''ll be well rewarded."


    Lucavion nodded, unfazed by the thought of his reward. "Of course," he said, his tone t. "I wouldn''t expect any less." Then, after a moment of silence, he turned his gaze fully to Roderick, his expression hardening slightly. "But speaking of rewards, are the things I requested from you ready?"


    Roderick blinked, momentarily taken aback by the shift in conversation. He frowned slightly as he recalled what Lucavion was referring to--his request for official citizenship in the Arcanis Empire and an introduction to the Adventurers'' Guild through Roderick''s own status as a knight. These weren''t trivial matters, especially in the politicalndscape of the Empire.


    "Ah... about that," Roderick began, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Everything happened too fast. Korvan''s ambush, the boy''s disappearance--it''s been chaos. It''s not easy to secure something like that overnight. These things take time."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "I understand," he said quietly, his voice calm, though there was an unmistakable edge to it. "But make sure you''re not thinking of going back on your word." His gaze sharpened, and for a brief moment, the air around him grew heavy with a menacing pressure. His bloodthirst leaked out, subtle but suffocating. "You know the consequences if you do."


    Roderick felt the weight of Lucavion''s presence bearing down on him, but instead of flinching, he let out a low, rumblingugh. "I''m not a man who goes back on his word, Lucavion. You''ll get what I promised you. I just need time to make it happen. But don''t worry," he added with a grin. "I''ll see to it myself."


    Lucavion held Roderick''s gaze for a moment longer before finally nodding, his bloodthirst receding. "Good. I''ll hold you to that." He turned away, casting onest nce at the battlefield littered with corpses. "Time is the only thing you have for now."


    Roderick let out a chuckle, waving his hand dismissively. "You shouldn''t be so fierce all the time, Lucavion. You''ll scare off potential allies with that attitude."


    Lucavion, for the first time since their conversation began, allowed a small smile to tug at the corner of his lips. "There are times when I''m fierce," he said with a shrug. "And there are times when I''m not."


    "Sure, sure," Roderick said with a smirk, waving his hand again. But inwardly, his thoughts were more serious. ''This guy... he''s not someone you want to mess with. Stronger than anyone I''ve ever seen--and with that cold, calcted approach to battle, he''s even more dangerous.''


    He eyed Lucavion carefully as they stood together, the tension of the battle fading but the understanding of who Lucavion truly was settling in. "Let''s get the official side of things done soon," Roderick said, his tone casual but his respect for Lucavion clear. "I''d rather have you as an ally than anything else."


    Lucavion''s eyes gleamed with a hint of amusement, but he simply nodded. "I''ll look forward to it."


    ********


    Lucavion walked through the streets of Rackenshore, his steps measured but purposeful. The cool evening air brushed against his face, and the distant sounds of the city winding down filled the background. His mind, however, was elsewhere--on the events that had unfolded over the past few days.


    The mission had beenpleted, and he had done exactly as Han requested: dealt with the bandits without breaking his sword.


    The weight of the estoc at his side was a familiar one, though it wasn''t quite the same as when he had first set out. His fingers brushed over the hilt, feeling the slight roughness where the once-smooth metal had begun to show signs of wear. There were cracks along the de, faint but visible, and a few nicks along the edges where it had collided with the weapons of the bandits.


    But despite all that, it had held. It hadn''t broken.


    Vitaliara''s voice echoed softly in his mind, breaking the silence. [You seem quite satisfied with yourself, Lucavion.]


    He smirked, his lips twitching upward at her teasing tone. "I am," he admitted. "I didn''t break it. Han can''t say I didn''t follow through on his conditions."


    [True, though I imagine he''ll have something to say about the state of your weapon.] She purred, shifting slightly on his shoulder. [But the job''s done, and you''re still in one piece. That''s what matters, isn''t it?]


    "That''s the part I''m most satisfied with," Lucavion replied, casting a nce down at his sword once again. "Could''ve been worse. A lot worse."


    He reached the entrance to the smithy, the familiar building standing just as nondescript as before, tucked away at the edge of town. The faded sign hung above the door, barely visible in the dim light. The rhythmic ng of metal being worked inside was quieter this time, more methodical. It seemed Han was at it again, his never-ending work of crafting weapons continuing as it always had.


    Lucavion paused for a moment before pushing the door open. The familiar warmth of the forge enveloped him as he stepped inside, the glow of the embers casting long shadows across the room. The racks of old weapons, tools, and artifacts lined the walls just as before, though this time, Lucavion''s attention was focused solely on the man at the back of the room.


    Han stood by the forge, hammering away at a glowing piece of metal, his concentration unwavering. He didn''t immediately acknowledge Lucavion''s arrival, but it was clear he knew. The old man''s senses were too sharp to miss anything, even in the depths of his work.


    Lucavion took a breath, walking further into the smithy. "I''m back," he called out, his voice carrying over the steady ng of Han''s hammer. "And I didn''t break the sword."


    Han''s hammer paused mid-swing, hovering above the metal for a brief moment before he set it down with practiced ease. Slowly, he turned to face Lucavion, his gaze falling first on the estoc at his side, then drifting upward to meet his eyes.


    The old man''s expression was unreadable at first, his eyes narrowing as they took in the sight of Lucavion and the weapon he carried. After a long pause, he nodded, though there was no smile on his face. "Let''s see it, then," he said gruffly, motioning for Lucavion to hand over the weapon.


    Lucavion drew the estoc from its sheath and held it out, the de gleaming faintly in the dim light of the forge. The cracks and marks on the weapon were more visible now, the nicks and scuffs telling the story of the battles it had seen. Han took it without a word, turning it over in his hands with the same critical eye he had shown before.


    For a moment, there was silence as Han inspected the de, his fingers running along the cracks, his eyes narrowing at the damage. Lucavion could feel his heart beating in his chest, though he kept his expression calm. He had done what was asked of him, and now it was time to see if it was enough.


    Han finally let out a long, low grunt, handing the sword back to Lucavion. "You didn''t break it," he said, his tone neutral. "But it''s seen better days."


    Lucavion took the estoc, sliding it back into its sheath with a soft click. "It held when it needed to," he replied. "Got the job done."


    Han''s eyes flicked back to Lucavion, studying him for a moment before he spoke again. "Aye, that it did." There was a pause, then the faintest hint of a smile tugged at the corners of Han''s mouth. "You''ve done well,d. Better than I expected."


    Lucavion had finally proved himself in front of the old man.


    "....."


    And he could not help but smile at that.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 128: The aftermath (2)

    Lucavion couldn''t hide the small, satisfied smile that crept onto his face at Han''s rare praise. He had finally proved himself in front of the old cksmith. It had been a tough road, and the mission wasn''t without its challenges, but now he stood here, victorious and intact.


    "Does that mean I''m qualified to get my weapon from you now?" Lucavion asked, his voice calm but carrying a hint of excitement.


    Han turned to him, raising an eyebrow, and let out a gruffugh. "It seems dealing with all those bandit bastards made you dumber,d. Can''t you remember what we agreed on?"


    Lucavion''s smile widened. "Of course I remember," he said smoothly, his tone light. "I just wanted to hear it from you. You know, to confirm."


    Han crossed his arms, his frown deepening as he fixed Lucavion with a stern look. "You take me for a man who''d go back on his word?" His voice was low, gravelly, carrying the weight of his pride.


    Lucavion shook his head, his smile still lingering. "Not at all. I just didn''t want to get ahead of myself."


    Han let out a snort, though there was no real malice behind it. "Aye, well, you''ve proven yourself,d. I gave my word, and I''ll keep it. You''ll get your weapon."


    Lucavion nodded, a sense of satisfaction settling over him. He had earned this--through sweat, blood, and determination. The road had been long, but now, he was on the cusp of obtaining something far greater than a mere de.


    Han uncrossed his arms and turned back to the forge, his gruff demeanor softening just a bit. "But don''t think for a second that means you can rest easy. We''re just getting started. This sword will be like none you''ve wielded before. If you''re not prepared, it''ll break you before you even get to use it."


    Lucavion''s smile faded, reced with a look of steely determination. "I''m ready," he said simply.


    Han gave a slight nod, his back already turned as he reached for his tools. "Good." Han waved a hand dismissively, his gruff voice cutting through the quiet of the forge. "Now get out of here. I need to focus, and I can''t do that with you hanging around like a damn shadow."


    Lucavion opened his mouth to reply, but Han was already deep into his work, pulling tools from the walls and setting them around the forge with practiced precision. Realizing there was no point in lingering, Lucavion nodded quietly to himself and turned to leave.


    But just as he began to move, something caught his eye--a glimpse of something on the workbench beside Han. Lucavion''s gaze flickered to the corner of the forge, where arge sheet of parchmenty partially rolled up. It was a blueprint, intricate and detailed, showing the outline of a sword''s body, its form sleek yet powerful.


    His eyes widened slightly when he noticed the material Han was preparing on another table. Large, dark scales--faintly shimmering with an ominous, otherworldly glow. They were unmistakable. The scales of an Abyssal Wyrm. Lucavion had heard tales of how rare and resilient they were, nearly indestructible, forged in the heart of darkness itself.


    The fact that Han had obtained such material--and had already begun working on it--sent a rush of anticipation through him.


    ''He''s been working on it all along,'' Lucavion realized, his heart pounding in his chest. Han had already started crafting the de, even before the mission had beenpleted.


    The realization only deepened Lucavion''s respect for the old man. This wasn''t just going to be any weapon; it was something extraordinary, forged from one of the rarest and most dangerous creatures known to mankind. And Han was the only one capable of turning those materials into something Lucavion could wield.


    As if sensing Lucavion''s lingering presence, Han shot a quick nce over his shoulder, his voice a low growl. "You still here, boy? I told you to leave. Come back when I''m done. You''ll know when the time''s right."


    Lucavion snapped out of his thoughts and gave a quick nod, stepping toward the exit. "Got it," he said, suppressing the growing excitement within him. As he walked out of the smithy, the heat from the forge faded, reced by the cool air of Rackenshore''s streets.


    Vitaliara''s voice echoed softly in his mind as he left the building. [It seems you''ll have quite the weapon soon, Lucavion. Are you ready for it?]


    "Heh.....Ready than ever."


    [Is that so?]


    Just like that, Lucavion had left the ce, as he returned to the inn.


    *******


    Roderick sat at his desk, his fingers tapping lightly against a stack of papers. He had called for Lucavion, and now, he waited. His eyes asionally flicked to the corner of his office where a leather-bound folder rested--a file containing the identity he had painstakingly crafted for Lucavion. It had taken time, favors, and a considerable amount of money, but it was finally ready.


    The door creaked open, and Lucavion stepped into the room, his usual calm and cold demeanor present as always. He nced around briefly before settling his gaze on Roderick, who gestured for him to sit.


    "Well," Roderick said, leaning back in his chair, "it took a bit longer than expected, but I''ve got everything ready for you." He opened the leather folder, pulling out a set of documents and a small, glowing ID card. "Your new identity."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, taking the seat offered to him but saying nothing. Roderick smirked slightly, knowing Lucavion was keen on details, especially with something as important as this.


    "Lucavion Renwyn," Roderick began, reading from the documents. "That''s your new surname. You''re an orphan from a small vige called Veilcrest, located on the outskirts of the empire near the western border."


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed slightly, absorbing the information.


    "The backstory we''ve crafted for you is solid. You were raised in Veilcrest until the vige was destroyed by a monster raid about a decade ago. That''s when you left and began wandering, picking up various odd jobs in mercenary work. If anyone looks into it, they''ll find records of Veilcrest''s destruction, as well as a few vigers who were relocated after the incident.


    There''s even a temple that can verify your status as an orphan, should anyone bother to check."


    Roderick flipped through the pages, showing Lucavion a detailed background--meticulously fabricated but convincing. "You''ve been around for a few years, moving from town to town. Nothing too shy. Just enough to blend in, but not enough to attract too much attention."


    He handed Lucavion the documents, letting him look through them. "This here," Roderick continued, tapping the small ID card, "is the most important part. It''s your official identity as a citizen of the Arcanis Empire. It''s a magical artifact developed by the Empire''s arcane experts. Hard to forge, even harder toe by unless you''ve got connections."


    Lucavion picked up the ID card, watching as it shimmered faintly with magic. "How does it work?" he asked quietly, his gaze fixed on the card.


    Roderick grinned. "It''s tied to your mana signature. It''s essentially proof that you''re an official citizen. The Empire''s bureaucracy is strict, so without this, you''re no one. With it, however, you''ve got ess to guilds, trade, even travel permits within the Empire''s borders. Anyone who tries to verify your identity will find you in the official records--name, origin, and backstory.


    You''re now Lucavion Renwyn, orphan of Veilcrest."


    Lucavion nodded, inspecting the card further before slipping it into his coat. "It''ll do," he said, his tone as calm as ever, but there was a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes.


    Roderick leaned back, satisfied with his work. "Good. This wasn''t easy to pull off, but it should hold up to scrutiny. You''ve got the identity you need, and if you ever run into any issues, you know who to call."


    "Thanks."


    Roderick leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers on the desk as he watched Lucavion tuck the ID card away. "With this," he said, "the first part of our deal is finished. But, as you know, there are two more things still outstanding."


    Lucavion''s eyes flickered with curiosity, though his face remained unreadable. He stood quietly, waiting for Roderick to continue.


    "First," Roderick began, sliding a neatly folded letter across the desk, "just as you requested, I''ve written a reference letter for you to the Adventurer''s Guild. While you''re not well known in their circles yet, this should smooth things over. Having a knight''s rmendation will certainly make the process easier for you to register and begin working under their system."


    Lucavion picked up the letter, ncing over the seal before slipping it into his coat alongside the ID card. "Efficient," he remarked.


    Roderick gave a small smirk, nodding. "I do try. Now, about the money." He leaned forward slightly. "The reward that I had promised for taking care of Korvan and his lieutenants--it''s being processed as we speak. You''ll have your payment soon, so you don''t need to worry about that."


    Lucavion remained silent, his gaze unwavering as he listened.


    Roderick paused, then sighed. "And that brings me to the final matter. The baron himself wants to meet you."


    At that, Lucavion''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had expected this, but hearing it confirmed sparked a flicker of annoyance in his gaze.


    "Why?"


    Roderick raised a hand as if sensing Lucavion''s frustration.


    "He''s... interested. After all, you saved his son and took down the most dangerous bandit lord in the region. It''s only natural that he''d want to meet the man behind the de."


    Hearing that, Lucavion will smile slightly.


    "If that is the case, there is no way amoner like me can refuse an order from a noble, can I?"


    To that, Roderick could not help but look at Lucavion like a madman.


    ''This bastard''s mood swings too fast.''

 Chapter 129: Gratitude

    Lucavion stepped out of Roderick''s office, the cool evening air brushing against his face as he made his way down the cobbled streets of Rackenshore. The town was quieter than usual, the tension of the recent bandit threat finally lifting. With Korvan and his lieutenants dead, the people could breathe again, free from the terror that had gued them for months.


    He could sense the subtle shift in the atmosphere--an underlying relief that pulsed through the town.


    He walked with purpose, but his mind wandered as he surveyed the people around him. Some had begun to return to their routines, children ying in the streets, merchants setting up their evening stalls, and vigers chatting outside their homes. The shadows of fear had retreated, reced by a cautious optimism that life could return to some semnce of normalcy.


    [Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind, soft yet yful.] [So, how does it feel to be Lucavion Renwyn, orphan of Veilcrest?]


    Lucavion smirked, his eyes scanning the bustling market. "It has a certain ring to it, doesn''t it?" he replied, the weight of his new identity settlingfortably on his shoulders. "Though it''ll take some getting used to."


    [You''ll manage,] she purred, her presence warm against his consciousness. [You always do. But I have to say, this new identity suits you. A wanderer with no ties--free to go wherever you please.]


    He chuckled under his breath. "I suppose it does. Though I doubt freedom everes without strings."


    [True,] Vitaliara agreed, [but at least now you have the means to move more freely through the Empire. No one will question who you are.]


    Lucavion continued down the main road, watching as the town''s inhabitants began to rx, some evenughing as they passed by. The air felt lighter, and for the first time since arriving in Rackenshore, he noticed the absence of the oppressive weight that had hung over the town.


    "The threat of the bandits is gone," Lucavion mused aloud. "The viges surrounding Rackenshore will be safer now. They''ll be able to rebuild, and the people here can finally have some peace."


    [Thanks to you,] Vitaliara added, her tone matter-of-fact. [You did more than just kill Korvan. You gave this ce a chance to recover.]


    Lucavion nodded, though he didn''t dwell too much on the thought. While it was not like he was a heartless bastard, it was not like he did all this just to help the people around here. If not for the fact that Han had given him such a request, he would take his time rather than directly fighting like this.


    The town''s survival was a side effect ofpleting his mission, but it wasn''t what drove him, that was definitely a fact.


    As he walked past the market stalls, one of the merchants called out to him, a middle-aged man with a grizzled beard and tired eyes. "Hey, you there! You''re the one who helped take down those bandits, right?"


    Lucavion nced over, his expression neutral. "I suppose so."


    The man gave him a wide smile, his face creasing with relief. "You saved us all, you know. If it weren''t for you and your group, we''d still be living in fear of Korvan and his men. We owe you our lives."


    Lucavion simply nodded, offering a polite but distant acknowledgment. "I''m d I could help."


    The man beamed and waved him off, returning to his stall as Lucavion continued on his way, his thoughts turning inward once more.


    [You''ve made quite an impression, Lucavion Renwyn,] Vitaliara teased, her voice filled with amusement. [The hero of Rackenshore, whether you like it or not.]


    "I''m no hero," Lucavion repeated, his smirk fading slightly as he nced at the bustling marketce around him. "If not for the fact that there was something for me to gain from all this, I wouldn''t have done it. Han''s request, the reward, the opportunity--it''s all business. That''s what drives me."


    Vitaliara''s tail flickedzily as she rested on his shoulder, her golden eyes gleaming with amusement. [Really?] she asked, her tone light but probing. [Is that really the case? Would you have just stood by and watched while these people were taken advantage of?]


    Lucavion''s steps slowed for a moment as her question lingered in the air. He didn''t answer immediately, his gaze sweeping over the streets where life had begun to return to normal. The children ying, the merchants hawking their wares, the vigers moving without fear--it all felt... different now that the threat was gone.


    He remained silent, unwilling to engage in the argument. He wasn''t some savior, and he certainly hadn''t acted out of altruism. But there was something in the back of his mind, something he couldn''t quite shake, a faint echo of a conscience he preferred not to acknowledge.


    Vitaliara, sensing his hesitation, let out a soft purr. [You''re not being honest with yourself, Lucavion,] she teased, her voice warm but firm. [You can tell yourself it was all about the reward, but I see through you.]


    Lucavion chuckled, a low, almost resignedugh. "Maybe," he muttered, a trace of amusement tugging at his lips. "But if I''m not being honest, at least I''m consistent."


    [That''s something,] Vitaliara replied with a yful tone. [Still, deep down, I think you care more than you let on. Even if you won''t admit it.]


    Lucavion shook his head, the smirk returning to his face as he resumed his pace. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said lightly, though the lingering weight of her words stayed with him.


    As Lucavion approached the familiar inn, the building stood like a beacon offort amidst the winding streets of Rackenshore. The evening air was cool, and the sounds of the town settling in for the night filled the background. He reached for the door and pushed it open, stepping inside. The warm glow of the hearth greeted him, and the scent of freshly baked bread filled the air.


    The inn had changed in subtle ways since he had first arrived. People no longer stared at him with suspicion or fear. The atmosphere was lighter now, more weing, and that fact wasn''t lost on him.


    Elena, the owner of the inn and Greta''s mother, was behind the counter when he entered. Her demeanor was noticeably different from when he first came to stay. Back then, she had been skeptical, even fearful, after seeing the scene with Ragna and witnessing his formidable presence. But now, after his involvement in the bandit subjugation had be known throughout the city, things had shifted.


    "Ah, Sir Lucavion," Elena greeted him warmly, her face lighting up with a genuine smile. She came around from behind the counter, her tone filled with respect that hadn''t been there before. "Wee back."


    Lucavion could not help but sigh inwardly at the change in her demeanor but offered a polite nod in return. "Good Evening, Miss Elena."


    "Would you like a meal, Sir Lucavion?" Elena asked, her tone warm and weing, as she stood by the counter. The respect in her voice felt almost too much, but Lucavion understood it came from a ce of genuine gratitude.


    He sighed inwardly at the title, knowing there was little he could do to change it now. "One dinner, please," he replied, keeping his tone polite but measured.


    Elena nodded eagerly, already turning to head toward the kitchen. "Right away, Sir Lucavion. It''ll be ready in no time."


    As she disappeared into the back, Lucavion let his eyes wander around the inn. Thest week had brought a significant shift in how people viewed him. After word had spread that he had yed a key role in the bandit subjugation, it wasn''t just the locals'' stares that changed.


    Elena and her husband hade to him the day after the event, returning the money he had paid for his stay, insisting that they couldn''t take payment from the town''s hero.


    At first, he had refused, not wanting the special treatment. He wasn''t one to revel in praise or ept handouts. But their earnestness had been palpable. This was their way of showing their gratitude, and to refuse would''ve been disrespectful. In the end, he epted their gesture with quiet humility.


    [They see you as a hero, and that makes them feel indebted,] Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind, her tone contemtive. [It may be a small thing, but for them, it''s a way to honor you.]


    Lucavion leaned back slightly in his chair, letting the warmth of the hearth settle over him. "I didn''t do it for this," he muttered softly, though there was no real frustration in his voice.


    [Of course not,] Vitaliara responded, her presence warm and soothing. [But that doesn''t mean you can''t ept their gratitude. Sometimes, letting people show kindness is part of the bnce.]


    He smirked slightly at her words, watching as Elena returned with a tray in hand. The meal was simple but hearty--a te of roasted meat, fresh bread, and some vegetables. She ced it gently in front of him, beaming.


    "Enjoy, Sir Lucavion. And please, if you need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Thank you," he replied, offering a nod of appreciation. As she left him to his meal, Lucavion took a moment to savor the quiet, letting the reality of his situation sink in.


    He may not have sought their gratitude, but for now, he would ept it. There was still much to be done, and this brief moment of calm was just a respite before the next step in his journey.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 130: Redemption

    The faintest hints of dawn had yet to touch the sky when Lucavion stirred in his bed. The quiet of the inn surrounded him, the soft creak of wood and the asional whisper of the wind the only sounds breaking the stillness. It was a routine he had built over the years--waking before the sun before the world came alive. It kept him sharp and focused.


    He dressed quickly, pulling on his well-worn training gear, and quietly slipped out of his room. The hallway was empty, the inn still cloaked in the deep silence of night. As he descended the stairs, he didn''t bother with a light. His steps were sure, his body already ustomed to the darkness.


    Outside, the cool pre-dawn air greeted him. The chill bit at his skin, but it was familiar, invigorating. Without a word, Lucavion began his morning run. His breath came out in steady, controlled puffs as he moved through the empty streets, his body falling into the rhythm he knew so well.


    He ran swiftly, his steps light as he passed through the town''s outskirts and beyond the walls. His familiar openingy ahead, a secluded clearing just outside the city, a ce he had imed for himself. As he reached it, Lucavion slowed, his chest rising and falling steadily from the exertion.


    Without pause, he drew his estoc. The de gleamed faintly in the dim light, but there was no time for admiration. His training was about precision, focus, and pushing the limits of his physical and magical abilities.


    He moved through his forms, each strike, thrust, and parry deliberate, practiced. The weight of the estoc in his hand wasforting, and its bnce was perfect for his style. As the sword danced in his grip, he felt the familiar hum of mana rising within him, his cultivation beginning.


    The energy flowed through his body, coiling and gathering at his core. This was more than just physical training--it was the path he had chosen to strengthen his connection to both vitality and death.


    Lucavion paused for a moment after sheathing his estoc, taking a deep breath as the first light of dawn spilled across the clearing. His muscles ached a familiar soreness that signaled he had pushed himself enough. Today''s training had gone well. The precision of his strikes, the bnce between his physical prowess and the flow of mana--it all felt right.


    He allowed himself a rare moment of satisfaction, feeling the energy still coiled within him, ready to be called upon when needed.


    ''Not bad,'' he thought to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. He had made progress today, both physically and in his cultivation.


    As he stood there, soaking in the morning air, a familiar voice broke the silence.


    [Have you finished already?] Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind, thick with the grogginess of someone who had just woken up. A yawn followed her words, and Lucavion couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    "Good morning to you, too," he replied, his tone light. "I''ve been at it for hours."


    [Hours? Hmm...] Vitaliara''s voice trailed off as she shiftedzily, still not fully awake. [You know, I could help you train if you ever asked, but you seem to enjoy all the hard work.] She purred softly, almost teasing.


    Lucavion shook his head with a small smile. "You know me well enough by now. I prefer to push myself."


    [Of course, you do.] She yawned again, her presence warm andforting as always. [So, what''s next? Bath time? You humans and your need for cleanliness...] There was a yful edge to her tone.


    Lucavion rolled his shoulders, feeling the tension ease from his muscles. "Yes, bath time. After that, breakfast."


    [Enjoy,] she purred, her voice trailing off as she settled back into her usual state ofzy contentment. Vitaliara rarely joined him in his rigorous morning routines, preferring to sleep or lounge nearby while he worked. As a mythical beast, her nature was wild and untamed, and she enjoyed her leisure.


    With Vitaliara drifting back into her rest, Lucavion made his way toward the river, the crisp morning air refreshing against his skin. Reaching the edge of the water, he stripped off his training gear, the cold breeze biting at his skin for a moment before he stepped into the river.


    The chill of the water was sharp at first, but it invigorated him, washing away the fatigue from his muscles and the sweat from his body. Lucavion let the cold water rush over him, cleansing away the remnants of his morning training. The river was quiet, the soft trickle of water the only sound breaking the dawn.


    ''I will pretend that I did not see this.''


    Well, at the same time, a pair of eyes were looking at him underneath the white fur.


    ''You act like you don''t care, but you always do that?''


    He could only sigh at her antics. Though, he did not much care. After all, being his contracted familiar, they were together most of the time, and Vitaliara was a mythical beast.


    After he was clean, he allowed himself a brief moment of stillness, watching the light shift across the surface of the water before stepping back onto the bank. He dressed quickly, the day ahead of him already weighing on his mind.


    "Time for breakfast," he muttered to himself, casting onest nce at the clearing before making his way back to the inn. The day had only just begun.


    Lucavion returned to the inn with the same quiet determination he always carried, the cool morning air still clinging to his skin. As he stepped inside, the familiar warmth of the hearth greeted him once again. The soft crackle of the fire and the low hum of conversation from a few early risers filled the air.


    Greta, the innkeeper''s daughter, was at the counter. As soon as she saw him, her expression changed--respectful, almost shy, but with that familiar hint of curiosity that she had shown ever since his role in the bandit subjugation became known.


    "Good morning, Sir Lucavion," she greeted, her voice soft as she approached him. "Would you like your breakfast now?"


    Lucavion gave a small nod, his eyes briefly meeting hers. "Yes, thank you."


    Greta offered him a quick, almost bashful smile before hurrying off to prepare his meal. Lucavion took a seat at his usual spot near the hearth, allowing the warmth of the fire to settle into his bones as he waited.


    It wasn''t long before Greta returned with his breakfast--freshly baked bread, cured meat, and a warm bowl of porridge. She ced it carefully in front of him, her movements delicate. Though she was respectful, Lucavion noticed the way she kept ncing at him from the corner of her eye, quickly looking away whenever he looked back.


    He didn''t pay much mind to it and began eating, savoring the quiet moment. The food was simple but hearty, perfect for someone who had just finished a rigorous morning of training.


    As he was halfway through his meal, the door to the inn suddenly swung open with a heavy creak. The sharp sound caused Greta, who had been cleaning nearby, to flinch. Lucavion looked up, his eyes narrowing slightly as he saw who had entered.


    It was Ragna, the Awakened man from the town garrison.


    Thest time Lucavion had encountered Ragna, the man had been fierce, arrogant, and eager to assert his dominance over others. But now, as Ragna stood in the doorway, he looked different. His demeanor was far more subdued, his shoulders hunched slightly as if weighed down by something. His once fiery gaze had softened, and the air of arrogance he once carried was notably absent.


    Ragna''s eyes scanned the room, and when theynded on Lucavion, something like unease flickered across his face. He hesitated for a moment before stepping fully inside, his movements slower, more deliberate than before.


    Greta quickly moved to the back, clearly not wanting to be near the man, but Lucavion stayed where he was, his gaze calm but watchful as Ragna approached.


    "Sir....Lucavion," Ragna said quietly, stopping a few feet away from the table. His tone was much calmer than it had been during theirst encounter. "I... I came to speak with you."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow but continued eating, giving Ragna a nod to continue. He could sense that whatever Ragna had to say wasn''t the usual bluster he had been known for. This was something different.


    "I need to apologize," Ragna said, his voice low but clear. "For how I acted before. I was... wrong to challenge you, to act the way I did."


    Lucavion paused for a moment, setting his spoon down as he studied the man before him. "You''ve changed your tone," he said, his voice measured.


    Ragna nodded slowly, a sh of humility crossing his features. "I''ve had time to think. What you did--helping the town, taking down those bandits--you''re not someone to be trifled with. I see that now."


    Lucavion leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable as he regarded the man. "What is it that you want, then?"


    Ragna hesitated again before speaking. "I want to make amends. I acted foolishly before, and I know that."


    Lucavion considered his words carefully, sensing the sincerity in Ragna''s tone. This was no longer the same arrogant man he had faced before. Something had shifted.


    Lucavion''s gaze remained steady on Ragna, his expression calm but with a sharp edge beneath the surface. He wasn''t one to let things slide easily, especially when it came to matters that went beyond mere arrogance. The memory of Ragna harassing Greta, abusing his authority over those weaker than him, was still fresh in his mind. An apology wasn''t enough--not for that.


    "You want to make amends," Lucavion repeated, his voice low and controlled. "But words alone won''t change anything." He looked into Ragna, his eyes turning cold.


    "You need to pay the price for your actions."

 Chapter 131: Redemption 2

    "You need to pay the price for your actions."


    As Lucavion said that, a sudden pressure enveloped Ragna. It was something primal, something that he had witnessed before.


    The same feeling when this young man before him first made his appearance.


    Bloodlust.


    "Haaaaah...Haaaaaah......"


    It was getting hard to breathe for every second, as if his lungs were getting crushed. But just as it happened, it disappeared at the same time.


    "Haaaah...."


    Lucavion ignored Ragna''s heavy breathing as he continued with his words.


    "The damage you''ve caused--especially to people like Greta--is not something that can be forgiven just because you''ve had time to think."


    Ragna''s eyes flickered with difort, his shoulders tensing slightly at the mention of Greta. He knew what Lucavion was referring to, and the weight of his past actions seemed to settle heavily on him.


    Lucavion didn''t soften his gaze. "You''ve harassed people, taken advantage of your authority, and caused harm to those who couldn''t defend themselves. If you truly want to make amends, you''ll show it through your actions. You''llpensate for the damage you''ve done--especially the emotional damage. People like Greta and others in this town have suffered under your arrogance."


    Ragna swallowed hard, his face paling slightly. He had expected a cold eptance, maybe even some form of relief, but Lucavion''s words cut deeper than he had anticipated. There was no escaping the consequences of his actions, and Lucavion wasn''t about to let him walk away so easily.


    "I... I understand," Ragna muttered, his voice wavering slightly. "I''ll do what I can to make things right. I never realized--"


    "You knew," Lucavion cut him off, his tone firm. "You just didn''t care. But now that your position has changed, you think an apology is enough. It isn''t. You''ll need to prove yourself, not to me, but to the people you''ve wronged. And if you think for a second that I''ll tolerate any more of your behavior, you''re mistaken."


    There was no mistaking the threatening tone underneath Lucavion''s calm facade. Ragna could feel the weight of his words, the unspoken warning that hung in the air. He knew that if he faltered again, Lucavion wouldn''t hesitate to step in.


    "I will," Ragna said, his voice quiet but resolute. "I''ll do whatever it takes to make amends."


    Lucavion leaned back slightly, his expression still unreadable, though the tension in the room was palpable. "Then start right now."


    "Right now?"


    "Right now," Lucavion repeated, his voice unyielding. He didn''t move, his gaze steady on Ragna, but the weight of his demand was clear.


    Ragna''s breath hitched as Lucavion continued. "You will kneel before Greta. You''ll put your head to the floor and apologize. A true apology, one that reflects your understanding of the damage you''ve done."


    The color drained from Ragna''s face, his eyes widening in shock. For a moment, disbelief flickered in his expression, followed quickly by a sh of anger. "Kneel? You''re asking me to--" His voice was thick with indignation, and his eyes red with a fierce, dangerous glint.


    Lucavion leaned back in his chair, a faint smile ying at the corner of his lips. "I''m not asking, Ragna. I''m telling you. If you''re truly sincere in making amends, if you really want to be a better person as you im, then kneel before her and show it. Let''s see if you have the strength to face your actions head-on."


    Ragna''s jaw clenched, his fists tightening at his sides. His pride, already hanging by a thread, was being trampled. He stared at Lucavion, the anger simmering just beneath the surface. "Do I really have to do that?" he asked, his voice low, almost growling, as if he were trying to cling to whatever dignity he had left.


    Lucavion''s smile widened, though it held no warmth. His gaze bore into Ragna''s with a calm intensity that was far more unsettling than any outburst could have been. "Of course," he said softly, his voiceced with quiet menace. "That''s how I''ll know you mean it. How else can you prove your sincerity? Or is your pride more important than making things right?"


    Ragna''s breathing becamebored again, the suffocating weight of Lucavion''s presence pressing down on him once more. His anger warred with the fear coursing through him, but it was the next words that truly shattered his resolve.


    "What do you think Greta felt," Lucavion said, his voice now chillingly calm, "when you touched her in all those ces? How disgusted she must have been, how ufortable, how powerless she must have felt. Do you think an apology alone will wipe that away?"


    Ragna flinched visibly at the mention of his actions. His face twisted with a mix of shame and rage, but he said nothing, his fists trembling at his sides. The truth of Lucavion''s words was undeniable, and the pressure in the air was suffocating.


    "You want to make amends?" Lucavion continued, his gaze never wavering. "Then kneel. Show her that you understand how low you made her feel, how much you''ve taken from her."


    The tension in the room was unbearable, the silence stretching on as Ragna''s inner battle raged. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ragna''s shoulders slumped, the fight leaving him as he lowered his gaze to the floor.


    "I''ll do it," Ragna muttered, his voice hoarse, broken.


    "Good," Lucavion said, his voice calm but cold. "Then do it now."


    Ragna''s knees hit the floor with a heavy thud, the sound echoing in the inn''s quiet space. Greta stood frozen behind the counter, her eyes wide with shock and confusion as she watched the man who had once tormented her kneel before her.


    At first, Ragna trembled, his fists clenching so hard his knuckles turned white. The shame, the humiliation--it was all too much, weighing on him like a crushing force. His head bowed low, his face nearly touching the floor.


    "I''m sorry," Ragna began, his voice low and thick with emotion. "For everything."


    He paused, the words sticking in his throat, but he forced himself to continue. "I acted out of impulse. I thought I was someone important--a big shot, someone who could do whatever he wanted just because I had a bit of power." He squeezed his eyes shut, his body still shaking as the weight of his confession pressed down on him.


    "But I was wrong," he said, his voice growing stronger. "I was nothing but a frog in a well, thinking the world revolved around me. I took advantage of people, used my position to make others feel small... to make you feel small."


    Greta''s hands trembled as she listened, her eyes darting between Ragna and Lucavion, unsure of what to do. Lucavion stood silently, watching the scene unfold, his expression unreadable but his eyes keen, observing every detail.


    "I''m sorry, Greta," Ragna continued, his trembling slowly subsiding as the words flowed out. "I hurt you. I made you feel like you had no power, no control. I know an apology can''t erase what I''ve done, but... I want to make things right. Somehow."


    There was a long pause, the air thick with the weight of his words. Greta remained silent, her face a mixture of emotions--disbelief, fear, but also a glimmer of something else, perhaps relief.


    As Ragna continued, Lucavion noticed the change. The trembling that had overtaken Ragna at the start was now gone, reced by a steadiness that hadn''t been there before. His voice, though still strained, was sincere. There was no arrogance left in him, no pride.


    ''He''s changed,'' Lucavion thought to himself.


    He had been skeptical at first, thinking Ragna''s actions might be out of fear or desperation, but now... now he understood that Ragna saw something different.


    ''The fight with the bandits, the near-death experiences....It must have taught him a lot.''


    And just as he thought, that was the case. While Ragna did not fight the lieutenants or Korvan, he did participate in the battle.


    And there, he almost lost his life. At that time, he could not do anything. Previously, he thought he was strong, but as he felt the deathing for him once again, just like his colleagues from the garrison, he understood.


    He had been foolish.


    There were countless different people who could kill him: the city guards that he relied on, the leader of the guards, Roderick...


    None of them could stand. He was just an ant in the face of the world.


    Vitaliara''s soft voice echoed in his mind. [He''s broken, but sometimes, people need to be broken before they can change.]


    Lucavion''s gaze remained steady on Ragna. The former bully was still kneeling, his head lowered, waiting for some kind of response. There was no need for more words from Lucavion; the sincerity of Ragna''s apology spoke for itself.


    Finally, Greta took a small step forward, her hands gripping the edges of her apron tightly. "I.....I....."


    She could not say anything. Confronting the person that terrorized her many times was not easy, even for her.


    "I am sorry! Please, I will pay for my mistakes....Until you forgive me, just give me the word!"


    Greta stood frozen, her fingers trembling as they clutched the fabric of her apron tightly. The weight of the moment pressed down on her, and the words she wanted to speak seemed stuck in her throat. Ragna''s plea for forgiveness hung in the air, echoing with a desperation she had never expected to hear from him.


    She had been terrified of this man for so long, but now, seeing him kneeling before her, broken and begging for a chance to make things right, it stirred something within her--a flicker of courage that she hadn''t felt in a long time. Still, the pain he had caused her couldn''t simply vanish, and the fear lingered in the corners of her mind.


    Slowly, Greta managed a small nod, her lips pressing into a thin line as she swallowed hard. She couldn''t bring herself to speak, not yet, but her nod was enough--a silent acknowledgment that she had heard him, that she understood his remorse.


    Lucavion watched the exchange closely, his sharp eyes noticing the shift in Greta''s demeanor. Her fear hadn''t disappeared entirely, but there was something else now--a quiet strength, a small but visible sign that she was beginning to reim the power she had lost under Ragna''s torment. It wasn''t much, but it was enough for now.


    Vitaliara''s voice purred softly in Lucavion''s mind. [She''s finding her way, slowly. That''s the first step.]


    Lucavion nodded ever so slightly, agreeing with her. It didn''t matter that Greta couldn''t find the words yet. The fact that she stood there, facing the man who had terrorized her, with her head held a little higher, was a victory in itself.


    "That will do for now," Lucavion said calmly, his gaze shifting back to Ragna. "You''ve made your apology, but it will take time to earn back any trust. Continue to show that you''ve changed, not just with words, but with actions."


    Ragna bowed his head low again. "I will. I promise."


    "Now, let''s talk about the real reason you came here."

 Chapter 132: Meeting the Baron

    "Now, let''s talk about the real reason you came here."


    At Lucavion''s words, Ragna suddenly jumped, his entire body tensing as if jolted by a bolt of lightning. He flinched visibly, his eyes wide with a mixture of panic and realization. For a moment, he seemed lost, as if the weight of the previous encounter hadpletely clouded his thoughts.


    "Oh, right!" Ragna stammered, his voice rushed. "I... I forgot the reason I came here." He nced at Lucavion, then at Greta, before turning back to Lucavion with a look of desperation, clearly flustered. "Sir Roderick! He sent me to find you. He''s asking for you to meet with him. It''s... important."


    Lucavion watched the man''s frantic movements with a calm, almost amused expression. Ragna''s nerves were frayed, and the tension from earlier still hadn''t fully left him, but Lucavion could sense the urgency in his words.


    "Important, you say?" Lucavion asked, his voice calm but inquisitive as he leaned back in his chair, considering the request.


    Ragna nodded hastily, his eyes wide. "Yes, very important. He said to bring you as soon as possible."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his gaze never leaving Ragna''s. "I''ll meet with him," he said calmly, reaching for his spoon to resume his meal. "After I finish my breakfast."


    Ragna blinked, the urgency in his expression wavering as he processed Lucavion''s response. The young man''s tone was so calm, so utterlyposed, that it left no room for argument. Lucavion''s unhurried demeanor seemed to remind Ragna once again of the difference between them.


    "Of... of course," Ragna muttered, bowing quickly. "I''ll let him know you''lle shortly." He hesitated for a moment, as if uncertain whether he should say more, but then quickly bowed again and made his way out of the inn, his steps quicker than before.


    As the door closed behind Ragna, Lucavion continued his breakfast, his thoughts briefly lingering on the summons. He wasn''t surprised that Roderick had called for him; after all, the baron was waiting to meet him.


    ''It must be the Baron.''


    He thought.


    For the past week, he had intentionally kept a low profile, biding his time until all the formalities were in ce. The battle with Korvan had earned him enough respect, but thest thing he wanted was to meet with the Baron as an outsider, with no official standing in the Empire. The ID card Roderick had secured for him had finally made him a legitimate citizen.


    Now that everything was in order, there was no longer any reason to avoid the inevitable.


    Lucavion took another bite of his breakfast, savoring the taste as Vitaliara''s voice stirred in his mind, soft and thoughtful. [You''ve been patient, waiting for this moment. Now that your identity is settled, there''s no reason to hold back.]


    "Exactly," Lucavion muttered under his breath while wiping his face.


    He knew exactly why the Baron was calling him--not just out of gratitude for ridding the region of Korvan and his bandits, but because the Baron wanted something more. It was clear that as a countryside noble, the Baroncked the strength and influence thatrger, more powerful lords possessed. He needed connections, alliances with people who had proven themselves capable.


    And Lucavion had done just that.


    ''He wants to make a connection,'' Lucavion thought, his lips curling into a small, knowing smile. The Baron would want to secure his loyalty or, at the very least, keep him close.


    It was amon tactic among the lesser nobility--aligning with anyone who could strengthen their position. And Lucavion, fresh from his victory over Korvan, was exactly the kind of person the Baron would want on his side.


    There was no doubt in Lucavion''s mind that the Baron would offer him a generous amount ofpensation.


    Vitaliara''s voice hummed in his mind. [You know exactly what''sing, don''t you? The Baron will be eager to please.]


    Lucavion smirked. "Of course. He''ll try to buy my loyalty with whatever he can offer. "But well, we will see."


    He made his way out of the inn as he went to meet with Roderick.


    *******


    Lucavion walked with measured steps toward Roderick''s quarters, his mind already anticipating the conversation that would unfold. As expected, when he entered, Roderick was waiting for him, standing by the window, his arms crossed over his chest.


    "Ah, Lucavion," Roderick greeted, turning toward him with a slight nod. "The Baron wishes to meet with you tonight."


    Lucavion''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Dinner, I assume?"


    Roderick nodded, his expression serious. "Yes. The Baron wants to show his gratitude for what you did with the bandits. He''s invited you to dine with him at his manor."


    Lucavion couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "I expected as much," he said, his tone light.


    Roderick''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked Lucavion over, his gaze sweeping from head to toe. "But... are you really thinking of meeting the Baron dressed like that?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Lucavion nced down at his attire--his usual practical and slightly worn travel clothes, suited for battle and rough terrain but hardly fitting for a noble''s dinner. He raised an eyebrow, an amused smile ying at his lips. "It''s not like I''m meeting the emperor, is it?"


    Roderick frowned, unable to argue with the logic, but his disapproval was evident. "Still," he pressed, "you should make a good impression. This isn''t just a formal meal--it''s a chance to build a rtionship. Appearances matter."


    Lucavion smirked, clearly unconcerned. "Don''t worry, Roderick. I know how to make myself presentable when it counts." His tone carried a hint of yful arrogance, as though he found the entire concern amusing.


    Roderick let out a small sigh, shaking his head. "Please... make sure you do. I was the one who rmended you to him."


    "Heeeeh.....Really?" Lucavion''s smirk widened as he looked at Roderick, his eyes gleaming with yful mischief. "Really?" he drawled, his tone dripping with amusement. "You went out of your way to rmend me? How touching."


    Roderick''s face flushed slightly, a bead of sweat forming on his brow as he shifted ufortably. He knew all too well that Lucavion could be unpredictable, and the thought of him behaving out of line in front of the Baron clearly weighed on his mind.


    "You don''t need to get any ideas," Roderick muttered, trying to maintain hisposure. "Just... try not to do anything too out of the ordinary. The Baron''s a reasonable man, but he expects certain formalities."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his teasing smirk never fading. "Don''t worry, Roderick," he said, his tone still light. "I won''t do anything that''ll reflect badly on you. After all, I wouldn''t want you to lose face with your precious Baron."


    Roderick''s shoulders tensed as he watched Lucavion, fully aware that controlling this man''s actions was nearly impossible. Still, he nodded, though his expression remained wary. "I''m holding you to that, Lucavion."


    With a casual wave, Lucavion turned to leave, still wearing that teasing smirk. "Rx, Roderick. I know when to y the part."


    Roderick let out a long sigh as the door closed behind Lucavion, muttering under his breath, "I sure hope so."Top of Form


    *******


    The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting a warm amber glow across the small city of Rackenshore as Roderick and Lucavion made their way toward the Baron''s mansion. The streets were quieter now, the bustle of the day winding down, but the presence of guards stationed at various points was a clear reminder of the Baron''s vignce.


    Lucavion walked alongside Roderick, his posture rxed, though his eyes were sharp, taking in the details of the town as they approached the mansion. Unlike many nobles, the Baron''s residence wasn''t an opulent estate set apart from themon folk. Instead, it was nestled within the city itself, practical and close to the people he governed.


    The mansion wasn''t overly grand, but it exuded a sense of quiet authority. Its stone walls were sturdy, and though there was a small garden at the front, it was clear the Baron had prioritized security and functionality over extravagance.


    The Baron''s modesty, in contrast to many of his peers, spoke volumes about his leadership style--someone grounded, with no delusions of grandeur, and someone who understood the importance of being close to his people.


    As they approached the entrance, the guards stationed outside straightened immediately upon seeing them. Their eyes flickered to Lucavion, and without hesitation, they bowed their heads respectfully. It was clear they had been instructed to treat him with the utmost respect.


    Lucavion didn''t react outwardly, though a faint smirk tugged at his lips, amused by how quickly things had shifted after his role in the bandit subjugation.


    Roderick nced at Lucavion, watching his reaction carefully, but Lucavion remainedposed. The smirk was gone as quickly as it had appeared.


    One of the guards stepped forward, gesturing toward therge wooden doors of the mansion. "Sir Roderick, Sir Lucavion, the Baron is expecting you," he said, his voice steady and formal.


    Roderick gave a brief nod and motioned for Lucavion to follow him. As they entered, Lucavion couldn''t help but notice how the interior of the mansion mirrored its exterior--tasteful but unpretentious. The Baron was clearly not one for excess, something Lucavion appreciated in its own way.


    It made it clear that this noble wasn''t concerned with unting wealth but focused more on the practicality and safety of his city.


    They were led through a few corridors by a steward before arriving at a set of double doors leading to what appeared to be the dining hall. The steward paused, bowing slightly before opening the doors with a quiet creak.


    CREAK!


    And then the dining room was revealed.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 133: Meeting the Baron

    As the doors creaked open, Lucavion''s gaze settled on the warm, softly lit dining room beyond. The long table was already set, and seated at it were the Baron and his family. At the head of the table sat the Baron himself, dressed in simple but finely tailored clothing that spoke of practicality over ostentation.


    Beside him was his wife, a woman of gentle grace with kind eyes, and across from her was Ron, the Baron''s son, the very boy Lucavion had saved from the bandits. The boy''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Lucavion, a mixture of admiration and gratitude shining in his gaze.


    The Baron rose from his seat, a weing smile crossing his face as he gestured for Lucavion to enter. "Mister Lucavion," he began, his voice warm and sincere, "we are honored that you epted our invitation to join us for dinner. Please, make yourselffortable."


    Lucavion nodded respectfully, understanding the significance of what he was seeing. As a former noble, he knew the unspoken rules of etiquette well. Having the Baron''s wife and son present at the table was not just a formality; it was a gesture of trust, a symbol of the Baron''s sincerity.


    In noble circles, inviting someone to dine with one''s family was a sign of openness, honesty, and genuine respect. It was a clear indication that the Baron valued this meeting beyond mere politics.


    The Baron stepped forward with a warm, genuine smile, gesturing toward his family. "Allow me to formally introduce myself and my family, Mister Lucavion. I am Baron Edris Wyndhall, and this is my wife, Lady Elyra," he said, motioning to the graceful woman beside him, who offered Lucavion a kind smile. "And, of course, you''ve already met my son, Ron."


    Ron beamed at Lucavion, his gratitude and admiration evident. "It''s an honor to meet you again, Sir Lucavion," the boy added, his voice brimming with sincerity.


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the introductions with the calm grace of someone who had once moved in these circles. "The honor is mine, Baron Wyndhall, Lady Elyra, Ron."


    Baron Edris smiled warmly, pleased by Lucavion''s respectful demeanor. "Please, take your seat. Tonight''s meal is a modest one, but I hope it will be to your liking."


    Lucavion nodded and sat at the table, settling into thefortable chair. The atmosphere, though formal, carried a sense of ease and honesty that he appreciated. Despite the wealth of the family, there was no excessive disy of opulence, something Lucavion silently noted as a sign of the Baron''s practical nature.


    Once they were seated, the servants brought out the first course--a simple yet elegant spread of roasted game, fresh vegetables, and warm bread. The meal, while not extravagant, was a reflection of the region''s abundance and the Baron''s preference for practicality over excess.


    As the food was served, Baron Edris raised his ss, offering a toast. "To Mister Lucavion, whose courage and skill have saved not only my son but also the people of Rackenshore. We are deeply indebted to you."


    Lucavion raised his ss in response, his expression calm but courteous. "I appreciate your hospitality, Baron."


    "Edris."


    "Pardon?"


    "Please call me by my name. My title as Baron sounds rather unnecessary when I was useless all the time and was no help."


    Lucavion paused for a moment, meeting the Baron''s eyes. The man''s humility was surprising, given his station, but there was no doubt about the sincerity behind his words. Edris Wyndhall was not trying to y the part of a noble seeking favor; he genuinely seemed to feel indebted and even regretful for hisck of involvement in the events that had transpired.


    For a brief second, Lucavion considered how different this man was from many other nobles he had encountered--men who would take credit for the deeds of others or use their titles to shield themselves from responsibility. Edris, however, seemed almost ashamed of his inability to act when his people were in danger.


    Lucavion, though not one to let his emotions show easily, gave a slight nod. "Very well, Mister Edris," he said, his voice stillposed but with a hint of acknowledgment. "But your title is not a reflection of your usefulness. You govern thisnd, and your people trust you. That alone holds value."


    Lucavion''s subtle refusal to address Edris by his first name didn''t go unnoticed. The Baron observed him for a moment, his sharp eyes searching Lucavion''s face before letting out a quiet sigh.


    "You must not have had an easy life, Mister Lucavion," Edris said softly, his tone carrying a weight of understanding.


    Lucavion smiled faintly in response, the gesture small but sincere. "Everyone has their own harshness to bear," he replied, his voice even but reflective.


    Edris gave a nod, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Well, isn''t that the truth," he agreed, the heaviness in his voice mirroring the reality of their respective burdens.


    The conversation paused as the meal continued. Though the atmosphere was cordial, there was a sense of unspoken gravity between the two men, each carrying their own history of struggle. The clink of utensils on tes filled the silence for a few moments, but the tension was broken when Ron, the Baron''s son, spoke up timidly.


    "Excuse me, Sir Lucavion..." Ron began, his voice hesitant, as if unsure whether he was allowed to interrupt.


    Lucavion turned his attention to the boy, his gaze softening slightly. "You have a question?" he asked, his tone gentler than before.


    Ron nodded, his bright eyes full of curiosity and admiration. "I... I wanted to ask... how can I be strong like you?"


    Lucavion''s expression shifted slightly, caught off guard by the innocence and sincerity of the question. He looked at Ron for a moment, considering the boy''s words, before responding. "Strong like me?"


    Ron nodded eagerly, a glimmer of determination in his eyes. "Yes! I want to learn the sword and be a swordsman, but Father..." He nced quickly at Edris, then back at Lucavion, his voice dropping. "Father doesn''t want me to."


    Lucavion couldn''t help but smile at the boy''s earnestness. There was a time when he had looked at the world with that same hopeful desire for strength. He leaned forward slightly, meeting Ron''s eager gaze, but instead of answering right away, he asked, "Why?"


    Ron blinked, surprised by the question. "Why?" he echoed as if he hadn''t expected to be asked that.


    Lucavion nodded, his voice calm but firm. "Why do you want to be strong? What drives you to pick up a sword and pursue this path?"


    The question hung in the air as Ron paused, his youthful mind working to put his feelings into words. He nced at his father, then back at Lucavion, clearly struggling with how to express himself.


    Lucavion''s gaze remained steady as he spoke, his voice carrying a weight that seemed to still the room. "Do you know why a sword is wielded, Ron?"


    The young boy blinked again, clearly not expecting such a serious question. "I-I''m not sure," he stammered.


    Lucavion leaned forward slightly, holding Ron''s gaze. "When I saved you, Ron... do you remember what that sword was capable of? It''s not just a tool to look impressive or to feel powerful. It''s a weapon--a tool made to harm, to kill. When you pick up a sword, you dirty your hands with the weight of that responsibility. So, why do you want to learn how to wield it?"


    Ron looked overwhelmed, his eyes flicking to his father and then back to Lucavion. He hadn''t expected to be questioned so deeply, and the weight of what Lucavion was saying seemed to press on his young mind. He couldn''t find the words to answer.


    Seeing the boy''s struggle, Lucavion''s tone softened, though it remained firm. "If your goal is to protect those you care about, then you need to understand something. The only way to do that isn''t by learning the sword."


    Ron''s eyes widened in confusion. "But... how else can I protect people?"


    Lucavion leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "You will inherit this barony one day, won''t you? If you want to protect the people, you can do it by strengthening this territory--by ruling it well. Bing a high-ranking officer with authority, or making sure the people here can live without fear of bandits or starvation--that is also a way of protecting them.


    You don''t have to wield a sword to make a difference."


    Ron listened intently, his young face filled with concentration. Though he was just a child, he had been raised to understand the importance of leadership and responsibility. He had seen firsthand the toll that ruling had taken on his father during the time when their people lived in fear of the bandits.


    The memory of how stressed and worn out Edris had been weighed heavily on him, and Lucavion''s words resonated.


    Slowly, Ron nodded his head, his expression thoughtful as he processed what Lucavion had said. "I... I understand," he whispered. "There''s more than one way to protect people."


    Lucavion gave him a small nod, satisfied that Ron had grasped the essence of his message. "Exactly. Ruling is not an easy path, but it''s a powerful one. You can protect the people you care about in ways far beyond what a sword can do."


    Edris, who had been watching the exchange quietly, smiled softly at his son''s growing understanding. He caught Lucavion''s eye and gave him a silent nod of gratitude.


    As the meal continued, Baron Edris found himself observing Lucavion more closely. The way the young man dined, his posture at the table, the subtle grace with which he moved--all of it hinted at an upbringing far more refined than that of amoner. Each gesture, each carefully chosen word, carried the unmistakable air of nobility.


    It was not something that could easily be learned by mere imitation; these were the habits of someone well-versed in etiquette, the sort of refinement passed down through generations of aristocratic training.


    Edris, though a countryside Baron, had spent enough time around the aristocracy to recognize the signs. He wasn''t a master at reading people, but the way Lucavion conducted himself was hard to miss. His manners were almost wless, the kind that could easily belong to a higher-ranking noble.


    Yet Edris knew that Lucavion hade frommoner origins, at least ording to the identity Roderick had provided him with.


    As the conversation around the table ebbed and flowed, Edris couldn''t help but let his curiosity grow. How could someone with such apparent ties to themon ss disy the poise and discipline of a seasoned nobleman? Was there more to Lucavion''s past than he had let on?


    Edris cleared his throat lightly, his curiosity finally getting the better of him. "Mister Lucavion," he began, keeping his tone light but with a hint of interest, "I must say, you carry yourself with great refinement. Your manners, your etiquette... they are most impressive. Far more so than I would expect from someone with your background.


    Forgive my forwardness, but you seem well-versed in the ways of nobility."


    Lucavion looked up from his meal, meeting the Baron''s gaze with that sameposed expression. For a brief moment, there was a flicker of something in his eyes, but it passed as quickly as it hade. He gave a slight nod, his tone measured as he replied.


    "I have learned that from my master."

 Chapter 134: The Reward

    "I have learned that from my master."


    Lucavion''s mention of his master immediately caught Edris'' attention, and his eyes lit up with interest. As far as the Baron knew, Lucavion was an orphan with no familial ties, so the mention of a master--a figure who had clearly yed a significant role in shaping the young man''s abilities and refinement--piqued his curiosity.


    It was only natural to assume that Lucavion''s strength and noble bearing hade from this mysterious figure.


    "Your master must be a truly remarkable person," Edris said thoughtfully, leaning forward slightly. "To have trained someone of your caliber... it speaks volumes about his own prominence."


    ''He was indeed a man like that.''


    Lucavion''s lips curled into a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Indeed," he said calmly, his tone steady. "My master was... very prominent."


    There was a certain weight in the way Lucavion said it, a subtle shift in his demeanor that conveyed much more than the simple words. Edris, sharp as he was, quickly picked up on the unspoken warning. While Lucavion had answered his question, it was clear that this was not a subject he wished to delve deeper into. The air between them held a quiet finality.


    Edris, sensing the boundary, gave a respectful nod. He had learned enough for now--pushing further would be an intrusion, and Lucavion''s past was not something he was willing to share so openly.


    "Well," Edris said, easing back into his seat, "whoever they are, they''ve done well to raise such a capable disciple." His tone was respectful, and there was a note of admiration in his voice. "You''ve proven your worth beyond any doubt."


    Hearing that, Lucavion just smiled as he looked into Edris'' eyes.


    While he was clearly remembering some things from the past, he was still connected to the present.


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    Edris nodded at Lucavion''s polite response, but he sensed the time was right to shift the conversation toward the true purpose of this meeting. While the meal had been pleasant and respectful, there was still the matter of formal recognition--and more importantly, the rewards owed to Lucavion for his bravery and contributions.


    With a subtle shift in his tone, Edris leaned forward slightly, sping his hands together on the table. "Now, Mister Lucavion," he began, his voice taking on a more serious note, "there is another reason I invited you to this dinner, beyond showing my gratitude for saving my son. Your actions have gone far beyond what any of us could have expected.


    You not only saved Ron but also led the charge in subjugating Korvan, a peak 3-star Awakened--a feat that cannot be overlooked."


    Lucavion met Edris'' gaze, his expression unreadable but attentive. He had anticipated this moment; the Baron''s gratitude was not just a formality--it was an opportunity forpensation and further leverage.


    "As Baron of Rackenshore," Edris continued, "it is my duty to ensure that such deeds are properly rewarded. You''ve earned much more than just the respect of my family--you''ve earned the right to im rewards for the lives you''ve saved and the threat you''ve eliminated."


    Edris gestured toward a servant standing near the door, who quickly retrieved a small, ornately decorated box and ced it on the table. The Baron tapped the box lightly before continuing. "Inside, you will find a substantial sum of gold--more than what was initially promised. This is but one part of your reward, to acknowledge the danger you faced and the valor you disyed."


    Lucavion nced at the box, though he remainedposed. Gold was expected, of course, but he knew there was more toe.


    "But," Edris went on, his tone now carrying the weight of formality, "there is another matter to discuss. Your abilities and your actions in defending this city have not gone unnoticed. I would like to offer you something more--a title of honorary knighthood within my domain, and the rights thate with it.


    You would have authority over a portion of mynds, and a ce of influence within Rackenshore."


    The offer hung in the air, and Lucavion''s eyes narrowed slightly, considering the implications. Honorary knighthood was a way to officially bind him to the Baron''s household, granting both influence and responsibility. It was a clever move--offering both reward and obligation.


    Lucavion took a moment, his mind working quickly as he weighed the offer. Edris had clearly thought this through, knowing that Lucavion''s strength and influence would be valuable not just to his family, but to Rackenshore itself.


    Lucavion could see the anticipation in Edris'' eyes as he considered his next words. The offer of an honorary knighthood was a significant gesture, but Lucavion had other ambitions, ones that extended far beyond Rackenshore. After a brief pause, he spoke with the same measured calmness.


    "I appreciate your generous offer, Mister Edris," Lucavion began, his voice respectful but firm. "However, I must decline."


    Edris'' eyebrows lifted in surprise, and his expression shifted slightly as he leaned forward. "Decline?" he echoed, genuinely taken aback. "May I ask why? You would have a secure position here, and with your talents, your influence would be immense."


    Lucavion gave a faint smile, his gaze steady. "My goals lie elsewhere. I intend to join the Arcania Academy."


    The moment the words left Lucavion''s mouth, Edris froze, his eyes widening with shock. For a brief second, the entire dining room fell into silence, save for the soft crackle of the firece. The Arcania Academy was the most prestigious institution in the Empire--attended by royalty and the children of the most powerful and noble families in thend.


    With the Empire''s constant advancements, it was considered one of the finest academies in the entire world, producing the strongest Awakened, schrs, and leaders.


    Edris, regaining hisposure, let out a deep, heartyugh, though there was clear admiration in his eyes. "The Arcania Academy," he repeated, shaking his head with a mixture of disbelief and respect. "I must admit, I wasn''t expecting that answer, Lucavion. It seems my offer was far too small for someone with your ambitions." He smiled broadly, still amazed at the revtion.


    "You truly are aiming for the heights, aren''t you?"


    Lucavion nodded, his expression unwavering. "It''s a path I''ve chosen."


    Edris continued to chuckle, leaning back in his chair as he studied Lucavion. "The Arcania Academy... yes, that makes sense. For someone with your strength and potential, that''s exactly where you belong. My offer of knighthood must have seemed downright ridiculous inparison."


    Lucavion allowed a small, polite smile. "It was a generous offer, and I appreciate it. But I have other goals to pursue."


    Edris nodded, clearly impressed. "I respect that. The Academy will be fortunate to have someone like you." His eyes gleamed with curiosity. "If I may ask, how do you n to gain entry? It''s not exactly easy to get into."


    Considering the criteria of the academy before, it will make sense that Edris has asked such a question. After all, no matter what he does, the fact that he is amoner will remain and never in the history of the Arcania Academy that someone from amoner background was allowed to enter.


    But that was the case for the previous generation. It was now different, as the case was no longer simr.


    Lucavion''s gaze sharpened slightly, a quiet confidence in his voice. "I have my ways. The academy looks for talent, and I intend to prove myself worthy."


    After all, from that point onwards, the academy would be epting students frommoner backgrounds as well by opening a new type of enrollment system, where they would test the ''talent'' of the saidmoners.


    In the end, if not for such a setting, how could the protagonist of Shattered Innocence enter the academy?


    Such a setting was necessary for theyout of the novel, and that was why Lucavion was confident.


    Seeing Lucavion''s unwavering confidence, Baron Edris remained silent for a moment, weighing the young man''s words. It was clear that Lucavion''s ambitions were far greater than what Rackenshore could offer, and there was no doubt in Edris'' mind that he would seed. After a brief pause, Edris finally nodded, epting Lucavion''s decision with grace.


    "Very well," the Baron said, a small, respectful smile ying on his lips. "I see you have your pathid out before you. Though you''ve refused my offer, I want you to know that you will always be wee here in Rackenshore. I won''t forget the hospitality you''ve shown me by epting this dinner."


    Lucavion, everposed, gave a slight nod. "And I won''t forget the hospitality you''ve extended to me, Mister Edris." His tone was polite, but there was a certain finality in his words as if drawing a clear line between the two of them. The Baron may have been generous, but Lucavion had his own way forward.


    Edris'' smile widened slightly. "Good. And while you''re focused on your future, know that Rackenshore will remember you fondly." He waved his hand toward the butler, who had been standing silently by the wall. At the gesture, the butler stepped forward, carrying a small, intricately carved box. He bowed his head respectfully as he presented it to Lucavion.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his gaze flicking from the box to the Baron. "What is this?" he asked, his voice calm but with a hint of curiosity.


    The Baron smiled warmly. "It''s a gift. Not part of your official reward, mind you--you''ve already been paid the promised amount. This is something else, something personal." His tone softened as he continued. "I''m not offering this as the Baron of Rackenshore but as a father whose son was rescued. I didn''t use the funds of the territory for this; it''s from my own savings.


    I hope you''ll ept it."


    To that, Lucavion could not help but stop for a second.


    ''As a father whose son was rescued.''


    Those words awoke some bitter memories.

 Chapter 135: The Reward (2)

    "I''m not offering this as the Baron of Rackenshore but as a father whose son was rescued. I didn''t use the funds of the territory for this; it''s from my own savings. I hope you''ll ept it."


    Lucavion froze for a split second, the Baron''s words, "as a father whose son was rescued," stirring something deep inside him. Memories¡ªbitter, painful memories¡ªrose unbidden to the surface, but just as quickly as they came, he pushed them back down. Hisposure returned, though the brief flicker of emotion didn''t go unnoticed by the Baron and his wife.


    "I appreciate your generosity," Lucavion began, his voice steady but carrying a hint of reluctance. "But I''ve already received what I need from you. Any further gifts would make things...plicated."


    Before he could finish, the Baron''s wife spoke up, her voice gentle but firm. "This isn''t just about fulfilling a debt," she said, her eyes filled with warmth. "It was a family decision, Mister Lucavion. You saved our son, the most precious thing in our lives. There is no way we can ever repay you for that.


    This gift isn''t aboutpensation¡ªit''s about showing our gratitude in the only way we know how."


    She smiled kindly, and even though Lucavion was not one to easily sway, her sincerity was palpable. "Please," she continued, "ept it. This is something that will be very helpful to you in your future endeavors."


    Lucavion paused again, ncing at the box in his hands. It was clear that refusing at this point would only insult their gratitude. After a moment of consideration, he gave a small nod. "Very well. I''ll ept the gift," he said quietly.


    Ron, who had been watching the exchange with wide, eager eyes, piped up almost immediately. "Can you open it now, Mister Lucavion?" he asked his excitement barely contained.


    Lucavion gave the boy a faint smile before nodding. With careful hands, he lifted the lid of the small box, revealing a sleek silver ring nestled inside. The design was simple yet elegant, with faint etchings along the band that gave it an air of craftsmanship. However, what stood out most was the subtle aura of magic radiating from the ring.


    "It''s a spatial storage ring," Edris exined with a smile. "Roderick mentioned you didn''t have one, so we thought this would be useful for you. A gift not from the Barony but from our family to you."


    Lucavion held the ring delicately between his fingers, studying it for a moment before slipping it onto his hand. He could immediately sense the vast storage space within, far more convenient than carrying his belongings through traditional means. It was a valuable gift indeed and one that would aid him greatly in the future.


    ''Roderick, that bastard. I just conventionally mentioned him when he was asking me how I had traveled, but to think that he would pick my words up and would not forget that.''


    He looked back at the Baron and his family, nodding his appreciation. "Thank you. I''ll put it to good use."


    The Baron''s wife smiled warmly, and even Ron looked satisfied, his eyes filled with admiration for the man who had saved him.


    "That''s all we ask," Edris said, his voice filled with sincerity. "That it helps you as much as you''ve helped us."


    As the meal wound down, the Baron smiled warmly and gestured to the servants. "Mister Lucavion, before you leave, allow us to serve you tea along with our traditional dessert. It''s a specialty of our Barony, and I''d like for you to experience it."


    Lucavion, having already received much from the Baron and his family, was tempted to refuse, but knowing it would be disrespectful to decline such hospitality, he gave a polite nod. "Thank you, I''ll stay for dessert."


    The dessert was soon served, a small te of delicate pastries infused with a sweet, fragrant filling. Lucavion took a bite, the subtle vors of honey and spices blending pleasantly on his tongue. As they sipped their tea, Ron, who had been stifling yawns, finally excused himself.


    "It''s gettingte," Edris said, his voice gentle as he ruffled his son''s hair. "Go to bed, Ron."


    Ron nodded, but not before casting onest admiring nce at Lucavion. "Goodnight, Mister Lucavion!" he said brightly before hurrying off.


    With the boy gone, the conversation turned to more practical matters. Edris leaned back in his chair, studying Lucavion with curiosity. "How long do you n to stay in Rackenshore?"


    Lucavion set his tea down, his expression thoughtful. "Not long," he replied. "At most a week or two. Once I''ve finished my business here, I''ll be moving on."


    The Baron nodded, understanding but also sensing the underlying restlessness in Lucavion. "If you''d like," Edris offered, "I can arrange for better amodations here at the mansion. You''d be morefortable, and we''d be honored to host you."


    Lucavion smiled slightly, appreciating the gesture but already knowing his answer. "I appreciate your offer, Mister Edris, but my current amodations are sufficient. Besides," he added with a hint of amusement, "it''s all part of my training."


    Edris chuckled, though he seemed a little surprised. "Training, you say? You truly are dedicated."


    Lucavion nodded, his eyes gleaming with quiet determination. "Every aspect of my life, even where I stay, contributes to my growth. I need to keep my focus sharp."


    The Baron smiled, clearly impressed. "Then I won''t press the matter. But know that the offer stands, should you change your mind."


    "Thank you," Lucavion said with a respectful nod. "I''ll keep it in mind."


    The evening continued quietly after that, the air filled with a sense of mutual respect between the two men. As Lucavion finished his tea, he felt that, while he had refused the Baron''s offer of a morefortable stay, he had made a valuable connection. The Baron had given him more than just hospitality¡ªhe had offered trust, and that was something Lucavion could appreciate.


    *********


    As Lucavion stepped out of the mansion, the cool night air greeted him, a stark contrast to the warm, candlelit dining room he had just left. The stars twinkled above, and the streets of Rackenshore were quiet, save for the asional flicker ofmplight in the distance. Just as he adjusted his cloak, there was a sudden weight on his shoulder, followed by a soft yawn.


    Vitaliara had returned, her sleek ck form drapingzily across his shoulder. [Finally,] she murmured, her voice carrying a hint of teasing annoyance. [I was bored waiting all that time.]


    Lucavion nced at her from the corner of his eye but said nothing. He had expected her impatience, and in truth, he couldn''t argue with her. The dinner had dragged on longer than he anticipated, though it had been important.


    [You know,] Vitaliara continued, yawning again as shezily swished her tail, [the Baron is quite a decent man. He may have wanted to form connections with you, but he didn''t push you or demand anything. He simply let you be and offered what he could.]


    Lucavion couldn''t help but agree. The Baron had handled the situation with surprising grace, offering Lucavion respect rather than coercion. Edris had wanted to form ties, yes, but not at the expense of Lucavion''s independence. For a noble, that was rare.


    "He is," Lucavion said quietly, his eyes glinting in the moonlight. "But that doesn''t change my goals."


    Vitaliara purred in agreement. [Of course not. But at least he didn''t try to manipte you, like many of his kind would. He simply gave you the freedom to choose.]


    Lucavion nodded, appreciating that subtle distinction. It had made the evening bearable, even pleasant in some ways. Edris had shown sincerity, which was something Lucavion could respect, even if he wasn''t seeking long-term alliances with noble families.


    As they walked away from the mansion, Vitaliara curled herselffortably on his shoulder. [So, what''s next? Back to the inn for some rest, or straight into more training?]


    Lucavion smirked at her question. "We''ll see." He nced up at the sky, feeling the pull of his ambitions tugging at him once more. Rest woulde, but only when it was earned.


    *******


    Three days had passed, and Lucavion once again found himself in the familiar clearing just beyond the town walls. The early morning light filtered through the trees, casting soft shadows across the ground as he moved through his training forms. Each strike, thrust, and parry flowed seamlessly, the estoc in his hand a natural extension of his body.


    The rhythm of his movements was calm yet powerful, the mana circting within him, merging with the physical effort as he focused on bncing vitality and death energy through the [me of Equinox]. Sweat dripped down his brow, but he hardly noticed it, his mind entirely consumed by the precise control over his energy.


    With each passing day, his connection to his cultivation deepened. The bnce between life and death became clearer, his body responding more naturally to the flow of mana as his core strengthened. Today felt different, though. There was a rity to his training, a sharpness to his movements, as if something had clicked into ce.


    After what seemed like hours, Lucavion finally lowered his de, his breathing steady but his muscles burning with exertion. He nced up at the sky¡ªdawn had only just broken, the soft light signaling the end of his training session.


    ''Not bad,'' he thought to himself, satisfied with his progress.


    [Are you done yet?] Vitaliara''s voice chimed in,zily drifting into his thoughts as she stirred from her slumber.


    "Yes," Lucavion replied aloud, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He had grown used to her timing. She always seemed to wake up right when he was finishing his training. With a soft sigh, he sheathed his estoc and made his way toward the river, the cool breeze refreshing against his heated skin.


    Reaching the riverbank, he wasted no time shedding his training gear and stepping into the water. The cold water rushed over him, sharp at first but gradually easing the tension in his muscles. He submerged himself fully, letting the river cleanse him of the morning''s effort, both physically and mentally.


    As he resurfaced, the cold air prickling against his skin, he couldn''t help but appreciate the quiet moments like these. Alone with his thoughts, with nothing but the sound of flowing water and the distant chirping of birds, he felt a sense of rity that wasn''t often afforded to him.


    After drying off, Lucavion dressed quickly and began his walk back to the inn. The town was still waking up, the streets slowlying to life with merchants setting up their stalls and townsfolk beginning their day.


    When he arrived at the inn, the familiar scent of breakfast greeted him as he stepped inside.


    But before the smell, there was something else who weed him.


    "Are you the man named Lucavion?"


    Someone stood right before him.

 Chapter 136: Lady Knight

    As I stepped through the inn''s door, I was greeted by the soft glow of the morning light filtering through the room. The warmth of breakfast already filled the air¡ªa far more weing scene than the harshness of the night before. Just as I began to let my guard down, a figure stood before me,manding the space.


    She was tall and armored, and every part of her screamed precision. Her hair, a light pink, was braided tightly, resting over her shoulders as if it could snap free at a moment''s notice, much like the rest of her. Her violet eyes were locked onto mine, unflinching, and her face held a stern, almost unreadable expression¡ªa knight.


    ''This¡­..''


    There was something that bugged me with thebination of her hair color and eyes. It was something that felt like I knew.


    "Are you Lucavion?" Her voice was clear, cutting through the murmurs of the inn.


    I paused for a moment, taking her in fully. The steel of her armor glinted softly in the morning light, but it was more than the armor or the sword at her hip that caught my attention¡ªit was her presence. She carried herself with the discipline of someone who had seen battle, and her eyes told me she wasn''t one to be trifled with.


    "Yes, I am," I replied, my voice even but wary.


    Her gaze flickered, almost imperceptibly, as though she was reassessing me. "Really?"


    Her eyes scanned me from head to toe, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of her lips, though it carried none of the warmth a smile should. Instead, her expression held a kind of cold amusement, like someone inspecting something far below their station.


    "So," she began, her voice dripping with arrogance, "you''re the one who dealt with Korvan?"


    She tilted her head slightly, her violet eyes narrowing. "I have to say," she continued, looking me up and down again, "you don''t exactly seem the part. I expected someone¡­ taller. More imposing."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at her words, meeting her condescending gaze with a rxed smile. "Well," I said, my voice smooth with a hint of sarcasm, "not everything is as it seems, is it? A person''s appearance doesn''t always match what''s inside."


    Her face darkened at my response, her smile vanishing in an instant. The shift in her demeanor was subtle, but unmistakable¡ªher eyes grew sharper, colder, and I could feel the weight of her displeasure bearing down on me.


    "What exactly are you implying?" she asked, her voice low and dangerous, like the unsheathing of a de.


    I simply smiled again, unfazed by the change in her tone. "Nothing at all," I replied, my expression remaining calm, almost yful. "Just that people often make assumptions based on appearances, and that can be¡­ misleading."


    Her jaw tightened, the tension radiating off her like heat from a forge. For a brief moment, it seemed as though she might draw her sword then and there, but instead, she took a slow breath, reigning in her temper.


    "Watch your words,moner." She warned, her voice icy.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously, and for a moment, I could almost see the battle raging inside her¡ªwhether to strike me down where I stood or keep herposure. She chose thetter, though it clearly took some effort.


    "You''ll be punished for your insolence," she spat, her voice cold andmanding. "For disrespecting a noble."


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "A noble? You''re a noble?"


    Her reaction was immediate. She froze, her violet eyes widening ever so slightly before she quickly masked her slip-up. It was subtle, but I caught it¡ªthe hesitation, the brief flicker of uncertainty. She hadn''t meant to reveal that.


    The inn fell quiet around us, the patrons watching with a mix of curiosity and fear. The tension between us was palpable, and as her gaze darted around the room, she seemed to realize that there was no taking back what she had said. She was caught, and now everyone knew.


    She let out a soft, exasperated sigh, her shoulders tightening as she regained herposure. Slowly, her gaze hardened once more, but this time it was directed at the onlookers.


    "What are you all staring at?" she barked, her voice sharp enough to send a shiver through the room. Several patrons quickly turned back to their meals, pretending they hadn''t been watching at all.


    Turning back to me, she gave me a cold, calcted look, as if sizing up her next move. "You," she snapped, "follow me. Now."


    Without waiting for a response, she spun on her heel, her cloak swirling behind her as she strode out of the inn, her posture rigid with barely contained irritation.


    I watched her go for a moment, the amused smile never leaving my face.


    "I refuse."


    The words left my mouth smoothly, almostzily, as I leaned back slightly, folding my arms across my chest. The room fell into a tense silence. The knight, already halfway to the door, halted in her tracks, her cloak swirling slightly before settling. Slowly, she turned to face me, her eyes now dark and brimming with cold fury.


    "You refuse?" she repeated, her voice low and dangerous, each word dripping with barely contained rage. The room seemed to shrink under the weight of her presence, her violet eyes locking onto mine as though daring me to repeat myself.


    I met her gaze evenly, the smirk still tugging at the corner of my lips. "Yes," I said, my tone casual. "I don''t think I''ll be following anyone until they ask me nicely."


    Her face tightened with anger, the tension in her jaw clear as she took a step forward, her boots clinking against the floor. "I gave you an order," she said, her voice cold as steel. "I am a noble, and you will obey."


    I shrugged,pletely unfazed. "That''s the thing, isn''t it?" I replied. "Anyone can im to be a noble. If I followed every person who shouted orders and imed a title, it''d be quite the mess, wouldn''t it?"


    Her eyes narrowed, the fury in them unmistakable now. "You are insolent," she hissed, her tone like a de drawn across a whetstone. "You think you can ignore the orders of someone like me?"


    I raised an eyebrow, maintaining my calm as I replied, "I''m more than happy to follow orders¡­ when theye from someone who''s earned the right. But if you''re asking me to follow you on the basis of being a noble, you''ll have to do better than vague ims. If you want me to obey, then reveal your identity. Otherwise, a polite request might work."


    For a moment, her mouth tightened into a thin line, and I could see the war within her¡ªwhether to keep pushing or to back off. The room remained utterly silent, every patron too terrified to breathe, let alone speak. She opened her mouth to retort, but I spoke again, cutting her off before she could gather steam.


    "Besides," I said, my tone still light but edged with challenge, "if everyone here were to im they were a noble and bark orders around, the world would be chaos, wouldn''t it? Surely, a true noble would understand the importance of order."


    Her face darkened further, and for a split second, I thought she might actually draw her sword. But instead, she exhaled sharply, forcing her shoulders to rx¡ªbarely. Her pride was wounded, but she wasn''t entirely reckless. She nced around the room, no doubt aware of the many eyes watching, even if they pretended otherwise.


    "I don''t have to exin myself to the likes of you," she said, her voice quieter but stillced with venom. "But fine. If you want to make this difficult, then so be it."


    She took a step closer, her face inches from mine, her breath cool and deliberate. "I am Valeria rion, daughter of House rion, and I will not tolerate any more of your disrespect. You will follow me, or you will regret it."


    I smiled, unbothered by her attempts to intimidate. "Now, was that so hard?" I asked, my tone still light, though there was a flicker of challenge in my eyes. "See? We''re making progress."


    Her eyes zed with cold fury, and she took a slow, measured breath. It was clear that, for the moment, her patience had reached its end. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with," she whispered, her voice dangerous. "Follow me now, or I will ensure you suffer the consequences."


    I let the silence stretch for a moment, holding her gaze. "It''s still an order, Valeria," I said softly. "And I already told you. I don''t follow orders."


    Her jaw clenched, the fury boiling beneath the surface. The tension was palpable, hanging in the air like a sword poised to drop.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she exhaled sharply, a mixture of frustration and resignation. "Very well," she said through gritted teeth. "Lucavion, will you please follow me?"


    The words were practically spat out, but the fact that she had said them at all was a victory in itself.


    I grinned, bowing slightly in mock respect. "Now that wasn''t so difficult, was it?" I straightened, my tone bing more neutral as I nodded. "Lead the way, Lady rion."


    With a re that promised retributionter, Valeria turned on her heel once more, storming out of the inn. This time, I followed, the amused smile never leaving my face.


    Top of Form


    Bottom of Form


    ''She is really Valeria rion¡­..''


    After all, I had met another character from the novel.

 Chapter 137: Valeria Olarion

    As I followed Valeria rion through the narrow streets of Rackenshore, my thoughts began to wander.


    There''s always that one character, isn''t there?


    While most romance fantasy stories throw the main character into a sea of suitors, with charming male leads falling over themselves to win the protagonist''s favor, there''s always the gatekeeper. The stern, no-nonsense girl who stands firmly at the side of the heroine, acting as a buffer between her and the horde of admirers.


    Sometimes a best friend, sometimes a rival, but always the same type: sharp, cold, and with a face that could freeze the sun.


    Valeria was exactly that type.


    I could almost picture her role in the story¡ªstanding off to the side while the main character (most likely a princess or some magical chosen one) dealt with the affections of five, maybe even six different male leads.


    Every time one of them got too close, too friendly, Valeria would step in with that same icy re, maybe a sharp word or two, reminding them that the protagonist wasn''t so easily won over. She was like a human chastity belt for the romantic tension.


    ''Blue-balling half the cast with a single look,'' I mused to myself, barely stifling a chuckle.


    In these stories, the stern girl isn''t just a protector¡ªshe''s a litmus test. If a potential love interest could get past her walls, then maybe, just maybe, he was worthy of the protagonist. If not? Well, good luck to him.


    The thing about these characters is that they almost always have an undercurrent of loyalty that runs deeper than their sharp exterior suggests. It''s never just about being cold or stern for the sake of it; it''s about devotion.


    They''re the ones who protect the heroine from the wrong sort of attention, who stand by her side through thick and thin, often sacrificing their own happiness for the sake of the greater good.


    Valeria fit the stereotype perfectly. From the moment she''d walked into the inn, her entire demeanor had screamed of someone who had devoted her life to something¡ªor someone¡ªfar greater than herself.


    Valeria rion¡ªthe moment I heard her name, it clicked. Of course, she fit the stereotype perfectly because she was the stereotype, at least in the world of Shattered Innocence.


    I had almost forgotten¡­..Well, not that I had forgotten, but it is just that just reading some words describing someone''s appearance and seeing them in real life does not always connect instantly.


    While in the book, she was described as a knight with pink hair and violet eyes with a beautiful but stern face, the way I had imagined her as a reader was a little bit different from how she was looking now. And with theck of illustrations, it took a little bit of time for me to realize who she was.


    Valeria wasn''t just any knight. She was a key character in the novel, one of the first real allies the protagonist, ra, would make at the academy. Their rtionship didn''t begin smoothly, though. Valeria wasn''t the type to warm up to anyone easily, least of all someone as free-spirited and rebellious as ra.


    At the beginning of the story, Valeria is introduced as the best friend of ra''s new roommate, a noble girl who is kind but unremarkable. It was through that connection that Valeria and ra''s paths crossed. Despite being in the same social circle, they were oil and water¡ªValeria''s rigid sense of duty and discipline shing with ra''s more carefree nature.


    Valeria had been raised differently from the other girls at the academy. She was a product of the rion family, a line of knights whose history was drenched in honor and duty. From the moment she could walk, she held a sword. Her childhood wasn''t filled with dolls or ydates like many of her peers.


    Instead, it was filled with training grounds, the weight of steel in her hand, and endless lessons about duty, discipline, and the expectations of nobility.


    In Valeria''s world, noblesse oblige wasn''t just a phrase¡ªit was a way of life. She had been taught that her status as a noble wasn''t a privilege to be enjoyed but a responsibility that came with burdens. She was expected to protect the weak, serve her house, and uphold the values of her family''s legacy. And she did so with an almost terrifying devotion.


    That was part of why she didn''t get along with ra at first. ra''s spontaneous, emotional approach to life and her refusal to be bound by the rules grated on Valeria''s rigid upbringing. Where ra saw freedom, Valeria saw recklessness.


    Where ra acted on instinct, Valeria would overanalyze every move, making sure it fit into the framework of honor and propriety that had been drilled into her since birth.


    Their initial interactions were fraught with tension, especially during those early days at the academy. Valeria''s formality and strict adherence to protocol made her seem distant, cold even. And to someone like ra, that rather brought some not-liked memories, let''s say.


    But, of course, that was what made their eventual friendship so satisfying. Beneath Valeria''s unyielding exterior was a sense of loyalty that ran so deep it bordered on self-sacrifice.


    ''She was a character that I had liked quite a lot at that time.''


    Most of the male leads and their behaviors were always annoying to me as a reader, and seeing that Valeria was putting an end to such behaviors was indeed satisfying.


    At the same time, her own acts and sometimes hypocritical way of thinking were also annoying. It was her ws, and that is what makes a character.


    No one in this world is wless, and seeing someone change is always inspirational.


    But that was still a long way off from where we were now. In Shattered Innocence, Valeria is introduced to the academy arc after ra has already started her journey.


    Right now¡­.


    Right now, Valeria is most likely far from the character I''de to appreciate in Shattered Innocence. The development she would undergo, the subtle softening that would bring out her loyalty and the depth of her character¡ªnone of that had happened yet. She was still in the earliest stages of her arc, before she learned to temper that unyielding discipline with a bit ofpassion.


    The Valeria in front of me wasn''t the nuanced, loyal friend I remembered from the story. No, this version of her was still rough around the edges. She was the embodiment of the rigid knight, the sword of justice that hadn''t yet learned how to bend without breaking. Her world was built on rules, on tradition, and on the certainty that she was doing the right thing.


    In a way, she was still the product of her upbringing, molded by the rion family''s strict codes of conduct and sense of noblesse oblige. Her actions were always based on what she believed to be right, but that came with its own set of problems.


    For Valeria, "right" often meant "by the book," and if someone didn''t fit into her carefully defined boxes of honor and decorum, well¡­ they were a problem to be dealt with, not a person to be understood.


    And that was who she was right now: someone who saw the world in ck and white, with little room for anything in between.


    ''She''s still at the stage where everything is cut and dry for her,'' I thought, watching her lead the way with that same stiff, disciplined stride. Right or wrong, honorable or dishonorable, duty or failure. There wasn''t much gray in Valeria''s world yet. She hadn''t been tested in the way she would beter in the story, when those rigid rules of hers would start to sh with reality.


    I had been so caught up in my thoughts, mentally dissecting Valeria''s character, that I barely noticed we had been walking for a while. The rhythmic clinking of her armor and the sound of our footsteps on the cobblestone streets had be a background hum, blending into the noise of the city around us. It wasn''t until she came to an abrupt stop that I snapped back to the present.


    Blinking, I looked up to find Valeria standing just ahead, her back still straight, but her stance tense. Her violet eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I could see the clear annoyance in her gaze. She was sizing me up, as if trying to decide if I was worth the trouble.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, and I could almost hear the deep breath she released, her irritation palpable. She looked me over, her expression sharp, as if there was something about my entire appearance that grated on her.


    "Are you really the one who dealt with the bandit Korvan and his men?" she asked, her tone clipped and skeptical, as if the very idea of me doing such a thing was beyond belief.


    I wasn''t surprised by her question. After all, from her point of view, I probably didn''t fit the image of a hero¡ªor even a mercenary capable of handling a seasoned bandit like Korvan. To her, I must have looked like someid-back fool who thought too much and took nothing seriously.


    I met her gaze evenly and nodded, keeping my expression calm. "That''s right," I said, not bothering to borate. The truth was enough.


    Her eyes narrowed, clearly unsatisfied with my simple answer. She seemed to be waiting for more, perhaps a justification or some exnation that made sense in her rigid worldview. But I offered none, just a small, knowing smile that I knew would probably annoy her further.


    "You dealt with Korvan," she repeated, almost as if testing the words in her mouth. "And his entire group?"


    I nodded again, my tone light. "That''s right."


    For a moment, her gaze darkened, her frustration with me¡ªand probably this entire situation¡ªbubbling just beneath the surface. She clearly didn''t like what she was hearing, but I wasn''t sure if it was because she didn''t believe me or because she did.


    Her posture stiffened even more, and her hand hovered dangerously close to the hilt of her sword. It wasn''t a threat, not yet, anyway, but it was a reminder. A reminder of who she was, what she stood for, and the fact that she wasn''t easily impressed.


    "I find that hard to believe," she said finally, her tone dripping with skepticism. "You don''t exactly look like someone who could take down a group like that."


    "Why are we repeating the same thing over and over again?"


    Valeria''s eyes flicked up to meet mine, locking onto me with a cold, calcting stare. She didn''t flinch, didn''t waver, just nodded her head once, sharply.


    "You''re right," she said, her voice quieter now, but no less firm. "We are repeating the same thing."


    For a moment, I thought that was the end of it, that maybe we''d move on from this tiresome back-and-forth. But instead, her gaze shifted downward, locking onto the hilt of the estoc at my side. A faint glint of determination sparked in her violet eyes, and I knew exactly where this was going before she even said it.


    "I''ll see for myself."

 Chapter 138: Valeria Olarion (2)

    Valeria rion was born into a world of expectations and discipline. As the daughter of House rion, a family renowned for its long history of knightly service, her path had been set from the moment she took her first breath. From an early age, it was clear that Valeria was destined for greatness.


    Her talent with a sword was evident even as a child, and those around her often remarked that she was a natural¡ªher movements fluid, her strikes precise.


    Her father, a veteran knight and a strict adherent to the rion family''s values, wasted no time in shaping her into the warrior she was meant to be. Under his tutge, Valeria''s childhood was filled with grueling training sessions that stretched from dawn to dusk.


    While other children yed, Valeria was on the training grounds, sparring with wooden swords that seemed too heavy for her small hands but soon became extensions of her very being.


    It wasn''t just swordsmanship at which she excelled. From a young age, Valeria demonstrated an exceptional affinity for cultivation. Her ability to harness and manipte mana impressed her instructors, and it wasn''t long before people began to whisper that Valeria rion would one day be one of the kingdom''s most formidable knights.


    She had the strength of body, the discipline of mind, and the growing mastery of energy that few her age could match.


    "You will make a great knight one day and recover our family''s honor," her father often told her during their training sessions, his voice filled with a mixture of pride and sternness.


    "Talent is only the beginning. It is the constant refinement of your abilities that will set you apart. You must train harder than anyone else, prove yourself in battle, and never forget that honor is the cornerstone of knighthood."


    Valeria''s family had not always been as they were now. Once upon a time, the rion namemanded respect across the kingdom, theirnds vast, and their influence rivaling that of the most powerful noble houses. They were a county, proud and unyielding, their crest a symbol of strength and honor.


    But that was before the dark stain, a chapter in the rion history that no one spoke of aloud, yet lingered over them like a shadow.


    Her father often spoke of it, but only in passing, his voice tightening with bitterness whenever the subject neared. "Our family''s honor must be restored," he would say, his eyes hard and distant. "We were once a county, respected and revered. Now, we are but a mere viscountcy, stripped of our rank, our name tarnished."


    That was why the family had be obsessed with honor and results. It was no longer just about duty¡ªit was about redemption. Every achievement, every victory, every de that Valeria earned wasn''t just for herself. It was for her family, for the rion name, and for the chance to one day regain the status they had lost.


    "You must be perfect," her father had drilled into her from a young age. "No mistakes, no hesitations. Every failure you suffer reflects on all of us. We cannot afford any more shame."


    Valeria had taken those words to heart. Her life became a relentless pursuit of excellence. Whether it was mastering the sword or honing her cultivation abilities, she pushed herself to her limits, knowing that her family''s future rested on her shoulders. The whispers about her talent weren''t just about pride¡ªthey were about hope.


    The hope that one day, the rion family would rise again, and the past would be erased.


    The weight of that expectation was heavy, but Valeria bore it withoutint. She would seed, not just for herself, but for the generations of rions who hade before her¡ªand for those who woulde after.


    That was why she had been looking for missions, something that she could use to prove that her family and her name were not useless.


    So that she can prove to her father that she became a full-fledged knight, someone that he could be proud of.


    And that opportunity came not long after.


    Her efforts finally bore fruit when she received word of a mission in the countryside¡ªa bandit subjugation. Normally, such tasks were routine for any knight or mercenary, but this one was different. The information mentioned a peak 3-star awakened warrior leading the bandits, a rarity in such a rural area.


    A warrior of that caliber was not to be taken lightly, and Valeria immediately recognized the opportunity it presented.


    ''How does someone like that remain unchecked in the countryside?'' she had wondered at first. A peak 3-star warrior, powerful and dangerous, should have been dealt with swiftly, yet it seemed the situation had lingered unresolved. To Valeria, this was strange, but she didn''t dwell on it. Instead, she saw it as an opportunity.


    If no one else had been able to deal with this Korvan, then it was her chance to prove herself. If she could take down such a notorious bandit leader, it would solidify her reputation, not just as apetent knight, but as someone who could handle the challenges others could not.


    Without hesitation, she prepared her horse and set out for the region. The journey was long and exhausting, but Valeria pushed through, her mind focused on the battle ahead. The image of her father''s proud face, the thought of her family''s name being restored, kept her moving forward. She could almost taste victory¡ªthis would be her moment.


    But when she finally arrived, what she found was nothing short of infuriating.


    As soon as she reached the outskirts of Rackenshore, she inquired about the situation with the local authorities, eager to confirm the details of the bandit problem. But the answer she received was not what she had expected.


    "The bandit leader Korvan? Oh, he''s been dealt with already," one of the guards told her casually as if it were nothing.


    Valeria felt the ground shift beneath her. "What?" she demanded, her voice sharp. "When?"


    "A few days ago," the guard replied, his eyes smiling. "A quick subjugation force was gathered from the city, and the bandit subjugation was sessful. And Korvan was dealt by Sir Lucavion."


    Valeria''s mind reeled as she processed the guard''s words. The bandit leader had already been defeated, and by someone she didn''t even know. She hade all this way, prepared herself for the challenge, only to arrive toote. The frustration bubbling within her was almost unbearable, but she held herposure as best she could, though her voice carried an unmistakable edge of irritation.


    "Lucavion?" Valeria asked, narrowing her eyes at the guard. "Who is this Lucavion?"


    The guard''s expression softened with a touch of admiration as he leaned on his spear. "Ah, Sir Lucavion," he began, his tone now respectful. "He''s something of a local hero around these parts. Took down Korvan himself, along with more than half of the bandit''s lieutenants, all in one go. It was quite the sight, or so I''ve heard."


    Valeria felt her jaw clench tighter. A local hero? This was starting to feel even more aggravating by the second. "He did all of that on his own?" she asked, her voice steady butced with disbelief.


    The guard nodded, his smile widening. "Yes, ma''am. He didn''t just lead the subjugation; he was the one who took the fight straight to Korvan. There were plenty of others in the force, but it''s no secret who did the heavy lifting. From what I''ve heard, Lucavion''s skill with that estoc of his was something to behold. Cut down those bandits like they were nothing."


    Valeria''s stomach twisted. She had imagined herself being the one to single-handedly take down Korvan, the one who would be recognized for her prowess. Instead, some local hero had swooped in and imed the victory¡ªand the glory¡ªshe had been so desperate to seize.


    "Where is he now?" Valeria asked, her tone hard. She needed to know more about this Lucavion, needed to see for herself what kind of person could aplish what she hade to do.


    The guard shrugged. "He doesn''t stick around long after his work is done. Last I heard, he was resting somewhere in the town, but he''s the kind who moves on quickly. Always seems to have some other mission or goal. He''s be quite the name around Rackenshore since dealing with those bandits."


    Valeria''s grip on her reins tightened. Her opportunity had slipped away, and the frustration of missing out on such a challenge burned deep inside her. But more than that, it was this Lucavion¡ªa name she had never heard before¡ªwho had robbed her of the chance to prove herself. She was furious, but beneath that furyy a determination that was just as strong.


    "I see," she said through gritted teeth. "Thank you for the information."


    With that, Valeria turned her horse, her mind swirling with thoughts. Whoever this Lucavion was, he had beaten her to the prize. But she wasn''t about to let that stand.


    ''It may not be his fault, but at the very least, I want to see what kind of person he is.''


    She needed to see who he was.


    Determined and driven by a gnawing need to see for herself the man who had so effortlessly stolen her opportunity, Valeria wasted no time. As soon as she parted ways with the guard, she called for her men, her voice as sharp as steel. Her knights, loyal to hermand, gathered quickly, their expressions attentive.


    "Spread out through the town," she ordered, her tone crisp and authoritative. "Find that man named Lucavion. Search the inns, the taverns, anywhere a man might rest after a battle. I want to know where he is, and I want to know soon."


    Her men nodded, splitting into groups and heading in different directions. Valeria didn''t wait idly, either. She wasn''t the type to sit back and let others do the work for her. Climbing back onto her horse, she set off, her gaze scanning the narrow streets of Rackenshore as she rode. Every corner, every building was searched with a keen eye.


    She questioned shopkeepers, nced into every inn she passed, and made sure to inquire with anyone who might have seen a knight fitting Lucavion''s description.


    It wasn''t long before one of her men returned with a lead. "Lady Valeria," he called out as he approached, slightly winded from running. "We''ve found him. He''s staying at an inn named Verdant Hearth."


    The moment she heard the name, Valeria''s eyes were narrowed, though she kept her expression impassive. She nodded curtly and sent the man back to continue his patrol. Without wasting any more time, she turned her horse and headed for the Red Lion Inn, her mind racing with thoughts of what she might find.


    As she neared the inn, her mood darkened. This Lucavion had aplished what she hade to do, had taken the challenge she so desperately sought. But the fact that he was already something of a hero in this town only added salt to the wound. How could she prove herself in a ce where another had already won all the glory?


    Still, Valeria pressed forward. She needed to see him, to assess this so-called hero for herself.

 Chapter 139: Valeria Olarion (3)

    Valeria dismounted her horse with a deliberate, measured motion, her booted feet hitting the ground with a soft thud. Her gaze lingered on the entrance to the inn, Verdant Hearth, as if she could already sense the frustration bubbling beneath the surface. She wasn''t here to make friends, and she certainly wasn''t here to congratte this Lucavion on a job well done.


    ''Who is this man, anyway?'' she thought as she approached the door, her hand already tightening around the hilt of her sword out of habit. ''Some unknown knight who just waltzes in and deals with a peak 3-star awakened warrior like it''s nothing? It''s absurd.''


    She pushed the door open with more force than necessary, the wood creaking in protest as she stepped inside. The warmth of the morning sun filtered through the windows, casting a soft glow over the inn''s interior. The scent of breakfast hung in the air, but she did not care.


    "Hello, how may I help you?"


    As she saw the approaching young girl who seemed to be around the same age as her, she spoke.


    "I am looking for a man named Lucavion. I heard that he was staying here."


    At the mention of the name Lucavion, the girl''s face hardened a little.


    "That¡­..He is not here right now."


    "I see. Then I will wait."


    Now that she hade to this town in the countryside, she had already invested a lot of time in it. She no longer had anything to lose anyway.


    Thankfully, it did not take too long.


    CREAK!


    As the door opened, her attention was immediately drawn to the figure standing near the entrance¡ªLucavion.


    He was not what she expected.


    ''This¡­ is the man who took down Korvan?'' Valeria''s violet eyes narrowed as she observed him. He was tall but not imposing, his demeanor rxed, almost too rxed for someone who had supposedly bested a notorious bandit leader. His hair was dark, his posture casual, and there was an amused glint in his eyes that grated on her nerves instantly.


    "Are you Lucavion?" she asked, her voice cold, cutting through the low hum of the inn.


    She noticed how he paused as if taking her in, but she didn''t give him the luxury of time to respond properly. Already, her mind was working overtime. ''He doesn''t look like much,'' she thought, eyes raking over him critically. ''No visible aura, no signs of power. How could this man possibly¡ª''


    "Yes, I am," Lucavion finally replied, his voice even and unbothered.


    Valeria felt a spark of irritation at how calm he was, as if her presence didn''t unsettle him in the slightest.


    ''Really?'' she thought, her inner monologue dripping with sarcasm. ''This is the man who everyone is praising? He looks like he just rolled out of bed.''


    But as her eyes scanned him from head to toe, she caught the faintest hint of a smirk on his face. It was small, but enough to make her blood simmer.


    "So," she said, barely able to keep the sneer out of her voice, "you''re the one who dealt with Korvan?" Her words were loaded, dripping with condescension as she tilted her head, eyeing him like he was a bug beneath her boot.


    She saw it then¡ªa flicker of amusement in his eyes, as if he found her attitude funny. That only made her angrier. ''What''s so amusing? Does he think I''m impressed? Does he think I''ll fawn over him like the locals?''


    "I have to say," Valeria continued, voice sharp, "you don''t exactly seem the part. I expected someone¡­ taller. More imposing."


    Her eyes bore into him, waiting for the usual defensiveness or pride she was ustomed to from knights eager to prove themselves. Instead, Lucavion just chuckled softly, as if her insult had bounced right off of him.


    "Well," he said with an irritatingly calm smile, "not everything is as it seems, is it? A person''s appearance doesn''t always match what''s inside."


    Valeria''s jaw clenched at his words, her expression darkening. ''What is that supposed to mean?'' she thought, her mind racing. Was he implying something about her? That she was all show, no substance? The audacity! ''Thismoner dares to mock me?''


    "What exactly are you implying?" she asked, her voice lowering to a dangerous tone, barely suppressing the urge to draw her de right there. She imagined how easy it would be to silence his smug face with one strike, to remind him of the difference between their statuses.


    But once again, Lucavion remained unfazed, his yful expression unbroken. "Nothing at all," he replied smoothly. "Just that people often make assumptions based on appearances, and that can be¡­ misleading."


    The restraint it took for Valeria to notsh out was monumental. ''He''s mocking me. He must be,'' she fumed internally. ''Does he think this is a game? That he can humiliate me, of all people?''


    Her father''s words echoed in her mind, stern and unyielding: "You must be perfect. No mistakes, no hesitations. Every failure you suffer reflects on all of us. We cannot afford any more shame."


    "Watch your words,moner," she hissed, her tone icy, her frustration barely concealed. ''You think you can just walk in here and get away with that attitude? I''ll make sure you regret underestimating me.''


    "What if I don''t?" he responded, his voice smooth and almostzy, as though this entire confrontation was just a game to him.


    Her fury rose like a storm within her, but she held it back. ''This man is insufferable. How did he take down Korvan? Did he bribe someone? Cheat? There''s no way thisid-back fool is the knight they''re praising.''


    "You''ll be punished for your insolence," she spat, her voice like a de drawn from its sheath, the weight of her noble status behind every word.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, pretending to be surprised. "A noble? You''re a noble?"


    The audacity of his tone¡ªmocking her lineage so openly¡ªset fire to her insides. Her noble blood demanded she silence him for good, yet something held her back. Perhaps it was the crowd watching, or perhaps it was her pride.


    ''This man has no idea who I am. He''s nothing. A no-name knight riding on his one victory. He doesn''t deserve the honor of facing me. But he will learn. I''ll make sure of it.''


    Forcing herself to rein in the tempest building within her, she stepped closer, her violet eyes locking onto his with cold fury. "I am Valeria rion, daughter of House rion," she said, her voice low and dangerous. "And I will not tolerate any more of your disrespect. You will follow me, or you will regret it."


    But Lucavion didn''t flinch. Instead, his smile widened, the challenge in his eyes growing.


    "Now, was that so hard?" he asked, his voice stillced with that infuriating calm.


    Valeria''s patience was wearing thin. ''This man doesn''t deserve my time. I could take him down with one strike, wipe that smirk off his face, and remind him who he''s speaking to.''


    "You have no idea who you''re dealing with," she whispered, her voice a cold promise of violence. "Follow me now, or I will ensure you suffer the consequences."


    Lucavion''s eyes met hers without hesitation, and he held her gaze, calm andposed. "It''s still an order, Valeria," he said softly. "And I already told you. I don''t follow orders."


    Her grip on her sword tightened. ''He thinks this is a joke. He''s pushing me, testing me. But I won''t break. I can''t. Not for him.''


    After what felt like an eternity, Valeria exhaled sharply, swallowing her pride. She could feel the weight of everyone watching, judging her.


    "Very well," she said through gritted teeth. "Lucavion, will you please follow me?"


    The words were bitter on her tongue, but she needed to get through this. ''This isn''t over,'' she promised herself. ''I''ll deal with himter, but right now, I need to keep myposure. For my father. For my family.''


    Lucavion grinned, bowing slightly in mock respect. "Now that wasn''t so difficult, was it?"


    Valeria''s jaw clenched even tighter as she turned on her heel, her every step radiating with barely contained anger. ''Enjoy your little victory, Lucavion,'' she thought darkly. ''Because it won''tst.''


    Valeria had been so caught up in her frustration¡ªher thoughts swirling with the events of the morning¡ªthat she barely noticed how long they had been walking. The clinking of her armor and the soft echo of footsteps on the cobblestone streets became a distant hum, blending into the noise of the bustling town. Yet, despite the calm of the city around them, Valeria''s mind was anything but tranquil.


    She had wanted to dismiss him outright when she firstid eyes on him in the inn, but the calm way he carried himself unsettled her. It was as if none of this fazed him.


    She came to an abrupt stop, frustration finally getting the better of her. She stood rigid, back straight, every inch of her posture radiating control, but inside, her patience was wearing thin. As she turned to face him, Valeria''s violet eyes locked onto his with a look of clear annoyance. She could see him blink in surprise, as if he had only just noticed she had stopped.


    The casualness of his demeanor grated on her, making her wonder how someone so indifferent could have bested a warrior like Korvan.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, and she exhaled slowly through her nose, trying to keep her voice measured. "Are you really the one who dealt with the bandit Korvan and his men?" she asked, though even as the words left her mouth, they felt incredulous. How could someone like him have done it?


    When he responded with a simple, calm nod, it only made the irritation inside her grow. He gave no further exnation, no details, nothing that made the feat seem remotely believable. Just that annoying, self-assured smile that tugged at the corners of his lips, as if he found her disbelief amusing.


    ''You think this is funny, don''t you?'' Valeria thought, her eyes narrowing.


    She repeated her question, almost testing him. "You dealt with Korvan... and his entire group?"


    Another nod. The same light, almost indifferent tone. "That''s right."


    Valeria clenched her teeth, her frustration bubbling beneath the surface. There was no denying that the bandit leader had been defeated¡ªher investigation had confirmed it. But this man, this Lucavion, didn''t fit into her vision of what a capable warrior looked like. He wasn''t disciplined like her, didn''t carry the same seriousness or the weight of responsibility on his shoulders.


    ''Is this really the kind of man who can handle a peak 3-star warrior?'' she wondered. ''He doesn''t look like he takes anything seriously. How could someone like him have done what I came here to do?''


    Her posture stiffened, and she felt the familiar pull toward her sword, her fingers hovering close to its hilt. It wasn''t a threat¡ªnot yet¡ªbut a silent reminder of who she was. What she had worked for. What she represented. She had faced many capable fighters, many knights with real talent and discipline, and none of them would dare to act so casually in the face of such a challenge.


    And yet here he stood,pletely unbothered by her presence, by her status.


    "I find that hard to believe," she said, her voice hard and t,ced with skepticism. "You don''t exactly look like someone who could take down a group like that."


    The corner of his mouth twitched into a smirk, and his response was as dismissive as ever. "Why are we repeating the same thing over and over again?"


    Valeria''s jaw tightened as his words hit her. She couldn''t stand how calm he was, how unaffected. Most men would have faltered under her gaze, would have been eager to prove themselves worthy in her eyes, but Lucavion seemed amused. As though the whole conversation was nothing more than a waste of his time.


    She locked eyes with him, her stare cold and unyielding. Her instincts screamed at her to push him, to make him prove himself. She couldn''t take this lightly anymore.


    "You''re right," she said, her voice quieter now but no less firm. "We are repeating the same thing."


    Her gaze flickered downward,nding on the hilt of his estoc. The weapon itself didn''t look extraordinary, but she had heard the stories¡ªstories that painted Lucavion as someone capable of using that de to cut down seasoned warriors. The more she looked at it, the more she could feel the tension coil inside her. There was no way to know for sure unless she saw it for herself.


    ''I''ll see it with my own eyes,'' she thought, her decision made. ''If he really is as good as they say, then he won''t mind proving it.''


    She lifted her chin slightly, her eyes burning with renewed determination. "I''ll see for myself," she said, her voice cold, clear, and unwavering.

 Chapter 140: Valeria Olarion (4)

    "I''ll see for myself," she dered, her toneced with challenge.


    Without any further warning, she reached for the sword at her side and drew it in one smooth, practiced motion. The de gleamed in the light, and the sound of steel against the scabbard was sharp and clean, echoing through the quiet street. Her movements were controlled and precise¡ªeverything about her radiated the discipline and training of someone who had been wielding a sword since childhood.


    I didn''t reach for my weapon immediately, though my hand instinctively rested on its hilt. I watched her carefully, reading her stance. She was poised, ready, her eyes locked onto me like a predator waiting for the slightest movement from its prey.


    I tilted my head slightly, still holding her gaze. "So," I asked, my voice calm, almost curious, "how exactly are you nning to see it for yourself? What are you going to do?"


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, and her grip on her sword tightened. "Isn''t that obvious?" she replied, her tone cold and direct. "I''ll see with my own de."


    She shifted her stance slightly, her sword held in front of her with perfect control. "Words can be deceiving," she continued, her voice steady, "but a de does not lie."


    The moment she said that I couldn''t help but let out a small, amused chuckle. There was something about her unshakable conviction that struck me. Maybe it was the fact that she believed in her sword with such purity, or perhaps it was because I had always appreciated that exact sentiment.


    "You''re right about that," I said, a smile spreading across my face as I began to unsheathe my estoc, the de glinting in the light. "A de never lies. Those who know how tomunicate with it can say more in one duel than in a year of talking."


    Valeria''s expression softened just a fraction, enough to show that she acknowledged my words. "I''m d we''re on the same page, then," she said, her tone no less serious but with a flicker of respect beneath the surface.


    The moment I held the estoc with the de gleaming under the sun, I felt the thrill once again.


    ''I wonder how it will be.''


    Facing someonepetent. It had been a while.


    ******


    As Valeria watched Lucavion unsheathe his estoc, something shifted in the air between them. It was subtle at first, a slight change in his posture, the way his hand wrapped around the hilt of his de. But then his gaze¡ªthose once calm, almost yful eyes¡ªhardened. The casual air that had surrounded him moments before evaporated, reced by something far more dangerous, something primal.


    Her breath hitched in her throat, her muscles tensing instinctively. She had faced plenty of warriors before, but the change in Lucavion''s presence was unlike anything she had encountered. His smile remained, but it no longer carried the warmth of amusement. Now, it seemed¡­ predatory.


    ''What¡­ is this?'' Valeria thought, her heart skipping a beat as a cold, creeping sensation crawled down her spine. He had seemed so rxed, so easygoing just moments ago. Now, it felt as though a storm was gathering right in front of her, and she was standing in its path.


    Her grip tightened around her sword, the weight of it suddenly feeling much heavier. This man¡ªno, this warrior¡ªwas not the same person who had been teasing her earlier. His eyes, locked onto hers, radiated a fierce intensity that made her question everything she had assumed about him.


    Lucavion raised his estoc, the de gleaming dangerously in the sunlight. His movements were slow, deliberate, yet there was an unsettling fluidity to them, like a predator circling its prey. His gaze never wavered, piercing through her with an unnerving rity.


    For a moment, Valeria''s mind raced, trying to reconcile the man before her with the carefree knight she had been so frustrated with earlier. How could he change so suddenly? The shift in his demeanor was so drastic, it left her momentarily off-bnce.


    Before she could fully process her thoughts, Lucavion took a step forward, his de raised in perfect synchronization with his movements, and their eyes met. A chill ran down her spine, the intensity of his gaze locking her in ce.


    Valeria''s heart pounded in her chest. This isn''t normal. The aura he was emitting now felt oppressive, suffocating even. It was as if the yful smirk was a mask he had discarded, revealing something much darker beneath. Something far more dangerous.


    Focus. She reprimanded herself, shaking off the creeping dread that had begun to cloud her thoughts. She couldn''t afford to hesitate. Not now. Not in front of him.


    But despite her attempts to steel herself, a small, undeniable voice whispered in the back of her mind: What kind of person is this man?


    Lucavion''s smile widened, but this time, it didn''t reach his eyes. There was nothing lighthearted about it¡ªonly a predatory gleam. He raised his de, the air between them crackling with anticipation.


    "Ready?" he asked, his voice still calm butced with an undercurrent of something far more sinister. His gaze bore into hers, a challenge¡ªone she knew she had to meet.


    ''Tsk¡­..What the hell are you doing Valeria?''


    She could not help but get angry at herself.


    ''You are a knight. Who are you afraid of?''


    The words reverberated through her, steadying her resolve. She had faced countless opponents, honed her skills through years of rigorous training. Lucavion was no different. He couldn''t be. She was the daughter of House rion, a knight with a legacy to uphold, and she wouldn''t allow herself to be rattled by a mere shift in demeanor.


    She straightened, her grip on her sword tightening as she locked eyes with Lucavion. The unsettling, predatory gleam in his gaze still lingered, but this time, it didn''t shake her. She would face him head-on, just as she had always done.


    "I''m ready," she dered, her voice firm and steady, cutting through the charged atmosphere.


    There was no time to waste. No hesitation. Her instincts screamed at her to act now, and she followed them without a second thought.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    In an instant, Valeria surged forward, her body moving with the precision and speed of a seasoned warrior. She didn''t wait for Lucavion to make the first move¡ªthis wasn''t a fight she could afford to test the waters in.


    The unsettling feeling he exuded was enough to drive her to strike with everything she had from the very start.


    Valeria''s strike was swift and precise, her de cutting through the air with a deadly grace that only years of disciplined training could produce. The weight of her family''s swordsmanship coursed through her veins as she channeled everything into that first blow¡ªa strike that embodied her legacy, her honor, and her relentless pursuit of perfection.


    But the moment her de met Lucavion''s, everything changed.


    ¨CCLANG!


    The force of the collision reverberated through her arms, but it wasn''t the impact that caught her off guard. It was the effortless way in which Lucavion deflected her strike. His estoc moved with an almost unnatural fluidity, a subtle shift in his wrist sending her attack veering off course as if it were a mere inconvenience.


    Her eyes widened as she saw it¡ªthe ck starlight coiling around his de. Tiny pinpricks of light shimmered in the dark aura, like stars scattered across a night sky, and it pulsed with a power that sent a shiver through her.


    ''What is that...?'' Valeria''s mind raced, but there was no time to dwell on the question. Lucavion''s counter came without warning.


    With a flick of his wrist, his estoc swept toward her, its ck starlight trailing behind it in a mesmerizing arc. Valeria barely managed to parry, the force of his attack far greater than she had anticipated. Her feet slid back, the ground scraping beneath her boots as she struggled to hold her stance.


    ¨CCLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    Their des shed again and again, each strike more ferocious than thest. Lucavion''s movements were smooth and precise, his every motion calcted to dismantle her defenses. There was no hesitation, no wasted effort¡ªjust cold, unrelenting precision. All the while, the ck starlight danced along his de, casting eerie shadows across the ground.


    Valeria gritted her teeth, trying to regain her footing, but it was as if she were fighting against a force of nature. Lucavion''s presence was suffocating, his gaze never leaving hers, that predatory intensity growing with each passing second.


    ''How... how is he this strong?'' she thought, her heart pounding in her chest. She had fought countless opponents before, but this¡ªthis was different. Every time she tried to push forward, to take advantage, Lucavion was already a step ahead, his de meeting hers with terrifying precision.


    Another strike came, and this time, Valeria could feel the weight of his intent behind it. She raised her sword to block, but the moment their des met, she was forced back once more. Her arms trembled under the strain, and the weight of her family''s sword suddenly felt like a burden.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Lucavion didn''t relent. His estoc moved with almost serpentine grace, weaving through the air as if it had a will of its own. Each swing brought the ck starlight closer, its presence pressing down on her like the weight of the night itself.


    ''Damn it... focus,'' Valeria scolded herself, shaking off the growing unease in her chest. She couldn''t afford to falter now¡ªnot when she was facing such a dangerous opponent.


    Her family''s swordsmanship had never failed her before, and it wouldn''t fail her now.


    And at the same time, she had realized this point.


    ''I made a mistake¡­..He was indeed the person who had dealt with that Bandit Leader.''


    Since there was no way any normal person could fight with her like this normally.

 Chapter 141: Valeria Olarion (5)

    ''I made a mistake¡­..He was indeed the person who had dealt with that Bandit Leader.''


    Valeria exhaled deeply, her sword lowering just a fraction as she took a moment to gather her breath. The intensity of the battle had worn at her resolve, but there was no denying it now¡ªthis man, Lucavion, was every bit the warrior people imed him to be. Her violet eyes softened, and she let out a quiet sigh as she nced at his face.


    "I misjudged you," she admitted, her voice calmer now, no longer filled with the cold edge of earlier. "I apologize for my rudeness, for doubting your strength. I was¡­ in a bad mood, and I took it out on you."


    Lucavion''s expression softened, the predatory gleam in his eyes fading as he rxed his stance. He gave her a small, almost amused smile. "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind."


    Valeria''s lips twitched into a faint smile of her own. "That''s good to hear," she said, the tension in her body easing. But then her grip tightened around her sword once more, and a spark of excitement lit up her eyes. "But even so, I can''t stop now."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smile widening slightly in response to the shift in her tone.


    "How could I?" Valeria continued, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "After finding an opponent like you¡­ how could I stop before seeing this duel through to the end?"


    Lucavion chuckled softly at her words, his posture shifting as he took a step back. The ck starlight that had coiled around his estoc began to dissipate, the aura of mana retreating. His eyes met Valeria''s, and with a subtle nod, he seemed to signal something¡ªan unspoken understanding that passed between them.


    Valeria immediately understood. She mirrored his actions, pulling back her own mana until the only thing left between them was the weight of their swords and their skill alone.


    Lucavion''s smile deepened, and he raised his de in a casual salute. "Speaking with des¡­ isn''t that how it''s done?"


    Valeria''s smile widened, a gleam of excitement in her eyes. "Yes," she replied, her voice filled with anticipation. "That''s exactly how it''s done."


    With their mana withdrawn, the duel was no longer about raw power or magical enhancement. Now, it was purely about skill, precision, and the art of the sword.


    The sh of steel rang out through the clearing, the sound sharp and resonant as Valeria''s Zweihander met Lucavion''s estoc with perfect precision. Valeria''s strikes were steady, deliberate, and wless¡ªeach movement a testament to years of rigorous training and unyielding discipline.


    Her family''s swordsmanship was deeply ingrained in her, a style that emphasized simplicity over flourish, but every strike carried the weight of her expertise.


    The rion family''s sword style was built on the principle of perfecting the basics. There was no need forplex, intricate maneuvers or fancy techniques.


    Valeria''s father had drilled it into her since she was a child: the most powerful swordsmanship came from mastering the fundamentals and executing them wlessly. And she had done just that.


    Valeria''s muscles coiled, her Zweihander held steady as she lunged forward with a wide, sweeping strike aimed at Lucavion''s left nk. The weight of her sword pulled with power, forcing her to rely on her core strength to maintain bnce.


    ''He''s fast.''


    Lucavion''s estoc shed like a streak of silver, meeting her de at a sharp angle just before the impact. The lightness of his weapon seemed no match for her Zweihander, but the way he deflected the strike¡ªhis de angled just enough to guide the force away without absorbing it¡ªwas wless.


    ''He''s not blocking. He''s guiding my strikes away.''


    Valeria''s thoughts raced as she adjusted her stance, her next move flowing instinctively. She twisted her wrists, bringing the de down again with a high, arcing strike aimed at his shoulder. Her father''s voice echoed in her mind: "Perfect the basics. Don''t oveplicate it."


    But Lucavion was already in motion.


    His feet barely touched the ground as he sidestepped the blow, his estoc moving with him in a sweeping curve that came dangerously close to her exposed side. Valeria pivoted on her heel, pulling back just in time to avoid the thrust. The air seemed to hum with the closeness of the near miss, and her heart pounded against her ribcage.


    ''He''s not just deflecting. He''s positioning himself for the kill.''


    There was no bloodthirst in his expression, no raw killing intent radiating from him, yet Valeria could see it in the way his de moved, in the sharp precision of every strike. His movements were controlled, deliberate, like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Each time she attacked, he reacted not to overpower her but to let her expose herself, ready to end the duel with one decisive blow.


    ''He''s using my own strength against me¡­''


    She swung again, a diagonal cut from above, aiming for his corbone. Lucavion''s estoc darted up, the tip meeting her de at a shallow angle, sliding off effortlessly. He stepped inside her guard, his sword''s tip grazing past her forearm, a ghost of a touch, reminding her how easily he could have drawn blood.


    Valeria''s eyes widened, but she didn''t hesitate. She rotated her grip, the Zweihander sweeping low this time, aimed at his legs, trying to trip him. But Lucavion danced away, light on his feet, his estoc sweeping in a graceful arc that redirected her de upward.


    ''How is he reading me so well?''


    Each time their swords met, it was as if he saw her intent before she even moved. Her powerful strikes, meant to overwhelm, were effortlessly deflected. There was no room for mistakes, and yet¡­ she felt a thrill coursing through her veins.


    ''He''s not using his full strength. He''s ying with me.''


    Her grip tightened, sweat beading along her brow as she shifted her stance again, her mind working to find a gap in his defenses. But Lucavion moved like a shadow, his estoc always just out of reach, always angled perfectly to parry or deflect her strikes. His movements had a deadly elegance, like his de existed for no other purpose than to kill.


    ''It''s not bloodlust¡­ It''s something else. He doesn''t just fight¡ªhe kills with every strike.''


    The thought sent a shiver down her spine, but it also ignited something inside her¡ªa fire, a desire to push herself further. Her strikes came faster now, less measured, more desperate. She aimed at his chest, then his thigh, then his shoulder, trying to break through his impable defense.


    But Lucavion didn''t falter. His de danced around hers, the tip of his estoc shing like lightning as it intercepted her every move. And then, without warning, he struck.


    The angle was sharp¡ªhe sidestepped her downward strike, his estoc slipping through the gap in her defenses, aimed directly for her throat. Valeria''s breath caught as she twisted her body at thest second, the de grazing her skin, close enough to feel the cold steel, but not deep enough to draw blood.


    ''That would have been the end.''


    For a heartbeat, everything stilled. Valeria''s violet eyes locked with his, and for the first time, she saw it clearly¡ªthe precise intent behind his every movement. His de wasn''t just a weapon; it was an extension of his will, designed to kill with efficiency and grace.


    ''I''ve fought warriors before, but never someone like him¡­''


    Lucavion''s expression remained calm, though there was something in his eyes now, a flicker of acknowledgment. He wasn''t taking her lightly, but there was a part of him that held back, as if he was testing her limits rather than seeking to end the duel outright.


    ''I can''t win like this. I need to change the pace.''


    Valeria exhaled, her chest rising and falling as she caught her breath. She reset her stance, her sword held lower now, closer to her body. Her mind raced with new tactics, but there was no time to dwell on them. Lucavion advanced, his estoc gleaming in the light.


    He came at her with a thrust, low and fast, aiming for her side. Valeria twisted her body, narrowly avoiding the strike, but before she could recover, his de came again¡ªa quick sh aimed at her wrist. She brought her Zweihander up in time, but the force of his strike knocked her back a step.


    Lucavion pressed forward, his strikes relentless but precise, each one aimed with deadly intent. His estoc flicked out at angles that left her scrambling to keep up. A thrust aimed at her ribs, a cut aimed at her knee¡ªeach strike a calcted blow meant to disable or kill.


    ''He''s too fast¡­''


    But even as she thought that, something within her ignited. A stubborn resolve took root. She wasn''t going to back down. She wasn''t going to let him overwhelm her.


    Valeria''s breath came quicker as she parried another strike, her arms burning with the effort. She swung wide, forcing him to step back, and in that split second, she saw it¡ªthe opening.


    She didn''t hesitate. Valeria surged forward, her Zweihandering down in a powerful overhead strike. Lucavion''s estoc rose to meet it, the sh of steel ringing out through the clearing.


    For a moment, their des locked, both of them pushing against each other, testing their strength. Valeria''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening on the hilt of her sword as she pushed with all her might.


    But Lucavion''s expression remained calm, his body unyielding.


    And then, with a sudden, graceful movement, he disengaged, his estoc slipping free and arcing around in a swift, deadly strike aimed at her exposed side.


    Valeria barely had time to react. She twisted her body, her Zweihandering up just in time to block the blow, but the force of it sent her stumbling back.


    ''He''s¡­ incredible.''


    And that stumble back ended the fight, as the long de of estoc reached her neck.


    SCHLINK!


    "It is over."

 Chapter 142: Valeria Olarion (6)

    Valeria froze as the cold edge of Lucavion''s estoc hovered just inches from her neck. The sharp steel glinted in the fading light, its presence undeniable. Neither of them was out of breath; they hadn''t used mana, and both had fought with the precision of seasoned warriors. Yet, despite her skill and her best efforts, it was clear¡ªshe had lost.


    The chill of the de lingered against her skin, a reminder of her defeat. She swallowed hard, her pride stinging as Lucavion''s calm expression remained unchanged. With a measured motion, he withdrew his estoc, the de sliding back into its sheath with a soft click. His smile deepened, but there was no smugness in it¡ªonly that same, unsettling calm.


    Valeria, her face flushed with a mixture of frustration and acknowledgment, straightened. "It''s over," she murmured, her voice tinged with reluctant eptance. She knew she had been bested. Her de may have been wless in technique, but it had not been enough.


    Lucavion offered no immediate response as he took a step back, his posture rxed, though his smile hadn''t faltered. Valeria''s irritation bubbled up, her lips pressing into a thin line. The way he smiled¡ªit grated on her nerves, even though she knew she had no one to me but herself.


    She couldn''t help it. "What are you smiling about?" she demanded, her tone sharper than intended. Her pride had already taken a blow, and the fact that he seemed so¡­ amused only made it worse. "What''s so funny?"


    Lucavion''s smile softened, but his gaze remained steady as he met her eyes. "Nothing in particr," he replied with an easy shrug. "I just enjoy a good duel, that''s all."


    Valeria narrowed her eyes at him, still feeling the sting of her defeat. The way he said it, so casually, made it sound as if the duel had been nothing more than a passing amusement for him. It infuriated her, even though she knew deep down that her own misjudgment had led to this oue.


    "Oh. Really?"


    She said while ring at him.


    "Yep."


    He said with a smile. "Now. Did our duel satisfy you?"


    Valeria''s re lingered for a moment longer, her pride warring with the undeniable reality of what had just transpired. She hated admitting it, but the truth was in: she had been outmaneuvered at every turn. No matter how hard she pushed, Lucavion had met her with perfect precision, his every movement calcted to dismantle her attacks before she even had a chance tond them.


    Her lips tightened into a thin line, and despite her irritation, she slowly nodded her head. "Yes," she muttered, her voiceced with reluctant eptance. "It did."


    The memory of how easily he had deflected her strikes gnawed at her. She had been so sure of her technique, so confident in her ability to overwhelm him with the weight of her family''s swordsmanship. But Lucavion had moved with a deadly grace she had rarely seen before. There was no flourish in his style, no wasted movement¡ªjust pure, lethal efficiency.


    As much as she hated to admit it, this man was talented with the sword. And even now, after the duel, she couldn''t see a way she would win against him. Not in a pure swordfight, and certainly not if they fought with their full power. That ck starlight mana of his¡­ it was too strong, too otherworldly. It pulsed with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine just thinking about it.


    But beyond his strength, there was something else that bothered her. The way Lucavion fought¡ªit wasn''t just about skill or talent. His style, while graceful, carried a deadly intent that set him apart from the typical knights or warriors she had faced. His every swing was precise, sure, and above all, designed to kill. There was no hesitation, no holding back.


    He didn''t fight for honor, glory, or even victory. He fought to end lives.


    It was that realization that gnawed at her, refusing to leave her mind. Who was this man, really?


    She straightened slightly, her violet eyes studying him carefully. "Just who are you, really?" she asked, her voice quieter now but filled with curiosity. "The way you fight¡­ it''s not like any knight I''ve ever seen. You don''t fight for sport. You fight to kill."


    Lucavion''s smile remained, but the faint shadow in his eyes hinted at something deeper¡ªsomething he wasn''t willing to share. Valeria''s curiosity lingered, gnawing at her as she waited for him to borate. But instead, he took the conversation in a different direction, deflecting with a nonchnt shrug.


    "Well," he said, the lightness returning to his voice, "I''m just amoner, after all."


    "Heeeeh¡­ amoner, huh?" Valeria raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. There was no way someone with his level of skill, with that ck starlight aura, was just an ordinarymoner.


    Lucavion chuckled softly, sensing her doubt. "That''s right. Nothing more, nothing less." His tone was light, teasing, as if he enjoyed keeping her in the dark.


    Before Valeria could press further, Lucavion tilted his head, his gaze flicking to her sword, then back to her stance. His eyes held a knowing glint, as if he had been reading her the entire time.


    "But you," he said, his voice slipping into a yful, yet insightful tone, "every move you make¡ªit''s rigid but powerful, like it''s been drilled into you thousands of times. There''s precision, strength, but also a bit of restraint. Just like a noble should be."


    Valeria''s eyes widened slightly at his words. It wasn''t just what he said¡ªit was how he said it, with that infuriating smile still ying on his lips, as if he had deciphered her entire fighting style in mere moments. And the worst part? He wasn''t wrong.


    He took a step closer, his gaze dancing with amusement as he continued. "You fight with the discipline of someone born into it. Every swing of your sword, every step you take¡ªit''s practiced, honed, perfect on the surface. But," he paused, his smile widening, "it''s also a bit predictable, don''t you think?"


    Valeria bristled at thement, her pride stinging. "Predictable?" she echoed, her tone sharpening. "You''re calling me predictable?"


    Lucavion raised a hand, as if to calm the sudden edge in her voice. "Now, don''t get me wrong," he said with a grin. "It''s not a bad thing. You''re strong. Very strong, actually. But¡­" He leaned in slightly, his eyes twinkling with that teasing light.


    "There''s a difference between fighting to showcase something and a real fight."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, her temper rising. "Enlighten me then," she said, her voice tinged with irritation. She crossed her arms, her posture rigid as she red at Lucavion. "What exactly makes the difference between fighting to showcase and a ''real fight''?"


    Lucavion''s grin didn''t waver. In fact, it only widened, as though he had been expecting her challenge. He leaned back slightly, his eyes still twinkling with that same teasing amusement. "Well, for one," he began casually, "you''ve never been in a life-and-death duel, have you?"


    Valeria''s brows shot up at the remark, her pride ring up again. "Of course, I have," she replied sharply. "I''m a knight. I''ve fought in real battles¡ªlife and death was part of the job."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his expression unbothered by her irritation. "Really?" he asked, his tone light, but there was an underlying note of challenge. "Because it didn''t feel like it."


    The way he said it¡ªthe casual dismissal of her experiences¡ªmade Valeria''s blood boil. Her grip tightened around the hilt of her sword as she took a step forward, her violet eyes shing with anger. "You''re saying I don''t know what a real fight is?" she demanded.


    Lucavion''s grin remained,pletely unfazed by her growing frustration. "I''m just saying," he replied with a shrug, "if you''ve really been in a life-and-death duel, you wouldn''t fight the way you do. There''s something different about how someone moves when everything''s on the line."


    Valeria''s teeth clenched as his words sank in. The teasing, the casual dismissal of her skills¡ªit was infuriating. She felt a fire building inside her, a need to prove herself. Without thinking, she stepped forward, her hand gripping her sword tighter. "Let''s go again, then," she said, her voice heated. "I''ll show you what a real fight is."


    But before she could draw her de, Lucavion raised a hand, stopping her in her tracks. "Sorry," he said, his tone light but firm, "that service is no longer avable."


    Valeria blinked, caught off guard by his response. "What?" she asked, her anger momentarily stalled by confusion.


    Lucavion chuckled again, shaking his head. "We already had our duel," he said, casually tapping the hilt of his estoc. "Besides, I think I''ve had enough for one day."


    Valeria scowled, her frustration bubbling to the surface again. "You''re just saying that because you''re afraid I''ll beat you this time."


    Lucavion''s grin returned, more amused than ever. "Maybe," he said with a yful wink. "But I like to think I''m just being considerate. Wouldn''t want to bruise your pride twice in one day."


    Valeria''s face flushed with anger, but before she could retort, Lucavion turned on his heel and started walking away, leaving her standing there with her fists clenched, a mix of anger and reluctant respect swirling inside her.


    ''Bastard. I am going to beat you next time.''


    The humiliation she had suffered.


    She was not going to forget that.

 Chapter 143: Annoying

    As I walked away, leaving Valeria standing there with her fists clenched and frustration boiling beneath herposed exterior, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement settle over me. I knew I''d gotten under her skin, and frankly, it had been more fun than I expected.


    I could already feel Vitaliara stirring on my shoulder, the familiar warmth of her presence returning after she had remained silent during the duel. [That girl¡­] she began, her voice cutting into my thoughts,ced with irritation. [She''s insufferable. Arrogant, uptight, and way too proud for her own good.]


    I chuckled softly to myself as I continued walking, listening to her rant. Vitaliara had always had a sharp eye for people, and her assessment of Valeria was unsurprisingly blunt. [Did you see the way she carried herself? The whole world should bend to her because she''s from a noble family. Ugh, people like that make me sick. And don''t even get me started on the way she talked to you.


    Like she expected you to bow at her feet the moment she drew her sword.]


    "She wasn''t that bad," I said, smiling to myself. "Just a bit¡­ rigid."


    [Rigid?] Vitaliara scoffed, her tail flicking in annoyance. [She was practically made of stone. The way she talks, the way she fights¡ªit''s like she''s never been questioned a day in her life. And that superiorityplex of hers? Don''t even get me started.]


    ''I don''t think that is a superiorityplex.''


    I thought. Remembering what kind of person she was from the novel, I can see why Vitaliara thinks Valeria has a superiorityplex. There have been many times when even ra thought the same thing.


    It was easy to see why someone would think that, especially with how Valeria carried herself¡ªso rigid, so certain of her own position and the hierarchy that defined her world.


    "It''s not because she feels superior," I exined, keeping my voice calm.


    [Then why does she act like that?] Vitaliara''s annoyance was still palpable, her voice sharp with frustration.


    "Well," I began thoughtfully, "to keep it simple, it seems she''s always been taught that amoner must obey the words of a noble, and that a noble should lead themoners and take responsibility for them. It''s not superiority¡ªit''s duty. At least, that''s what she believes."


    [Duty, huh?] Vitaliara let out an exasperated huff, clearly unimpressed. [Doesn''t change the fact that she''s annoying.]


    I chuckled again. "You really don''t like her, do you?"


    [Humph!] was all the response I got, her tail flicking against my cheek as she turned her head away. I could practically feel her pouting, even if she didn''t say anything outright.


    Shaking my head in amusement, I kept walking, letting the soft sounds of the city envelop us. The streets were quieter now, with fewer people out and about as the evening settled in. The air was cool, the breeze refreshing against my skin. For the first time in a while, I felt a strange sense of calm¡ªa feeling that life, chaotic as it might be, was starting to return to its usual unpredictable flow.


    The duel with Valeria lingered in my mind, the memory of it vivid and sharp. She had been talented, that much was clear. Despite her rigid adherence to form and technique, she was no pushover. In fact, even though I had bested her, it hadn''t been as easy as I''d expected.


    I hadn''t let any lethal intent slip into my strikes¡ªno hidden malice, no tricks meant to throw her off. It had been a straightforward, clean duel, but even then, she had responded to my movements with remarkable precision. Her reflexes were quick, her instincts sharp. She had been trained well¡ªexceptionally well.


    And despite the clear physical disadvantage she had against me, she still managed to keep up, parrying most of my strikes and even countering when she saw an opening.


    That alone showed her raw talent.


    "She''s impressive," I murmured to myself, the smile still ying on my lips.


    [Impressive?] Vitaliara echoed, incredulous. [You call that impressive? She lost.]


    "She lost," I agreed, nodding slightly, "but the way she fought was something else. She responded to almost every strike, even though I was holding back. Physically, she was at a disadvantage, but she didn''t let that stop her. Her instincts were sharp."


    Vitaliara let out a soft hum, clearly not convinced. [Still annoying, though.]


    "I get it, I get it."


    [Humph,] came the quick reply, her tail flicking again.


    ''But I guess that exins how the situation here was resolved. Even if I had not intervened, at some point, she would havee here if the Baro had put the notice. Thisnd would not be able to sustain the bandits any longer.''


    Someone was needed to solve this problem and it now became evident that who that person was.


    ********


    Valeria strode back towards the meeting point where her squad of knights awaited her. The tension from the duel still buzzed through her veins, though she did her best to mask her irritation with a calm, collected facade. The six knights, each dressed in the rion crest, stood in a loose formation near the outskirts of the town, their eyes immediately locking onto her as she approached.


    "Lady Valeria!" one of them, a tall man with a broad build named Aldric, called out as she drew near. His tone was respectful but curious. "Where were you? Did you meet with that Lucavion?"


    The moment his name left Aldric''s mouth, Valeria''s teeth clenched. Lucavion. Just hearing the name made the frustration bubble up again. She had been outmaneuvered, and the sting of that loss was still fresh in her mind. Thest thing she wanted was to talk about it.


    "Yes, I did," she replied curtly, her tone clipped and her expression tight as she avoided eye contact. "But we won''t speak of it."


    The knights exchanged nces, clearly sensing her foul mood but unsure of what exactly had happened. Aldric opened his mouth to say something, but the sharpness in Valeria''s gaze quickly silenced him. There was an unspokenmand in her eyes: Don''t push me on this.


    One of the younger knights, a wiry man named Thom, shifted awkwardly before daring to speak. "So¡­ did he live up to the stories, mydy?"


    Valeria shot him a re that could cut through steel. "Enough," she snapped, her voice colder than she intended. "We''ve been traveling for days. We need rest." She straightened, her expression hardening into one of authority as she motioned towards the town''s inn. "We''re heading there now. No more talk of this."


    The group fell silent at once, none of them daring to push further. They had all seen Valeria in foul moods before, but there was something different about this one. Whatever had happened between her and Lucavion, it had clearly gotten under her skin in a way few things ever did.


    Without another word, Valeria turned on her heel and led the way towards the inn, her frustration simmering just beneath the surface. The knights followed in silence, not daring to speak another word about the man who had clearly shaken their usually unppable leader.


    ********


    The dawn was yet to break, the sky still a deep shade of indigo as the quiet towny in the pre-dawn stillness. Valeria had already risen, her breath steady and controlled as she prepared herself for her morning routine.


    The discipline of her training had been engraved into her very bones since childhood, a habit she could never break, even on days like this when her mind was clouded with frustration.


    She slipped into her simple training gear, her mind sharp as she tied her boots. The rhythmic sound of the leather pulling tight helped steady her focus. This was how she always began her day¡ªa run to clear her mind and center her thoughts before diving into the more grueling aspects of her training.


    It had never failed her before, and she needed it more than ever now, after the events of the previous day.


    Valeria opened the door to her room, the cool morning air greeting her as she stepped into the hallway. But just as she began to move forward, the door to the room directly across from hers creaked open, and out stepped someone she had no desire to see so early in the morning.


    Lucavion.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and not in the pleasant way.


    No, this was the kind of jolt that came from pure, unfiltered annoyance. Of all the people... she thought, gritting her teeth as her eyes locked onto his figure.


    Lucavion, ever the insufferable presence, looked just as rxed as he had the day before, as if nothing ever disturbed him. He nced at her, his expression lighting up with that infuriatingly easy smile, like running into her was the most amusing thing in the world.


    "Morning," he greeted casually, his voice carrying that same rxed tone she had grown to despise.


    Valeria''s jaw tightened as she forced herself to remainposed. Of course, it had to be him. She wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries, let alone another verbal sparring session. But there he was, standing in front of her as if the gods themselves had decided to test her patience once more.


    "I see you''re up early," Lucavion continued, his tone light. "Going for a run?"


    Valeria exhaled slowly through her nose, her irritation barely contained. "Yes," she said shortly, stepping past him without waiting for a reply. She didn''t have time for his teasing, not today. Not after how he had beaten her so easily the day before.


    But Lucavion didn''t move. Instead, he turned slightly as she passed, watching her with that same amused look. "Mind if I join you?"


    Valeria stopped in her tracks, her shoulders tensing. She turned her head just enough to nce at him over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing. "You want to join me?"


    Lucavion shrugged,pletely nonchnt. "Why not? We are both going to train anyway, and running alone is quite boring."


    Valeria''s fists clenched at her sides. She had hoped for some peace, a moment to clear her mind, and now this infuriating man was trying to worm his way into that, too. Thest thing she wanted was to spend more time with him, especially when the memory of her defeat still burned fresh in her mind.


    "No," she said firmly, her voice cold. "I prefer to run alone."


    "I see."


    He answered.


    Yet, just a minuteter, she couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    "Why are you following me?"

 Chapter 144: Annoying (2)

    I had just stepped out of my room, the pre-dawn chill seeping into my skin as I stretched my arms overhead. The sky was still a deep indigo, the quiet of the early morning undisturbed, save for the soft creak of doors and the asional whisper of wind through the empty streets.


    It was the perfect time for my usual morning run¡ªno distractions, no crowds, just the stillness of the world and the steady rhythm of my feet hitting the ground.


    At least, that''s what I thought until I saw her stepping out of her room across the hall.


    Valeria.


    Of course, it had to be her.


    The moment our eyes met, I couldn''t help the small grin that tugged at my lips. She looked asposed as ever, dressed in simple training gear, her expression stern and focused, but there was a sharpness to her that I recognized all too well. Yesterday''s duel was still fresh in her mind, and judging by the tightness in her posture, it wasn''t a pleasant memory for her.


    "Morning," I greeted, keeping my tone light, almost casual. I could see the way her jaw tightened at the sound of my voice, which only made me smile a little wider. Annoying her had be an oddly enjoyable pastime.


    She didn''t bother to reply at first, just gave me a curt nod and began moving down the hallway. Her steps were quick, deliberate, like she was trying to escape before I could say anything else.


    "I see you''re up early," I continued, watching her with amusement. "Going for a run?"


    "Yes," she said shortly, not even ncing back as she brushed past me, clearly hoping to leave the conversation at that. Her voice was cold, clipped, and I could practically feel the frustration rolling off her in waves.


    But of course, I couldn''t let her off that easily.


    "Mind if I join you?" I asked, matching her pace without hesitation.


    She stopped, her shoulders visibly tensing as she turned just enough to give me a withering re over her shoulder. "You want to join me?"


    I shrugged, keeping my expression neutral, though I could feel the teasing glint in my eyes. "Why not? We''re both up, both training. Running alone can get pretty dull, don''t you think?"


    Her fists clenched at her sides, and for a brief second, I thought she might actually tell me off. But instead, she just turned back around and started walking again, her steps faster this time. "No," she said firmly, her voice even colder than before. "I prefer to run alone."


    "I see," I replied easily, falling into step behind her.


    She might have wanted to run alone, but I had no intention of leaving her be. Not because I enjoyed tormenting her¡ªthough I''d be lying if I said I didn''t find her reactions amusing¡ªbut because this just so happened to be the exact route I always took for my morning runs. What a coincidence.


    Well, it was not a coincidence most likely as this route just had the widest streets which was also easier and more refreshing to run.


    A few minutes passed as we made our way through the quiet streets, the sound of our footsteps echoing softly against the cobblestones. She was trying to ignore me, that much was obvious, but I could tell by the way her shoulders twitched slightly that my presence was bothering her more than she''d care to admit.


    And then, finally, after another few moments of tense silence, she snapped.


    "Why are you following me?" Valeria demanded, stopping abruptly and turning to face me, her violet eyes zing with irritation.


    I paused as well, raising an eyebrow as I looked at her. "Following you?" I repeated, feigning innocence. "I''m just running."


    Her re didn''t waver. "We''ve been taking the same route for the past ten minutes."


    "Well," I said, shing her a yful grin, "this just happens to be my usual route. I always run this way in the mornings. I''m not following you. You''re just... in my way."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed further, her annoyance clearly growing. "In your way?" she echoed, her tone sharp.


    I shrugged again, keeping my grin firmly in ce. "What can I say? You''re blocking my path. But if it makes you feel better, you''re more than wee to follow me."


    Her fists tightened at her sides, and for a moment, I thought she might actually take a swing at me. But instead, she just turned back around with a huff and resumed her run, this time picking up the pace, as if she could outrun me through sheer willpower.


    Naturally, I matched her speed, easily keeping up. It wasn''t hard¡ªshe was fast, but I was faster.


    "So," I called out as I ran beside her, "what are we trying to aplish this morning? Speed, endurance, or are we just working off that leftover frustration from yesterday?"


    She didn''t respond, but the way her jaw tightened told me everything I needed to know. I stifled augh, knowing full well that my presence was driving her up the wall.


    "I''m guessing it''s frustration," I continued, undeterred. "I get it, though. Yesterday was rough."


    "You," she said through gritted teeth, "I swear, if you don''t stop talking¡ª"


    "What?" I asked my voice light and teasing.


    Valeria shot me a withering re, her violet eyes narrowing with enough intensity to make anyone else back off. But not me. I kept running beside her, matching her pace with ease, my smile widening at her obvious irritation. She didn''t say anything, though, just clenched her jaw tighter and focused on the road ahead, as if pretending I wasn''t there would somehow make me disappear.


    Seeing her stubborn silence, I decided to change tactics. Maybe getting under her skin wasn''t the most productive way to pass the time.


    "So," I said after a few more moments of running in silence, "what''s your n now?"


    Her eyes flicked toward me briefly, her expression suspicious. I could almost hear her asking herself why I cared, but she didn''t voice it. She just kept running.


    I pressed on anyway. "Now that we''re both here and the opportunity we came for has¡­ well, let''s say vanished," I continued, "do you have another n?"


    That seemed to hit a nerve. Valeria''s fists tightened again, but this time, it wasn''t just from irritation. The question clearly struck deeper than I''d intended. She slowed her pace ever so slightly, just enough to let me know that I had her attention, even if she wasn''t ready to answer yet.


    After a beat, she finally spoke, her voice sharp and defensive. "Why do you care? Does it concern you?"


    I shrugged, keeping my tone light. "Fair enough. It''s not really my business. But since I''m the one who, you know¡­ took that opportunity, I figured I might as well ask. My conscience is feeling a little guilty."


    Her gaze shifted to me again, her expression unreadable. For a split second, I thought she might actually believe I was being sincere, but the moment passed quickly, and she huffed, shaking her head.


    "No," she said firmly, her voice colder than the morning air. "You don''t have a conscience."


    "That is a little bit rude, don''t you think?"


    "You are being rude, intruding on my space in the morning."


    "You make it sound like I am harassing you."


    Valeria stopped abruptly, her violet eyes zing as she turned to face me, her expression tight with irritation. "Because you are," she snapped, her tone sharp as the morning chill. "You''re following me, teasing me, and now pretending to care about my ns. So yes, I''d call that harassment."


    I raised my hands in a mock disy of surrender, a yful grin still tugging at my lips. "Whoa, whoa. I''m just making conversation," I said, keeping my voice calm and light. "No need to get so defensive."


    "Defensive?" she echoed, her tone incredulous. "You''re invading my personal space."


    I took a step back, deliberately exaggerated, and gestured around. "Well, forgive me for running on the same public road. It''s not like I''m following you on purpose."


    Her eyes narrowed. "Feels like it."


    "Really?"


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed even further as she red at me, her irritation practically radiating off her. "Yes," she said sharply, her voice cold. "It feels like it."


    I nodded, keeping my smile in ce. "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll leave you to it." I took a step back, my tone still casual, though a hint of yfulness crept into my voice. "Wouldn''t want to ruin your morning routine any more than I already have."


    Before she could respond, I suddenly sped up, darting ahead of her with a quick burst of speed. The wind whipped past me as I left her behind, my feet pounding rhythmically against the cobblestones. I didn''t look back, but I could practically feel her stunned silence at my sudden retreat.


    Well, that was enough fun for the time being. While it was not bad talking to someone after a while, any more than that, I would really be crossing the line.


    I mean, at the very least, that is how I felt.


    "Don''t re at me like that."


    [Humph.]


    And there was also this cat here.


    She was really sulky.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 145: Behind the scenes

    As Lucavion sped away, Valeria found herself standing in the quiet street, the early morning air cool against her flushed skin. She watched his retreating figure for a moment longer, her fists still clenched at her sides. His presence had been infuriating, and yet... the words he had left behind lingered in her mind, gnawing at her.


    ''What''s your n now?''


    She huffed, starting her run again, though the steady rhythm of her footsteps felt less purposeful than before. The question¡ªthough framed in his usual irritating, yful tone¡ªhad struck something deeper. What was her n now?


    She hade here to prove herself, to challenge a dangerous bandit leader, and to make a name for herself before her uing entrance to the academy. But with Lucavion having already defeated Korvan, that chance had been taken from her.


    ''What am I supposed to do now?'' she thought, her pace slowing as the question weighed heavier on her mind.


    After all, both her team and her family were expecting quite a lot from her.


    Coming to this ce had already cost her a significant amount of time. The journey from her family''s mansion had taken nearly a week, and that was with minimal stops. Her squad and their horses had been pushed to the limit, and now the animals were exhausted, needing at least three full days of rest before they could make the return journey.


    Even then, the trip back would take just as long, meaning that by the time she returned home, nearly three weeks would have been wasted. And what did she have to show for it?


    Nothing.


    No victory, no recognition, no bandit leader''s head to present as proof of her skill. Lucavion had robbed her of that chance, taking down Korvan before she even had the opportunity to face him. Now, all she had was the sting of defeat and the gnawing uncertainty of what came next.


    The frustration built inside her, making each step feel heavier, her breathing in short, irritated bursts. ''Three weeks,'' she thought bitterly. ''Three weeks, and I''ve achieved nothing.''


    It wasn''t just about the lost time, though that was part of it. Her family had expectations¡ªhigh expectations. She had been raised with the weight of her family''s honor on her shoulders, drilled into her since childhood, and every action she took reflected on the rion name. And now, here she was, having spent weeks on a fruitless mission.


    She had nothing to show for it, and worse, she had allowed her pride to get the better of her.


    Valeria clenched her fists as she remembered the moment at the inn when she had revealed her identity. It had been a stupid move, one that she regretted almost immediately. She had nned to keep her name hidden, to operate quietly so that any sess she achieved would speak for itself.


    The rumors about her would be much more genuine if people didn''t know she was a noble until after she had proven her worth.


    But no. That bastard had gotten under her skin. His taunting, his smug smile, the way he spoke as if he had already figured her out¡ªit had been too much. She''d let herself get agitated, and before she knew it, she had revealed her name in front of everyone at the inn.


    "Valeria rion, daughter of House rion," she had said, as if throwing her title around would somehow restore the dignity she felt slipping away in that moment. It was impulsive, born out of frustration. And now, because of that slip-up, she would have to go and pay respects to the noble overseeing this town. It was expected, of course.


    She couldn''t just waltz into someone else''s territory, cause a scene, and leave without acknowledging the local authority. That was how politics worked. But the thought of it only added to her annoyance.


    ''I was supposed to keep my head low, not draw attention to myself like some fool.'' But thanks to Lucavion and her own pride, she had done exactly the opposite.


    Valeria''s steps slowed to a near halt as she let out a long, frustrated breath. This entire trip felt like a failure. Three weeks of time wasted.


    Yet, she hadn''t thought she would get the opportunity this soon.


    *********


    Later that day, Valeria stood beside the mirror.


    She was dressed in formal attire, the crisp lines of her outfit perfectly tailored to reflect her station as a noble of the rion family. The rion crest, embroidered in gold on her chest, was a clear reminder of her rank¡ªfar above that of a mere baron.


    Her squad of knights apanied her, though they maintained a respectful distance as she walked through the halls of the baron''s modest estate. It was a far cry from the grandeur of her own family''s mansion, but it was well-kept, with an air of quiet dignity.


    The doors to the receiving room opened, and Valeria stepped inside, her head held high as she prepared to meet the baron. She had expected a typical disy of arrogance, the kind that lesser nobles often put on when meeting someone of her rank. But when she saw Baron Edris Wyndhall, her expectations were immediately dashed.


    Baron Wyndhall rose to greet her, his manner calm and unpretentious. He was a man of middle age, his face marked by lines that spoke of experience rather than vanity. His hair, streaked with silver, was neatlybed, but his attire, while formal,cked the extravagant ir so often seen among the nobility. There was no gaudy jewelry, no excessive disys of wealth.


    Just a simple man of his station, doing his duty.


    "Lady Valeria rion," he said, his voice steady and respectful as he bowed deeply. "It is an honor to wee you to Wyndhall. I trust your journey has been well?"


    Valeria inclined her head, returning his bow with a measured one of her own. "Baron Wyndhall, thank you for receiving me," she replied, her voice polite but formal. "The journey has been as expected. I appreciate your hospitality."


    Baron Wyndhall straightened, offering her a small smile before gesturing toward the table where tea had already been prepared. "Please, join me. I thought we could enjoy a local delicacy¡ªpuff pastries made with honey from our nearby apiary. I hope it will suit your taste."


    Valeria''s gaze flicked to the simple tea set and the delicate pastries arranged on the table. It was a far cry from the opulent feasts served at her own home, but she found herself oddly relieved by theck of pretension. It made the visit feel less like a chore.


    "Of course," she said, moving to take her seat opposite the baron. Her posture was immacte, and every movement was precise and measured to befit her station. Her knights stood by the door, maintaining a respectful distance as they awaited further instructions.


    Baron Wyndhall poured the tea himself, a simple gesture that spoke volumes about his character. Most nobles would have servants handle such tasks, but here he was, personally attending to her. Valeria epted the cup with a nod of thanks, taking a small sip before turning her attention back to the baron.


    "I must say," Baron Wyndhall began, his tone courteous, "it is quite rare for someone of your esteemed family to visit this region."


    Valeria nodded in acknowledgment of Baron Wyndhall''s words, her expression carefullyposed. "Indeed. I came here after being informed by the capital of the bandit threat in your territory. It was my intention to deal with the problem, as appointed by the crown."


    At her words, the baron stiffened, his face betraying a brief flicker of concern. It was a subtle shift, but Valeria caught it. He lowered his teacup gently onto the table, the porcin clinking softly as heposed himself.


    "Ah¡­ I see," Baron Wyndhall said slowly, his voice carefully measured. "I must apologize for the mimunication, Lady rion. The matter with the bandits was resolved more swiftly than expected. After our garrison and Sir Lucavion dealt with Korvan and his men, I immediately sent word to the capital to withdraw the decree.


    I had hoped to avoid any further inconvenience, but it seems the message may not have reached you in time."


    Valeria kept her expression neutral, though the memory of Lucavion''s smug grin shed in her mind, irritating her once again. Still, she maintained her polite facade, offering the baron a small, courteous smile.


    "It is not your fault, Baron Wyndhall," she said calmly. "These things happen. It was simply unfortunate timing on my part."


    The baron visibly rxed at her response, the tension that had briefly clouded his features easing. He had clearly been on edge, worried that she might hold him personally ountable for the wasted time and effort. Valeria could sense his relief, though he remained careful in his demeanor.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Lady rion," Baron Wyndhall said, inclining his head respectfully. "I truly regret that your efforts have been in vain. Had I known someone of your standing would be involved, I would have ensured the situation wasmunicated more clearly."


    Valeria waved a hand gracefully, dismissing the need for further apologies. "Think nothing of it. The important thing is that the threat has been dealt with, and your people are safe."


    Baron Wyndhall nodded gratefully, his shoulders loosening as the weight of the situation seemed to lift. "Thank you for your understanding, Lady rion."


    Baron Wyndhall, now noticeably more at ease, offered Valeria a gracious smile. The tension that had initially hung in the air dissipated, and their conversation turned to lighter matters. They exchanged a few pleasantries, discussing the state of the region, the quality of the local harvest, and the baron''s ongoing efforts to ensure the prosperity of hisnds.


    "You have managed this barony well," Valeria remarked, her voice polite yet formal. "It is no small task to keep order in such times."


    The baron bowed his head humbly. "Thank you, Lady rion. It is my duty, and I take great pride in the welfare of my people. However, I must say, your presence here has been a rare honor. If you would allow it, I would be more than happy to offer you and your retinue amodations for the duration of your stay. It is the least I can do."


    Valeria shook her head slightly, her expression remaining cordial. "I appreciate the offer, Baron Wyndhall, but my men and I have already made arrangements at the inn. We will not impose upon your household."


    The baron nodded, understanding her decision but still eager to show hospitality. "As you wish, Lady rion. Should you need anything during your stay, do not hesitate to call upon me."


    Valeria inclined her head in acknowledgment, appreciating his deference but eager to conclude the formalities. The conversation, while necessary, had run its course. She had more pressing matters on her mind, and lingering in pleasantries would not change that.


    "What are your ns now, if I may ask?" the baron inquired, his tone respectful yet curious.


    Valeria paused for a moment, considering her response. "I will remain here for a short while to allow my knights and horses to rest. After that, we will most likely return to the capital."


    Baron Wyndhall''s eyes lit up with an idea, and he leaned forward slightly. "In that case, may I offer a suggestion, Lady rion? I was recently informed that a martial tournament is being organized in the city of Andelheim, hosted by Marquis Aldrich Ventor. It is said to attract skilled warriors from all across the kingdom and beyond."


    Hearing that, her interest was piqued.

 Chapter 146: Getting the Blade

    "In that case, may I offer a suggestion, Lady rion? I was recently informed that a martial tournament is being organized in the city of Andelheim, hosted by Marquis Aldrich Ventor. It is said to attract skilled warriors from all across the kingdom and beyond."


    Valeria''s interest was piqued, though she maintained herposed demeanor. "A martial tournament?"


    "Indeed," the baron continued. "It is set to take ce in two weeks'' time, and from what I understand, it promises to be quite the spectacle. Many of the finest knights and swordsmen will be in attendance, and it could present an excellent opportunity for someone of your talents to demonstrate their skill."


    The baron''s words hung in the air, and Valeria''s thoughts began to swirl. A martial tournament¡­ It was certainly tempting. Not only would it allow her to test her abilities against other skilled fighters, but it would also offer her the chance to restore some of the pride she had lost during this ill-fated journey.


    Competing on such a stage could provide the recognition she sought before her entrance to the academy.


    "Andelheim is not far from here," the baron added, sensing her contemtion. "You could easily reach it after a few days'' rest."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "And who is expected to attend this tournament?"


    "Many prominent figures, both from noble houses and renowned mercenary groups. Marquis Ventor himself is a well-known patron of the martial arts, and he often invites the most skilled warriors to his tournaments. The event is sure to attract attention from many corners of the kingdom."


    Valeria considered the baron''s suggestion carefully. It was true that her original n had fallen apart with Korvan''s defeat, but the tournament in Andelheim could be exactly the kind of opportunity she needed. If she performed well, it would not only showcase her abilities but also reflect favorably on her family.


    "I will consider it," Valeria finally said, her tone decisive but nomittal. "It could indeed be a worthwhile endeavor."


    The baron smiled, clearly pleased. "I think you would find it most rewarding, Lady rion. And should you decide to attend, I would be happy to provide any assistance you require."


    Valeria observed the baron closely as he spoke. His suggestion, though presented as casual advice, was more than just that¡ªit was a subtle attempt to offer her an alternative path after her failed mission.


    The baron, while courteous, was undoubtedly aware of the significance of her journey, and by offering the tournament as an opportunity, he was giving her a graceful way to salvage her reputation without dwelling on the missed chance with Korvan.


    For that, she was quietly thankful.


    Baron Wyndhall''s offer of assistance, too, was not lost on her. Though he was a lower-ranked noble, his words carried the weight of someone who understood the intricacies of noble politics. By providing her with this alternative, he was, in his own way, ensuring that the rion name wouldn''t be tarnished by an ill-timed mimunication.


    "I appreciate your suggestion," Valeria said, her voice softening just slightly. "And I see the wisdom in it."


    The baron inclined his head, clearly relieved that she had taken his words in stride. "It is my duty to assist, Lady rion. And should you require anything for your journey or your stay in Andelheim, I will ensure that my resources are at your disposal."


    Valeria offered a small, measured smile. "You have been most gracious, Baron Wyndhall. I will keep your offer in mind."


    They exchanged a few more pleasantries, their conversation light, touching on the state of the region and the uing harvest. But Valeria''s mind was already set. She would stay a few more days to rest, as nned, and then make her way to Andelheim. The tournament would be her chance to reim her standing.


    After a short while, Valeria rose from her seat, signaling the end of their meeting. "Thank you again for your hospitality, Baron," she said, her tone formal but sincere. "I will take my leave now."


    Baron Wyndhall stood and bowed deeply. "It has been an honor, Lady rion. Safe travels, and I hope to see you victorious in the tournament."


    With a final nod, Valeria turned and exited the mansion, her knights following behind her. As she stepped out into the fresh air, she felt a small measure of relief.


    ''Maybe¡­..That tournament might really help.''


    The baron had given her the out she needed, and now, with the tournament on the horizon, she had a new goal to focus on.


    ********


    While Valeria was meeting with the baron, Lucavion walked to the smithy.


    A week had passed since hisst visit, and during that time, he had felt the anticipation steadily building. He had done everything that was asked of him. Now, the promised time hade. His weapon¡ªcrafted from the scales of the Abyssal Wyrm¡ªshould be ready.


    He stopped in front of the smithy, its unassuming exterior hiding the power and precision being worked inside. The rhythmic ng of hammer against metal was absent this time, reced by an almost eerie stillness. Lucavion hesitated for a brief moment before raising his hand and knocking on the door. His knuckles made a solid, echoing sound against the worn wood.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then, the familiar creak of the door opening revealed Han standing there, wiping his hands on a rag, his face as unreadable as ever.


    "About time," Han muttered, stepping aside to let Lucavion in. "Figured you''de sooner, considering how you''ve been pacing around town like a restless dog."


    Lucavion couldn''t help but smirk at thement but said nothing as he stepped inside. The familiar warmth of the forge wrapped around him as he took in the room, noticing that it was far more organized than it had been thest time he was here. The tools were neatly arranged, and the racks of old weapons seemed to have been cleared.


    Han motioned toward the back of the smithy, where something long and wrapped in a ck clothy on a stone table. Lucavion''s eyes immediately locked onto it, his pulse quickening.


    "Go on,d," Han said, his tone gruff but carrying a hint of something more¡ªpride, perhaps. "Your de''s ready."


    Lucavion approached the table, his heart pounding with anticipation. With a steady hand, he pulled back the ck cloth, revealing the weapon underneath.


    The de was magnificent.


    Its length gleamed with a faint, ethereal glow, the edge as sharp as a predator''s fang. The scales of the Abyssal Wyrm were seamlessly integrated into the metal, giving the sword an otherworldly sheen. The de itself was sleek, bnced perfectly between power and grace, its design radiating an aura of lethal elegance.


    Lucavion''s hand hovered over the hilt for a moment, feeling the subtle pull of the weapon before he finally gripped it, lifting it from the table. The estoc felt impossibly light in his hand, as though it was meant for him and him alone.


    Han crossed his arms, watching him closely. "It''s not just a sword,d. It''s a beast. You''ll feel its power the moment you swing it. It''s ready for whatever hell you''re nning to drag it into. But it won''t forgive you if you wield it like a brute."


    Lucavion gripped the hilt of the de tighter, the cold me from his second core flickering to life in response to the weapon. There was an undeniable connection between the two¡ªa resonance that stirred something deep within him. The Abyssal Wyrm scales weren''t just another material; they were in tune with the energy he carried, amplifying the power that simmered just beneath his skin.


    "This de..." he whispered to himself, a quiet awecing his words.


    [It makes sense.] Vitaliara''s voice purred in his mind. [This is a weapon forged from the scales of a creature tied to the Abyss. Its very nature resonates with your second core. Thepatibility is far better than any ordinary sword you''ve wielded.]


    Han''s gravelly voice cut through the moment, bringing Lucavion back. "How''s the de, kid? Is it to your liking?"


    Lucavion didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped back, bringing the sword up to eye level, feeling its weight¡ªor rather, theck of it. Despite the size and the intimidating presence of the de, it felt as though it belonged in his hand, an extension of his very being.


    Without a word, he swung the de in a wide arc.


    SWOOSH!


    The air seemed to ripple with the motion, the sword slicing through it as though it were silk. Lucavion spun the de in his hand, letting it dance with quick, sharp movements. Each swing, each flick of his wrist was smooth and effortless. The de moved exactly as he willed it to, responding to his every thought, his every intention.


    It was as if it had been forged specifically for him¡ªtailored to match his movements, his strength, and the energy of his core.


    A slow smile crept across Lucavion''s face as he continued to test the weapon, shing through the air with increasing speed. There was no awkwardness, no imbnce. The de was perfect.


    "This is incredible," Lucavion finally said, his voice carrying a note of reverence. He swung again, feeling the subtle power radiating from the de as it resonated with his core. The weight, the bnce, the energy¡ªit was wless.


    Han, watching from a few paces away, grunted in approval. "Aye, it should be. Took me a damn long time to get it right." There was a hint of pride in the old man''s voice, but it was subdued, masked by his usual gruff tone. "Every piece, every line of that sword is tailored to you,d. It''s not just a de, it''s a weapon that''ll grow with you. I''d expect nothing less."


    Lucavion stopped mid-swing, looking at the cksmith with newfound respect. He had always known Han was talented¡ªone of the best¡ªbut this was something else entirely. The craftsmanship was beyond exceptional. It wasn''t just about making a powerful weapon. Han had understood him¡ªhis style, his core, the path he was on¡ªand had forged a de that reflected all of that.


    ''Indeed. Coming here for a weapon¡­.It was the right choice.''


    "You really are the greatest cksmith I have seen," Lucavion said, his voice sincere.


    Han waved a hand dismissively, though Lucavion could tell the praise hadnded. "Bah, you bastard¡­.Just how many cksmiths that you had seen in your life."


    "Three?"


    "I thought so."


    "Still." Lucavion couldn''t hide his gratitude. This de was a gift, but it was also a challenge. A reminder that while the sword was powerful, its true potential would only be unlocked through his own growth and mastery.


    "This is more than I could have asked for," Lucavion said, sheathing the sword with a satisfying click. "Thank you."


    Han huffed but didn''t deny the gratitude. "Just don''t go dying before you make good use of it,d. Otherwise, it''ll be a waste of good scales."


    "Ahahaha¡­.Do not worry, I won''t."


    After all, he had quite a lot of ns for his uing de.

 Chapter 147: Getting the Blade

    The morning sun had yet to rise when Valeria stirred from her sleep.


    ''Sigh¡­..It is a mess¡­.''


    Her mind, already active, seemed to have been awake long before her body, preupied with thoughts of whaty ahead.


    She had spent much of the night thinking about the tournament in Andelheim, the opportunity it presented, and the pressure that came with it. This was no ordinarypetition¡ªthis was her chance to reim her pride, to prove her worth as a knight, and to restore some dignity after her ill-fated trip.


    Valeria sat up, her violet eyes blinking against the dim light filtering through the curtains. Her thoughts were already on her training. As always, discipline was the foundation of her morning. No matter how much weighed on her mind, her routine never faltered.


    She swung her legs over the side of the bed, the cool floor meeting her bare feet, and moved with the efficiency of someone who had done this a thousand times before. Every motion was deliberate¡ªthere was no time to waste.


    The pressure on her shoulders, the expectations of her family, and her personal need to excel were all driving forces that kept her moving forward.


    As she dressed in her training gear, her mind raced through the tasks for the day. The training today needed to be precise and focused.


    She couldn''t afford to be distracted by the events of the previous days and certainly not by the annoying presence of him.


    Valeria stepped out of her room, the air crisp in the early morning. She nced across the hallway instinctively, half-expecting to see Lucavion emerge from the room opposite hers, ready to provoke her as he had done the previous morning.


    But the hallway was empty, quiet. There was no infuriating grin waiting to greet her, no casual teasing to throw her off bnce.


    A small sense of relief washed over her.


    ''That is how it is supposed to be,'' she thought, her lips twitching into the faintest hint of a smile. ''Peace and quiet.''


    As Valeria began her morning run, the steady rhythm of her feet against the cobblestones provided a much-needed distraction from the swirling thoughts in her mind. The air was cool, each breath filling her lungs with the crispness of dawn, but despite the physical rity, her mind remained upied.


    The tournament. The opportunity it presented was undeniable. Marquis Ventor''s martial tournament would attract skilled fighters from across the kingdom, and winning¡ªor even performing well¡ªcould elevate her name and reputation.


    She would have the chance to prove her abilities on a public stage, something she sorely needed after the debacle with Korvan. It would be the perfect opportunity to salvage her trip, to return to her family with some form of victory.


    But there were risks.


    Valeria''s pace quickened as her thoughts deepened. The tournament wasn''t just a showcase¡ªit was a battlefield of its own. Skilled knights, mercenaries, and fighters of all kinds would bepeting. Any slip, any weakness, could result in injury or worse.


    And then there was the matter of her family. What would they think? Her father, in particr, might see this as reckless, a distraction from the pathid out for her.


    And it wasn''t just about her. She wasn''t traveling alone. The six knights who apanied her were a force in their own right¡ªeach skilled, loyal, and representing the rion name.


    Each of them had been chosen for this mission because of their loyalty and skill, all representing the honor and prestige of House rion. They were her protectors, tasked with ensuring her safety as the heir to the family. But the more she thought about the uing tournament in Andelheim, the more she realized that taking them along might not be necessary¡ªand could evenplicate things.


    ''I know they''re here to protect me, but that ce must be safe at least,'' she reasoned.


    Marquis Ventor''s tournament would be a high-profile event, drawing attention from nobles, skilled fighters, and the upper echelon of society.


    The Marquis himself would ensure the safety of the participants, both for the sake of thepetition''s prestige and the nobility in attendance. In that kind of environment, her knights might not be as essential as they would in more dangerous or unknown territory.


    ''It''s not just about protection,'' she mused. ''It''s about my own image, my independence.''


    The more Valeria considered it, the clearer it became. Her knights had been with her every step of the way, shielding her from danger as was their duty. But this tournament?


    This was different. It wasn''t about life-threatening battles or covert missions. It was about skill, honor, and reputation. If she took her knights along, it could seem as though she was relying too heavily on her family''s protection. Worse, it might give the impression that she wasn''t capable of handling herself on her own.


    That thought stung her pride. Valeria had worked too hard, trained too long, to be seen as simply the heir of a noble house who couldn''t stand on her own in battle. She needed to prove herself, not just to her family but to the wider world. And this tournament could be the perfect opportunity.


    ''I may deal with this on my own,'' she decided, her pace slowing as the thought solidified in her mind. ''The Marquis will have amodations prepared for the fighters, and I''ll be able to handle myself without the need for my knights to hover over me.''


    The more she thought about it, the more the idea made sense. Her knights were valuable, of course, and there would always be a time when their protection was necessary. But not here. Not at this tournament. This was her chance to shine, to prove that she didn''t need to lean on her family''s name or their resources to seed.


    She could already imagine the look on her father''s face when she returned home, victorious and independent, having faced a challenge on her own terms. The thought spurred her forward, her steps regaining their purpose.


    ''I''ll leave the knights here,'' Valeria concluded. ''Andelheim is my challenge to face alone.''


    But as she Valeria continued her run, her mind thought of something else.


    The idea of going to Andelheim alone appealed to her fiercely, but the question of how lingered like a heavy weight.


    How could she convince her knights to let her go without them? More importantly, how could she oppose the explicit orders from her family that required them to stay by her side?


    She knew the knights well¡ªeach of them was steadfast, loyal to a fault, and deeplymitted to their duty of protecting her. They had been handpicked by her father for this very reason. They weren''t just soldiers, they were guardians of the rion legacy.


    And while they respected her authority as the heir, Valeria understood that when it came to her safety, they were ultimately beholden to her father''s orders. If she simply told them she wanted to attend the tournament alone, they wouldn''t listen.


    They wouldn''t disobey her, but they wouldn''t leave her side, either. They would insist on following her, believing it their duty to protect her¡ªeven if it wasn''t necessary.


    ''What excuse could I possibly give them?'' she wondered, her pace slowing slightly as the weight of the dilemma pressed on her.


    She couldn''t lie to them, not directly. They would see through any weak reasoning, especially if it involved her safety.


    And even if she were to insist that she wanted to face the tournament alone, they would argue that thepetition could be just as dangerous as any battlefield. No, they wouldn''t leave her side willingly.


    ''Maybe if I framed it as a political move,'' she thought, but even that felt flimsy. What political maneuver could justify leaving behind her protectors?


    She was stuck, trapped between her desire for independence and the rigid duty that bound her knights to her.


    Valeria''s fists clenched as the frustration gnawed at her. It wasn''t just about proving herself anymore. This was about more than just one tournament¡ªthis was about her ability to take control of her own life, her own destiny.


    She didn''t want to be the sheltered heir who could only seed with a retinue of knights at her back. She wanted to show her strength, to carve her own path, without the constant reminder that her family''s name was what protected her.


    Valeria''s feet pounded rhythmically against the ground as her mind churned through the same questions over and over again. No solution seemed to present itself, and the more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She had finished her run, but the tension in her chest remained, tightening with each passing moment.


    Her training, which usually cleared her mind, had done little to help today. She wiped the sweat from her brow as she neared the inn, her pace slowing. She was no closer to finding a way to handle the situation with her knights, and that feeling of helplessness was gnawing at her.


    ''Maybe I''ll figure it out after a bath,'' she thought, letting out a long breath as she approached the entrance of the inn.


    Just as she was about to enter, her sharp senses picked up the sound of voices inside, faint but clear. One of the voices immediately caught her attention, causing her to pause mid-step.


    That infuriating voice.


    Lucavion.


    Valeria hesitated for a moment, her hand hovering over the door handle as she strained to hear the conversation. His voice carried that same casual, easygoing tone that had irritated her endlessly.


    "I''m really leaving," Lucavion was saying, his voice light.


    "You''re leaving so soon?" The innkeeper''s voice, warm and motherly, reached her ears next. "But you''ve only been here a short while! Are you sure?"


    Valeria pressed herself against the wall just outside the inn, listening intently.


    Lucavion''s reply was smooth, almost amused. "Yeah, I''ve been freeloading for long enough, don''t you think? I came here for a reason, and that reason''s dealt with. I can''t stay here forever."


    "But you''re always wee here, you know that," the innkeeper insisted. "You helped this town a lot, and you''re like family to us now."


    "Ahaha¡­.Family¡­.It is not a word to be used lightly." Lucavion chuckled, and Valeria could practically see his infuriating smile in her mind. "Well¡­..That''s kind of you to say, but I don''t want to overstay my wee. Besides, there''s nothing left for me to do here. I''m moving on."

 Chapter 148: Small Talk

    "Well¡­..That''s kind of you to say, but I don''t want to overstay my wee. Besides, there''s nothing left for me to do here. I''m moving on."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed as she listened. So he was leaving the city. That meant he was done with whatever business had brought him here in the first ce¡ªmost likely the bandit problem. He hade and dealt with the bandit leader Korvan, and now he was free to go wherever he pleased.


    Sadly, she was not that free.


    Valeria pushed the door to the inn open, the heavy wood creaking slightly as she stepped inside. She had no desire to listen to any more of Lucavion''s carefree banter, and the reminder that he was free to leave while she remained stuck in this situation only soured her mood further. The weight of her responsibilities pressed down on her, making her feel as if she was dragging her feet.


    As she entered, her eyes instinctively scanned the room, and sure enough, there he was¡ªLucavion, standing near the innkeeper, dressed in casual clothes. He lookedpletely at ease, as if he had no care in the world.


    The sight made her jaw tighten, her mood darkening further. How could he be so carefree when she was tangled in a mess of expectations and decisions?


    Before she could retreat to her room, hoping to avoid any conversation with him, Lucavion''s gaze caught hers. And then, much to her annoyance, he greeted her.


    "Well, if it isn''t Lady Valeria," he said, a grin spreading across his face. "You''re up early again. Training, I assume?"


    His tone was casual, almost teasing, but she could see the sharpness behind his words. He always had a way of making everything sound like a joke, as if nothing truly mattered. And that grin¡ªoh, how it grated on her nerves.


    "Lucavion," she acknowledged curtly, her voice devoid of the usual pleasantries. "I see you''re still here." Her eyes flicked to the bag slung over his shoulder, clearly packed and ready for his departure.


    "Not for much longer," he replied with a shrug. "I''m leaving today, as you''ve probably heard." His eyes twinkled with amusement as if he knew she had overheard his conversation with the innkeeper. "My work here is done."


    Valeria forced a thin smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Must be nice," she said, the words more bitter than she intended. She quickly added, "To be free of obligations."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, clearly catching the tone of her voice. "Hmm?"


    He looked as if pondering on something and then his expression shifted instantly, his mischievous grin spreading across his face as he leaned slightly toward her, eyes twinkling with amusement. "Oh? Something''s bothering our dear Lady Valeria?" he asked, his tone yfully conspiratorial. "Hohoh, now this I must hear."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed dangerously, her irritation spiking as she crossed her arms, ring at him. "It''s nothing that concerns you," she said, her voice clipped and cold. She had no desire to share her thoughts with this smug man, and thest thing she needed was for him to poke fun at her current situation.


    But Lucavion, of course, was far from deterred. "Oh, I see," he said, tapping his chin thoughtfully as if he hadn''t heard her. "A noblewoman, weighed down by responsibilities. Must be quite the burden, huh?" His teasing voice wasced with false sympathy, the yful glint in his eyes only growing stronger. "Let me guess¡ªfamily obligations? A pesky political engagement?


    Or maybe¡­" His voice dropped to a low, dramatic whisper. "A secret lover''s quarrel?"


    Valeria''s re intensified, her cheeks flushing slightly, though not from embarrassment. "You are insufferable," she snapped, taking a step closer to him. "And no, it''s none of those ridiculous things you''re imagining."


    Lucavion only grinned wider, clearly enjoying how easily he could get under her skin. "Oh, but now I''m curious," he said, his tone light and teasing as ever. "What could possibly be bothering Lady Valeria so much that she''d let it slip in conversation?" He tilted his head, studying her with exaggerated intrigue. "Don''t tell me it''s something serious, like... you''re stuck here with no way out?"


    Valeria''s jaw tightened. She hated how perceptive he could be, even when he was teasing. "It''s nothing you need to concern yourself with," she repeated, though her voicecked the sharpness it had before.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, catching the shift in her tone. "Ah, so there is something, then," he said with a sly smirk. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. But I''m starting to think you''re a little¡­ stuck."


    Valeria exhaled sharply, her frustration boiling over as she finally spoke, her wordsing out in a rush. "I''m not stuck. It''s just¡ª" She paused, realizing she was on the verge of revealing more than she intended, but Lucavion''s infuriating grin was all the encouragement she needed to continue. "Fine, I have decisions to make, alright? And I''m not interested in your opinion about it."


    Lucavion feigned surprise, cing a hand dramatically over his heart. "Decisions? Well, I''m shocked! Someone as capable as you, struggling with a dilemma? Surely not."


    Valeria''s re could have cut through steel. "If you''re finished with your games, I''ll be on my way."


    But Lucavion didn''t budge, his gaze still fixed on her, the teasing smile never leaving his face. "Oh,e on," he said, leaning against the wall casually. "You''ve already said it out loud. It must be something big if it''s bothering you this much."


    Valeria clenched her fists, her temper ring. She had been so careful to keep her thoughts private, but somehow, this infuriating man had managed to pry the truth out of her, even if only a little.


    "Fine," she snapped, "since you''re so curious¡ªwhat wouldyoudo if you were supposed to face a challenge alone, but you had a group of people who wouldn''t leave you no matter what you said?"


    Lucavion''s expression shifted, his yful demeanor softening as he regarded her with a hint of surprise. "That''s it?" he asked, his voice nowced with genuine bewilderment. He blinked at her as though expecting something much more dramatic.


    Valeria''s irritation red up instantly. "Yes,that''swhat it is," she snapped, her eyes narrowing. "What, did you think it would be something else?" She could feel her patience slipping, especially with that look on his face. It was as if he was mocking her all over again.


    For a second, Lucavion just stood there, staring at her. Then, without warning, he burst outughing, the sound echoing through the quiet inn. It wasn''t a polite chuckle or a teasing giggle¡ªit was a full-blown, heartyugh that made him double over, clutching his stomach.


    Valeria''s face turned red with anger, her fists clenching tighter. "What''s so funny?" she demanded, her voice sharp, but that only made himugh harder.


    "Oh... oh, this ishrious," Lucavion managed betweenughs, wiping a tear from his eye. "You''re really stressing over something likethat?" He let out another chuckle, shaking his head. "I was expecting some grand political scheme or a life-or-death dilemma. But this? This is rich."


    Valeria''s blood boiled. "And justwhatis so hrious about it?" she said through gritted teeth, her voice low and dangerous.


    Lucavion finally caught his breath, straightening up and grinning at her. "It''s just¡ªhere I was thinking the great Lady Valeria rion had some impossible riddle to solve. And it turns out you''re just unable to see through such a simple thing."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed dangerously as she shot back, "Simple, you say? Then tell me, how would you deal with it?"


    Lucavion stoppedughing, the amusement in his eyes fading slightly as he straightened up, his expression now serious. "Isn''t it obvious? I''d just leave on my own."


    The casualness with which he said it, as though it was the easiest thing in the world, made Valeria''s blood boil even more. She stepped forward, her fists clenched at her sides. "Leave on your own? Just like that? And what about the people you leave behind? Don''t you care about them at all?"


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly as if genuinely puzzled by her outburst. However, there was something ''faint'' in his eyes. Something that did not quite match his demeanor.


    "Care about them? If they knew me well, they''d understand my reasons. Surely, if they''re loyal, they''d respect my decision, right? If they don''t understand, then either they don''t really know me, or they don''t care about what I want. Either way, it leads to the same conclusion."


    Valeria blinked, momentarily taken aback by his response. The sheer simplicity of his logic left her momentarily speechless. She had expected him to say something infuriatingly smug, but this¡­ this was different. He wasn''t mocking her, not this time. He was genuinelyying out his philosophy, one that was far removed from her own sense of duty and obligation.


    "And what if they don''t understand?" she asked, her voice quieter now, though stillced with tension. "What if they feel betrayed?"


    "If they were to feel betrayed over such a small thing and you were to care about it all times, wouldn''t that mean they are controlling you in some sort of way?"


    "That¡­.." It was weirdly hard to refute.


    Lucavion shrugged nonchntly. "If they feel betrayed, then that''s on them. I can''t live my life constantly worrying about how others feel. I have my own path and my own goals. If people truly care about me, they''ll respect that. If not, well, they were never really loyal to begin with."


    Valeria stared at him, the weight of his words sinking in. His perspective waspletely foreign to her, a stark contrast to the world she had been raised in, where loyalty, duty, and family were everything. To just walk away, to make decisions solely for herself without considering the consequences for others¡ªit was unthinkable.


    "You really believe that?" she asked, her voice quieter now, more curious than usatory.


    Lucavion met her gaze, his expression steady. "Either you believe this, or you will be forced to in the end."


    "Forced?"


    "Ah¡­.Forget I said that."


    He made a slip.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 149: Small Talk

    For a brief moment, when Lucavion uttered the words "forced to," his expression shifted, and something dark flickered in his eyes. It was a rare, almost unguarded moment that made Valeria pause. The cool, nonchnt air that usually surrounded him faltered just for a second.


    It was unsettling.


    But as quickly as it had appeared, the moment was gone. Lucavion''s trademark grin returned as if nothing had happened. He brushed off her questioning look with a light wave of his hand. "Forget I said that," he repeated, his voice returning to its usual yful tone, though something about it seemed forced now.


    Valeria narrowed her eyes, sensing that there was more to those words than he let on, but before she could press further, he continued.


    "Look," he said, leaning back against the wall again, his casual demeanor slipping back into ce. "Those who really care about you, who know you¡ªwell, they''ll trust your actions. They''ll believe in the kind of person you are. If you have faith in them, just trust that they''ll understand in the end." He smiled, though this time, there was a softness to it that hadn''t been there before.


    "And if they don''t?"


    Lucavion paused for a moment, the silence stretching between them. It wasn''t like his usual yful pauses, where he seemed to be on the verge of teasing or saying something clever. No, this was different. His smile faded just a fraction, his expression thoughtful, almost distant, as if her question had touched on something deeper, something he wasn''t sure he wanted to share.


    For a fleeting moment, Valeria thought she saw a glimpse of something more¡ªsomething heavy behind his eyes. But then, just as quickly, the mask returned. His grin softened, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes this time.


    "Let''s hope such a thing never happens," he said, his voice quieter, almost resigned. It was a strange answer,cking the bravado he usually carried with him. And then, before she could press further, he turned away, his steps slow and deliberate as he began to leave.


    As he moved down the hallway, he stopped just before reaching the door, ncing over his shoulder onest time. His eyes met hers, and this time, his smile wasn''t teasing but knowing, almost as if he was offering her a piece of advice¡ªthough Valeria couldn''t tell if it was meant for her or for himself.


    "Sometimes," he said, his voice low but clear, "bending the rules for the path you believe in isn''t wrong."


    With that, he walked out of the inn, leaving Valeria standing in the hallway, his words echoing in her mind.


    Bending the rules¡­ for the path you believe in.


    She remained still for a moment, her thoughts swirling around that final statement.


    Valeria stood in the hallway, the quietness of the inn pressing in around her, but her mind was anything but silent. Lucavion''s words echoed relentlessly¡ªbending the rules for the path you believe in isn''t wrong.She had never thought in those terms before.


    Her entire life, she had been taught that rules were the foundation of society. The rion family, a family of knights, was built on principles of discipline, honor, and duty. Abiding by the rules was what separated a knight from amon fighter.


    She had been told time and time again that without rules, without structure, there would be chaos. And for someone in her position, the stakes were even higher. She wasn''t just a knight¡ªshe was the heir to a noble house. Her actions reflected on her family, and every decision she made had consequences.


    But... what if the rules were the problem?


    The thought startled her. If she adhered strictly to the rules, she would take her knights to the tournament. They would apany her, guarding her every step, ensuring her safety. And yet, wasn''t that the very thing that was holding her back? How could she prove herself? How could she be the knight she was meant to be if she always had a safety?


    The more she thought about it, the more she realized that Lucavion''s point, though unconventional, wasn''t entirely wrong. Following the rules had kept her on the path her family expected, but it also left her in this frustrating position. Her hands were tied by her duty, her actions dictated by what was expected of her.


    ''But if I were to bend the rules¡ªjust this once...''


    The idea was intoxicating. To face the challenge alone, without her knights, without the safety of her family name. To prove that she was more than just the heir of House rion. She would be free to make her own decisions, to fight on her terms.


    Yet, the other side of her training¡ªthe rigid, disciplined side¡ªfought back. If she defied her father''s orders, even in something as small as leaving her knights behind, she would be going against everything she had been taught. Wouldn''t that be a betrayal of her family''s trust?


    But at the same time... she was trapped. The rules she had always followed, the very principles that were supposed to guide her, had be a cage. She could see no other way out of her dilemma unless she made a choice.


    Either she followed the rules, took her knights, and yed the part of the dutiful daughter¡ªor she defied those rules, left them behind, and took her own path, even if it meant bending her father''s orders.


    Her breath came a little quicker, the weight of the decision settling heavily on her shoulders.


    What kind of knight do I want to be?


    The question gnawed at her. Would she continue being the knight her family had molded, or would she take this chance to be something more, something of her own making? Valeria closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath, trying to calm the storm raging inside her.


    At the end of it all, she knew one thing with certainty: a decision had to be made. Whether it was by the rules or against them, she couldn''t remain paralyzed by indecision. The tournament at Andelheim was her opportunity, and she would have to choose how to face it.


    Follow the rules and stay protected... or bend them and take the risk.


    Just as Valeria''s thoughts began to swirl, her focus narrowing on the weight of the decision she faced, a familiar voice pulled her back to reality.


    "Lady Valeria, did you finish your morning training?"


    It was Sir Elthen, one of her most trusted knights. His presence was always steady, reliable¡ªa rock amid whatever chaos surrounded her. He stood a few paces away, his posture as respectful as ever, though his eyes carried a hint of concern. He had always been perceptive when it came to her moods.


    Valeria blinked, pushing away the lingering thoughts of her dilemma. She had been so lost in her mind that she hadn''t even heard him approach. Forcing herself to appearposed, she turned to face him.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice steady but curt. "Just finished."


    Elthen nodded, though his eyes seemed to linger on her a bit longer than usual. It was as if he sensed that something was troubling her, but he didn''t press. He never did unless necessary.


    "You were up early, mydy," he remarked, his tone casual but polite. "I assume you''ve had time to reflect on our next course of action?"


    Valeria''s jaw tightened ever so slightly.Reflect?That was an understatement. She had been doing nothing but reflecting since yesterday. She nced at Elthen, his unwavering loyalty clear in every gesture. The knight would follow her anywhere, no questions asked, but that was part of the problem.


    Would he understand if she left him and the others behind?


    Her mind raced for a moment, but she quickly reined it in. This wasn''t the time for hesitation. She had to maintain control of the situation, even if the answer wasn''t yet fully clear to her.


    "I''ve been thinking," she began, careful with her words. "We''ll stay here for a few more days, as nned, to rest. After that... we''ll decide our next move." She kept her tone neutral, nomittal. She needed more time to figure out how she would navigate this decision.


    Elthen nodded, his expression calm. "Understood, Lady Valeria. The men will be ready for whatever you decide."


    Valeria gave a small nod of acknowledgment, though her thoughts were still far from settled. As Elthen turned to leave, she found herself clenching her fists again, the weight of the choice loomingrger than ever.


    Would they understand?


    That was the question that wouldn''t leave her alone.


    Elthen paused for a moment as if sensing her inner turmoil. "If there''s anything troubling you, mydy," he said softly, "you know you can always confide in us."


    Valeria''s heart clenched for a moment, but she forced a smile, though it felt hollow. "Thank you, Elthen. I''ll keep that in mind."


    As the knight bowed and took his leave, Valeria stood there in the quiet hallway, feeling as if she were once again standing at the edge of a precipice.


    Yet little by little, something slowly started spreading in her heart.


    A seed of change on her worldview, something that would normally bother her in the future countless times.


    That stone-like Valeria rion.


    She slowly started changing.


    *******


    I led the horse out of the stable, its coat gleaming in the morning sun. The coper had tried every trick in the book to raise the price, spouting off about lineage, strength, and stamina, but I had no patience for his games. In the end, I left him with a purse lighter than I would have liked, but a horse was necessary. I wouldn''t be walking the rest of the way.


    Vitaliara stretchedzily on my shoulder, her white tail flicking with mild interest. [You sure know how to handle those types. The look on his face when you cut the price in half¡ªpriceless.]


    I didn''t respond immediately, focusing on checking the saddle one more time. The horse was sturdy, at least, and it would get me where I needed to go.


    I mounted the horse, adjusting my cloak as I prepared to leave Rackenshore behind. The town had served its purpose, and there was nothing more for me here.


    The sword created by Han rested securely in its sheath at my side. I could still feel the weight of it, an unfamiliar yet wee presence.


    [Now that you''ve got your shiny new sword, what exactly are you nning to do with it?] Vitaliara''s voice cut through the quiet, her curiosity barely masked.


    I smirked.


    "I''m going to eat a fish."

 Chapter 150: On the other page

    FOOSH!


    Heavy rain continued to fall down, drenching thends.


    TAP! TAP! TAP!


    Under the relentless downpour, a small figure trudged forward, their steps barely audible against the pounding rain. The person''s body, slight and delicate, appeared almost childlike in stature. Their hood, soaked through and heavy with water, clung to their head, offering little protection now. Droplets streamed down their face, tracing invisible lines beneath the fabric.


    The figure''s movements were slow and purposeful, each step a fight against the weight of the storm. The road ahead was blurred by the rain, a muddled pathway of glistening puddles and slick mud. Despite the harshness of the weather, the figure pressed on, determined, as if the storm was merely an inconvenience.


    Lightning shed across the sky, illuminating the surroundings for a brief moment. In that fleeting light, the figure''s small frame became clear, but their face remained obscured, hidden beneath the shadow of the drenched hood. Their hands, pale and fragile, clutched something close to their chest, wrapped in cloth to keep it dry.


    FOOSH!


    Heavy rain continued to fall.


    TAP! TAP! TAP!


    The small figure moved forward with the same unwavering determination.


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the sound of the storm, sharp andmanding.


    "What are you waiting for? Move!"


    The figure halted briefly but didn''t turn to face the voice. Their head remained lowered, rainwater trickling down their hood and into their soaked clothes. The voice belonged to a man, stern and impatient. His figure loomed behind them, tall and broad, a shadow in the rain.


    "You are going toplete the training." His tone was heavy with authority, though there was a strange coldness underneath. "Look, your sister has already finished it."


    The words hung in the air,den with expectation. The figure''s small body stiffened at the mention of their sister. They didn''t respond immediately but shifted their grip on the bundle in their arms, clutching it tighter.


    The man''s gaze sharpened as he took a step forward, his eyes narrowing. "Don''t disappoint me," he added, his voice low, almost a growl. His piercing eyes then flicked away from the child and, strangely, met her eyes.


    "Tssk."


    A sharp click of the tongue broke the silence within the carriage. The girl with long, clear ck hair cascading down to her waist stared out of the window, watching as the rain flowed in rivulets down the ss. The heavy downpour mirrored the memory that had resurfaced in her mind, unwee and unpleasant.


    "What an unpleasant memory again," she muttered softly to herself, her voice carrying a hint of bitterness.


    Beside her, the maid, who had been sitting quietly until now, sensed the shift in her mood. Her gaze turned towards herdy, concern evident in her eyes.


    "Mydy," the maid asked gently, her voice careful not to intrude too much, "did something happen?"


    The girl didn''t respond immediately. Her dark eyes remained fixed on the rainyndscape outside, her fingers idly brushing the folds of her dress. The rhythmic sound of the rain against the carriage roof filled the air, but inside, the tension was palpable.


    After a moment, the girl finally turned her gaze towards her maid, her expression cold yet with a subtle undercurrent of something deeper¡ªperhaps anger, perhaps pain.


    "It''s nothing," she replied. "Just remembered some unpleasant memories."


    The girl turned her attention back to the window, her eyes tracing the lines of rain streaming down the ss. The sound of the carriage wheels sshing through puddles filled the silence for a moment.


    The maid, sensing the conversation wasn''t quite over, kept her tone soft and reassuring. "It won''t take much longer to reach Rackenshore, mydy," she said, her eyes filled with quiet concern. She nced at her young mistress, gauging her reaction before continuing. "But¡­ are you certain about this? It may just be a coincidence."


    The girl''s fingers stilled on the folds of her dress, her jaw tightening slightly. Her eyes remained on the rainyndscape, though her mind was clearly elsewhere. After a pause, she slowly shook her head, a quiet but resolute gesture.


    "There is no way it''s a coincidence," she replied, her voice calm but filled with certainty. "That name¡­ it''s unique."


    Her words lingered in the air, heavy with significance. The maid nodded, though the concern in her eyes deepened. She knew better than to push further. Whatevery ahead for herdy, it wasn''t something to be taken lightly.


    "The disgrace who put a stain on the name of our family. Do you think you can escape?" the girl muttered, her voice low butced with a dangerous edge.


    As the words left her lips, a faint yellow glow began to pulse around her, flickering with intensity. The mana emanating from her body seemed to charge the very air, and the temperature inside the carriage rose steadily. Her maid''s eyes widened though she remainedposed, ustomed to herdy''s abilities.


    The girl''s eyes burned with an inner fire, reflecting her rage and determination. Small mes flickered along the hem of her clothes, dancing across her sleeves, though they did not burn the fabric. The air crackled with heat as the mana swirled around her, growing more intense with each passing second.


    This wasn''t something just anyone could do. The ability to materialize one''s intent into the physical world required immense control and power, a skill only a 4-star Awakened could possess. The mes were an extension of her will, a manifestation of the seething emotions that churned beneath herposed exterior.


    The maid, though concerned, did not move. She knew herdy''s strength and understood that pushing her now would only stoke the mes further.


    "Mydy¡­ please, calm yourself," the maid whispered softly, her voice steady yet respectful. "The time wille soon enough."


    The girl exhaled sharply, her gaze still fixed on the outside, the mes dimming as she brought her emotions under control. The yellow glow slowly faded, and the oppressive heat in the carriage eased, leaving only a faint warmth lingering in the air.


    "It''s not about patience," the girl said, her voice returning to its usual cold tone. "It''s about restoring the lost honor of our family."


    As for how that happened, one must go one half a year back.


    *******


    The heavy oak door mmed shut with a resounding thud, cutting off the echo of hurried footsteps. Inside the dimly lit room, a tall, stern man stood near the window, his cold, hard face illuminated by the flickering candlelight. His sharp, steel-gray eyes bore into the parchment in his hands, the ink smudged from where his grip tightened in fury.


    His jaw clenched, the silence thickened around him as the fire crackled in the hearth, unable to dispel the biting chill of his presence. His broad shoulders, d in a crisp military coat, rose and fell with restrained fury, the veins in his neck pulsing with barely contained rage.


    Suddenly, the quiet shattered.


    "He had deserted his post and escaped?"


    The man''s hand trembled as he read the words again, his fingers tightening around the parchment as though he could strangle the very letters off the page. His cold, steel-gray eyes red with a fierce, murderous light as the insult sunk deeper into his veins.


    "Escaped?That wretched bastard dared to escape?" His voice rose into a snarl, the sound low and venomous, each word dripping with disgust.


    His broad shoulders squared, his military coat shifting with the rigid tension in his body. The Thorne family name, his name, stained by this worthless cur. The disgrace already hanging over their legacy like a festering wound was now deepened beyond repair.


    "First, he dishonors us by assaulting the Duke''s daughter, and now he flees from the battlefield like a coward!" His voice erupted, the room seeming to shrink under the weight of his wrath. He mmed the letter onto the desk, the parchment crinkling under his fist, the veins in his neck pulsing visibly.


    The fire crackled louder in the hearth, almost in response to the rage in the room, but it did nothing to warm the icy fury radiating from him.


    "Do you have any idea what this means? The humiliation? The shame?" His eyes darted to the empty space in the room as if expecting a ghost of the past to answer. "The Thornes will be aughingstock¡ªadisgrace." His teeth ground together audibly, the muscles in his jaw twitching from the effort of holding back the flood of curses that threatened to spill from his mouth.


    The name Thorne had once stood for something¡ªsomething noble, proud, and unyielding. Now, because ofhim, it was whispered in hushed tones, mocked in back rooms, associated with scandal and cowardice.


    "I sent him to that battlefield to bleed for his shame. Toredeemthe family name!" His fist crashed down onto the desk again, this time sending the inkpot flying, ck ink sttering across the wood in violent streaks. The stain spreading over the desk mirrored the dark shadow now cast over the Thorne family.


    "Assaulting the Duke''s daughter wasn''t enough, was it?" he spat, his voice filled with bitter venom. "Now, he defies me, escapes like aratin the night? After I gave him the one chance to prove himself, to die with at least a shred of honor!"


    The thunderous roar of the fire was interrupted by a sharp knock at the door. The man''s breath hitched, his cold eyes narrowing as his gaze snapped toward the heavy oak barrier. For a moment, silence stretched, save for the crackling mes and the muffled hiss of ink pooling across the desk.


    "Enter," he barked, his voice still seething with the remnants of his fury.


    The door creaked open slowly, and in stepped a girl with clear ck hair cascading down her back, her face shadowed but resolute. Her eyes, sharp as steel, met her father''s without flinching. There was no hesitation, no fear, only a fierce determination that mirrored the storm brewing within him. She stepped forward with purpose, her footsteps light yet confident as they crossed the room.


    "Father," she began, her voice steady, carrying an undercurrent of cold resolve. "Leave that to me."


    The man''s eyes, still alight with fury, flickered as they met hers. There was a long pause before he spoke, his voice cutting through the tense air. "What are you saying?"


    "I will find him," she continued, her tone unwavering, as if the decision had already been made. "And I will take his head myself."

 Chapter 151: The Vault

    What is the biggest strength of being a transmigrator who has read the novel in which they are transmigrated?


    There may be several answers to that question, and everyone might give a different one. Some would say it''s knowing the plot, having foresight into the big events, or being able to predict major twists. But for me, the answer is clear.


    It''s knowing the characters.


    The real advantage is understanding who they are, how they think, what drives them, and most importantly, whatbreaksthem. I know their backstories, the hidden trauma that shapes their every decision, the subtle motivations they won''t share with anyone else. Knowing what pushes them forward, what keeps them awake at night, is more valuable than any plot twist.


    It''s like holding the strings to their minds.


    What makes them stronger? I know it. What makes them falter? I know those.


    After all, we''re all reading these books to see someone different, yet someone familiar. That''s the heart of it. Readers are drawn to characters they can rte to¡ªpeople who might have different circumstances or powers but who reflect something familiar back at them. It''s that connection, that sense of recognizing a part of themselves, that keeps them turning the pages.


    But here''s the thing: if you can''t understand the way the main character thinks, if you can''tsympathizewith them, meaning you can''t find that spark of familiarity, you won''t care. You''ll put the book down and move on. The readers might say they want something unique, something exotic, but deep down, they''re looking for that thread that ties them to the story.


    Something they cantch onto, some emotion or experience that feels real to them.


    On the other hand, people don''t want to seetoo muchof themselves in character. That''s when it gets ufortable. A character who mirrors you too closely, who reflects your ws and insecurities¡ªthose ugly sides of yourself you try to ignore¡ªmakes you face things you might not want to. It''s like holding up a mirror, and most people don''t like what they see when they look too hard.


    But there''s one thing that is clear: when someone reads a book, they internalize the main character¡ªor at least the point of view of the character they''re following.


    It''s inevitable.


    "Oh? Soheis acting like this? That''s an interesting way to approach the problem. Maybe that''s how I would handle it¡­ or maybe not."


    Whether they realize it or not, they''re stepping into the character''s shoes, understanding the world through their eyes. And that''s where the real advantagees in.


    By reading about other characters, the reader is essentially seeing the world through someone else''s eyes. They begin to understand different perspectives, and concepts that might have seemed foreign or difficult to grasp can suddenly start making sense when viewed from another angle.


    It''s like having someone walk you through a maze you''ve been stuck in, offering insights that weren''t clear from your own limited viewpoint.


    In a way, those characters be a kind of stepping stone on the reader''s journey. Each character, with their unique experiences, strengths, and ws, adds anotheryer to the reader''s understanding¡ªnot just of the story but of life itself. It''s not just entertainment; it''s an opportunity for growth, for seeing things differently, for expanding your own thinking.


    You begin to realize that even if you disagree with a character''s choices or if they make you ufortable, there''s still something to be learned.


    Their thought process and their way of navigating problems can offer solutions or perspectives that you hadn''t considered before. And even when they stumble or fail, that too bes part of the learning.


    ''That is why it weirdly is interesting to remember the chapters about some of the male leads.''


    Shattered Innocencewas, at its core, a romance fantasy novel. Not exactly the most high-brow piece of literature, but still, it had its moments. It wasn''t well-written¡ªhell, far from it. There were so many inconsistencies with the characters that it became a running joke in my head.


    One chapter a male lead would be steadfast, rational, and loyal, and the next, he''d be impulsive, reckless, and frankly, irrational.


    I used to think those inconsistencies were just bad writing. I''d chalk it up to the author being sloppy or not understanding their own characters. But now? Now I wonder. Maybe it wasn''t just the writing. Maybe those inconsistencies were a reflection of my own narrow way of looking at life.


    Maybe those actions, the ones I would never do, make perfect sense to someone else.


    There''s a reason why different people rte to different characters. While I might have found the male leads'' actions nonsensical, maybe to someone else, it was exactly what they would do in that situation.


    The impulsive choices, the reckless emotions¡ªit all had a ce in a story where people thought and felt differently than I did.


    Still, while I disagreed with how the male leads were written and with many of their actions, there was one thing in the book that I actually liked.


    It was how the concept of genius was exined.


    ''The detailed way of breaking down how a person with a talent thinks.''


    That was somethingShattered Innocenceactually did well. It wasn''t easy to pull off, but the writer nailed it in certain moments. One scene that always stood out to me was about the heir of the Mage Tower.


    Being a romance fantasy book, it was full of ridiculously talented male leads, all with absurd backgrounds and skills to match. But this one, the heir, was different¡ªor at least the way his mind was portrayed was different.


    There was this particr episode where he explored a cave, hunting for a rare artifact. It wasn''t some dramatic showdown or romantic entanglement; it was just him, alone, meticulously unraveling the secrets of that cave.


    The episode took its time, slowing down to show how his mind worked, how he observed the smallest of details that others would have missed entirely.


    How he had somehow sensed the mana different from others. What made his talent different was what made him the heir of the Magic Tower.


    They were all made use of.


    [Is it the ce?]


    Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my head at that moment. The reason she asked¡­


    Well, the ce we are in right now is not a usual ce.


    I stood in front of the cave, the very same one described inShattered Innocence. The one where the heir of the Magic Tower made his breakthrough to the 5th star realm. It looked almost exactly as I''d pictured it¡ªthe jagged rock formations, the eerie stillness in the air, and that unmistakable pulse of mana. Faint, but undeniably there.


    "Yes, that is."


    I said quietly, my eyes scanning the entrance. To most, it would seem like an ordinary cave, forgotten in the depths of time. But I knew better. I knew whaty inside, and more importantly, I knew what had happened here.


    [¡­..I sense a really strong energy from down there.]


    I took a step closer, feeling the subtle hum of ancient magic coursing through the cave walls. It was faint, but unmistakable, the kind of energy that could onlye from something¡ªor someone¡ªextraordinary.


    [There''s no doubt about it now. This ce is more than just a cave,] Vitaliara murmured in my mind, her usualzy tone reced with a hint of caution. [I can feel the barrier¡­ whoever created this didn''t want it found easily.]


    "That would be Arlen Morrowind''s work," I whispered to myself. The archmage had been a legend, both feared and respected for his mastery of spatial and illusionary magic. He had left behind a treasure trove known asMorrowind''s Vault, cleverly hidden from all but the most perceptive, and it seemed I had finally found its entrance.


    The barrier was subtle, just like how it was described in the novel¡ªa near-perfect illusionyered over reality, meant to divert attention from all but those who knew exactly what to look for.


    The faint pulse of mana was the only clue.


    "You won''t be able to pass it like this." I held out my hand, letting my mana flow freely. The barrier flickered, rippling like the surface of disturbed water.


    I extended my hand, drawing upon the mana from deep within my core, feeling the familiar warmth ofstarlight manaswirl through me. It pulsed, gentle yet steady, the very essence of light pulled from the heavens, refined and focused. My breathing steadied as I concentrated, visualizing the process I''d read about inShattered Innocence.


    The trick wasn''t brute force; Arlen Morrowind''s barriers weren''t meant to be broken, they were meant to be unraveled.


    ''It''s just like threading a needle.''


    With a focused breath, I condensed my mana into a thin thread, glowing faintly with the shimmer of stars. I let it hover in the air for a moment, admiring the delicate craftsmanship of it, before sending it forward, allowing the thread to drift toward the invisible barrier.


    The moment the thread touched the barrier, it flickered, reacting to the intrusion. But I knew the secret. The key wasn''t to force the mana through, but to weave it, guiding it along the natural flow of the barrier itself.


    I began the delicate process, weaving the thread ofstarlight manaalong the surface of the barrier. Each movement was precise, careful, as if I were stitching two fabrics together. The thread wove in and out, following the hidden currents of the illusion, tracing the intricate design left behind by the archmage. The barrier rippled, responding to my mana but not resisting¡ªjust as the novel described.


    Vitaliara''s presence remained silent but alert, her curiosity evident as I worked. I could sense her observing every subtle movement I made, though for once she refrained frommenting, knowing this required my full focus.


    Slowly, the barrier began to shift. It wasn''t dramatic, no sudden crash of magic or sh of light. Instead, it was a gentle unweaving, theyers of illusion falling away one by one. The air around the entrance grew stiller, the oppressive weight of the ancient magic dissipating as the threads of the barrier unraveled.


    [Impressive,] Vitaliara finally murmured, her voice barely a whisper in my mind. [I can see why they called Arlen Morrowind a genius.]


    "More like obsessive," I muttered under my breath, but I couldn''t help but agree. The sheerplexity of the barrier was astounding, and yet the solution had been so simple¡ªif you knew where to look.


    With one final tug of my mana thread, the barrier fell awaypletely, revealing the true entrance toMorrowind''s Vault. What had once been a simple cave now transformed into something far more imposing.


    The entrance yawned open, framed by ancient glyphs that shimmered faintly with dormant power as if daring anyone to step inside.


    "Well¡­..Isn''t it fitting of an Archmage?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk.


    Since, at this exact moment, things started forming right in front of my face.

 Chapter 152: The Vault (2)

    "Well... isn''t it fitting of an Archmage?" I couldn''t help but smirk as the glyphs shimmered, casting faint shadows on the stone walls. But even as I took in the sight, my thoughts drifted back to how I''d ended up here.


    Before leaving Rackenshore, I had been carefully nning my next move. The victory over the bandits had earned me some peace and goodwill from the Baron, but I knew my journey was far from over. While most would be satisfied with the praise and offers offort, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more I needed to aplish.


    The sword tournament.


    That had been the key.


    I remembered it clearly¡ªtwo weeks from now, a prestigious sword tournament was set to take ce. A tournament filled with capable fighters, all vying for the prize. The details were all there, buried in the back of my mind from the novelShattered Innocence.The top prize? An artifact of a really good utility, a treasure that would give the victor a significant edge.


    I wasn''t aiming to merely attend; I nned to win. But there was a catch. I needed more power, more precision, if I was going to dominate without question. And I wasn''t about to leave that to chance.


    That is why I knew, if I wanted to be ready for the tournament, I had to increase my strength more.


    Not just in skill but in raw mana capacity.


    I started to weigh my options, sorting through everything I had learned, both from my training and from the novel. And as I stared at the map the Baron had provided me, a thought struck me.


    The forest.


    [Wraithshade Forest.]


    It was a ce brimming with history and secrets. And within its depthsy the location ofMorrowind''s Vault,the same dungeon left behind by the infamous Archmage, Arlen Morrowind.


    ''Though this ce is probably the easiest dungeon left behind by him.''


    Arlen Morrowind wasn''t the only one. Countless archmages, swordmasters, and other powerful figures had scattered their legacies across the world, leaving behind dungeons, trials, and treasure troves for the worthy¡ªor the foolish¡ªto find. It was almost a rite of passage for those seeking power. They left behind their most valuable artifacts, knowledge, and skills, hidden in ces few could ess.


    Some legacies were near-impossible to find, buried deep in forgotten realms or guarded by beasts of unimaginable power. But Arlen... his approach had always been different.


    Rather than leaving one monumental legacy, he had scattered many smaller dungeons across the world. Each one housed a fragment of his knowledge or his power.


    Some were incredibly dangerous¡ªces only those at the peak of their strength could hope to survive. But this one, here inWraithshade Forest, was the weakest of the lot.


    ''Not that I willin.''


    Just as the thought crossed my mind, the atmosphere around me shifted. The faint hum of magic in the air grew louder, and the glyphs on the stone walls red with a sudden brilliance. The peaceful stillness of the dungeon shattered as I felt it¡ªthe approach of something hostile.


    My instincts kicked in immediately.


    ''They''reing.''


    I barely had time to react before shadows seemed to congeal out of the air around me. In an instant, they took form¡ªmonsters, creatures born from the very magic that permeated this ce.


    The creatures that emerged from the shadows were unmistakable¡ªArachasaes. Their bodies were sleek and segmented, a disturbing mix of arachnid and insect, with hard, chitinous exoskeletons gleaming in the dim light of the dungeon. Their legs moved with an eerie precision, skittering across the ground with barely a sound.


    Their eyes glowed faintly, a venomous green, and I could see the lethal barbs protruding from their fangs, dripping with venom.


    Insectoid monsters like these were rare, and Arachasaes were even rarer still¡ªcreatures known for their ability to blend into their surroundings, bing nearly invisible until it was toote. Venomous, fast, and intelligent, they were a nightmare for any who dared face them unprepared.


    ''Great,'' I thought, eyeing the number of them. They had me surrounded.


    ¨CHISS!


    Their hiss echoed through the dungeon, a high-pitched sound that vibrated the air, heightening the tension. My grip tightened on my estoc, the familiar hum of theme of Equinoxstirring in response. These creatures weren''t to be underestimated.


    Their venom was potent, enough to bring even seasoned warriors to their knees if they weren''t careful.


    ''It can corrode my body even after I surround myself with mana.''


    They were monsters of a high rank so it was obvious that they would be strong. And I had no problem with that as I already knew the monsters that woulde in the first stage.


    SWOOSH!


    "Hisss!"


    The first Arachasae lunged at me, its fangs bared, aiming straight for my chest. I sidestepped, the movement fluid as my estoc sliced through the air, meeting its segmented body.


    SWOOSH! SLASH!


    The ck mes flickered along the de, severing the creature in one clean stroke. Its body twitched before crumpling to the ground, but I didn''t have time to celebrate.


    The rest of them charged, moving as one, their venomous fangs gleaming in the low light. Their speed was frightening, but I kept my focus. My mind raced as I calcted their movements, searching for the openings in their attacks.


    ''Fast, but predictable.''


    Another Arachasae lunged, and I met it head-on, my estoc finding the weak spot between its exoskeleton tes. My de sliced through, and the ck mes red, disintegrating its venom before it could reach me.


    But the numbers were working against me. For every one I cut down, two more seemed to take its ce, their movements relentless, their fangs snapping with deadly intent.


    The dungeon''s atmosphere pulsed with magic, as if it were feeding these creatures. That was the thing with the dungeons. Even if they were created by humans and not naturally, they would all possess the same property.


    Monsters deriving their energy from the dungeon itself¡­..


    I couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    ''Time to end this.''


    My estoc hummed with energy as I focused, drawing the starlight from deep within my core. The ck mes that had been dancing along the de gave way to a shimmering light, a radiant glow that pulsed in rhythm with my heartbeat.


    I closed my eyes for just a moment, visualizing the starlight blooming and expanding, cutting through the darkness of the dungeon.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de. Starline.¡¹


    The words left my lips in a whisper as the de in my hand sheered with starlight. I swung the estoc with precision, and a crescent beam of light shot forth from the de, cutting through the air like aet.


    The beam pierced through the Arachasaes, their chitinous bodies splitting as the light tore through them.


    Half of them copsed instantly, their bodies crumbling under the force of the attack. The other half, though wounded, continued to skitter forward, their fangs snapping, venom dripping from their mouths. But I wasn''t worried. The strike had done its job, leaving the remaining monsters exposed and vulnerable.


    With calm precision, I drew from my core once again, feeling the starlight surge back into my body, replenishing the energy in my limbs. I lifted my estoc, feeling the familiar hum of power, and swung once more.


    Another crescent of starlight shot forward, the de glowing with radiant energy as it arced through the air. This time, there was no hesitation. The light cut cleanly through the remaining Arachasaes, their bodies disintegrating as the beam tore them apart.


    The dungeon fell silent, save for the faint crackling of magic still pulsing through the stone walls. I lowered my estoc, the glow fading as the starlight receded.


    ''Not bad¡­.For the starters¡­.''


    The Arachseas were peak 3-star ranked monsters, which was why it was this easy for me to cut through them like this.


    [You''ve improved,] Vitaliara chimed in. [Your control over your mana is much more refined now.]


    I gave a small nod, acknowledging her observation. "I haven''t been cking off," I replied. The truth was, while this dungeon would provide me with the edge I needed, my journey here had been anything but idle. I had made sure of that.


    As I traveled through theWraithshade Forestto reach this ce, I encountered a fair share of challenges. The forest was crawling with its own creatures¡ªferal beasts, rogue elementals, and plenty of low-level monsters drawn to the natural mana of the region.


    And as I fought and cultivated, I could feel the progress. Each battle sharpened my skills, each moment of meditation deepened my connection to the starlight mana.


    The monsters I had killed on the way weren''t particrly difficult for someone at my level, but they had been plentiful, and that had given me the chance to improve my precision and stamina. I had focused on refining my control, letting the mana circte more naturally through my body, and it had paid off. I could feel the energy coursing through me, stronger and more stable than ever before.


    Peak 3-star realm. It had been a long timeing, but I had finally reached it, and that was also why this ce was much more important.


    ''Since it will be the ce where I will be breaking through the 4th star.''


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 153: The Vault (3)

    After cutting through thest of the Arachasaes, the dungeon fell eerily silent. The only sound that remained was the soft crackling of residual magic within the stone walls, like the fading echoes of a once-powerful storm. I sheathed my estoc, the faint hum of starlight dissipating as the weapon rested once more at my side.


    With the monsters defeated, the path forward was now clear. I pressed on, stepping deeper into the heart ofMorrowind''s Vault; mysenses heightened as I prepared for whatever mighte next. But as I ventured further, the tunnel began to widen, and the stone walls gradually gave way to an open expanse.


    It was a vast, circr chamber. The ceiling arched high above, barely visible in the dim light that filtered through from an unknown source. Ancient glyphs were carved into the walls, glowing faintly with a soft blue hue, their magical presence still potent after all this time.


    The floor was smooth, almost unnaturally so, as if the stone had been polished by centuries of magical currents flowing through it.


    But what stood out the most was theck of movement. No monsters. No traps. Nothing.


    I stopped at the center of the chamber, my eyes scanning the room carefully.


    [No creatures, no lurking dangers¡­] Vitaliara mused, her voice thoughtful. [But I can feel it. There''s something here, something beneath the surface.]


    And it was just as she had said.


    ''Just as it was described in the novel itself.''


    I thought, my eyes narrowing as I recalled the precise details. This chamber was a ce where the flow of mana from several different paths converged, an intersection where raw magical power pooled. InShattered Innocence, it had been depicted as a ce of immense potential¡ªbut also danger.


    [So, what''s the n here?] Vitaliara''s voice carried a note of curiosity, but there was also an underlying tension. [I feel¡­ stuck as if this ce is holding its breath.]


    I couldn''t help but smile at her words. "The n?" I shook my head lightly. "It''s simple."


    Without hesitation, I stepped right into the center of the chamber, the smooth floor almost unnervingly still beneath my feet. The moment my foot touched the very heart of the room, something shifted. A subtle click echoed through the air, like the release of a long-held lock.


    And then, the chamber came alive.


    I could feel it¡ªmana surging from all directions, as though it had been lying dormant, waiting for the right moment to awaken. My senses expanded, and in that instant, I could feeleverything. The walls seemed to pulse with energy, and all around me, hidden presences began to reveal themselves.


    Monsters. Dozens of them. No¡­ more than that. Hundreds.


    [What¡ª?] Vitaliara''s surprise was palpable, her voice echoing in my mind. [There''s so many¡­]


    She was right. The chamber wasn''t empty after all. The monsters hadn''t been visible because they hadn''t beentherein the physical sense. They had been hidden, their presence masked by the dungeon''s magic, biding their time until the mechanism had been triggered.


    Or was she?


    [Hmm?]


    It seemed she had also caught something up.


    [This?]


    Vitaliara''s surprised voice came right into my head. She was surprised, rightfully. Since even if she was a mythical beast, witnessing such a sight would not be something that she would frequently do.


    The grotesque monsters continued to emerge from the shadows, their twisted forms growing closer with each passing second. Their appearances were nightmarish¡ªwed limbs, fanged maws dripping with venom, and glowing eyes that promised a swift and painful death. But I didn''t move. I stood there, my hand resting on the hilt of my estoc, but I made no attempt to draw it.


    [What¡­ are you doing?] Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind, her confusion barely masked by her usualposure. She was right to question me, but I already knew what was happening.


    The first monster, a massive beast with tusks as long as my arm, charged forward, its maw opening wide, ready to sink its teeth into me. But just as it reached me, just as I should have felt the pressure of its jaws closing around me¡­ it passed right through.


    There was no impact. No pain. It was as if the creature had never been there at all.


    [I see¡­.] Vitaliara''s voice cut through the air again, slightly astonished this time. [That is why I did not sense any Vitality from their bodies.]


    "Illusions," I murmured, watching as more monsters approached. Each one looked just as menacing as thest, their movements precise, their attacks relentless. But none of them touched me. They simply passed through like smoke in the wind.


    One by one, the monsters continued toe, snarling and snapping, but none of them were real. Not even close. They were nothing more than phantoms, projections of fear conjured by the dungeon''s magic.


    [This dungeon''s magic is stronger than I thought.] Vitaliara admitted, her surprise still lingering in her voice.


    "I suspected as much," I replied, watching as another monstrous figure lunged at me, only to dissolve into nothing as it passed. "This is part of the trial. Arlen Morrowind''s dungeons were never about brute strength. It''s all about perception."


    The monsters continued their assault, each more grotesque than thest, but I remained unfazed. I had read about this trial inShattered Innocence. This part of the dungeon was designed to test not a person''s ability to fight but their ability to see through deception. The illusions were meant to invoke fear, to trick the mind into reacting¡ªbut that was the trap.


    If you believed in the monsters, if you let the illusions fool you, the dungeon would overwhelm you. But if you saw through them, if you realized they weren''t real, you would pass the test unscathed.


    Well, I would not say unscathed if you have really polished your skills.


    [Lucavion.]


    "I know."


    Seeing through illusions was only part of the trial. In a ce like this, it wasn''t just about figuring out what wasn''t real¡ªit was about discerning whatwas. And that line between truth and deception was always razor-thin.


    SCHLINK!


    Without hesitation, I drew my estoc, the de humming with the familiar pulse of my mana. The illusions swirled around me, their grotesque forms continuing their relentless assault, but I knew better than to believe all of them were fake. Somewhere within this chaos was something real¡ªsomething dangerous.


    My eyes narrowed, my senses sharpening as I focused.


    There.


    ''There you are.''


    Just beyond the edge of my vision, hidden amidst the phantoms, I felt it¡ªa presence that didn''t fade like the others.


    SWOOSH!


    In one swift motion, I shed through the air, my estoc drawing a sharp arc in front of me. The de met resistance and then came the unmistakable sound of flesh being torn apart. Blood sttered across the stone floor, and the creature that had been hiding within the illusions let out a guttural scream before copsing.


    The illusions wavered for a moment, the magic distorting as the real monster''s body hit the ground. Its grotesque form twitched, the blood pooling around its segmented limbs.


    [What a wicked method,] Vitaliara remarked, her voice carrying a mix of fascination and disgust as she observed the fallen creature.


    I shook my head, wiping the blood from my de. "This is how an illusionist mage fights," I replied calmly. "They mask the truth inyers of deception, waiting for you to let your guard down. In a life-and-death battle, there''s no such thing as wickedness. Only survival."


    Vitaliara hummed in agreement, though her tone remained contemtive. [Still, to mix reality with illusion so seamlessly¡­ It''s impressive in a dark way. You humans never cease to amaze me.]


    "Heh¡­..This is how we are." I shook my head with a smile. "Impressive but predictable," I said, ncing down at the creature''s corpse. "Once you know the trick, it''s only a matter of time before the real threats reveal themselves."


    ''I seem to hear some readers saying, you knew from the book already.''


    That would have been the case if I was not able to sense the life and death energy from the mana itself.


    While I am not that particrly smart, theme of Equinoxis a technique that is derived from both life and death, as well as their bnce.


    That is why, one way or another, I would understand that these monsters were not real, as they would not leave any death mana out when they disappeared.


    I sheathed my estoc once again, my gaze turning back to the chamber. This test wasn''t over yet, as there would be many wavesing again and again.


    Until that monster is killed, this will continue happening.


    ''Heh¡­..Bring it on.''


    I thought as I pushed my hand into the carcass of the monster.


    SPURT!


    Grabbing the core inside. Since this core is what I will need in the future.

 Chapter 154: The Vault (4)

    I held the core in my hand, its faint glow pulsing with the energy I would need in the future. As I straightened up, I could feel the chamber shifting again¡ªthe dungeon''s magic preparing to send more illusions, more real threats hidden among the false.


    The first wave had been manageable. The illusions were easy to see through once I understood the trick, and the real monsters had been sloppy, their presence betrayed by the subtle disturbance of death mana. But I knew better than to getfortable. This dungeon wasn''t about to let me off easy.


    And sure enough, the air shifted again. The temperature dropped, and I could feel the familiar hum of illusions weaving themselves into existence. The second wave was upon me.


    SWOOSH!


    The first elusive creature lunged forward, its fanged mouth snapping at the air around me. I sidestepped effortlessly, my estoc shing out in a clean arc. Nothing. The illusion dissolved the moment my de passed through it, as expected. But just behind it, hidden in the shadows, was something real. A sh of light reflected off its sharpened ws.


    SWOOSH! SLASH!


    Blood sttered once more as the second real monster fell, its body crumpling to the ground in a twisted heap. The same pattern, only now the illusions were growing more aggressive, more intertwined with the real.


    [Again,] Vitaliara muttered. [They''re trying to overwhelm you; mix the real with the false. What is the point of all this even?]


    "What is the point, you say," I muttered, pulling my estoc free from the fallen creature, its blood pooling at my feet. "You''ll see the reason soon enough."


    I knew this dungeon, like everything Arlen Morrowind had designed, was far from random. Every test, every monster, every illusion served a purpose. It wasn''t about brute strength, not here. The first wave of Arachasaes had been deliberate¡ªa ssic dungeon setup to give me a sense of what to expect, to lull me into the idea that this was just another typical challenge.


    Then the illusions had begun, weaving deception into the very fabric of the dungeon''s trials. It wasn''t merely about confusing me; it was meant to corrode my focus, wear down my resolve.


    So, why these endless waves? Why the constant barrage of illusions mixed with the real?


    The reason will reveal itself soon.


    [Is that so?] Vitaliara said and I could sense the curiousness in her voice. [If that is what you say, then I will be waiting.]


    "That would be nice."


    Saying that, I focused around myself once again.


    More illusions swarmed around me, but I wasn''t fazed. My senses were honed now, finely tuned to the subtle differences in mana. Life and death energy wove together, and the real monsters stood out like beacons amidst the smoke of illusion.


    The third wave came harder. Faster. The illusions were getting trickier, blending seamlessly with their real counterparts. But each time, I adapted. I''d let the false onese close, just close enough to slip by, while my de found its mark in the real ones. Each time, the feeling of cutting through real flesh was unmistakable.


    SWOOSH! SLASH! SPURT!


    The fifth real monster dropped, its core now in my hand, joining the others I''d collected. The chamber pulsed as if growing frustrated with my persistence. The waves kepting, but I was unrelenting.


    By the time the sixth wave came, I could feel the dungeon itself growing desperate. The illusions were no longer mere phantoms¡ªthey wereyered withplexity, trying to confuse me, to mask the real threats with more cunning. But the rhythm had already settled in. I could anticipate the dungeon''s moves now.


    One illusion darted forward; I didn''t even flinch. Another circled to my side, but I could feel the real monster approaching from behind.


    SWOOSH! SLASH!


    Another monster fell to the ground, its body crumpling as I yanked my de free. The core joined the others in my hand, but I could feel the shift in the air once more. The dungeon wasn''t finished. Not yet.


    Suddenly, I felt a presence¡ªstronger, darker. A surge of mana rippled through the chamber, far more potent than anything I''d felt in the earlier waves. This wasn''t just another illusion or a low-level creature hiding among them. No, this one was real. And its strength was closer to mine.


    Out of the swirling mass of illusions, the real threat emerged. Its massive form moved with unsettling grace for something sorge.


    This was a peak 3-star monster, a creature calledMazekar, its body a twisted fusion of jagged stone and dark, pulsing flesh. Its eyes glowed with a deep, sinister light, and its massive ws dripped with venomous energy.


    I raised my estoc, but I knew immediately that this fight would be different.Mazekarwas no simple monster¡ªit was intelligent and fast.


    And most importantly a monster that could pose a threat to my life.


    The illusions around me danced, shifting and twisting, making it harder to predict its movements. The mana in the chamber was thick with deception, each illusion a distraction, clouding my senses and masking the real threat''s true intent.


    SWOOSH!


    The beast lunged at me, its massive ws shing through the air with terrifying speed. I dodged, barely, the wind from its strike brushing against my face. My eyes darted around, trying to see through the illusions, but they blurred and blended into each other, creating a web of confusion. I couldn''t rely on my sight alone anymore.


    I countered, thrusting my estoc toward its chest, butMazekarwas ready. It deflected my strike with a swift, brutal motion, its ws shing against my de, sending a shockwave through my arm. The power behind its strike was immense¡ªthis was not a creature I could simply cut down with one clean blow.


    [This one''s no joke,] Vitaliara murmured, a note of warning in her voice.


    "I can tell," I muttered, shifting my stance as I prepared for the next attack.


    SWOOSH!


    It came at me again, its ws tearing through the space between us. I dodged to the side, but just as I moved, an illusion of the monster appeared from the other direction, almost indistinguishable from the real one. For a split second, I hesitated¡ªjust enough forMazekarto close the gap.


    Its ws raked across my side, the venom sizzling as it met my mana barrier. Pain red, but I didn''t let it slow me down. I spun, using the momentum to strike back, my estoc glowing with the power of starlight. The de sliced through the air, aiming forMazekar''sexposed nk, but once again, it anticipated the move.


    CLANG!


    Our weapons shed again, and I was forced to step back, breathing hard as the illusions danced around me, their movements mirroring Mazekar''s real form so perfectly that every strike, every dodge, felt like I was fighting multiple enemies at once.


    My senses were failing me. The air was thick with deception, the mana distorting reality itself. Each step I took, each swing of my estoc, was met with uncertainty.


    SWOOSH! SLASH!


    I dodged, but not fast enough. Mazekar''s ws raked across my arm, slicing through the fabric and grazing my skin.


    "Hisss¡­."


    A sharp pain red, and I could feel the venom sizzling as it met my mana barrier, slowly eroding it. I bit back the pain, pushing forward with a retaliatory strike, but the beast was already gone, slipping back into the web of illusions.


    "Damn it!" I muttered under my breath, frustration rising as I struggled to discern the real Mazekar among the countless false forms. My sight, my hearing¡ªnone of it was enough.


    They were failing me.


    ''No, calm down. What are you doing?''


    In the novel, this fight would not progress like this as the male lead of the magic tower would use annihtion magic to st this whole ce open.


    But I can not do something like that.


    For now.


    Which is why I need to think of something different.


    CLANG!


    Our des shed once again, the force of Mazekar''s strike sending a shockwave through my arm, rattling my bones. I stumbled back, my breathing heavy, sweat dripping down my forehead. The illusions tightened around me, making it impossible to see, to predict. Every time I thought I had the real one, it vanished, reced by a phantom.


    The beast was ying with me, using the dungeon''s magic to its full advantage.


    And in the chaos, I was taking hit after hit. Another sh across my leg. A near-miss to my chest. The venom was slowly weakening my barrier, the pain starting to umte.


    I had to think.


    I couldn''t rely on my senses anymore¡ªnot my sight, not my hearing, not even my mana perception. All of it was being deceived by the dungeon, twisted and corrupted. But there was something else¡ªsomething deeper, something I had learned over countless battles.


    The answer wasid right before my eyes.


    Instinct.


    That was the answer.

 Chapter 155: The Vault (5)

    Instinct.


    All those times I had fought for my life, those moments when everything hung in the bnce, when the edge between survival and death was razor-thin¡ªthat had honed something beyond my senses. A battlefield instinct, something primal that had guided me in the most dangerous moments. It wasn''t about seeing the enemy, or even feeling them through mana. It was about trusting in the battle itself.


    I took a deep breath, the pain in my body fading to the background. I closed my eyes.


    Trust your instincts.


    The world went dark, the sounds of Mazekar''s ws scraping the ground blending with the illusionary whispers. But in the stillness of the dark, I could feel it¡ªa faint pulse, a rhythm in the chaos. It was subtle, barely there, but it was real.


    Mazekar''s presence.


    I waited, my estoc steady in my hand, as the illusions swirled around me, trying to confuse, to distract. I ignored them, letting the false images pass by as if they didn''t exist. They were nothing but shadows.


    And then, I felt it¡ªa slight shift in the air, the real Mazekar moving toward me, hidden among the phantoms.


    There.


    The instant it lunged, I moved. My eyes remained closed, but my body knew where to go, my estoc swinging in a precise arc. The ck mes of theme of Equinoxignited, cutting through the air with lethal precision.


    CLANG!


    This time, I hit something solid. The real Mazekar.


    I felt the force of the impact as my de met its jagged stone-like hide. The beast let out a roar, its ws shing toward me in retaliation, but I was already moving. My body flowed with the rhythm of the fight, each step guided not by sight, but by instinct.


    I ducked under its swipe, the venomous energy missing me by inches. My estoc glowed with thebined power of starlight and death energy as I twisted, driving the de toward its exposed nk. This time, I wasn''t deceived. I wasn''t fooled.


    The strikended clean.


    Mazekar screeched, the sound echoing through the chamber as my de tore into its side, ck mes searing its flesh. I pressed the attack, my eyes still closed, trusting in the instincts that had been carved into me through battle after battle. The illusions swirled around me, but they couldn''t touch me. I was beyond them now.


    Mazekar lunged again, but I was ready. My estoc moved with the fluidity of water, deflecting its ws, redirecting its force just as I had done with Korvan. Each strike I made cut deeper, each movement more precise, as I began to wear it down.


    This was the difference.


    Between reacting and knowing.


    And as I felt the beast stagger, its strength waning, I knew the end was near.


    "Grrrr¡­.Grrrr¡­.."


    "Raaaaa!"


    "ROOOAAAAR!"


    The sounds of the other monsters wereing from all across. I could even picture everything within my mind as their illusions could even affect my head just by voices.


    There were countless different monsters all around attacking me in the form of an illusion.


    THUD!


    Yet, my ears picked therealsound.


    The sound of staggering back.


    Indeed.


    Mazekar staggered back, its jagged stone hide cracked and bleeding where my estoc had struck, but I didn''t move in for the killing blow.


    Not yet.


    This fight¡ªthis moment¡ªit was more than just survival.


    It was an opportunity.


    A rare chance to train, to refine the instincts that had saved me countless times before. In the heat of battle, I had no choice but to trust them, and now was no different.


    Sometimes in battle, your eyes couldn''t see everything. Sometimes, your mind could be outwitted, overwhelmed by the chaos of the fight or by an opponent more cunning than you. In those moments, there was only one thing left to rely on¡ªinstinct. The primal knowledge that had been carved into your very bones through countless fights, where every move was life or death.


    I let Mazekar lunge again, feeling the pulse of its movement through the air, the shift in mana as it twisted its massive body. My eyes remained closed, but my body moved, fluid and precise. I stepped back, narrowly avoiding its venomous ws, and instead of countering with a lethal blow, I deflected its strike, guiding its power away from me.


    ''Not yet,''I thought.


    This wasn''t just about defeating Mazekar. It was about pushing my instincts to their limits, honing them until they were as sharp as the de in my hand. I knew I could end this quickly¡ªI had the power, the skills, even the ck mes of theme of Equinox. But that wasn''t the point. I needed to train. I needed to be better.


    So, I held back.


    I limited my power, deliberately slowing my movements just enough to test my reactions, to feel every shift in the air, every pulse of danger. I didn''t rely on my master''s swordsmanship, the techniques that had been passed down to me. No, this was about something deeper. It was about me, about trusting the instincts that had carried me through so many battles.


    Mazekar screeched again, enraged by the fact that it couldn''tnd a solid hit. Its ws shed wildly, venom dripping from the tips, but I danced around them, always just out of reach. My estoc moved in response, deflecting its strikes without delivering a killing blow. I let it think it was closing in, that it had a chance, even though I could feel its strength waning with each failed attack.


    This was the training I needed.


    In the chaos of a real fight, sometimes raw power wasn''t enough. Sometimes you had to rely on something more primal, more instinctive. And that''s what this fight had be¡ªa test of my ability to survive not just with skill, but with something deeper.


    I let Mazekar press the attack, letting ite closer, feeling the brush of its ws against my skin, the venom sizzling against my mana barrier. I dodged and deflected, each movement smoother than thest, more precise. My instincts were sharpening with every second, my body reacting without thought, without hesitation.


    The rhythm of the fight became clear. I knew Mazekar''s patterns now, its movements predictable even in the chaos of illusions swirling around us. It was a beast driven by desperation, by instinct¡ªjust like me.


    But unlike me, it didn''t have control.


    As Mazekar lunged once more, I felt the moment arrive. My instincts screamed at me, guiding my hand as I deflected its final strike. This time, I didn''t hold back. With a swift motion, I spun my estoc, ck mes igniting along the de, and drove it deep into the creature''s side.


    CLANK!


    Mazekar let out a final, agonized screech as the ck mes of theme of Equinoxconsumed it from within. Its body convulsed, then crumbled.


    "ROAAAR!"


    "SCREECH!"


    "SWOOSH!"


    The illusions continued to take presence over my head, filling it directly.


    Yet, I did not care at all.


    "Haaaah¡­.."


    I stood there, breathing heavily, my estoc still glowing with the faint remnants of the ck me. My eyes remained closed, my senses still sharp, still attuned to the fight. But now, there was only silence.


    I had won. But more importantly, I had trained.


    [Are you done?] Vitaliara''s voice came softly into my mind, breaking the silence that had settled over the chamber.


    I nodded, my breathing still a little heavy as I steadied myself. I was taking control of my breath, pulling myself back from the raw intensity of the fight. "Yeah," I murmured, feeling the slight tremor in my body as the adrenaline began to fade.


    [Good. I didn''t want to disturb you,] Vitaliara continued, her tone thoughtful. [I felt like you were in ''the zone,'' so I decided to let you handle it without interference. That''s why I didn''t help.]


    I gave a faint smile, still not opening my eyes. "You did well. I was indeed in the zone."


    She had sensed it.


    That primal focus, that rity of mind where everything else fades away, and all that matters is the fight. It had been a long time since I''d felt that kind of connection with my instincts, and it had been necessary for a fight like this.


    With a deep breath, I opened my eyes.


    The illusions were still there, countless monsters filling the chamber, their grotesque forms twisting and snarling, surrounding me like a sea of phantoms. But now, they seemed distant, insignificant. I could feel their presence, but there was no longer any real threat. The final, true monster had been dealt with, and the illusions were nothing more than an echo of the dungeon''s magic.


    I stood there calmly, my estoc still glowing faintly with the remnants of the ck mes from theme of Equinox. The real challenge had passed, and now I could move forward. I had what I needed¡ªthe cores from the real monsters.


    [What are you going to do now?]


    Vitaliara asked, looking at me with her curious eyes. Indeed, it was understandable that she was curious. After all, now that I have dealt with the ''real'' monsters, we need to advance to the next stage.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to witness a good show? It is about toe now."


    It was time to put on a good show.

 Chapter 156: The Vault (6)

    I crouched down, gathering the cores of the fallen monsters one by one, their faint glow pulsing with energy as I ced them carefully in my pouch. As I worked, I could feel Vitaliara''s curious gaze on me.


    [What are you going to do now?] she asked, her voice light, but her eyes sharp, watching my every move.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to witness a good show?" I replied with a smirk. "It''s about toe now."


    As I continued picking up the cores, I nced at her. "You must have seen quite a few strong people while traveling with my master, haven''t you?"


    Vitaliara tilted her head, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully before she nodded. [Indeed, I''ve met many strong people¡ªmages, warriors, even those who dabbled in darker arts.]


    I chuckled softly. "Have you ever thought about what they all have inmon?"


    Vitaliara paused, considering my question. [Common? Well,] she mused, [talent, of course. Hard work, training, and... maybe an unshakable determination?] Her voice was thoughtful, though not entirely convinced by her own answer.


    I shook my head, a small smile ying on my lips as I reached for another core. "No, that''s not it."


    [Oh?] Her curiosity was piqued. [Then what?]


    "It''s not just talent or hard work," I said, standing up and brushing the dust off my hands. "The one thing that most strong people have inmon¡­ is that nearly all of them have some sort of weird quirk."


    Vitaliara blinked in surprise. [A quirk?] She tilted her head, a bit of amusement creeping into her voice. [Exin.]


    Iughed softly as I tossed a core into my pouch. "Think about it. My master said he met a mage with a strange obsession with perfecting one single spell for decades, even though everyone told him it wasn''t necessary.


    He also said that he met a swordsman once who refused to use anything but the oldest, most rusted des he could find¡ªhe said they had more ''character.'' And well, he himself was also quite a bit..."


    Vitaliara''s eyes widened in realization, the pieces clicking together. [Ah, I see now. They''re all a little¡­ entric.]


    "Exactly," I said, nodding. "On the path of strength, it is quite hard to stay sane, after all."


    [That is...] Vitaliara trailed off, clearly thinking deeply about what I''d said.


    I let the silence linger for a moment before speaking again, my tone casual. "So, what do you think Arlen Morrowind''s quirk is?"


    Vitaliara blinked, clearly taken aback by the question. [His quirk?] she repeated, her voiceced with confusion. [I¡­ don''t know. What could it be? He was an Archmage, one of the strongest mages of his time. Surely his focus was on something grand, something important, right?]


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Come on, you must''ve noticed it already."


    She tilted her head, clearly searching for an answer buting up short. [Noticed what? I can''t say I''ve seen anything that stands out¡­]


    "The small details," I said, a knowing smile creeping onto my lips. "It''s all in the details. Puzzles would be the right word for it."


    [Puzzles?] Vitaliara sounded even more confused now, though there was a hint of realization creeping into her voice. [Wait¡­ you mean all of this, the traps, the illusions, even the way the dungeon is structured, it''s like a giant puzzle?]


    I nodded, tossing another core into my pouch. "Exactly. Arlen Morrowind wasn''t just obsessed with raw power or grand disys of magic. His quirk was puzzles¡ªsmall, intricate details hidden in in sight. His dungeons are all about testing not just your strength but your mind. He wanted to see if those who entered his domain could think their way out of a trap, not just fight their way out."


    Vitaliara''s eyes widened in understanding, her voice carrying a newfound respect. [So, everything here has been a test, a puzzle for us to solve.]


    "Precisely," I said. "And we''ve been solving it piece by piece. That''s his quirk. It''s not about brute strength or overwhelming power. It''s about outsmarting the game he''sid out in front of us."


    I looked toward the path ahead, feeling the weight of the cores in my pouch. "Now all that is left is the need to figure out the final piece of this puzzle."


    Vitaliara looked around, her gaze scanning the chamber as the illusions continued to swirl around us. Her expression was a mix of confusion and curiosity. [What''s the puzzle now, then? I don''t see anything out of ce.]


    I smirked, already knowing the answer. "Details," I said simply, my voice calm as I knelt down, retrieving the core of the first monster I had killed. "It''s always the details¡ªthings we tend to overlook."


    [Details?] she repeated, still not quite grasping the concept.


    I smiled as I carefully slipped the core into my spatial ring alongside the others. "Think about it. Why did I keep all these cores in order? Why not just store them randomly?"


    Vitaliara''s eyes flickered with understanding but stillckedplete rity. [Wait¡­ you kept them in order? Why?]


    "This," I said, standing up and brushing the dust from my knees. I moved toward the area where I had first entered the dungeon, the illusions still dancing around us, but they were nothing more than distractions now. My focus was on the ground beneath my feet, the small details that most would have ignored in the chaos of the fight.


    Finally, I reached the spot¡ªright where I had first stepped into this chamber. And there, almost imperceptible, was a small cavity carved into the stone floor. It was perfectly shaped as if waiting for something specific to be ced inside.


    I knelt down and held the core above the cavity.


    "This is why," I said, my voice barely above a whisper, before gently cing the core into the small space. It fit perfectly, without any wasted room. As soon as the core clicked into ce, a faint hum resonated through the chamber, the illusions around us flickering for a moment.


    The faint hum from the chamber reverberated through the air, and for a split second, I saw it¡ªparts of the illusion flickered, edges bing hazy before they slowly began to dissolve.


    Vitaliara mumbled under her breath, her eyes narrowing as she observed the changes. [The cores¡­ they need to be put in order?]


    I smiled at her quick deduction. "You''re catching on fast," I said with a nod.


    Without hesitation, I reached for the second core stored in my spatial ring. This puzzle, this sequence¡ªit wasn''t a mystery to me. I knew it well, thanks to the novel. The male lead of the Magic Tower had stumbled upon it after countless attempts, trial, and error that nearly drove him mad. But I had the advantage. I didn''t need to fumble through differentbinations or test the wrong answers.


    I knew the order.


    Holding the second core, I moved toward the next spot in line. The illusions around me still danced, but I could sense their presence weakening. They were no longer the threat they once seemed, just shadows clinging to the magic of the dungeon.


    "This part was frustrating for the protagonist," I muttered, more to myself than to Vitaliara. "He spent weeks figuring out the right sequence."


    [Protagonist?] Vitaliara repeated, astonished.


    "Ah¡­..Don''t mind me."


    Sometimes, such slip-ups can be made, but it is always better to be careful in the future when such things ur.


    TOK!


    I ced the second core into another small cavity on the floor, identical to the first. As soon as it clicked into ce, the hum returned, stronger this time. Another section of the illusion faded, unraveling like a loose thread.


    With quiet confidence, I stood and moved toward the next spot, already reaching for the third core. The path was clear in my mind, thanks to the knowledge from the novel. I didn''t need to guess¡ªI just needed to follow the steps that had already beenid out.


    "We''re almost there," I said, more to myself as I prepared to ce the next core.


    One by one, I ced the cores into their destined locations, each fitting perfectly into its small cavity. The hum of the dungeon''s magic grew louder with each core, and the illusions continued to flicker and fade. The path was clear in my mind, the sequence from the novel guiding me step by step.


    "To the right," I muttered, reaching for the third core and moving toward the next spot. I could almost hear the protagonist''s frustration in my mind as I remembered how many times he had tried and failed. But I didn''t have to go through the same torment. I knew exactly what to do.


    TOK!


    The third core clicked into ce, and another section of the illusion unraveled, like threadsing loose from an old tapestry.


    "To the one on the right center," I whispered to myself as I moved to the fourth core, slipping it into the next cavity without hesitation. The hum grew stronger, almost resonating through the floor beneath my feet. The dungeon was responding, slowly revealing its true form.


    The fifth, sixth, and seventh cores followed in quick session, each one ced without any space wasted.


    With thest core in hand, I made my way to the final cavity, the one that wouldplete the sequence and fully dispel the illusions. The magic in the chamber seemed to hold its breath, as if waiting for this moment.


    "Here we go," I muttered, cing the final core into its slot.


    As soon as it clicked into ce, the hum transformed into a deep, resonant vibration, and in an instant, the remaining illusions shattered. The false monsters, the distortions in the air¡ªall of it vanished, leaving the chamber bathed in a soft, ethereal glow.


    The puzzle wasplete.

 Chapter 157: The Vault (7)

    The soft glow that bathed the chamber made everything feel serene. But before everything went down, there was one final thing that one needed to do.


    "Vitira," I called, keeping my voice light.


    [Hmm?] She turned to me, curiosity evident in her feline gaze.


    "Climb up there," I said, pointing toward the chamber''s walls, which stretched high above us.


    [Why?] she asked, her eyes narrowing in confusion.


    I simply smiled. "Just do it. Trust me."


    She gave me a skeptical look butplied without further question. Her sleek form moved effortlessly as she scaled the walls with quick, agile paws, her movements feline and graceful. Within moments, she had ascended to a vantage point near the ceiling, her gaze sweeping over the chamber from above.


    From her elevated position, I waited for her reaction, knowing what she was about to see would put the final piece of the puzzle into ce.


    The moment Vitaliara reached her vantage point high above the chamber, I watched her eyes widen slightly, her expression shifting into one of surprise. She looked down to the ground, her feline grace momentarily overshadowed by confusion.


    [Huh?] she mumbled, her voice carrying just enough for me to catch.


    I couldn''t help but smile. "What do you see?" I asked, already knowing what had caught her attention.


    She hesitated for a moment before responding, her toneced with disbelief. [It says... ''Wee, yer.'']


    I chuckled softly. "Exactly."


    From her elevated position, she could now see the fullyout of the chamber below¡ªeach core I had ced, every section of the illusion that had disappeared, all forming the perfect pattern that spelled out those words. It was the final flourish of Arlen Morrowind''s puzzle.


    I called down to Vitaliara, still smiling as she remained perched high above. "Come back down."


    Without hesitation, she leaped from the wall, her sleek formnding gracefully on my shoulder, her paws barely making a sound. Her eyes were still wide, trying to piece together what she had just witnessed from above. I could sense her curiosity bubbling just beneath the surface.


    "Get ready for the show," I said with a grin, my voice low.


    She looked at me, her feline eyes narrowing. [Show? What are you nning?]


    I ignored the question and faced forward, the words already forming on my tongue. "I am weed."


    The moment the words left my lips, the entire space reacted.


    RUMBLE!


    The ground beneath us shuddered violently, as if some ancient force had been awakened. The air filled with a deep, resonating hum, and the walls began to move, sliding and shifting like pieces of a massive puzzle being realigned.


    CRACK!


    Tremors surged through the chamber, shaking the very foundation we stood on. It was as if the entire dungeon hade alive, responding to the activation of the final puzzle.


    [What''s happening?] Vitaliara''s voice carried a rare note of rm as she dug her ws into my shoulder for bnce.


    The walls groaned and rumbled, massive stone bs sliding into ce as though the entire room was being reshaped.


    Vitira''s ws dug into my shoulder, her bnce threatened by the violent tremors. [What''s happening?] she asked, her usualposure shaken.


    I just smiled, letting the chaos around us unfold. "In this world, not everything is just about magic," I replied, my voice calm despite the quaking ground beneath us. "There are many things that can be achieved without the involvement of mana."


    She looked at me, still bewildered, her feline instincts sensing the shift but not fully understanding. [What do you mean?]


    "This ce is a prime example of one of those things," I continued, gesturing toward the walls that continued to shift and slide as if part of some ancient, intricate mechanism.


    The tremors grew louder, the grinding of stone against stone reverberating through the chamber. And then, with a final groan, the walls parted, revealing a hidden path behind them. The dust and debris settled as the convulsions stopped, leaving the newly opened passage gleaming with an eerie, faint light.


    "There," I said, nodding toward the opening. "That''s the true way forward."


    The hidden passage gleamed with a soft, eerie light, revealing a smooth, spiraling staircase that descended deeper into the dungeon. The walls around it were lined with faintly glowing symbols, casting a dim but steady illumination that guided the way forward.


    "Well, that''s one way to wee someone," I muttered to myself, ncing at Vitaliara perched on my shoulder. Her feline eyes darted around, still processing the transformation of the chamber, though she didn''t say a word.


    The path was clear, and there was no point in dying any further.


    I took the first step onto the staircase, feeling the smooth, cold surface beneath my boots as I began my descent. Each step echoed softly in the chamber, the weight of the dungeon''s secrets pressing down on me as we descended deeper into the unknown.


    "It''s time," I said quietly, more to myself than to Vitaliara. "Time to collect what I came for."


    The promise of the rewardy just ahead, waiting for me at the bottom of this spiral.


    As I continued walking down the spiral staircase, Vitaliara''s ears twitched, and she suddenly spoke up, her voice tinged with both curiosity and wariness. [I can feel it again. The strong energy we sensed when we first entered the dungeon. It''s... stronger now.]


    I nodded, my eyes fixed on the glowing path ahead. "That''s because we''re nearing the source," I replied calmly. "The energy we felt at the start was just a faint echo. Here, it''s contained."


    The air grew heavier with every step, the weight of the mana pressing down on us, thick and tangible. We reached the bottom of the staircase, and before us, a vast chamber opened up, revealing a sight that even I hadn''t fully expected.


    The space was massive, farrger than any of the previous rooms in the dungeon. The walls were lined with ancient runes, and at the center of the room was a raised tform, glowing with an intense, pulsating energy.


    The sheer force radiating from the tform made the air hum.


    Vitaliara leaped down from my shoulder,nding gracefully on the ground. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight, her usuallyposed expression giving way to astonishment.


    [This¡­] she murmured, barely able to form the words as she gazed at the spectacle before us.


    I smiled, my own eyes fixed on the tform ahead. "We''ve reached the heart of Morrowind''s Vault."


    Vitaliara''s astonishment didn''t wane as she continued to gaze at the energy radiating from the tform. Her eyes flickered with recognition, her voice filled with awe. [This... this is a Minor Fundamental Vein.]


    I, of course, knew what a minor fundamental vein was. After all, this ce was also exined in the novel directly from the male lead''s eyes.


    Though I still let her continue talking and still staring at the pulsating energy, Vitaliara continued. [It''s an extremely rare type of Mana Vein. You''d be hard-pressed to find another like it in the world. The moment such veins are discovered, they''re immediately imed by humans or any other Awakened, drained for their power.]


    She looked really impressed.


    [The mana concentration in a ce like this is far denser than normal areas. It allows anyone cultivating near it to umte energy much faster,] she exined, her voice filled with a sense of wonder. [It''s not just the amount of mana either¡ªthe quality is higher, purer. Training or recovering here makes everything far more efficient. That''s why these veins are so sought after.


    They don''tst long once found.]


    I mean, it was no wonder that the energy felt so potent. The vein itself was amplifying everything around it, creating an atmosphere perfect for cultivation.


    [But the most impressive thing here is the fact that someone was able to seal this ce off for future neers.]


    "Well, for an Archmage, this vein means nothing after all. So why not reserve it for the future generations?"


    [Your humans are always interesting.]


    I smiled at Vitaliara''sment, watching as the energy from the Minor Fundamental Vein swirled around us. "Humans can beplicated, but I suppose that''s part of the fun, isn''t it?" I said lightly, stepping closer to the glowing tform.


    The vein''s power was undeniable, but knowing it had been reserved for those who could solve the puzzle made it even more intriguing. Arlen Morrowind had created a test not just for strength but for insight, a reward for those who could understand the subtleties of his design.


    "Still, to think something like this was left behind," I mused aloud. "The power alone could bring a lot of people to ruin if it fell into the wrong hands."


    [Perhaps that''s why it was hidden so well,] Vitaliara said, her eyes still glowing with amazement. [Only those who could see beyond the obvious would find it.]


    "Exactly," I replied. "A perfect reward for the right mind."


    I let my gaze linger on the tform for a moment longer, feeling the anticipation build.


    Since it was the time to finally reach the 4-star realm.

 Chapter 158: Breakthrough

    Lucavion stood before the pulsating tform, his eyes narrowing as he took in the massive chamber. The energy from the Minor Fundamental Vein thrummed through the air, thick and tangible, amplifying the mana within the room. He could feel the power radiating from the core of the chamber, like a vast ocean waiting to be tapped into.


    His heart pounded in his chest, not from anxiety, but from the anticipation of what was toe.


    "It''s time," he whispered to himself, his breath steady despite the immensity of the moment.


    He stepped closer to the tform, the glow of the energy casting a pale light on his features. Vitaliara perched by his side, her feline eyes never leaving him. Though her awe had faded into quietposure, Lucavion could still sense her heightened awareness of the situation. This was a critical moment¡ªone that would determine his future path.


    Lucavion closed his eyes, centering his focus on his cultivation core. The [Devourer of Stars] technique thrummed deep within him, the swirling starlight mana coiling inside his body like a waiting storm. He had cultivated relentlessly to reach this point, his core already nearing its limit. Now, with the power of the vein amplifying everything around him, he would take the final leap.


    He dropped to a seated position on the tform, legs crossed, his hands resting lightly on his knees. The hum of mana from the vein grew louder, as if it could sense the impending breakthrough. Lucavion allowed his breathing to slow, his senses sharpening as he began to draw in the mana from the vein. It surged toward him, a river of pure energy flooding his body.


    Vitaliara watched from her ce, her eyes glinting with both caution and trust. [Are you ready?] she asked, her voice soft in his mind.


    Lucavion didn''t respond immediately, his focus solely on the swirling energy coalescing around him. His entire body felt like a vessel filling with stars, the power building to a critical mass. He could feel every strand of mana within him, each pulse of starlight as it gathered and condensed at his core.


    The [Devourer of Stars] technique was designed for this¡ªtaking in the energy around him and refining it, merging it with his own essence to elevate his power.


    "I''m ready," he finally murmured, his voice a calm contrast to the storm of power building within him.


    With that, Lucavion initiated the final phase of his breakthrough. The starlight mana coiled within him began to move, spiraling through his body, merging with the energy from the Minor Fundamental Vein. It felt as though his very soul was being stretched and expanded, the boundaries of his current cultivation core shattering as the new power flooded in.


    His breathing deepened, his chest rising and falling with the rhythm of the mana as it surged through him. Sweat beaded on his brow, but he remained focused, his will unshakable.


    As the energy coursed through Lucavion''s body, his mind turned inward, focusing on the stars he had formed in the previous stages of his cultivation. Three brilliant stars¡ªeach one a testament to his journey thus far¡ªglowed within his cultivation core, their light steady and constant.


    They were the foundation of his power, but now, to ascend to the next level, he had to take the [Devourer of Stars] technique to a moreplex stage.


    His breathing slowed as he visualized the next step, the crux of the breakthrough¡ªentangling the stars. Each star held immense power on its own, but they were isted and unconnected. The next phase of the [Devourer of Stars] technique required him to draw these individual stars into a perfect orbit, binding them together so that their energy flowed in harmony.


    Lucavion''s brow furrowed, feeling the immense challenge of the task. The stars needed to be connected, not by force, but by aligning their energies so precisely that they naturally drew toward one another. He couldn''t rush this process, or he risked destabilizing the stars he had already formed.


    He visualized the first star, its energy pulsing rhythmically in tune with his breathing. Slowly, he extended his mana, carefully weaving it around the star''s surface. The star responded, its light growing brighter as it absorbed the mana he fed it. Then, he turned his attention to the second star.


    His mana reached out, a delicate thread of energy, and began wrapping around the second star in the same way.


    The challengey in bncing the energy between them, ensuring that the two stars did not repel each other but instead fell into a harmonious orbit. His body trembled slightly as he carefully manipted the mana, feeling the subtle resistance between the two forces.


    A soft hum echoed within him, the two stars beginning to move, drawn into a slow, deliberate orbit around each other. Their light flickered as they synchronized, the first step of entanglingplete. Lucavion let out a slow breath, knowing this was just the beginning.


    "Two stars," he muttered, his voice barely a whisper, eyes still closed as he focused on the task.


    The third star awaited its connection. It gleamed brightly, but Lucavion could feel the tension. Drawing the third star into the orbit would require even more precision, as the three stars needed to bnce perfectly. The smallest misstep could disrupt the entire process, causing the stars to collide and the breakthrough to fail.


    He extended his mana again, this time more cautiously. His energy flowed from the first and second stars, reaching out toward the third. The three energies pulsed together, vibrating with increasing intensity as the distance between them shrank. Lucavion''s heart pounded as he concentrated, holding all three in perfect equilibrium.


    The third star hesitated for a moment, resisting the pull of the others. Lucavion gritted his teeth, pushing more of his will into the technique, coaxing the star forward without forcing it. Gradually, the resistance weakened, and the third star began to move, slowly aligning with the other two.


    Then, with a soft, almost inaudible click, the three stars snapped into ce, forming a perfect orbital system within his core.


    Lucavion''s entire body jolted as the energies merged, his chest tightening as if a powerful gravitational force had taken hold of him. The stars spun around one another, their light intensifying as their energy flowed seamlessly between them.


    "Hoooooooh¡­.."


    He took a deep breath, the weight of his breakthrough still heavy on his shoulders, but he knew this wasn''t the end. He had chosen this ce not merely for the purpose of reaching the 4-star realm, but for something far more crucial¡ªstabilization and expansion.


    His core, unlike most, demanded an extraordinary amount of mana to support itsplex structure, and the Minor Fundamental Vein was the key to making that happen.


    The three stars spun within his core, now in perfect harmony, but Lucavion could feel the underlying instability. His unique condition meant that his core was far more vtile than others.


    If he didn''t stabilize it now, the breakthrough would be iplete, leaving him vulnerable in the future. And then there was the next step¡ªexpanding the boundaries of his core, increasing his mana capacity to handle the immense power he sought to wield.


    He closed his eyes again, steadying his breath, and focused inward. The stars were spinning in orbit, their light swirling in his core, but now he had to push them further. The rotational force of the stars wasn''t just a byproduct of the entanglement¡ªit was the very tool he would use to expand his core.


    Slowly, Lucavion began drawing mana from the air around him, feeling the dense energy of the Minor Fundamental Vein pulse through his body. The power flooded into him, almost overwhelming, but he kept his focus razor-sharp. He let the mana flow into his core, saturating the stars as they continued their orbit.


    As the mana poured in, Lucavion adjusted the speed of the star''s rotation, quickening their pace. The energy they generated from their movement grew stronger, creating a centrifugal force that pressed against the boundaries of his core. The torque produced by their spinning wasn''t just raw power¡ªit was the key to pushing the limits of his mana capacity.


    His core resisted at first, straining under the pressure of the growing energy, but Lucavion didn''t relent. He knew this was the critical moment¡ªthe point where his core would either expand or shatter. His heart pounded in his chest as he poured more mana into the spinning stars, feeling the torque increase with every second.


    "Steady¡­" he whispered, his voice barely audible as he pushed harder.


    The pressure inside him built rapidly, the stars spinning faster, the mana churning and swirling with them. Lucavion gritted his teeth, sweat beading on his brow as the strain became nearly unbearable. His body trembled under the immense force, but he couldn''t stop now. He had to push the boundaries of his core, had to make itrger, stronger.


    With a sharp exhale, Lucavion directed the torque outward, pressing it against the edges of his core. The stars spun like gears in a vast engine, their rotational energy amplifying the pressure on the core''s borders. He felt the first crack in the barrier, a small fissure that sent a jolt through his entire being. It wasn''t enough yet¡ªhe needed more.


    He drew in more mana from the vein, faster now, flooding his body with the raw, unfiltered energy of the dungeon. The Minor Fundamental Vein thrummed in response, its power flowing into Lucavion like a river, feeding the growing storm inside him. His core strained, the borders trembling under the increasing pressure.


    "Almost there," he muttered, his voice strained but determined.


    The stars spun faster, the torque growing to a level Lucavion had never felt before. His core''s borders shuddered, resisting the expansion, but he could feel them weakening, the cracks spreading. He pushed harder, his will unyielding as he poured everything he had into the process.


    ¨CCRACK!


    Then, with a deep, resonating crack, the borders of his core shattered. The pressure that had been building inside him exploded outward, and for a brief moment, Lucavion felt like he was suspended in space, weightless, as his core expanded. The stars within him red with brilliant light, filling the new,rger space with their energy.


    "It is over."


    The hard part was nowplete.

 Chapter 159: Breakthrough (2)

    "Almost there," Lucavion muttered.


    After dealing with the mana for a long time, he had finally finished cracking his core and expanding the mana that was stored inside there.


    ¨CCRACK!


    With the sound of the crack, the hard part reached its end.


    "It is over."


    He felt the immediate shift, the moment when everything clicked into ce. His core had expanded, and the stars within him pulsed with renewed brilliance, filling the space with their energy. He remained still for a moment, suspended in that brief weightlessness, letting the feeling sink in.


    ''It''s done. The breakthrough¡­ finally.''


    The pressure that had once been overwhelming was gone, reced by a steady, powerful hum deep within his body. But it wasn''t over yet¡ªhe still needed to stabilize the influx of energy to anchor his core in this new realm of power. Without stabilization, all of this would be for nothing.


    Slowly, he began the process of regting the mana flow, pulling in thest remnants of energy from the Minor Fundamental Vein. The raw, potent power that had fueled his breakthrough now had to be tempered and integrated into his core. His breathing slowed, each inhale pulling more mana into his body, each exhale releasing the tension from his muscles.


    ''Steady¡­ there''s no need to rush this.''


    Lucavion''s mind sharpened as he focused on his internal cirction, ensuring that the flow of energy remained smooth and uninterrupted. He could feel the stars within him spinning at a steady pace, their light no longer vtile but controlled, harnessed to his will.


    His core, though expanded, needed to adjust to the new level of power, and the mana he was absorbing would serve to strengthen and fortify the borders he had just shattered.


    ''The final pieces are falling into ce.''


    His entire being hummed with the resonance of the stars, their energy coiling and flowing through his veins like liquid fire. Each pulse of mana felt like a heartbeat, steady and rhythmic, aligning with the newfound strength in his core. Lucavion could feel his cirction improving, the pathways inside his body widening and bing more efficient as the mana flowed freely through them.


    ''The expansion wasn''t just about capacity¡­ it''s about control.''


    The realization struck him with rity¡ªthis breakthrough had not only increased his mana reserves but had also enhanced his control over that mana. The stars he had entangled were now perfectly aligned, theirbined energy amplifying his strength while allowing for precise maniption.


    He could feel the subtle difference in how he could nowmand the mana, directing it with a thought, shaping it as easily as breathing.


    Lucavion sat cross-legged, grounding himself, as the remaining energy from the vein continued to pour into him. The glow around him began to fade, signaling that the Minor Fundamental Vein''s power was nearly spent. But that was fine¡ªhe had taken everything he needed from this ce. Now, it was just a matter of absorbing the final bits and stabilizing his core fully.


    His breathing deepened, and he focused inward once again. The three stars spun in their orbital system, perfectly bnced, their energy flowing like a steady river through his body. He directed the remaining mana toward them, feeding them slowly, allowing the stars to absorb and refine thest vestiges of energy.


    ''This is it. The final step.''


    His core pulsed once, twice, and then settled. The stars glowed softly, their light no longer ring but a steady, constant presence. The flow of mana through his body felt natural now, as if this level of power had always been his. The expansion had been sessful, and the stabilization wasplete.


    He opened his eyes slowly, his vision adjusting to the dim light of the chamber. His body felt different¡ªstronger, lighter, more attuned to the world around him. The overwhelming tension from the breakthrough had melted away, leaving behind only rity and strength.


    ''It''s done. Truly done.''


    He stood up, feeling the weight of his new power settle within him. The stars within his core continued their steady orbit, and he could sense the boundless energy now at his disposal. The process had been grueling, but the result was worth every moment of struggle.


    Vitaliara, who had been silently watching the entire process, leaped from her perch andnded gracefully beside him. Her eyes gleamed with approval as she looked up at him.


    [You''ve stabilized everything, haven''t you?] she asked, her voice soft but filled with pride. Indeed, she was feeling prideful.


    Her sharp eyes lingered on Lucavion, observing the subtle changes in him with a quiet intensity. While he had focused solely on breaking through and stabilizing his core, she had noticed something else¡ªsomething unusual. The mana that had poured into his body hadn''t just been absorbed into his core; it had also woven itself into his physical form, integrating with his very being.


    ''Gerald¡­ you truly found someone peculiar,'' she mused silently, her thoughts drifting to the mysterious nature of this young man before her.


    The protectiveyer of starlight mana that had enveloped him during his breakthrough was unlike anything she had seen before. It wasn''t just an aura of mana meant to shield him from external forces¡ªit had acted as a buffer, insting his body from the immense strain his core had undergone.


    The starlight mana had coiled around him in a way that suggested more than just a reaction to his cultivation. It had protected him as if it was instinctively tied to him, a phenomenon that raised more questions than answers.


    Vitaliara''s tail flicked thoughtfully as she considered the implications. Normally, mana integration was a slow, controlled process, one that required focus and discipline to manage. Yet, Lucavion had experienced it naturally, without even realizing it.


    The starlight mana that had fused with his core had also bound itself to his body, enhancing his physical form while providing a level of protection that was rare, if not unheard of.


    ''This¡­ isn''t something I''ve seen before,'' she thought, her feline gaze narrowing slightly as she continued to observe Lucavion''s calm demeanor. His breakthrough had been sessful, but there was more at y here¡ªmore than he realized.


    The way the starlight mana had enveloped him, almost cradling him in its glow, wasn''t something she could exin easily. It felt like the mana had responded to him personally, not just as fuel for his cultivation but as a safeguard. It hadn''t dissipated after the breakthrough, either. There was a residual glow, faint but persistent, that lingered around him even now.


    ''The mana¡­ it''s be part of him, not just his core,'' her thoughts turning serious. ''But why? And how?''


    She wouldn''t tell him¡ªnot yet, anyway. Lucavion had enough on his te after the breakthrough, and this new discovery would only distract him.


    Also, this physique of his.


    She felt like there were many things that needed to be discovered about that, which made it quite hard to reveal things for the time being.


    This wasn''t something to take lightly, and she couldn''t jump to conclusions without fully understanding the scope of the phenomenon.


    ''Until I know more, I''ll keep it to myself,'' she decided, her feline instincts guiding her. She would investigate quietly, keeping an eye on Lucavion as his cultivation progressed. Whatever was happening to him, it was tied to the stars themselves, and perhaps it would reveal more in time.


    For now, though, she would remain silent, watching and waiting.


    Lucavion, oblivious to her inner thoughts, nced down at her. "What''s on your mind?" he asked, his voice calm, as if sensing her scrutiny.


    Vitaliara blinked once, her expression unreadable as she leaped onto his shoulder, her usual ce. [Just thinking how peculiar you are,] she replied smoothly, her tone light.


    Lucavion chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You''ve said that before."


    [What is wrong with saying it again?]


    "Heh¡­.Nothing is wrong with that."


    Vitaliara shifted slightly, her feline gaze softening for a brief moment as she observed Lucavion. Then, with a subtle movement, she leaped down from his shoulder,nding gracefully on the ground. Without hesitation, she padded closer to him, her sleek form moving with the quiet grace of a predator at ease.


    [Nothing wrong at all,] she said, her voice smooth and teasing.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, watching her approach with mild curiosity. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, she did something unexpected.


    Vitaliara nudged her head against his leg, rubbing her head into him like a cat, showing affection. Her soft fur brushed against his body, and she purred slightly, the sound almost imperceptible but unmistakable in its warmth.


    Lucavion blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the gesture. He stood still, unsure of what to make of it at first.


    "Pfft¡­.Sometimes, I forget that you are also a cat."


    [Humph¡­..If not for things like this, you will never remember.]


    Her actions seemed almost yful, a rare disy of affection from the ever-watchful Vitaliara.


    "Hahaha¡­.."


    She circled him once before nudging her head into his side again, this time more insistent, as if reminding him that despite her sharp wit and piercing gaze, she was still very much a cat.


    [You''ve been through a lot,] she murmured, her voice low and softer than usual. [A bit offort never hurts.]


    Lucavion''s smile widened slightly, his hand instinctively reaching down to run through the fur on her head, feeling the softness beneath his fingers. "I suppose not."


    [What are you going to do now?]


    Vitaliara asked, and Lucavion smiled.


    "Well, I broke through the 4-star. But, we can''t have the second core falling behind, can we?"

 Chapter 160: The Twin Fishes

    After the talk, Lucavion sat down once more, crossing his legs and closing his eyes as he slipped into a meditative state. His breathing slowed, the steady rhythm helping him align with the flow of energy within his body. The residual mana from the Minor Fundamental Vein still hummed faintly in the air, and he used it toplete the final steps of stabilizing his breakthrough.


    For a few moments, all was quiet. The stars within his core spun in perfect harmony, and he felt the power radiating through him, steady and controlled. As he delved deeper into his own body''s energy pathways, he began to notice the full extent of the changes that had taken ce during his breakthrough.


    ''The core¡­ it''s grown by at least 50%,'' he realized, marveling at the vast increase in his mana capacity. Where his core once held a finite amount of energy, it now felt like a boundless reservoir. The difference was staggering. It wasn''t just the size¡ªit was the quality. The mana flowing through him now felt richer, more potent, as if every pulse contained far more energy than before.


    ''This¡­.Even at this stage, I should be able to counter the mana of a peak 4-star¡­..How much stronger will it be as it grows up?''


    His meridians, too, had changed. As Lucavion focused on them, he could sense that they had strengthened significantly. The once fragile pathways through which his mana flowed now felt robust, fortified by the immense energy of the Minor Fundamental Vein. But there was something more.


    ''The positions¡­ they''ve shifted,'' he thought, his brow furrowing slightly in concentration. It wasn''t a random change; his meridians had subtly rearranged themselves, adapting to something within him. It was almost as though his body had realigned itself to better suit his unique condition¡ªthe reversed meridians that had always set him apart from others.


    ''This¡­ feels right,'' Lucavion mused. For the first time in a long while, he felt that his body had found some form of bnce. His meridians, now stronger and better positioned, allowed mana to flow more efficiently than ever. The change felt natural as if his body had always been preparing for this moment of adaptation.


    With the strengthening of his meridians, his mana cirction improved, the energy coursing through his body faster and with greater precision. The stars within his core, spinning in their orbital system, seemed to respond in kind, their light glowing brighter as his meridians supported their flow of energy more seamlessly.


    ''This is a wee change,'' he thought, a small smile ying on his lips. His special physique, once a source of struggle and limitation, now seemed to be evolving in a way that would only enhance his cultivation. The increased mana capacity, the strengthened meridians, the newfound bnce within his core¡ªall of it would propel him forward on his path to greater power.


    Vitaliara, who had been quietly watching from her spot, tilted her head as she sensed the shift in his energy. [You seem... different,] she remarked, her tone curious butced with understanding. [More than just stronger.]


    Lucavion opened his eyes, the glow of the stars within him reflected in his gaze. "It''s not just strength," he replied calmly. "My body has changed¡ªadapted. The meridians¡­ they''ve shifted in a way that feels more natural."


    [Ah¡­ So it wasn''t just your core, then,] she noted, leaping up onto his shoulder once again. [Your peculiar condition continues to surprise me.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, running a hand through his hair. "I can''t say I''m disappointed by the results. The changes¡­ they feel like they''ve brought everything into alignment."


    [So, what now?] Vitaliara asked, her feline eyes narrowing as she observed him closely.


    Lucavion stood up, his body feeling lighter, more attuned to the world around him. The stars within his core spun steadily, their energy thrumming through his veins. He could feel the vast potential within him, ready to be unleashed.


    "Just as I said before, we can''t have the fact my other core falling back, can we?" he said, his voice calm. "And it is also the time when we find you a good meal, no?"


    Vitaliara purred softly, a satisfied sound, as she curled herselffortably on his shoulder. [What do you mean?]


    Lucavion nced at Vitaliara, an amused glint in his eyes. "Don''t you remember what you told me?" he asked, his voice calm but teasing.


    Vitaliara tilted her head slightly, her feline gaze sharp with curiosity. [What are you talking about?]


    He chuckled softly. "Just like how I need to absorb death energy to strengthen my me of Equinox, you need to absorb potent life energy to recover your strength. You said it yourself."


    Vitaliara''s eyes narrowed for a moment, then she purred in acknowledgment, her tail flicking lightly. [Ah, yes¡­ I did mention that. I''ve been running a bit low on life energy, haven''t I?] She stretched her body, her movementsnguid but deliberate. [So, have you found such a ce for me to recover, then?]


    Lucavion''s smile widened, and he met her gaze with a glint of amusement. "Didn''t I say we were going to eat a fish before we left Rackenshore?"


    Vitaliara blinked, a hint of confusion flickering in her eyes. [Yes, you did. But I don''t see what¡ª] She trailed off, her eyes widening slightly as the realization hit her.


    "That fish," Lucavion said, his voice calm and certain, "will be your meal."


    Vitaliara''s initial confusion deepened as she processed Lucavion''s words. ''What kind of fish would allow me to absorb life energy?'' she thought to herself. ''Is there even a fish capable of that?'' She nced at Lucavion, her expression one of mild skepticism. But then, as the question lingered in her mind, something surfaced from the depths of her memory.


    ''Wait¡­ I remember now.''


    A conversation from her past, something that had been mentioned by the elders of her sect. It was about two guardian beasts that resided in a forest on the west side of Thornridge, the city where she had stayed after losing Gerald. The elders had spoken in hushed tones of these creatures, beings tied to the essence of life itself.


    The elders of her sect had spoken of them in reverence, calling them the Tiax and Laxa, the inseparable fish-spirits of the forest.


    Tiax, the life-bringer, was known to embody pure vitality. Its presence caused the forest to bloom with vibrant life, filling the air with an overwhelming sense of energy. The trees in its domain grew taller and stronger, the animals thrived, and even the water seemed clearer, purer.


    It was said that anyone who came in contact with Tiax''s life energy could be revitalized, their strength restored, their wounds healed.


    But Laxa, the counterpart, was equally important. Laxa was the overseer of death, responsible for the natural decay and renewal of the forest. Where Tiax brought life, Laxa took the dying carcasses, drawing thest remnants of life energy from them and ensuring their return to the earth.


    Laxa represented the quiet, inevitable end, but it wasn''t a force of destruction¡ªit was the key to bnce, allowing new life to thrive by managing the transition of the old.


    Together, Tiax and Laxa maintained the harmony of the forest, their energies interwoven in a delicate dance. They were inseparable, one constantlyplementing the other in the natural cycle of life and death. They were more than mere creatures¡ªthey were the guardians of the very essence of the forest itself.


    ''The two fish-spirits¡­'' Vitaliara thought, her eyes widening slightly. She had forgotten about them until now, but the memory flooded back in vivid detail. If Lucavion had found one of these guardian spirits, then the power it held would be immense.


    [So it''s Tiax, isn''t it?] she murmured, her tone soft yet filled with awe.


    Lucavion''s smile widened slightly as he recalled the details from the novel, his eyes gleaming with knowledge. "Yes, Tiax and Laxa are the rulers of Wraithshade Forest. They''ve existed here for centuries, maintaining the bnce of life and death. Their power is immense, and the forest thrives¡ªor decays¡ªbased on their presence."


    Vitaliara''s gaze sharpened, her curiosity piqued. [You seem to know quite a bit about them,] she noted, her voice carrying an edge of intrigue.


    Lucavion nodded. ''I do. In the story, after the male lead broke through the 5-star realm, the surge of power attracted the tribtion¡ªand it also caught the attention of Tiax and Laxa.'' He thought inwardly, the memory of the novel''s events ying vividly in his mind. ''They led him to their sacred domain, where a life-and-death battle took ce.''


    Though, of course, he would not be able to tell Vitaliara about this.


    "I came across the information somewhere."


    [Hmm¡­..If you don''t want to say it, say so.]


    "Haha¡­."


    Lucavion''s chuckle lingered in the air, but his gaze shifted, growing more serious. "While the stories about them have been twisted over time, one thing remains clear," he began, his voice steady as he exined. "Tiax and Laxa aren''t ordinary creatures. They''re Nyxaliths¡ªa rare breed of monsters."


    Vitaliara tilted her head slightly as if she had remembered something. [Nyxaliths?]


    Lucavion nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yes. Nyxaliths are unique because each one embodies a specific elemental or spiritual force. Tiax has the life attribute, while Laxa governs death. Their powers are perfectly bnced, and together, they maintain the bnce in their powers, and they can''t live without the other."


    [Ah¡­..Those¡­.] Vitaliara''s eyes widened as recognition flickered in her gaze. [Those forks¡­]


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 161: The Twin Fishes (2)

    [Ah¡­..Those¡­.] Vitaliara''s eyes widened as recognition flickered in her gaze. [Those forks¡­]


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow at Vitaliara''s reaction. "You know about them, don''t you?" he asked, his voice curious.


    Vitaliara nodded, her feline eyes gleaming with recognition. [Of course I do,] she replied. [As the Mythical Beast of Life, I know most creatures tied to my energy. Nyxaliths or whatever you call are well within my knowledge. At least I know the names of those two forks.]


    She paused for a moment, her tail flickingzily. [Though just because I know of them doesn''t mean I care about them. Life is life¡ªI oversee it as a force, but I don''t discriminate or y favorites with the creatures tied to it.]


    Lucavion''s expression softened as he listened to her. "That sounds like something you''d say."


    [It''s not my job to meddle in the lives of those creatures,] Vitaliara continued her tone light but firm. [I simply ensure the bnce of life remains as it should be. Whether it''s a small creature or a powerful Nyxalith, they''re all the same in the grand scheme of things.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly. "And yet, we''re heading toward them now."


    [That doesn''t mean I won''t take what I need,] she replied with a yful glint in her eyes. [If they hold the power we seek, I''ll absorb it just the same.]


    Lucavion smiled, nodding in agreement. "Then let''s see what they have to offer."


    Since they were monsters of his target, it meant it was just meant to be. Would there be any need to hold a grudge or anything anyway?


    Isn''t everyone in this world living for themselves?


    With those thoughts in his head, Lucavion and Vitaliara ventured deeper and deeper into the forest.


    And as they ventured deeper into Wraithshade Forest, the atmosphere grew denser, shadows twisting and flickering through the trees. The air seemed colder, filled with an eerie stillness that made each step feel heavier. Wraiths floated through the mist, their forms barely discernible, but their presence unmistakable.


    This ce had imed many lives over the centuries, turning those who sought fortune into the very specters that haunted it.


    The forest had always been like this¡ªa ce where ambition met its end, and the souls of the fallen lingered, waiting for the next fool to join them.


    The deeper Lucavion went, the more wraiths gathered, drawn to his presence like moths to a me.


    He moved with precision, his estoc shing as he cut down the wraiths that dared approach him. Each strike was quick and decisive, dissipating the specters into the cold mist. They came in waves, their numbers seemingly endless, but Lucavion''s de didn''t falter.


    ''This forest¡­ it''s alive with death,'' he thought as he pressed forward, his steps steady despite the growing danger. His stars spun within his core, their light guiding him through the darkness, while the eerie howls of the wraiths echoed around him.


    One particrlyrge wraith lunged from the shadows, its hollow eyes glowing with malice. Lucavion sidestepped the attack with ease, his estoc shing through its form before it could react. The wraith let out a keening wail before dissolving into the mist like all the others.


    "They never stoping," Lucavion muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. His eyes scanned the forest, the trees looming over him like silent watchers. More wraiths gathered ahead, drifting aimlessly but drawn to his presence like the others before them.


    [It''s no wonder this ce is filled with wraiths,] Vitaliara remarked from her perch on his shoulder, her voice calm despite the chaos around them. [Most whoe here seeking fortune don''t leave.]


    Lucavion nodded, his gaze fixed on the path ahead. "And they end up bing part of the forest."


    The deeper he went, the stronger the presence of the wraiths became. Each step felt like he was pushing through a wall of lingering souls, the very air thick with death and decay. But Lucavion pressed on, cutting down every wraith that crossed his path with ruthless efficiency. His de was an extension of himself, each movement calcted, each strike precise.


    Yet, despite the relentless onught, Lucavion remained focused. This forest was just a prelude to whaty ahead¡ªTiax and Laxa, the Nyxaliths, the true guardians of this forsaken ce.


    "The deeper we go," Lucavion said, his voice low and steady, "the closer we get to them."


    Vitaliara''s tail flicked slightly as she surveyed the darkened forest. [Indeed. The further we delve into the heart of this ce, the stronger their presence are bing. Be ready. Even though I am doing my best to mask our presence, at some point it will be impossible to hide.]


    Lucavion''s grip tightened on his estoc, and with a sharp breath, he continued forward, cutting down another wraith as it appeared from the mist. There was no room for hesitation here¡ªnot in a ce like Wraithshade.


    Then he continued deeper into Wraithshade Forest, his footsteps nearly silent as he pressed on. The mist seemed to thicken with each step, the eerie silence asionally broken by the distant howls of wraiths. But as the wraiths faded into the background, reced by the cold, heavy atmosphere of the forest, Lucavion felt a shift.


    The deeper they ventured, the air itself seemed to ripple with the presence of more powerful entities. Vitaliara, perched on his shoulder, remained alert, her gaze flicking across the shadows as they moved.


    Without warning, the trees ahead rustled unnaturally, and a low, guttural growl echoed through the dense fog. Lucavion stopped, his grip tightening around his estoc. The wraiths may have been relentless, but these were different.


    Monsters.


    A massive, wolf-like creature emerged from the shadows, its fur pitch ck and its eyes glowing with a fierce crimson light. The beast''s muscles rippled beneath its dark coat as it prowled toward Lucavion, its fangs bared and dripping with saliva.


    Lucavion remained calm, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the beast. ''Early 4-star,'' he assessed quickly. It was powerful, but not beyond his reach.


    The wolf snarled and lunged at him, its ws tearing through the ground as it closed the distance in an instant. But Lucavion was faster. His estoc shed, and in one smooth motion, he sidestepped the creature''s attack and delivered a swift, precise strike to its side. The de sliced through the beast''s thick fur, and the wolf howled in pain, stumbling as blood spilled from the wound.


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion didn''t waste any time. He pressed forward, his estoc moving in rapid, controlled strikes. Each swing of his de was infused with a subtleyer of his sword intent¡ªan energy that vibrated through the air, sharpening his attacks and increasing their lethality.


    After reaching 4-star, one would be able to use their weapon''s ''intent,'' which, in the case of Lucavion, was a sword.


    The wolf barely had time to recover before Lucavion''s next strike severed its spine, sending the creature crashing to the ground, dead before it could retaliate.


    He paused for a moment, scanning the surroundings. His recent breakthrough to the 4-star realm had given him ess to his sword intent, and he could already feel the difference in his movements.


    ''It is indeed much more effective.''


    His strikes were faster, more precise, and each one carried a weight behind it that made him even deadlier.


    But the forest wasn''t done testing him.


    From the darkness, more creatures emerged¡ªthis time, a pair of snake-like beasts, their scales glistening with a metallic sheen. Their tongues flickered in and out, tasting the air as they slithered toward him, their bodies undting through the mist.


    Lucavion exhaled, his breath steady. ''Two of them, both early 4-star.'' His eyes sharpened as the snakes struck simultaneously, their bodies coiling around him in an attempt to crush him between them.


    But Lucavion''s movements were fluid, his estoc slicing through the air with a speed that seemed almost unnatural. He danced between the two beasts, his sword intent guiding each strike as the de cut through their scales with ease. One of the serpents hissed in pain as Lucavion''s estoc found its mark, slicing through its neck and sending its head tumbling to the ground.


    The second snake reared back, its fangs bared as it prepared to strike. But Lucavion was already moving, his body a blur as he closed the distance. With a powerful thrust, he drove his estoc through the creature''s open maw, the de piercing its skull and silencing its attack in an instant.


    The forest grew still once more as the two serpents copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Vitaliara let out a soft purr of approval from his shoulder. [You''re handling these creatures with ease now. The breakthrough has sharpened your skills.]


    Lucavion wiped the blood from his de, his expression calm but focused. "It feels different. My sword intent... it''s almost like an extension of myself now."


    He could feel it with every swing of his estoc¡ªthe rity, the precision, the lethal efficiency. The monsters of this forest were powerful, but now that he had broken through to 4-star strength, they were nothing more than stepping stones in his path.


    The further they ventured into the heart of Wraithshade Forest, the more the atmosphere seemed to shift. The air grew colder, and the very ground beneath his feet felt heavy with the weight of death. But Lucavion pressed on, cutting down more beasts as they emerged from the darkness.


    Some wererge, hulking creatures with thick hides and brutal strength, while others were swift and agile, using the shadows to their advantage.


    Lucavion''s estoc danced through the air with an elegance that belied the carnage it caused. Each creature that fell to his de was a testament to the progress he had made¡ªthe refinement of his sword style, the mastery of his sword intent.


    But as they ventured deeper, the presence of something far more powerful began to loom over them.


    Vitaliara''s tail flicked slightly, her voice tinged with caution. [The guardians are near. Tiax and Laxa.]


    Lucavion nodded, his grip tightening around his estoc. He could feel it too¡ªan ominous, oppressive energy that seemed to pulse from the very heart of the forest.


    The Nyxaliths awaited.


    And he was ready.

 Chapter 162: The Twin Fishes (3)

    Vitaliara''s sharp eyes flickered with recognition as she felt the subtle shift in the air. The once-chaotic mana flows of the forest, filled with the presence of wraiths and other beasts, had stilled. Instead, something deeper, more powerful, began to move around them.


    She let out a low hum, her voice filled with understanding. [They''re here.]


    Lucavion slowed his steps, his grip on his estoc firm as he scanned the dense, shadowed trees ahead. "What do you sense?"


    Vitaliara''s tail twitched, and her gaze turned towards the thickening darkness. [The mana flow around us¡­ it''s different now. Controlled. It feels like they''re opening the path.]


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed. "They''re waiting for us."


    [Exactly,] she replied. [Tiax and Laxa¡ªNyxaliths don''t thrive on pointless bloodshed. They''ve seen enough of it in this forest. Now, they''ve decided to meet us directly. No more creatures will stand in our way.]


    Lucavion nodded, feeling the shift in the atmosphere. It was as if the very forest had begun to yield to the presence of its rulers, allowing them to pass without resistance. The oppressive feeling of death lingered, but there was no more hostility, no more waves of wraiths or serpentine beasts lunging from the shadows.


    "They no longer wish for any more blood to spill," Lucavion murmured, understanding the significance of the moment. "They''re inviting us to face them."


    Vitaliara''s eyes gleamed as she surveyed the path ahead. [It''s an honor, in a way, for them to grant us this. But it won''t make the battle any easier.]


    Lucavion''s smile was thin but confident.


    "It is fine."


    Lucavion''s gaze lingered on the dark canopy above, the weight of past experiences settling in his mind. "If my opponent is showing me grace, the only thing I can do is to respect it," he murmured softly. "And in a way, they are truly fitting rulers."


    His thoughts drifted back to his time in the army, where he had seen all kinds of leaders¡ªmen and women whomanded others through fear, maniption, or false bravado. He had witnessed them make grand speeches, only to abandon their people when real danger struck. In the face of true adversity, they were always the first to retreat, saving their own lives while others fell.


    Lucavion had never respected such leaders. To him, they were cowards¡ªthose who put their own survival above the honor and responsibility that came with power.


    But these two Nyxaliths, Tiax and Laxa, were different.


    "They''re still standing here," he muttered, a rare tone of admiration creeping into his voice. "They''re not hiding from us, and they''ve spared the lives of their forest''s creatures, showing us the path directly. That takes strength. They know their power and aren''t afraid to face us."


    [They are rulers, indeed,] Vitaliara purred in agreement, her voice thoughtful. [Many would hide behind their armies, using their underlings to weaken us. But not these two.]


    Lucavion nodded, his expression hardening with resolve. "Exactly. They face us head-on, without pretense. That''s what makes them deserving of respect. I''ve seen too many so-called leaders abandon their people in the face of danger. Tiax and Laxa¡­ they embody what it means to lead."


    His grip tightened on his estoc, the weapon feeling like an extension of his will. "If they''re willing to face me with that kind of integrity, then I''ll give them the respect they deserve. But I won''t hold back."


    Vitaliara leaped back onto his shoulder, her eyes gleaming. [And nor should you. The real battle begins now.]


    As Lucavion and Vitaliara ventured deeper into the heart of Wraithshade Forest, the oppressive weight of the surrounding darkness began to ease, reced by a different kind of energy. The air felt thicker, almost alive, as though the very ground beneath them hummed with ancient power.


    The forest opened up to reveal a sereneke, its surface reflecting the faint glow of the moon and the vibrant life surrounding it. Flowers of every imaginable color bloomed on one side of theke, their petals radiant and full of vitality, while on the other side, the nts were wilted, gray, and dead, the air heavy with the scent of decay.


    It was a stark contrast¡ªlife and death existing in perfect harmony, dividing theke into two distinct halves.


    Lucavion''s gaze swept over the scene, his senses on high alert as the significance of the ce settled in. This was no ordinaryke¡ªit was the very heart of Wraithshade Forest, the domain of Tiax and Laxa. Theke seemed to pulse with energy, the life and death forces intertwined yet distinct, reflecting the bnce that the Nyxaliths embodied.


    Vitaliara shifted slightly on his shoulder, her eyes narrowing as she took in the scene. [This is it,] she murmured. [The heart of their domain.]


    As they stood there, the stillness of theke was broken by a sound¡ªa deep, resonant hum that seemed toe from within the waters themselves. The sound wasn''t directed toward Lucavion, but to Vitaliara, vibrating through the air like a distant call.


    Vitaliara''s ears perked up, her gaze sharpening as she focused on the source of the sound. [They know we''re here,] she said quietly, her voice carrying an edge of anticipation.


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed. "What are they saying?"


    [They''re calling to me,] she responded, her tone serious yet calm. And then she leaped over him, falling down to the ground. She walked to theke, her steps excluding a weird wave of arrogance and pride.


    And then she stood over theke, her white fur shining slightly. Lucavion understood that she was doing something rted to the talk they were having. It was even possible that she was showing her authority or old presence.


    However, for the time being, he did not have any way of knowing aside from reading the energies surrounding them.


    Lucavion closed his eyes for a moment, allowing himself to focus on the subtle shifts in the energies around them. He could feel the distinct presence of life and death, their opposing yet bnced forces swirling through the air. The energy emanating from theke fluctuated, but it wasn''t hostile.


    Instead, it felt subdued, as if the powerful forces within were holding themselves back, lowering their guard.


    ''Strange,'' Lucavion thought, his brow furrowing slightly. ''It''s almost like they''re¡­ submitting?''


    The life and death energies didn''t sh as he expected. Instead, they flowed harmoniously, bending to Vitaliara''s presence. Whatever influence she was exerting, it was undeniable. The two presences within theke, Tiax and Laxa, seemed to be responding to her in a way that he hadn''t anticipated.


    Vitaliara stood at the edge of theke, her fur glowing faintly in the moonlight. Her posture radiated a quiet confidence, an authority thatmanded respect. She nced back at Lucavion, her expression unreadable but her eyes gleaming with understanding.


    Lucavion stepped closer, his voice calm butced with curiosity. "What did they say?"


    Vitaliara turned to face him fully, her tail flickingzily. [They''re showing me respect,] she replied smoothly, her tone carrying the weight of her revtion. [Tiax and Laxa recognize who I am, and they''ve chosen not to resist. They''re willing to be part of my recovery without any struggle.]


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, both impressed and slightly surprised. "So, they''re just¡­ letting it happen?"


    [Heh¡­.When I was young back then¡­these guys had benefited from me quite a lot.]


    As she said that, she looked at the two fishes who now had shown themselves in the water and were looking at him.


    Lucavion shifted his gaze to the water, curious to finallyy eyes on the two Nyxaliths¡ªcreatures he had expected to face in a fierce battle. But instead of hostility, they now revealed themselves in quiet reverence.


    The first fish, Tiax, shimmered beneath the surface, its body glowing with an ethereal light. Its scales were vibrant, almost translucent, as though the very essence of life itself flowed through them. The fins on its back were delicate yet radiant, emitting soft pulses of energy that seemed to make the flowers and nts near thekeshore bloom even brighter.


    Tiax was the embodiment of vitality, its presence making everything around it flourish. Its eyes, bright and filled with a timeless wisdom, locked onto Lucavion for a moment before drifting back toward Vitaliara with what seemed like reverence.


    Beside Tiax swam Laxa, the counterpart, and it was equally striking yet in apletely different manner. Where Tiax radiated life, Laxa embodied the stillness of death. Its scales were dark, almost obsidian, and gave off a faint shimmer like thest glint of light beforeplete darkness.


    Tendrils of shadow trailed behind it, and wherever it passed, the once-vibrant nts wilted and withered, returning to the earth. Laxa moved with a slow, deliberate grace, its eyes deep and empty, like the abyss that awaited all things in the end. Yet, there was no malice¡ªonly the cold inevitability of death that Laxamanded with the same calm authority as Tiaxmanded life.


    Lucavion watched in quiet awe as the two Nyxaliths hovered in perfect bnce, each representing their respective forces yet unified in their purpose. There was no need for a fight here¡ªonly understanding.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 163: Another one

    Lucavion watched in quiet awe as the two Nyxaliths hovered in perfect bnce, each representing their respective forces yet unified in their purpose. There was no need for a fight here¡ªonly understanding.


    Vitaliara, sensing his thoughts, spoke softly. [Back when I was younger, much younger¡­ these two benefited greatly from me. I was different then, more¡­ whole.] Her voice was tinged with a rare sense of nostalgia.


    Lucavion nced at her, intrigued. "What do you mean?"


    She turned her head slightly, the moonlight reflecting off her white fur, which seemed to shimmer faintly. [In the past, I was much more than what I am now. My connection to life energy was vast, and I could grant or take vitality as I saw fit. Tiax and Laxa were drawn to that power. They learned to thrive because of me.]


    Her words painted a picture of a time when Vitaliara''s abilities had been even more formidable than they were now. A time when her mere presence could alter the very bnce of life and death itself. The Nyxaliths, ancient though they were, had once relied on her.


    At the very least, that was how it would look if Lucavion did not know Vitaliara.


    For some reason, he felt a little bit different. From the gaze that the two monsters were showing to Vitaliara, while there was undoubtedly respect and reverence, there was also something different, something else.


    Fear.


    These creatures undoubtedly feared Vitaliara, as if they had seen a ghost. Even now, while he was here, the one who had ughtered all those monsters, they did not pay much attention to him and rather were focused on Vitaliara, who was in her weak state.


    He muttered to himself, "Why does it feel like there''s more to this? It''s not just reverence..."


    Vitaliara, hearing his words, nced back at him, her expression as calm andposed as ever. [What''s important is that these younglings are willing to give up their lives,] she said smoothly, her voice carrying an air of finality. [That''s what truly matters.]


    Lucavion''s gaze flicked between her and the Nyxaliths, the unease still nagging at him. But Vitaliara, in her usual way, acted oblivious to the deeper emotions at y. She stepped closer to the water, preparing for the moment of her recovery, as if the tension in the air was nothing but a fleeting detail.


    He sighed softly, pushing the thought aside. For now, what mattered was allowing her to regain her strength. Whatever strange historyy between her and these ancient creatures, it was something that would have to wait.


    Lucavion studied the Nyxaliths for a moment longer, understanding the sincerity behind their actions. Despite the fear they clearly held for Vitaliara, they had chosen this path, showing their willingness to be part of her recovery. If they had truly wished to resist, they could have attacked him and continued the fight. But they hadn''t.


    This was their way of showing respect, even if it wasced with fear.


    "If that''s what you want," he muttered under his breath, his gaze softening. "I''ll honor your wish."


    Seeing his resolve, Vitaliara turned her attention fully toward him. [Good. Now, listen carefully. Because of the unique nature of these two, the bnce between life and death is delicate. When I absorb the life energy, the death energy around us will be unstable¡ªrampant, even.]


    Lucavion nodded, already understanding where this was going. "And I''ll need to absorb the death energy to keep it in check."


    Vitaliara''s tail flicked in acknowledgment. [Precisely. If you don''t, the imbnce could cause chaos, not just here but in the entire forest. You''ll need to draw in the death energy and contain it within yourself, like you''ve done before with your me of Equinox.]


    Lucavion smirked, already feeling a surge of confidence. "I figured it woulde to something like this. I''m ready."


    [Good,] she replied, her tone firm. [Focus, and don''t let the energy overwhelm you. Once I begin, it''ll all happen quickly.]


    Lucavion nodded once more, his confidence unwavering. As he prepared himself, Vitaliara gracefully leaped onto his shoulder, her presence both reassuring andmanding. The two Nyxaliths, Tiax and Laxa, moved with a slow and deliberate grace, signaling for them to follow.


    Their glowing forms lit the way, their tails rippling through the water with elegance, parting theke''s surface with effortless precision.


    Without hesitation, Lucavion took his first step onto theke, and to his surprise, it felt solid beneath his boots. The water, instead of giving way, held firm, rippling gently as if acknowledging his presence. Each step was measured and calm as he followed the Nyxaliths deeper into the heart of theke.


    The once still waters now seemed alive with energy, swirling beneath him, guided by the ancient forces at y.


    As they progressed further, theke''s surface began to shift, revealing a faint glow ahead. In the center of theke, Lucavion could see something taking shape¡ªa formation of mana, delicate and intricate. It resembled a yin-yang formation, a symbol of bnce and harmony, just like the very forces they were dealing with now: life and death intertwined.


    The two Nyxaliths swam in unison, their movements slow and deliberate as they encircled the formation. The air was thick with energy, and Lucavion could feel the pull of the death energy intensifying, as if responding to his presence. His me of Equinox stirred within him, ready to act.


    Vitaliara''s eyes gleamed as she watched the formation take shape. [This is it,] she whispered, her tone serious. [The heart of the forest¡­ and the center of their power.]


    Lucavion stopped at the edge of the formation, his gaze fixed on the swirling energies before him. The bnce was delicate, but it was clear that this was the ce where Vitaliara would recover her strength and where Lucavion would need to hold the death energy at bay.


    "It''s beautiful," Lucavion murmured, his voice calm.


    He had seen countless different scenes, but none of them seemed to be this benefit as the intricate bnce of the life and death energies right here.


    Vitaliara''s eyes gleamed softly as she observed the delicate intery of energies before them, her white fur glowing faintly in the light of the formation. [It is beautiful,] she agreed, her voice quiet yet filled with the weight of her ancient understanding. [No matter where it is, as long as there is bnce, everything can exist in harmony.


    But when one side tilts too much¡ªwhether it''s life or death¡ªthat''s when problems arise.]


    Lucavion smiled at her words, a rare expression of quiet amusement crossing his face. "True. When there is no longer death, what use is it to be alive?"


    His words hung in the air, resonating with the very essence of the ce they stood in. The yin-yang formation before them seemed to embody the truth of his statement¡ªlife and death locked in eternal bnce, each one necessary for the other''s existence.


    Vitaliara nodded subtly, acknowledging the deeper truth in his words. [Exactly. It''s a cycle, one cannot exist without the other. To live eternally without the concept of death would strip life of its meaning.]


    Lucavion''s gaze remained fixed on the swirling energies.


    Vitaliara''s tail flicked in agreement. [Let''s begin. I''ll absorb the life energy, and you''ll take care of the death energy, just as we discussed.]


    Lucavion nodded, his focus sharpening as he prepared himself for the task ahead. This was no longer just about power¡ªit was about maintaining the bnce of the forces that governed this ancient forest.


    Vitaliara closed her eyes, her body shimmering as she began to draw in the vitality of the forest. The vibrant life energy surrounding the area pulsed and flowed toward her like a gentle stream, drawn into her being as if she were an ancient conduit of nature itself.


    The flowers and nts surrounding theke seemed to respond to her, their brightness intensifying, as if willingly offering their essence.


    Lucavion stood beside her, his focus sharp as he, too, began the process. His connection to the death energy surrounding the area grew stronger, and his core, the [me of Equinox], stirred within him, ready to absorb the dark, cold force that hung in the air. He drew in the death energy with precision, careful not to let it overwhelm him.


    It flowed into him like a dense fog, filling his core, and as it did, the me within him burned brighter, stronger, fueled by the very essence of decay and stillness.


    Around them, the two Nyxaliths, Tiax and Laxa, swam in slow, deliberate circles. Their graceful movements caused the energy to swirl faster, feeding the flow of life and death energy into Lucavion and Vitaliara. The ancient creatures, who governed the bnce of this forest, now yed their part in assisting the process, their presence stabilizing the delicate equilibrium between the forces.


    The mana formation, glowing faintly, responded to their efforts. It pulsed with energy, as though recognizing the harmony in their actions. Streams of vitality and death flowed toward Vitaliara and Lucavion, as if the forest itself was supporting them, pushing the energies directly into their beings.


    Lucavion''s core surged as more death energy poured into him, filling the [me of Equinox] to its brim. It burned hotter with every passing second, a perfect reflection of the bnce between life and death that surrounded them.


    Just like that, the two, the master and the contracted familiar, started their harmonious cultivation.

 Chapter 164: Another One (2)

    As Vitaliara absorbed the vitality of the forest, the once radiant glow of Tiax¡ªthe Nyxalith symbolizing life¡ªbegan to fade. The energy that once emanated from the creature started to dim, its vibrant scales losing their luster. The once-glorious light within Tiax flickered as it slowly gave up its life force, willingly offering it for Vitaliara''s recovery.


    The flowers and nts around thekeside, which had blossomed under Tiax''s influence, began to wither slightly as their energy was drawn into Vitaliara.


    Lucavion, meanwhile, focused intensely on his own task. He could feel the surge of death energy flooding his body, pouring into his core with overwhelming force. His [me of Equinox] mana technique activated, beginning to circte the dense death energy throughout his body.


    As it did, the me within him burned brighter, but the sheer volume of death energy was far greater than the life energy Vitaliara was taking in.


    It didn''t take long before Lucavion felt the first chilling effects. His core, now filled to the brim with death energy, began to freeze. The cold spread rapidly, moving through his meridians like an unstoppable wave. His breath became shallow as frost crept along his veins, threatening to lock his very mana pathways.


    His limbs grew numb, and it felt as though his body was being encased in ice from the inside out.


    Despite the intense pain and the freezing sensation coursing through his body, Lucavion gritted his teeth, refusing to let the imbnce stop him. The cold was suffocating, the pain searing, but he knew he had no choice. If he faltered now, everything they had worked for would be for nothing.


    "Not yet," he muttered through clenched teeth, his voice barely a whisper.


    With every ounce of willpower he possessed, Lucavion forced himself to continue. He pushed his mana through his frozen meridians, circting the [me of Equinox] technique, even as the cold threatened to shatter him from the inside. His core trembled under the pressure, but he held firm, enduring the freezing pain as he continued absorbing the death energy.


    His me of Equinox burned hotter and brighter, trying to bnce the overwhelming cold, but it was a slow and agonizing process.


    Yet, Lucavion didn''t stop. He couldn''t. He had to endure, to continue pushing forward no matter the cost.


    On the other side, Vitaliara felt something off. Though she was absorbing the life energy, it wasn''t resonating with her in the way she expected. The flow felt disrupted, and she knew that if things continued as they were, a significant portion of the energy would go to waste.


    Her eyes shifted to Lucavion. He was enduring immense pain as he absorbed the death energy, his body clearly struggling to handle the imbnce. It was then that an idea struck her. Vitaliara understood that their connection as familiar and master went deeper than merebat synergy¡ªthere was something greater between them, a harmony they hadn''t fully tapped into yet.


    Without hesitation, she made a decision.


    Focusing her energy, Vitaliara linked her life energy cirction with Lucavion''s. She allowed the life energy to flow into his meridians, circting around his body alongside the death energy he was absorbing. As the life energy moved through him, it cooled slightly from the death energy''s chilling effects. The process allowed the life energy to stabilize, flowing more harmoniously between them.


    Lucavion felt the sudden shift. The icy grip of the death energy still burned through his core, but there was now a warmth countering it, cooling and tempering the deathly chill. He recognized the sensation¡ªit was Vitaliara''s energy, linked to his, bncing the forces within him.


    The intense pain he had been experiencing began to ease as the two energies, life and death, found a fragile harmony inside him.


    Vitaliara, in turn, felt the life energy resonate more clearly within her now that it had passed through Lucavion. The process had be smoother, more efficient, as the coldness from the death energy refined the life energy she absorbed. Together, they had unknowingly created a perfect cycle, their energies bncing each other out.


    [This is better,] Vitaliara murmured softly, her voice resonating in Lucavion''s mind. [We''ll make it work together.]


    Lucavion nodded, his focus renewed, the overwhelming pain now manageable. "Let''s keep going," he whispered.


    With the warmth of Vitaliara''s life energy now circting through his meridians, Lucavion''s focus sharpened. The once overwhelming cold of the death energy became manageable, the bnce of life and death within him creating a chaotic yet harmonious flow. His [me of Equinox] surged with new intensity, the fire within his core zing as it fed on the energy that filled him.


    The death energy, now mixed with the life energy Vitaliara provided, formed a dynamic and potent force. It was as if two opposing fires burned within him, each pushing against the other, but rather than shing, they intertwined in a perfect dance. Lucavion used this immense power to shape his core, guiding the energy into precise, controlled flows.


    Inside his core, the [me of Equinox] roared to life. The first vortex, already formed, spun steadily, a testament to his strength. The second vortex, which had begun to take shape after he killed Koran and absorbed his energy, swirled violently within him, nearingpletion. Now, the immense amount of energy swirling around them provided exactly what he needed to push forward.


    He felt the immense power surging through him, more than enough to finalize the third vortex. It was dangerous¡ªthe energy was excessive, even more than necessary¡ªbut Lucavion knew he had to control it, or risk being overwhelmed.


    ''This is it,'' Lucavion thought, his focus unwavering. He carefully guided the death and life energy, directing it into his core to stabilize the formation of the third vortex. The swirling energy began to condense, pulling inward as the chaotic fire of life and death found its center.


    The pressure mounted within him, the vortex spinning faster, drawing in the power from both the life and death energies. His body felt like it was on fire, but not in the same painful way as before. This was the refining heat of creation, the forging of something powerful and new.


    Lucavion gritted his teeth, pushing the final wave of energy into his core. The third vortex began to form, the chaotic fire stabilizing into a steady, powerful force. His entire being pulsed with energy, the bnce between life and death maintained, the power of the [me of Equinox] stronger than ever before.


    With one final surge, the third vortex solidified, and Lucavion felt the immense pressure within him release, the energy now flowing in perfect harmony throughout his core.


    "It''s done," he whispered, his voice filled with both exhaustion and triumph. The third vortex wasplete, and the power of the [me of Equinox] had reached a new level.


    Now, at that exact moment he had finally reached the 3-star realm in terms of [me of Equinox.]


    As Lucavion''s power surged, the third vortex now fully stabilized within his core, a new sensation washed over him. The moment he had reached the 3-star realm with his [me of Equinox], he instinctively felt the ability to manifest his mana outside his body. The mes of life and death that had swirled within him now extended outward, forming a visible aura around him.


    The chaotic fire of life and death energy swirled in harmony, responding to his will.


    He could feel the death energy in the air as if it was part of him now, no longer requiring focused meditation to absorb it. The sensation of control over the energy around him was both exhrating and empowering.


    Just as he was contemting this newfound power, the two Nyxaliths, Tiax and Laxa, began to move. Laxa, the overseer of death, swam gracefully through the water toward Lucavion, while Tiax, the embodiment of life, moved toward Vitaliara.


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed as he watched the Nyxaliths approach. Without warning, the two ancient creatures leaped from theke, their shimmering forms soaring through the air. In a breathtaking disy of light and shadow, Laxa dove directly into Lucavion''s body, while Tiax did the same with Vitaliara.


    A powerful jolt surged through Lucavion, his core reverberating with energy as Laxa disintegrated, its essence merging with the [me of Equinox]. The death energy within him intensified, yet it remained under his control, harmonized with the life energy that Vitaliara had shared with him. He could feel the ancient power of the Nyxalith now intertwined with his very being.


    Vitaliara, standing nearby, experienced the same sensation as Tiax''s life energy flowed into her. Her fur glowed with a renewed vitality, her connection to life energy now stronger than ever before.


    Lucavion exhaled slowly, processing the immense power coursing through him. He looked down at his hands, feeling the strength and potential that now resided within him.


    "They may stay with us," Lucavion murmured, his voice quiet but filled with a sense of calm eptance. "If that''s what they want."


    In a way, those creatures were just showing him their final respects and requested the final thing from them.


    Which he dlyplied and returned the favor.


    And just like that, Lucavion had achieved his second breakthrough in just two days.


    -----------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. The link is in the description.


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.


    And if you liked my story, please give me a power stone. It helps me a lot.

 Chapter 165: Another One (3)

    Lucavion slowly rose to his feet, the overwhelming surge of energy that had consumed him now ebbing into a steady hum throughout his body.


    The mes of life and death that had once raged within him now settled into a calm, bnced aura, swirling subtly around him like an unseen cloak.


    The air around him still crackled with the remnants of his power, but for the first time in days, Lucavion allowed himself to truly breathe.


    His legs trembled slightly as he stood, the fatigue from the past week creeping up on him. His body was aching¡ªnot from the breakthroughs themselves, but from the relentless pace he''d set for himself. First the battles in Morrowind''s Vault, the intense process of reaching the 4-star realm on his first core and reaching the 3-star realm on his second core.


    There had been no time to rest, no moment to stop and take stock. Every moment had been spent pushing forward and now that it was over, his body screamed for respite.


    Lucavion''s hand instinctively moved to his side, where the frost from absorbing too much death energy had left lingering stiffness in his limbs. The cold hadn''t fully faded, but with the bnce now struck between life and death, it was more manageable. Still, exhaustion weighed heavy on his bones.


    Vitaliara, standing near thekeside, noticed his weariness. Her sharp eyes softened, a rare moment of concern flickering in her gaze. She had also absorbed a tremendous amount of life energy from Tiax, but her recovery was smoother, and her ancient nature allowed her to bnce the energy more naturally.


    [You should rest,] Vitaliara''s voice was soft in his mind, the concern undeniable. [You''ve pushed yourself too far.]


    Lucavion grunted in response, stretching his stiff limbs. "No time for that," he replied, though his voicecked its usual sharpness. The exhaustion had dulled his edges, and he knew she was right. He needed rest¡ªproper rest. His mind was still sharp, but his body... it was nearing its limit.


    His eyes drifted toward the tranquilke, now still after the chaos of the energy transfer. The flowers, though slightly wilted, still held some life, and the soft ripple of water echoed the peace that now settled over the area. The Nyxaliths had given him their final gift, and their essence lingered within him, strengthening his [me of Equinox] beyond what he had imagined.


    Vitaliara moved closer, her feline grace undisturbed by the fatigue that weighed on Lucavion. [You may have achieved another breakthrough, but your body isn''t made of steel. You''ll be no use if you copse.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I''m aware."


    Even though he said that he knew for proper rest, he would need to take a carriage.


    He took a deep breath, inhaling the crisp air around him. It was peaceful, serene even¡ªsomething he hadn''t had the luxury of enjoying in what felt like ages.


    Looking out across theke, Lucavion allowed himself to rx, if only for a moment.


    He sat down near the edge of theke, resting his back against a nearby rock. The cool surface felt good against his tired body, and he closed his eyes, feeling the gentle rhythm of his core¡ªthe intertwining energies of life and death¡ªsteadily circting within him.


    It was a strangefort, knowing that he hade so far, yet realizing how much farther he still had to go.


    "Sigh¡­.."


    And then he stood, exhaling a long, tired sigh. Despite the brief moment of respite, the weight of his responsibilities quickly resurfaced. He knew he couldn''t afford to rest, not when there was so much still ahead of him. The tournament in Andelheim wasn''t going to wait, to be there in time he needed to move.


    His eyes scanned the quiet surroundings, the calmness of theke a stark contrast to the urgency now building within him.


    Vitaliara, lying beside him, sensed his shift in energy. She lifted her head, her feline eyes meeting his. [You''re not going to rest, are you?] she asked, though her tone suggested she already knew the answer.


    Lucavion chuckled softly. "I wish I could, but I''ve spent too much time here already," he replied, stretching his limbs and rolling his shoulders. The ache from the week of non-stop travel and cultivation still lingered, but he pushed it aside. His goals came first.


    [The tournament in Andelheim,] Vitaliara murmured thoughtfully. [You''ll need to make good time if you n to reach it in time. How far is it from here?]


    "Far enough," Lucavion responded, ncing toward the path that would lead him out of the forest. He had left his horse in the nearest vige and he needed to go there first.


    "It''s a long ride from there to Andelheim, but if I move quickly, I should make it in time."


    He could feel the urgency settling into his bones, a familiar tension that drove him forward. There wasn''t time to rest properly, not if he wanted topete and prove himself in the tournament. Every second mattered now, and Lucavion wasn''t one to waste time.


    Pushing himself away from the rock, he began making his way toward the edge of the forest. The path would take him back to the vige where he had left his horse. From there, he would have to ride hard to reach Andelheim before the tournament began.


    Vitaliara leaped gracefully to his side, matching his pace as they moved through the trees. [You''re going to need to be careful. You''ve pushed your body far this past week, and even with the breakthroughs, you''re not invincible.]


    Indeed, as she had said, even though he had broken through, he had yet to stabilize himself and make himselffortable.


    He still needed to get used to his own power and his newly strengthened body.


    He nodded, acknowledging her concern but brushing it aside. "I know," he said quietly, his voice steady. "But the tournament is a chance I can''t miss. I''ll manage."


    His mind was already racing ahead, nning his next steps. The journey to Andelheim would be long and thepetition would be fierce, but Lucavion had something the others didn''t¡ªhis mastery over life and death energy, a power he was still learning to control, but one that could give him the edge he needed.


    As they neared the edge of the forest, the faint sounds of the vige in the distance reached his ears. His horse was waiting for him there, and once he mounted up, the real race would begin.


    "Let''s not waste any more time," Lucavion muttered to himself, picking up his pace.


    ********


    The night air was cool, and the streets were silent as Valeria quietly made her way through the dimly lit alleyways leading out of the inn. Her heart pounded in her chest, but her steps were measured and deliberate. She had made her decision.


    Her knights were fast asleep, unaware of her departure, and it had taken careful nning to ensure that no one would suspect anything until morning. She had even gone as far as to purchase a horse earlier that day under the pretense of securing provisions for their uing journey.


    Now, with only the moon and stars to light her path, Valeria mounted the horse and took onest look at the inn behind her. There was a pang of guilt, a fleeting thought of what her knights would think when they woke and found her gone. But she quickly pushed it away.


    ''I must do this,'' she reminded herself. ''I need to face this alone.''


    The horse''s hooves cked softly against the cobblestone streets as she rode into the night, her destination clear in her mind¡ªAndelheim.


    ********


    On the other side, a carriage rolled to a slow stop, the steady rhythm of hooves ttering on cobblestone fading as it reached the gates of Rackenshore.


    The rain had lessened, now a fine drizzle, but the town''s streets were still slick and glistening under the dull light of the overcast sky.


    The girl with the clear ck hair and her maid stepped out of the carriage, their feet touching the cobbled ground with soft, measured steps. Rackenshore was not arge city, but it was respectable for its position at the border of the Arcanis Empire. The stone buildings were modest yet sturdy, reflecting the town''s strategic importance.


    People moved about their business with a certain briskness, their clothes damp from the weather, but no one seemed to pay much attention to the new arrivals.


    The girl pulled her hood over her head, hiding her dark hair from view, though a few strands clung to her face from the earlier rain. Her eyes scanned the streets, sharp and calcting. The town had a quiet energy, a bordend calm.


    She didn''t have time to dwell on the scenery.


    Her maid stood beside her, quietly attentive. "We should find an inn, mydy. We are in an unknown territory right now."


    The girl cast a lingering nce over the city before giving a firm nod. Although her mind was set on dealing with the matter swiftly, she understood the importance of securing a ce to stay for the night. The maid''s suggestion was practical, especially in an unfamiliar town like Rackenshore.


    "Fine," she said quietly, her voice edged with the same impatience she had been holding back. "We''ll find an inn first."


    Together, they stepped into the town, the wet cobblestones glistening underfoot. The girl kept her hood low, concealing most of her face, while her maid, ever attentive, took the lead. As they passed a few locals gathered under the shelter of a shop awning, the maid approached them.


    "Excuse me," the maid asked politely, "could you tell us if there is an inn nearby?"


    The bystanders, a mix of workers and townsfolk, looked the two women up and down, noting their fine attire despite the wet travel conditions. One of them, a middle-aged man with a worn cap, nodded and pointed toward a street just a short distance away.


    "That''d be the Verdant Heart Inn, just down that way," he said, his voice gruff but helpful.


    The maid thanked him, and the two set off toward the inn. The streets were quieter now, with the asional sound of dripping rain and distant conversations breaking the silence.


    Just as they were about to enter the inn, amotion erupted from nearby. A group of knights d in armor bearing the insignia of a noble house surrounded a young girl who looked frightened and cornered. One of the knights stepped forward, his tone sharp but restrained.


    "Are you sure you haven''t seen ourdy today?" he asked, his voice leaving little room for deflection.


    The girl shook her head, her eyes wide with fear. "I¡­ I haven''t seen her, sir. I promise," she stammered.


    The knights exchanged nces, clearly agitated but unwilling to cause a scene. The girl with the ck hair and her maid paused, observing the situation. The tension in the air was palpable, and though the maid nced at herdy with concern, the girl shook her head.


    "It is none of our concern."


    With that, they entered the inn.

 Chapter 166: Another One (4)

    The girl with the ck hair cast onest nce at themotion outside but quickly dismissed it, her expression cold and indiffert. "It is  of our concern," she murmured, her voice low and final. The maid, though still curious, nodded in agreemt and followed her mistress into the inn.


    The warmth of the Verdant Heart Inn greeted them, a stark contrast to the cold dampness of the outside. Inside, the atmosphere was quiet and modest, with worn wood furniture and a few patrons scattered about, keeping to themselves. The sct of rain and hearth fire mingled in the air.


    Behind the counter stood an elderly woman, her hair streaked with gray and her eyes sharp despite her age. She looked up as the two approached, taking in their finely crafted travel cloaks andposed demeanor.


    "Wee to the Verdant Heart Inn," she said with a warm but cautious smile. "What can I do for you, travelers?"


    "We need two rooms for the night," the maid said, stepping forward to handle the formalities.


    The woman nodded and reached beath the counter, pulling out arge, leather-bound ledger. "Two rooms for just the night?" she asked, flipping through the pages.


    "Yes," the maid confirmed.


    The woman nced up at them both once more, her eyes lingering for a momt as if assessing them before she nodded and jotted down their names in the ledger. "That''ll be t silver for each room," she said.


    The maid reached into her pouch and paid without hesitation, cing the coins on the counter.


    The innkeeper gathered the silver and slid two keys across the counter. "Your rooms are upstairs, second and third doors on the left," she said, her tone polite but businesslike. "Let me know if you need anything else."


    The maid paused for a momt, leaning in slightly, her voice dropping to a near-whisper as she slid the innkeeper another silver coin across the counter.


    "There is one other thing," she said, her eyes narrowing slightly. "We''re looking for someone. A man by the name of Lucavion. Have you heard of him?"


    The innkeeper''s cautious smile faltered ever so slightly, her sharp eyes flicking betwe the maid and the girl, who remained silt but observant. The question seemed to catch her off guard, and for a brief momt, the warmth in her expression was reced by something more guarded.


    "Lucavion, you say?" the innkeeper murmured, her tone more reserved now. She nced down at the silver coin resting on the counter before lightly tapping her fingers against it.


    "I might''ve heard the name," she said slowly, carefully choosing her words.


    Her fingers drummed softly on the counter, her eyes narrowing slightly as she regarded the maid and the girl with growing suspicion.


    "Lucavion," she repeated, her voice low and cautious. "Why, if you don''t mind me asking, are you looking for him?"


    The question hung in the air,d with unspok implications. The innkeeper''s once warm demeanor hadpletely vanished, reced by an alert wariness, as though the very mtion of the name had unsettled her.


    The maid exchanged a brief nce with herdy, gauging her response. The girl with the clear ck hair, though her expression remained calm, gave a slight nod, signaling for the maid to proceed.


    "We have business with him," the maid replied smoothly, her tone measured and controlled. "It''s a matter of some urgcy."


    The innkeeper didn''t seem convinced. She looked the two wom up and down, her eyes lingering on the girl for a momt longer. There was something about their presce that unsettled her, though she couldn''t quite ce it.


    "I see," the innkeeper said, her voice growing colder. "Th you have asked the wrong person."


    The girl''s eyes narrowed, a sharp flicker of annoyance crossing her face. It wasn''t just the refusal to answer¡ªthe innkeeper''s tone carried a subtle defse, as though she was deliberately protecting the man they sought. A mere innkeeper, attempting to shield him? The very thought sparked a surge of anger deep within her.


    The maid, ssing the shift in herdy''s demeanor, took a step back as the tsion in the air thicked.


    The girl with the clear ck hair stepped forward, her posture rigid, her eyes darking with barely contained fury. "Is that so?" she asked, her voice low and hoarse, a dangerous edge creeping into her tone.


    Without waiting for a response, she let her mana re, the air a her bing heavy with palpable pressure. It was subtle at first, but th it grew, spreading through the inn like a wave. The innkeeper visibly stiffed, her eyes widing in fear as the oppressive force seemed to close in a her, pressing down on her chest and making it hard to breathe.


    "You''re protecting him," the girl said, her voice cutting through the thick silce, each word dripping with barely restrained anger. "Why?"


    The innkeeper, now trembling, tried to maintain herposure, but the intsity of the girl''s presce made it nearly impossible. Sweat beaded on her forehead as she struggled to speak. "I¡­ I don''t know what you mean," she stammered, her voice cracking under the pressure.


    The girl''s eyes burned with cold fury as she stepped ev closer, the weight of her mana almost suffocating now. "Tell me. Where is Lucavion?"


    The innkeeper''s trembling intsified, but her lips remained tightly sealed, her fear evidt, yet still, she refused to speak a word about Lucavion. Her silce only fueled the girl''s anger, and the pressure in the air grew ev more suffocating. The mes of her fury flickered just beath the surface, ready to explode.


    But th, in the midst of her fury, the girl suddly ssed something¡ªa presce. No, not just one, but several. People were approaching the inn, their steps steady and deliberate, cutting through the rainy night.


    Her eyes wided for the briefest momt. She had made a mistake. This wasn''t her domain, her hometown, where she could act freely. Rackshore was an unfamiliar ce, and she couldn''t afford to attract atttion¡ªnot yet.


    With a sharp exhale, she retracted her mana, the oppressive weight lifting from the room. The innkeeper gasped in relief, her legs nearly buckling as she clutched the counter for support, but still, she said nothing.


    The girl nced at her maid, who gave a slight nod of understanding. They both knew they had gone too far.


    Just th, the heavy wood door to the inn swung op with a loud creak. The sound of clinking armor filled the room as the knights from outside tered, their expressions sharp and wary. The same group they had se questioning the young girl earlier.


    One of the knights, a tall man with a grizzled beard and sharp eyes, stepped forward. His gaze flickered to the innkeeper, who was still visibly shak, before settling on the girl with the ck hair.


    "What''s going on here?" he asked, his voice stern. "We ssed mana here¡­."


    The maid instinctively stepped forward, shielding herdy ever so slightly, though it was a subtle movemt.


    "Nothing, sir," the maid replied smoothly, her voice calm and measured. "We were merely asking the innkeeper a question. Perhaps we were a bit too¡­ insistt."


    The knight''s eyes narrowed, clearly unconvinced, but he didn''t press the matter immediately. Instead, he turned his atttion to the innkeeper. "Is everything all right here?"


    The innkeeper, regaining herposure as the oppressive pressure of the girl''s mana lifted, took a deep breath. Still visibly shak, she nced betwe the two wom before addressing the knight with a shaky but steadying voice.


    "These people¡­ they asked about someone. Th, all of a sudd, they started using mana to pressure me," she said, her voiceced with indignation but tempered by lingering fear.


    The knight''s eyes narrowed at the revtion. His gaze turned steely as he looked at the girl and her maid, clearly weighing the gravity of the situation. The room tsed, the other patrons falling silt, watching the sce unfold.


    Before the tsion could escte further, the girl with the clear ck hair stepped forward, her movemts deliberate and calm. Reaching up, she removed her hood, allowing her ck hair to cascade down, revealing her face fully for the first time.


    Her striking features were now in full view¡ªsharp, yet undiably beautiful, her noble bearing unmistakable. Her dark eyes, though still hard, softed just ough as she addressed the knight directly.


    "I apologize for my actions," she said, her voice steady, though tinged with a hint of regret. "I made a mistake. I allowed my emotions to get the better of me. We''ve be on the road for a long time, and I''m afraid my patice has worn thin."


    The knight, though still on guard, seemed tak aback by her sudd change in demeanor. He nced over her, noting the finely crafted clothing and the unmistakable air of nobility that sured her. This wasn''t somemon traveler¡ªthey were dealing with someone of significant status. His sharp gaze softed slightly, understanding the delicacy of the situation.


    He exchanged a brief look with his fellow knights before turning back to her, his expression cautious but no longer confrontational.


    "We appreciate your honesty," the knight said, his tone measured. "But be mindful of where you are. Rackshore may be on the border, but that doesn''t mean we tolerate such behavior, ev from those of noble blood."


    The girl nodded, understanding the subtle warning in his words. "It won''t happ again."


    The knight, satisfied that the situation wouldn''t escte, gave a short nod. His eyes flickered toward the innkeeper onest time, as if siltly confirming she was unharmed, before he stepped back, motioning to his m.


    "Let''s go," he muttered to his fellow knights. "No need to linger here."


    Without further words, the knights turned and left the inn, the tsion in the room dissipating as they disappeared through the door.


    As the door swung shut behind them, the girl remained still for a momt, her expression unreadable. The maid, ssing herdy''s thoughts, quietly moved beside her.


    "We should go to our room now," the maid said softly.


    The girl gave a single nod, her gaze flicking briefly to the innkeeper, who was still standing behind the counter.


    With ast nce at the woman, the two turned and made their way upstairs, leaving the tse momt behind, but¡­.


    ''He was here.''


    The fact that Lucavion was here and the rumors about him were confirmed was ough.

 Chapter 167: Andelheim

    The city of Andelheim buzzed with life as the sun rose over the towering spires that marked its skyline. People from all corners of the Arcanis Empire flooded the streets, a colorful mix of warriors, merchants, and spectators eager to witness the grand Martial Tournamt.


    The cobblestone streets were lined with countless stalls, selling everything from shimmering des to exotic elixirs. The air was thick with the sct of spiced meats grilling over op fires, mingling with the sweet fragrance of rare flowers being sold by traders who had traveled far to be here.


    Everywhere you looked, there were warriors. Some carried long, gleaming swords at their hips, their des catching the light as they walked with purpose.


    Others shouldered massive axes, their hulking forms standing out ev among the crowd, while others held spears, their polished tips glinting ominously in the morning sun.


    These were m and wom who hade to Andelheim to carve their names into legd, and their presce alone brought an air of palpable tsion.


    The tournamt, hosted by Marquis Aldrich Vtor, drew not only the strongest from the empire but also those looking to prove themselves.


    Whispers of Vtor''s prowess as a leader and martial artist spread like wildfire through the crowds. His reputation alone had gathered the elite of the empire and beyond to this grand evt.


    Merchants shouted over the din, advertising their wares. One stand featured rare beast hides fashioned into protective armor, and another offered mana-infused weapons, promising an edge in theing battles. Ev the alchemists had tak advantage of the opportunity, peddling potions said to hance strgth or speed inbat.


    Despite the festive air, the mood was electric with anticipation. M and wom sparred in alleys, their weapons shing in preparation for the main evt.


    The streets echoed with the ng of steel, the low hum of mana, and the asional roar of a warrior testing their strgth.


    gs bearing the crest of the Vtor family fluttered atop the highest towers, a reminder of who governed this mighty city. Andelheim, though normally a bustling trade hub, had transformed into a battleg for the ambitious and the strong, with each corner of the city teeming with challgers eager to fight for glory.


    Valeria approached the city gates of Andelheim, her heart set on tering quietly and unnoticed. She had not originally intded to draw atttion to her status, but the sight before her made her reconsider.


    The main trance was a chaos of bodies and noise, a mass of people crowding the line that stretched far beyond the gate. Commoners, merchants, and ev some minor warriors stood impatitly, shuffling forward as the guards meticulously checked each person''s idtity card. The din of frustration could be heard from the distance, voices raised inint as the line moved at a snail''s pace.


    Valeria''s gaze swept over the sce, noting the tired looks on travelers'' faces, the slow progress, and the heat of the rising sun already bearing down on the crowd. She sighed inwardly, realizing that waiting here could cost her hours she didn''t have.


    To the side of the main trance, a smaller, far less crowded gate stood op, guarded by soldiers wearing the Vtor family crest. This was the noble''s trance, reserved for those of higher standing. A couple of finely dressed individuals rode through, their carriages or horses passing with ease as the guards gave them a cursory nce before waving them forward.


    Valeria hesitated for a momt. She had never be one to unt her family''s name, and she preferred to avoid standing out. But practicality won out over pride. With a subtle tug of her reins, she guided her horse toward the noble gate.


    As Valeria approached the noble gate, the guards shifted, their eyes narrowing suspiciously. Traveling alone with her hood drawn over her face made her appear more like amoner trying to sneak past than a noble.


    "Halt," one of the guards called out, stepping forward to block her path. His hand rested on the hilt of his sword as he eyed her cautiously. "This gate is for nobles and their retinues. You''ll need to go to the main trance."


    Valeria frowned beath her hood but remained calm. She understood the situation¡ªtraveling without her knights and with her face hidd, it was no surprise they''d mistak her for someone trying to bypass the lines. With a graceful movemt, she dismounted her horse and reached into her cloak.


    "I believe there''s be a misunderstanding," she said in a measured tone.


    The guards remained vignt as Valeria withdrew a small, silver-embossed ID card. She held it up, allowing the crest of the rion family to catch the morning light. The guard''s eyes wided as he quickly recognized the name etched into the card¡ªValeria rion. His expression shifted from suspicion to immediate regret.


    "Mydy," he stammered, taking a step back and bowing. "Forgive us, we did not recognize you. It was a mistake."


    The other guards quickly followed suit, bowing their heads in apology. Valeria, everposed, simply waved her hand dismissively.


    "No harm done," she said, her voice steady and without a hint of irritation. "You''re only doing your duty."


    The guard straighted, clearly relieved by her understanding. "Thank you, mydy. Please, proceed."


    Valeria nodded and remounted her horse, the tsion betwe them dissipating as she tered the city. She nced back briefly, watching the guards return to their posts. While they had made an error, she appreciated their diligce.


    As Valeria tered the city, the bustling streets of Andelheim oped up before her. The sights and sounds were a stark contrast to the quiet roads she had traveled over the past week. Merchants called out to passersby, colorful stalls lined the streets, and the smell of spiced food lingered in the air.


    Normally, she might have tak a momt to joy the vibrant atmosphere, but fatigue weighed heavily on her.


    She had be traveling for days, camping in forests and stopping at small viges along the way. While those brief rests had helped, the aches in her body reminded her just how much a proper bath was needed.


    ''A bath,'' she thought with a sse of longing, ''is exactly what I need right now.''


    Her thoughts wandered to the tournamt. She had be so focused on getting here that the thought of rest had barely crossed her mind until now. But now that she was in the city, the weight of the journey hit her all at once.


    ''There''s no rush,'' she told herself. ''I can register tomorrow. One day of rest won''t make a differce.''


    Valeria guided her horse through the lively streets, her gaze seeking a suitable inn where she could rx and gather her strgth. The tournamt could wait until tomorrow.


    Now, all she needed was a quiet room, a warm bath, and a momt of peace.


    ********


    ''How refreshing¡­.''


    The warm bathwater had worked wonders, easing the tsion from her muscles and washing away the grime of travel. Valeria sighed conttedly as she stepped out of the tub, wrapping herself in a thick towel. Her skin tingled pleasantly from the heat, and for the first time in days, she felt truly rxed.


    ''This is exactly what I needed,'' she thought as she dried herself off, her gaze drifting to the quiet room she had rted in the inn. It wasn''t the most luxurious ce, but after so many days on the road, it felt like a pce.


    After changing into morefortable clothes¡ªa simple tunic and trousers¡ªshe ran her fingers through her damp hair, feeling the heaviness of her earlier worries melt away, if only for a momt.


    Her decision to take the tournamt on alone still weighed on her, but now, with her body rejuvated, she felt more ged. She could face whatevery ahead.


    For now, though, she needed something else: food.


    Her stomach rumbled, reminding her that it had be far too long since she had eat a proper meal. The small rations she had consumed during her journey had kept her going, but now, the thought of a warm, hearty meal was all she could think about.


    Valeria left her room, pulling on a light cloak as she made her way down the inn''s hallway and out into the bustling streets of Andelheim.


    The city was alive with activity, the tournamt drawing in people from all walks of life. Stalls and shops lined the streets, their vdors calling out to passersby, offering everything from roasted meats to exotic fruits.


    The air was filled with the rich aroma of spices and freshly baked bread, making her mouth water. She let herself wander, taking in the sights and sounds of the city.


    It was a vibrant ce, filled with ergy and excitemt, and Valeria found herself joying the atmosphere despite the weight of the tournamt looming in the back of her mind.


    The tantalizing smells of roasted meats and freshly baked bread filled the air, making her stomach rumble in protest. She hadn''t eat a proper meal in days, and the hunger gnawing at her was impossible to ignore. Yet, despite the ticing aromas, she found herself hesitating.


    This was unfamiliar territory for her. Normally, wh she was out on the road, her right-hand knight, Elth, would handle all the logistics, including meals.


    She had never be the one to decide where to eat or how to spd money. It wasn''t that she didn''t know how to take care of herself¡ªshe''d be trained in every discipline a knight needed¡ªbut it was the simple, mundane tasks like this that left her unsure.


    Her father''s words echoed in her mind. "A knight does not indulge in worldly pleasures. Discipline is the foundation of knighthood. Spd wisely, act with honor, and avoid frivolous pursuits."


    Valeria frowned, her steps slowing as she nced a at the bustling food stalls. Was this considered indulgce? Was she betraying the discipline instilled in her by ev contemting spding money on something as simple as food from a market vdor?


    Her stomach growled again, more insisttly this time, as if answering her question. She couldn''t exactly starve, could she? Yet, the thought lingered. Knights were supposed to be above such earthly desires. They lived for duty, not forfort.


    But th, was finding a meal after days of travel truly indulgce? She wasn''t seeking pleasure; she was seeking sustance.


    ''It''s just food,'' she thought to herself, trying to silce the doubts swirling in her mind. ''I''m not being wasteful. I need this.''


    Yet, while she thought of this, for some reason, that infuriating guy''s face popped up.

 Chapter 168: Cloud Heavens

    Valeria''s mind wandered as she debated over the simple act of buying a meal, and without warning, his face¡ªLucavion''s¡ªshed in her thoughts. That irritating grin, his mocking tone, the way he had teased her as if her every concern was just some grand joke to him.


    ''Why him of all people?'' she thought, her irritation bubbling up again. His smug face seemed to haunt her at the most inconvenient times, and the fact that he had somehow wormed his way into her thoughts made it even worse.


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance, her footsteps picking up pace. ''Why am I even thinking about him? Of all things right now...''


    Her fists clenched at her sides as she imagined that smirk of his, the one that made it seem like he had everything figured out, like her struggles were nothingpared to the carefree way he seemed to live his life. She hated it.


    Before she even realized it, her feet had carried her to the entrance of an inn. Without thinking further, she pushed open the door with more force than necessary and stormed inside, her mood fouler than ever.


    But then, the moment Valeria stepped inside, the rich, fragrant aroma of meat and stew hit her like a wave. The blend of spices, slow-cooked vegetables, and savory broth filled the air, and all at once, the anger that had been simmering inside her vanished. Her stomach growled loudly, reminding her of just how hungry she was.


    ''Maybe this wasn''t such a bad idea after all,'' she thought, feeling a sense of relief as her mouth watered in anticipation.


    She walked over to the counter, still slightly on edge from her previous irritation but now more focused on the delicious smells. The innkeeper, a friendly-looking woman with a warm smile, greeted her with a nod.


    "What can I get for you, miss?" the woman asked.


    Valeria nced at the menu briefly, though she already knew what she wanted. "A bowl of stew, please," she said, her voice more controlled now that her mood had improved. "And a juice."


    The innkeeper raised an eyebrow, clearly a little surprised by the choice. "No drinkin'' today,ss? You look old enough to handle a pint."


    Valeria shook her head firmly. "No, thank you. Just the juice."


    The woman gave her a curious look but didn''t press the matter. Instead, she gestured to the dining area. "Take a seat wherever you like. Your order''ll be ready in a few minutes."


    Valeria nodded and found a quiet corner near the window. As she sat down, she could feel the tension draining from her shoulders, the warmth of the inn and the prospect of a good meal finally settling her nerves. She couldn''t help but smile a little as the smell of the stew continued to fill the room.


    As Valeria settled into her seat by the window, she let her gaze wander across the bustling inn. The warm, golden light from thenterns cast a soft glow over the tables, creating a cozy atmosphere despite the lively hum of conversation. She leaned back slightly, rxing as she took in her surroundings.


    There were a few couples seated together, quietly enjoying their meals, but most of the patrons were Awakened¡ªwarriors, mages, and mercenaries, all gathered in the city for the uing tournament. Some were deep in conversation, discussing strategies or past battles, while others simply ate in silence, focused on the challenges thaty ahead.


    Valeria''s eyes were drawn to a group seated near the far corner. They wore matching dark-green robes with a distinct crest embroidered on the chest, marking them as members of the same sect. They seemed disciplined, their postures upright and their movements efficient, even as they ate.


    ''A sect,'' she thought, observing them with interest. She had heard of various sects traveling from all corners of the empire to take part in these kinds of tournaments. Each had their own style ofbat, their own beliefs, and their own way of life.


    It was fascinating to think about how theypared to her own upbringing as a knight, where honor, discipline, and loyalty were paramount.


    As her gaze continued to drift, she noticed another group, this one more eclectic in appearance. They weren''t dressed in matching robes, but their auras marked them as powerful. One of them, a tall man with a massive axe strapped to his back, looked particrly formidable, while the others had weapons of various kinds¡ªswords, spears, and even a bow resting by one woman''s side.


    Mercenaries, most likely. Their loud voices and easyughter filled the space around them.


    Valeria''s thoughts returned to the tournament. These were herpetitors, the people she''d be up against in theing days. She would need to stay sharp, to trust her skills, and prove herself not just to her family, but to herself as well.


    As she pondered her next steps, the innkeeper approached with her order. "Here ya go,ss. One bowl of stew and your juice. Enjoy!"


    Valeria nodded gratefully, her mouth already watering at the sight of the steaming bowl before her. As she picked up the spoon and took her first bite, the rich vors hit her immediately, filling her with warmth andfort.


    Just as Valeria was about to savor another bite of her stew, the door to the inn burst open with a gust of cool evening air. A group of girls, all dressed in matching robes of deep blue, entered, their voices lively and filled withughter. They moved as one unit, clearly familiar with each other''spany, and the energy they brought with them was palpable.


    Valeria immediately noticed the simrity in their attire, the same deep blue robes embroidered with intricate golden patterns along the hems. They all wore a crest on their chests¡ªanother sect. The way they carried themselves, confident and synchronized, left little doubt that they were well-trained.


    The youngest among them couldn''t have been much older than Valeria herself, while a few looked slightly older, perhaps in their early twenties.


    "Senior Sister, you were amazing today!" one of the younger girls eximed, her voice carrying across the inn as they headed for an empty table near the center.


    "Yes, Senior Sister, your technique was wless! I don''t know how you made it look so easy!" another chimed in, her admiration evident as she practically bounced alongside her olderpanion.


    The "Senior Sister" they were referring to walked with an air of quiet confidence. She had aposed expression, her dark hair tied into a neat bun, and her robe was slightly more ornate than the others, indicating her rank within their sect. Despite her juniors'' loud praises, she carried herself with the calm, disciplined demeanor of someone who was used to such admiration.


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed them, her spoon hovering just above her stew. The energy the group brought into the inn was unmistakablepetitive, youthful, and ambitious. She could tell they were here for the same reason as most others in the city: the tournament.


    At the same time, her instincts, honed from years of training andbat, red as she continued to watch the group of girls. Something about them felt¡­ familiar, though she couldn''t quite ce it.


    Their robes, the way they carried themselves¡ªit tugged at her memory, but the connection remained elusive. Her eyes lingered on the "Senior Sister," the one who seemed tomand the respect of her juniors with ease. There was something about her presence that set Valeria on edge.


    ''Who is she?'' Valeria thought, her gaze sharpening. The way the girl moved, how effortlessly shemanded the attention of those around her¡ªit felt like more than just natural confidence. It was something deeper, something dangerous, though Valeria couldn''t be sure why she felt this way.


    She returned to her meal, though her thoughts remained distracted. Her instincts rarely betrayed her, and they were telling her now that this "Senior Sister" was someone to be wary of. But there was no hard evidence, just a feeling that gnawed at the back of her mind.


    As Valeria pondered this, the door to the inn opened again, and another group entered. This time, it was a group of boys, their steps measured, their presence quiet butmanding. They moved with the kind of grace and poise that only came from noble upbringing, each one exuding an air of calm confidence. Their attire was simple but finely made, the quality of the fabric speaking to their status.


    Valeria watched them enter, her gaze flicking from one to the other. The room, once filled with the lively chatter of the girls, suddenly grew quieter. The girls from the sect, who had just beenughing and talking, immediately turned their attention to the boys as they entered. The "Senior Sister" remainedposed, but Valeria noticed the way her eyes sharpened, just barely.


    Tension began to fill the room, subtle but unmistakable.


    The boys took a seat at a nearby table, their movements deliberate. But then, one of them, a tall boy with dark hair and a sharp jawline, sneered. It wasn''t a loud sound, more of a quiet mockery, but it cut through the now-silent atmosphere like a de.


    The girls exchanged nces, and one of the younger ones, clearly more hotheaded, turned in her seat, her eyes narrowing at the boy. "Who are you sneering at?" she demanded, her voice carrying just enough of a bite to draw attention.


    The tension spiked immediately.


    Valeria''s gaze shifted between the two groups, her instincts ring again. Whatever was about to happen, it wasn''t going to end with just words.


    The boy who had sneered leaned back in his chair, his expression still mocking as his eyeszily swept over the group of girls. "Just observing," he said, his tone casual, but there was a clear disdain in his voice. "Didn''t realize that [Cloud Heavens Sect] was sending children to the tournament this year."


    And the moment Valeria heard the name, her ears immediately perked up.


    Cloud Heavens Sect was a famous sect, after all.

 Chapter 169: Lira and Varen

    Hearing the name Cloud Heavens Sect, Valeria''s thoughts clicked into ce. Of course¡ªthat''s why the presence of that "Senior Sister" had felt so familiar.


    This sect was renowned across the empire for its strict discipline and powerful disciples.


    And if her instincts were correct, this Senior Sister was none other than [Lira Van], known as the Silent Thunder. Her reputation was well-earned, as both a skilled fighter and aposed leader.


    Valeria nodded to herself, her suspicions confirmed. Lira Van wasn''t the type to lose herposure over petty insults, and that much was evident in the way she handled the situation now.


    "There''s no reason for us to lower ourselves to such provocations," Lira said calmly, her voice steady and measured. She remained seated, her hands resting lightly on the table in front of her, not even sparing the boys another nce.


    Her control over her emotions was impressive, the mark of someone well-versed in managing both her peers and her rivals.


    At least, that will be how she saw the girl.


    The younger girls around her bristled, clearly not as calm as their Senior Sister. Valeria could see the frustration flickering in their eyes, their hands tightening into fists under the table. They were itching to respond, but none of them dared defy Lira''s lead. She had set the tone, and it was clear that they were expected to follow her example.


    But, the silence was once again broken, this time by the leader of the group of boys. "Indeed, you wouldn''t lower yourself to such provocations," he said, his tone calm butced with something far sharper. His gaze locked onto Lira, his eyes burning with a faint but unmistakable anger. "But you''d lower someone else''s pants while having a fianc¨¦, wouldn''t you?"


    The moment the words left his mouth, the entire room seemed to freeze. A cold, biting chill filled the space, but this wasn''t the same kind of tension as before. This was something far more personal, far more dangerous. The kind of cold that cuts deeper than insults ever could.


    Lira, for the first time since the confrontation began, showed a flicker of something¡ªwhether it was shock, anger, or something else entirely, Valeria couldn''t tell. But her previously calm demeanor wavered, just for an instant.


    Valeria''s eyes darted around the room, catching the reactions of the other patrons. Whispers broke out like a ripple in the silence, hushed voices murmuring about what had just been revealed.


    "Did you hear that? He said something about a fianc¨¦¡­"


    "That must be Varen Drakov from the Silver me Sect, right?"


    "They were engaged to settle the feud between the sects, weren''t they?"


    The air in the inn grew even colder as the weight of the usation settled over the room like a suffocating nket. Valeria could feel the shift in the atmosphere, the tension so thick it seemed to press down on everyone present. She could see the ripple of shock moving through the crowd, the whispers growing louder as the significance of the boy''s words began to sink in.


    Lira Van, the Silent Thunder, had always been the picture ofposure, strength, and discipline. But now, that calm exterior had cracked, if only for a moment, and everyone in the room noticed it. The whispers continued to swirl around Valeria, fragments of the story piecing together in her mind.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect and the Silver me Sect¡­ of course, Valeria thought grimly. Those two sects had been at odds for years, locked in a bitter rivalry that had cost both sides much in blood and resources. The animosity between them had been so deeply ingrained that most had believed the feud would never end.


    But then the leaders of both sects, tired of the endless fighting, had agreed on an arrangement¡ªone that could potentially bring peace.


    An engagement.


    Lira Van, the brilliant daughter of the Cloud Heavens Sect, had been betrothed to Varen Drakov, the prodigy of the Silver me Sect. It had been a marriage of convenience, meant to end the centuries-old feud and unite the two powerful factions. Both sects had celebrated the union, seeing it as the dawn of a new era.


    But the peace had note.


    Just as the feud was about to be settled, Varen had discovered something that shattered the fragile arrangement. He had caught Lira in an illicit rtionship with a man from her own sect¡ªa fellow disciple, the son of a powerful elder within the Cloud Heavens Sect.


    Varen, driven by rage and betrayal, had found them together and, in a moment of fury, beheaded the man right in front of Lira''s eyes.


    The memory of that moment, of the blood staining the ground and the look of horror on her face, still haunted those who had witnessed it.


    That single act had not only destroyed the engagement but had reignited the mes of hatred between the two sects, making the conflict worse than it had ever been before.


    Valeria could feel the weight of that history pressing down on the room as the murmurs grew louder, the other patrons whispering feverishly about the scandal. The fact that Varen Drakov, the very man who had once been Lira''s betrothed, was standing here, openly mocking her in public, only deepened the wound.


    Varen leaned back in his chair, his sneer widening as he watched Lira struggle to maintain herposure. His voice, dripping with venom, cut through the whispers like a de. "No response, Lira? Or are you going to deny what happened? Or perhaps¡­" His gaze flicked over her coldly, "you''ve already moved on. Well, I guess that would be expected from a whore like you.


    You must have gone for someone else''s pants already."


    Lira''s breath hitched, her jaw clenched tightly, but still, she said nothing. The tension between the two sects had escted to a dangerous level after that incident, and any wrong move could set off another confrontation, perhaps even here in this very inn.


    Valeria shifted in her seat, her eyes narrowing as she observed the scene unfold. This was more than just a personal grudge¡ªit was a powder keg waiting to explode. She knew that if someone didn''t intervene soon, the situation could spiral out of control, dragging everyone in the room into the conflict.


    But before anyone could make a move, one of Lira''s juniors, unable to contain her anger any longer, mmed her fist on the table. "You have no right to speak to our Senior Sister that way!" she shouted, her voice trembling with fury.


    Varen''s eyes gleamed with cold amusement as he turned his gaze toward the junior disciple who had dared to speak. He leaned forward slightly, locking eyes with her, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "Was there anything I said that was wrong?"


    The junior disciple, despite the clear power imbnce between them, held her ground. Her face flushed with anger as she stood, fists clenched at her sides. "Of course!" she shot back, her voice rising with indignation. "If she turned to another man, it only shows that you weren''t capable enough to keep her by your side. You should have done better!"


    Varen''s eyes gleamed dangerously as he turned his attention to the young disciple who had spoken. His smirk remained, but there was a sharpness in his gaze that made the air feel colder. He tilted his head slightly, his voice dripping with mockery. "Is that so?" he asked, his words slow and deliberate. "And you believe that? If she went behind my back, it was my failure to keep her satisfied?


    Is that your logic?"


    The girl, though visibly trembling, stood her ground, her chin raised defiantly. "Yes! If a woman leaves, it''s because the man wasn''t strong enough to keep her loyalty. He failed her! If you were truly worthy, she wouldn''t have looked elsewhere."


    The words echoed through the inn, and for a moment, everyone went silent.


    Varen''s sneer vanished, reced by a cold, dangerous expression. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy, the tension now at its breaking point. The other disciples of the Cloud Heavens Sect braced themselves, while Varen''spanions, the boys from the Silver me Sect, stiffened at the perceived insult to their leader.


    Valeria felt the weight of the situation pressing down on her. The girl''s retort had been bold, but reckless. She didn''t know if the young disciple truly believed what she was saying, or if she was simply defending her Senior Sister in a moment of heated emotion, but it didn''t matter. The words were out, and there was no taking them back.


    Varen''s lips curled into a cruel smile as he stood from his chair, his height and presence suddenly overwhelming the space. "Is that so?" His voice was low, menacing. "You think this is a matter of my capability? You think I wasn''t enough?"


    The girl flinched but didn''t back down, though her defiance was beginning to falter under Varen''s cold stare.


    Before things could escte further, Lira finally spoke, her voice quiet but steady. "Enough."


    All eyes turned to her.


    Lira stood from her seat, her posture rigid and her faceposed, though Valeria could see the storm of emotions swirling behind her eyes. "There is no need to continue this," Lira said, her voice carrying a weight that silenced the room. She looked directly at Varen, her gaze hardening. "This was between us, and it should have remained that way.


    But you continue to spread your venom because you cannot let go of the past."


    Varen''s sneer returned, though his eyes burned with barely concealed fury. "The past?" he repeated mockingly. "You betrayed me, Lira. Betrayed our sects, our families. And you think you can stand here and talk about the past as if it''s some distant memory? No, I''ll never forget what you did."


    Lira''s expression didn''t change, though Valeria could see the tension in her body. "I didn''t betray you," she said evenly, her voice sharp and cold. "I made my choice, and you made yours."


    Varen''s gaze darkened. "As expected¡­..When ites to deceiving, there is no one else better than a whore."

 Chapter 170: Lira and Varen (2)

    "As expected¡­..When ites to deceiving, there is no one else better than a whore."


    Varen''s sneer deepened, his words dripping with cruelty as he stepped closer, his voice low but carrying throughout the room. "Even though your choice cost you the life of the man you supposedly ''loved,'' it seems you no longer care, do you? It makes sense, though. After all, you were just ying with him like a toy. You never loved him. You were never capable of it."


    The words cut through the air like a de, sharper than any sword. For a moment, the room went deathly silent, and even the whispers died out. Valeria''s breath caught as she watched Lira, her eyes widening slightly as she sensed the shift in the air. The calm,posed mask that Lira had worn for so long began to crack.


    The insult struck deep, too deep for Lira to contain the emotions she had held back for so long. The calm exterior she had maintained shattered in an instant, reced by a surge of fury that she could no longer suppress. Her body moved before her mind could catch up, her hand flying to the hilt of her sword.


    "How dare you!" Lira''s voice exploded with a fury that echoed through the inn as she drew her sword with lightning speed, the de gleaming in thentern light as it sliced through the air, aimed directly at Varen.


    The force of her strike was fueled by a whirlwind of emotions¡ªanger, betrayal, grief¡ªall coalescing into that single moment. The room erupted into chaos, chairs scraping against the floor as patrons scrambled to get out of the way.


    Varen''s eyes widened in shock, but he reacted quickly, raising his de.


    CLANK!


    And then, at that exact moment, the sound of des shing echoed throughout the room.


    SWOOSH!


    The sh of des reverberated through the room, and in that moment, the deflected sword energy shot out wildly. It spiraled toward Valeria''s side, and before she could fully process what was happening, she felt the wave of energy closing in on her.


    With a sharp intake of breath, she quickly shifted, her body reacting instinctively. She dodged the strike, her chair scraping against the floor as she moved. The mana-infused energy mmed into her table with a loud crash, sending her meal flying and sttering the remnants of her stew across the floor.


    Valeria''s frown deepened as she straightened herself, her eyes narrowing in annoyance at the ruined meal. The once-warm,forting atmosphere of the inn had been reced by chaos, and now, her mealy scattered in pieces around her feet.


    ''Of all the things...'' she thought, her patience wearing thin. She nced toward the source of themotion, where Lira and Varen stood locked in their confrontation,pletely oblivious to the damage they had caused.


    Lira''s chest heaved with rage, her hand gripping the hilt of her sword tightly as if the very act of holding it could somehow control the torrent of emotions she was feeling. Her once calm demeanor was gone, reced by a raw, visceral anger that had been buried for too long.


    Valeria clenched her jaw, resisting the urge to intervene directly.


    "How dare you speak of him like that!" Lira shouted, her voice trembling with fury as she raised her sword again, the de glinting dangerously. Her eyes burned with an intensity that sent a ripple of fear through those watching.


    Varen, though clearly surprised, quickly regained hisposure. His lips curled into a satisfied smirk as he straightened, his hand resting on the hilt of his own sword. "Oh? It seems I''ve struck a nerve," he said mockingly, the cold amusement in his voice only fanning the mes of Lira''s rage.


    Just as Lira and Varen seemed poised for another sh, a booming voice cut through the tension. "Enough!"


    The inn fell into a sudden, heavy silence as all eyes turned toward the source of the voice¡ªthe innkeeper, her face twisted in fury. She stood at the far end of the room, her arms crossed, but it was the powerful aura of mana radiating from her that sent a chill through the air.


    Her usually warm and weing demeanor was gone, reced by the stern authority of someone who was clearly not to be trifled with.


    "How dare you mess with my inn?" she growled, her eyes narrowing at both Lira and Varen.


    A ripple of shock passed through the room. Valeria, too, raised an eyebrow in surprise. She had never expected such a strong pressure just from the voice of the innkeeper.


    ''Just who is this?'' ?*??¦®+?¦Ñ??


    Apparently, even the innkeepers in this city were not normal.


    Lira''s eyes widened slightly as the realization of her mistake hit her. Varen, who had been grinning smugly moments earlier, stiffened. The weight of the innkeeper''s presence was unmistakable, and for the first time, both of them seemed to understand just how out of line they had stepped.


    After all, they had forgotten who the owner of this inn was and her title.


    [The Iron Matron]


    Varen was quite quick with a response. "I didn''t do anything," he said smoothly, raising his hands in a mock gesture of innocence. "She attacked me. The only thing I did was speak my mind¡­ and the truth."


    The innkeeper''s eyes shed with irritation, clearly not buying his attempt at deflection. She stepped forward, her mana ring briefly, causing a few of the weaker patrons to instinctively step back. "I don''t care about who started this bullshit," she said, her voice low but menacing. "You''re out. Now."


    Varen opened his mouth to protest, but the innkeeper silenced him with a sharp re. "Out," she repeated, her voice carrying the weight of finality. Her mana swirled around her like a storm, and even Varen knew better than to push his luck further. With a frustrated sigh, he motioned for his group to follow him out, muttering curses under his breath as they exited the inn.


    As soon as they were gone, the innkeeper turned her sharp gaze to Lira and her group of disciples. "You¡­..You will not leave here without paying the damages."


    The Iron Matron, her arms still crossed, began to walk slowly through the inn, her sharp eyes scanning the room as she assessed the damage. Her gaze lingered on the broken table, the scattered remnants of food, and the spilled drinks. She shook her head slightly, her expression hardening as she mentally tallied the costs.


    She came to a stop in front of Lira and her group, her eyes narrowing as she locked onto Lira. "This is going to cost you," she said, her tone firm and without room for negotiation. "For the damages, the meal, the table, and the inconvenience to everyone here¡­ I''d say you owe me a solid five hundred crowns."


    A few of Lira''s juniors gasped in disbelief, clearly unhappy with the amount. One of the younger girls opened her mouth to protest, but before she could say a word, the Iron Matron''s gaze snapped toward her, silencing her instantly.


    "Five hundred crowns," she repeated, her voice cold. "And you will apologize¡ªeach and every one of you¡ªfor the disruption you''ve caused here tonight."


    The younger girls exchanged uneasy nces, some of them bristling at the way the innkeeper''s tone bordered on patronizing. One of them, her face flushed with embarrassment, muttered under her breath, "We didn''t start this¡­"


    But before she could finish herint, Lira raised a hand, silencing her. The Silent Thunder stood tall, her expressionposed but weary. She knew the price of her actions, and she wasn''t about to make the situation worse. With a nod, she turned to the Iron Matron. "We will pay for the damages," she said, her voice steady. "And we will offer our apologies."


    The Iron Matron''s hard gaze softened only slightly as she stepped back, her arms crossed once more. "Good," she said, her tone final. "Make sure you don''t cause any more trouble in my inn. I won''t be so lenient next time."


    Lira nodded again, and without hesitation, she stepped forward, addressing the room. "We deeply apologize for our behavior and the disruption we caused," she said, bowing her head respectfully.


    Most of the people, though still somewhat tense, nodded their heads in acknowledgment, willing to move on from the confrontation now that the situation had been diffused. But then, as her eyes traveled toward the corner of the inn, theynded on Valeria.


    Valeria sat at her now-ruined table, her expression calm but her demeanor unmistakable. Lira could tell at a nce that she was of noble standing. The way she carried herself, even in the aftermath of the chaos, spoke volumes about her background andposure. It was clear to Lira that this was no ordinary patron.


    Her eyes flicked briefly to the spilled meal and the overturned dishes. Without hesitation, Lira approached Valeria, her steps measured and deliberate. When she reached her, Lira bowed slightly, her voice soft but sincere. "I deeply apologize for the inconvenience we''ve caused you," she said, her eyes meeting Valeria''s. "It seems your meal was ruined because of us."


    Valeria, her gaze steady, simply nodded, not yet offering a response.


    Lira straightened, her expression stillposed despite the fatigue evident in her eyes. "Allow me topensate you for the meal you couldn''t have," she continued. "If you don''t mind, I would also like to apany you during the meal. It''s the least I can do to make up for what happened."


    As for Valeria¡­.She just stood there.


    Since she had not encountered such a thing in her entire life before.

 Chapter 171: Lira and Varen (3)

    Valeria stared at Lira, her thoughts racing. She had never been in a situation like this before¡ªalone, dealing with someone who had just been publicly humiliated in front of a crowd. She thought back to Varen''s words, the venom he had spit so effortlessly, and a seed of doubt began to take root.


    If what he said was true, then Lira¡ªno matter howposed or apologetic she appeared now¡ªwas someone without dignity. The fact that she had engaged in an affair, while already promised to another, spoke volumes about her character, at least in Valeria''s eyes.


    Lira might have been bowing her head now, offeringpensation with all the right words, but Valeria couldn''t shake the feeling of distaste.


    Her instincts as a warrior and a noble warned her against epting this offer. The girls surrounding Lira, too¡ªthere was something about them that made Valeria ufortable.


    They seemed frivolous, all talk, andcking the discipline she was used to seeing in those who followed someone of rank. It grated on her nerves.


    No, she couldn''t ignore her instincts. She should not.


    That is why, with a polite but firm tone, Valeria finally responded, "Thank you for the offer, but there''s no need. I will manage on my own."


    Lira''s expression didn''t change much, though a flicker of surprise crossed her eyes. She nodded, clearly sensing the finality in Valeria''s words. "As you wish," she said, stepping back slightly. "I apologize once again for the trouble we caused."


    Without further words, Lira turned and rejoined her group, leaving Valeria to her thoughts.


    As Valeria sat in the quiet aftermath of the confrontation, her thoughts drifted back to the moment when Lira had drawn her sword and struck at Varen.


    That sh¡ªit had been quick, but the power behind it was undeniable. Even though it was just a single, emotionally driven attack, it had been filled with mana, crackling with intensity.


    Valeria couldn''t help but wonder: If she had been the one facing that blow, would she have been able to defend herself as effortlessly as Varen had? Probably not. That kind of energy would have left her at least bruised, if not worse.


    The realization settled uneasily in her chest. She had always prided herself on her skills, her training, her discipline. But here, in this city, surrounded by people from all walks of life¡ªAwakened fighters, sect disciples, noble heirs¡ªshe was beginning to see just how vast the world was. How many people out there possessed strength she couldn''t yet fathom?


    And then, her thoughts shifted to that infuriating man¡ªLucavion. She hated thinking about him, but she couldn''t deny the impact their duel had left on her.


    He was also young, like her, but unlike anyone she had faced before. Always careless, always grinning as if everything was a joke, but the way he wielded his sword was nothing short of dangerous.


    His movements had been fluid, calcted, as if every strike was meant to kill, even when he was only toying with her. And then there was that strange starlight mana¡ªpowerful, otherworldly, and far beyond what she had encountered in any of her training.


    ''This world¡­..I was really narrowminded¡­.thinking that I was something while I was nothing but a frog in the well.''


    In a short time, she had crossed paths with people whose power was leagues beyond her own. First, Lucavion, and now, Lira and Varen. These encounters made her realize how much further she had to go, how much more she needed to push herself if she wanted to stand on equal footing with the truly powerful figures in this world.


    Her instincts had been right¡ªthis tournament would be a chance for her to grow, to prove herself. But now, more than ever, she understood that this path wouldn''t be easy. She would have to face opponents who had lived their lives surrounded by conflict and power far greater than what she had seen within her family''s walls.


    But she rather liked this weird feeling.


    ********


    The moon hung high over Andelheim, casting a silver glow across the city''s winding streets. The festive mor of the day had faded, reced by a more sinister quiet. Beneath the bustling surface of the tournament, shadows moved in ces where prying eyes seldom ventured.


    Deep within the dimly lit halls of an ancient tavern, tucked away in the lower districts of Andelheim, two pairs of fierce eyes gleamed in the darkness. They sat at a private table near the back, their faces obscured by the hoods of their cloaks, illuminated only by the flickering candlelight.


    Across from them stood a man in fine but muted clothing. His voice was low, almost a whisper, but there was an undeniable intensity in the way he spoke. His eyes flitted between the two figures, gauging their reactions.


    "You both know why we''re here," he began, his fingers tracing the edge of a small mapid out on the table.


    The figures shifted slightly, their eyes never leaving the man, their attention sharp.


    "The top two spots," he continued, "that''s what you''re after. It''s not just about glory; it''s about power. Influence. And the favor of the Ventor family itself. Do you understand what that means?"


    The man''s voice lingered in the air, heavy with authority and menace. The two figures, sitting across from him, remained silent. Beneath the hoods of their cloaks, their eyes gleamed¡ªnot with excitement or determination, but with hatred that burned as fiercely as the candlelight that illuminated their faces.


    One was a young boy, barely in his teens, his jaw clenched tightly as he stared at the man with a mix of anger and fear. His fists were balled beneath the table, trembling ever so slightly. Next to him, his older sister sat, her body still, but her fierce gaze told of a rage that she was barely able to contain.


    She was a few years older, her face marked by exhaustion and the weight of what they had been through.


    ves. That''s what they were.


    Captured in a raid years ago, taken from their home, and sold like cattle, they had been trained in the most brutal of circumstances. Their lives were a cycle of pain, obedience, and fighting. The man standing before them had made sure of that. He had bought them, trained them, and conditioned them for one purpose¡ªto win, to fight, to serve.


    "You willpete in the tournament," the man repeated, his voice as cold as the steel sword he always carried at his side. "And you will take the top two spots."


    The girl''s eyes narrowed beneath her hood, her knuckles turning white as she gripped the edge of the table. Her thoughts screamed tosh out, to fight back, but she knew better. Both of them did. The marks on their backs were a constant reminder of the consequences of defiance.


    "And if we don''t?" the boy finally spoke, his voice trembling but defiant. His sister shot him a warning nce, but it was toote. The man''s lips curled into a cruel smile.


    "You know exactly what will happen if you fail." He leaned closer, his voice lowering to a dangerous whisper. "If you don''t secure the top two spots, then they will pay the price. Do you want that?"


    Both siblings flinched, their eyes briefly meeting before they looked away. They knew what he meant.


    They had witnessed such punishment before, and the memory still haunted them. The man had made sure they saw it. He had forced them to watch, so they would understand just how high the stakes were.


    The girl''s throat tightened, and she forced herself to speak. "We''ll do what you ask," she said, her voice low, devoid of emotion. It was the voice of someone who had no choice.


    The man straightened, satisfied with her response. "Good. Very good."


    He turned, preparing to leave, but paused at the door, ncing over his shoulder onest time. "Remember, your lives are not the only ones at stake here."


    With that, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving the siblings in the dim light of the tavern.


    The boy sat motionless, staring at the table, his fists still clenched. His sister reached out, cing a hand on his arm. "We have to," she whispered, though her voice was hollow. "We have to win."


    The boy''s eyes burned with tears he refused to shed. "I hate him," he muttered. "I hate all of them."


    "So do I," his sister replied softly, her hand tightening on his arm. "But we can''t let them hurt anyone else. We''ll fight. And we''ll win."


    They sat there in silence for a long while, knowing that the tournament was their only way forward¡ªthough it was a path paved with blood, pain, and desperation. They were bound by chains they couldn''t see, forced to fight not for glory or power, but for survival.


    And though they hated it, they knew they had no other choice.

 Chapter 172: Lira and Varen (4)

    At the evening of the Andelheim, Varen and his group made their way down the dimly lit streets, the sound of their boots echoing against the cobblestones, the tension from the inn still lingering in the air. Most of them walked in silence, their minds reying the events from earlier, unsure if they were supposed to feel victorious or ufortable.


    Finally, one of the younger men, a boy with short brown hair and a firm expression, cleared his throat, breaking the silence. This was Darius, the second strongest in the group, someone who had earned respect through his solidified power within the ranks. His voice cut through the quiet. "Varen," he started, his tone calm but challenging. "Did you really need to do that?


    I mean¡­ didn''t you go a little overboard back there?"


    The other men nced at each other, tension rippling through the group. The air grew colder as all eyes turned toward Darius, sensing the confrontation brewing.


    Varen, who had been walking at the front, came to an abrupt halt. His back stiffened, and he slowly turned around, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto Darius. The rest of the group fell silent, the weight of the moment heavy as Varen''s expression darkened.


    He took a slow step forward, his presence suddenly more menacing. "Overboard?" he repeated, his voice low and dangerous. "Are you suggesting I was wrong?"


    Darius, unlike the others, didn''t falter. He met Varen''s gaze with a re of his own, his resolve unshaken. "I''m saying it didn''t have to go that far," Darius responded, his voice steady. "Dragging up the past like that, in front of everyone¡ªwhat were you trying to prove? You think that was necessary?"


    Varen''s lips curled into a mocking smirk as he took another step forward, his voice dripping with condescension. "Sensitive things, huh? You''re defending her now?"


    Darius''s jaw tightened, his eyes never leaving Varen. "No, I''m not defending her," he replied firmly. "But there''s a line. And you crossed it."


    Varen''s smirk vanished, reced by cold disdain. "Listen carefully," he said, his voice sharp as a de. "That woman deserves worse for what she did. I only spoke the truth, and if you think for a second that I went ''too far,'' then you don''t understand what betrayal feels like."


    Darius''s gaze hardened. Unlike the others, he didn''t flinch. "I understand what betrayal feels like," he said, his voice cold. "But I also know that dragging it out in front of everyone like that won''t give you the satisfaction you''re looking for. All it does is stir up more trouble."


    "It is really clear that you don''t," Varen said and didn''t wait for an answer. He leaned in slightly, his voice growing harsher, more intense. "How would you deal with this feeling, huh? The burning inside, every day, every night? Would you just swallow it down? Pretend like nothing happened?


    Just watch as that bitch walks around, living the life she wants without any consequences?" His tone turned sharp, almost venomous. "Is that what you''d do? Just sit back and ept it?"


    Darius''s expression remained firm, his jaw tight as he met Varen''s venomous words head-on. He didn''t waver, even as Varen''s intensity seemed to burn hotter with each word. "I wouldn''t do it like this," Darius said, his voice steady butced with conviction. "There are better ways to deal with betrayal, Varen. The best way is not to let it consume you. You can''t let it eat away at you like this."


    Varen''s eyes shed with cold anger, his lips curling into a sneer of pure disdain. He took a step closer, his gaze cutting into Darius like a de. "And that''s exactly why spineless bastards like you let women like her walk all over you," he hissed, his voice dripping with contempt. "Because of weak men who are too afraid to act, they think they can do whatever they want and get away with it."


    Darius''s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing, letting Varen continue his tirade.


    "If they''re not held ountable for their actions," Varen went on, his voice growing more intense, "they''ll keep doing it. Over and over again. Betraying, lying, destroying lives¡ªwithout a second thought. You think there''s a ''better way'' to deal with it?" He shook his head, disgust evident in his tone. "No, the only way is to make them feel it. To make them suffer the consequences of their actions.


    Anything less, and they''ll keep doing it."


    The silence between them was thick with tension, the rest of the group watching from the sidelines, unsure whether to intervene or stay back. But Darius didn''t back down, his gaze still locked with Varen''s. He knew there was no reasoning with someone as consumed by vengeance as Varen was, but he wouldn''t stand for being belittled for choosing a different path.


    "The only thing consuming you," Darius finally said, his voice calm but resolute, "is your own rage. And it''s not going to end well for you, Varen."


    Varen''s sneer deepened, but he didn''t respond. He just turned on his heel, his anger simmering beneath the surface as he started walking again, his frustration palpable.


    As for Darius¡­


    He just watched his friend with a sad gaze.


    *******


    On the other side, a group of girls moved in a tight-knit formation, their robes fluttering in the night breeze. Despite the quiet of the streets, the murmur of their voices was filled with frustration and resentment.


    "He''s such a bastard. How could he speak to you like that, Senior Sister? It''s disgusting."


    "He has no respect for anyone. The way he insulted you in front of everyone like he thinks he''s better than the rest of us¡­ I wanted to wipe that smug grin off his face."


    Lira remained silent as they walked, her mind still reying the events at the inn. Her fingers were still wrapped tightly around the hilt of her sword as if she hadn''t quite let go of the anger she had felt earlier.


    "It''s not just that. He thinks he can just say whatever he wants because of who he is. I don''t care if he''s from the Silver me Sect. No one talks to our Senior Sister like that!"


    The murmur of frustration continued to ripple through the group of girls as they walked, their emotions still high after the confrontation with Varen. Mira, one of the more outspoken disciples, nced at herpanions, her eyes narrowing with barely-contained anger.


    "You know what I think?" she said, her voice dripping with disdain. "He acts all tough and arrogant, but I bet he''s terrible in bed. That''s probably why he''s so bitter and angry all the time. He has topensate for something."


    The other girls snickered at her remark, a small release of the pent-up frustration they''d been feeling. Aira, always quick to join in, chimed in with a sharp grin. "Small man with an even smaller¡­ you know." She wiggled her fingers mockingly, causing moreughter from the group.


    "I mean, it makes sense, right?" Nira added, shaking her head in exaggerated sympathy. "Guys like him, all bark and no bite. Ovepensating for what they don''t have."


    Mira smirked, tossing her hair back as she continued, her voice gaining a sarcastic edge. "That''s probably why Lira didn''t want anything to do with him. She could sense how pathetic he really is."


    The group erupted inughter, their voices echoing through the quiet street. Even Lira, who had been silent for most of the walk, couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle. Though she had been trying to stayposed and ignore the ugly remarks Varen had thrown at her, there was something undeniably satisfying about hearing her disciples mock his pride.


    "I mean, can you imagine?" Aira said, stillughing. "All that rage and anger because¡­ well, he''s justcking where it counts."


    The girls giggled, their steps lighter now as the weight of the earlier confrontation began to fade.


    And then, after walking for another thirty minutes, they finally approached their destination. The air around them seemed to change with anticipation as they neared a secluded part of the city, where a certain establishment was well-known for its services.


    Mira nced up at the grand building before them, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Finally," she whispered, a mischievous smile curling her lips. "We''re here."


    The building was discreetly tucked away, its exterior adorned with elegant drapery and intricate carvings. A soft glow fromnterns illuminated the entrance, casting an inviting warmth in contrast to the dark streets of Andelheim. Above the door, a sign in ornate lettering read: The Moonlit Sanctuary.


    Aira, her grin wide and teasing, licked her lips yfully as she nudged Nira with her elbow. "The famous Moonlit Sanctuary. I''ve heard the men here are just as gorgeous as they are talented."


    Nira giggled, her cheeks flushed with excitement. "It''s about time we got to experience this ce ourselves."


    Lira, walking slightly behind them, raised an eyebrow but didn''t stop them.


    Her disciples had been buzzing about this ce for days, whispering rumors about the stunning men who catered to every whim and desire.


    Mira turned to Lira, her eyes twinkling with yful mischief. "Come on, Senior Sister. You can''t tell me you''re not even a little curious. This ce is legendary."


    "¡­.."


    As for Lira, she thought it wouldn''t be bad to relieve some stress.

 Chapter 173: Young Man

    The next day, as the sun rose over the bustling city of Andelheim, Valeria made her way through the streets, her steps purposeful and her mind focused. The lingering calm from her early morning training gave her a sense of rity, though the weight of the tournament ahead still rested on her shoulders.


    The streets were already alive with activity. Vendors shouted to passersby, disying their wares¡ªswords, armor, and potions¡ªall aimed at the warriors and mages preparing for the tournament. The hum of excitement filled the air, but Valeria paid little attention to it, her thoughts fixed on the task at hand.


    As she approached the center of the city, the tournament registration stall came into view. Arge crowd had gathered, some eagerly chatting about the uing matches, others nervously clutching their identity cards as they waited their turn. The stall itself was a simple but well-constructed tent, with banners bearing the insignia of Marquis Aldrich Ventor pping gently in the breeze.


    Valeria paused for a moment, taking in the sight.


    And then she sighed quietly as she observed the long line of people ahead of her, her brows furrowing in mild frustration. ''Even in the morning, the line is this long¡­ I should havee much earlier,'' she thought, silently reprimanding herself for not anticipating the rush.


    There were numerous registration stalls scattered around the city, but she had chosen this one because it was the closest to where she had trained earlier on the outskirts.


    ''Maybe I should have chosen one of the others,'' she mused, ncing at the impatient crowd. She hadn''t expected such a long queue this early, especially at a smaller stall like this. As she considered her options, a question lingered in her mind¡ªwhy was this line moving so slowly?


    Just as she was about to contemte finding another stall, a loud voice cut through the chatter around her.


    "Attention! Attention, all participants!" The announcer, a burly man with a booming voice, stood at the front of the stall. "Registrations will close at noon sharp! All participants must be finished by that point. After 1 P.M., no further entries will be epted!"


    The crowd murmured in response, some whispering in concern while others surged forward, hoping to speed up the process. Valeria''s eyes narrowed slightly. ''So that''s why it''s taking so long¡­ Everyone''s rushing to get in before the cutoff,'' she realized.


    She had been traveling on the horse for thest week and a half, and she had also spent quite a bit of time deciding whether she should leave her knights or not.


    That was why she was thiste.


    ''I mismanaged my time.''


    She did not know today was thest day of the registration period. She did not find any reason to register immediately or ask about the tournament when she came to the city yesterday since she was tired, but now she regretted the fact that she made such a decision.


    Valeria sighed inwardly, her eyes scanning the long line ahead of her. ''I should have nned better,'' she thought, chastising herself for not managing her time more efficiently..


    ''I didn''t even know today was thest day for registration,'' she mused, regretting her decision to forgo asking about the tournament details when she had arrived in the city the day before. She had been too exhausted to think straight then, but now she wished she had pushed through the fatigue and gathered more information.


    She nced around, wondering if she should try another registration stall. ''Maybe another stall would be faster,'' she considered, already picturing herself weaving through the busy streets to find one. But then her thoughts darkened as she imagined encountering a line just as long¡ªif not longer¡ªat another stall.


    If she left now, she''d lose her ce here, and what if the other stalls were the same? Worse, what if she ran out of timepletely and missed the cutoff?


    Her fingers tightened around the strap of her bag. It was the first time she had found herself in such a dilemma, unsure of how to proceed. The pressure was mounting, and the indecision gnawed at her. ''What if I make the wrong choice?''


    After a long, drawn-out breath, she made her decision. ''I''ll stick with this stall. I can''t afford to risk everything by moving to another line.'' It wasn''t worth the gamble.


    Valeria settled her stance,mitting to the wait, even though she still felt uneasy. This was no time to let uncertainty take hold of her. With her ce secured in the line, she steeled herself, determined to see this through.


    *******


    ?%§ñ§à????#§ä-§ä&¦Ò+-?§à$?@-@§¼-?+-&


    The outskirts of Andelheim were buzzing with an even greater sense of chaos than the day before. The line to enter the city stretched far beyond, winding along the road in an unruly mass of people, carts, and animals. The sun zed down on the gathered crowd, making tempers re, and it seemed as though every other person was embroiled in some sort of argument or dispute.


    Shouts echoed across the dusty road as quarrels broke out in various parts of the line. Some were arguing over cutting in line, while others seemed ready to throw punches over whose horse or cart took up too much space. The hot air was filled with frustration and impatience, and the guards stationed near the gates were doing their best to maintain order, though they were clearly overwhelmed.


    In the midst of the chaos, a disturbance caught the attention of several onlookers. A horse, moving at a steady trot, made its way past the outskirts of the queue. The animal''s dark coat gleamed in the sunlight, its legs kicking up small clouds of dust as it pped its hooves on the ground, making its way effortlessly through the crowd, avoiding the skirmishes.


    Riding atop the horse was a young man, his face obscured beneath a wide straw hat that shielded him from the sun''s relentless re. His posture was rxed, almost carefree, as if the noise and tension around him had no effect.


    Draped over his shoulder was a cat with pristine white fur, its coat shining like snow under the bright sun. The feline''s emerald eyeszily scanned the crowd, asionally flicking its tail as it perchedfortably on its master''s shoulder.


    As the young man trotted past the crowd, the initial curiosity from the onlookers quickly turned to disdain. His clothes, though functional, were worn and faded from travel, and the state of his attire didn''t fit the image of someone worthy of note. Murmurs spread through the crowd as people nced at him, some scoffing or sneering at his seemingly unremarkable appearance.


    "Look at him, acting all high and mighty with those rags on," one person muttered, earning a few nods from those around them. A group of younger men chuckled under their breath, mocking the young man''s worn-out straw hat and dust-covered clothes.


    "Who does he think he is?" another voice chimed in. "Walking through like he owns the ce."


    Despite their mockery, there was an unspoken tension in the air. Even though the crowd couldn''t sense any mana from the young man, they felt a subtle, unexinable pressure that made them uneasy. Some of the more experienced Awakened in the line exchanged wary nces, sensing that something was off, though they couldn''t ce why.


    "Strange... I can''t sense a thing from him," one man muttered to hispanion, who frowned in agreement.


    "Me neither, but there''s... something," thepanion replied, his eyes narrowing.


    The white-furred cat perched on the young man''s shoulder flicked its tailzily, its sharp emerald eyes scanning the crowd as ifpletely aware of their thoughts. The quiet grace of the cat only added to the strange, silent presence they exuded.


    Unfazed by the muttered remarks or the prying eyes, the young man rode his horse forward, the clopping of hooves steady and measured.


    His path didn''t waver, and he didn''t spare a nce at themoners waiting in the long, chaotic queue. Instead, his horse moved past them and toward the noble''s entrance, where a smaller gate, much less crowded, stood guard.


    As the young man neared the noble''s entrance, the city guards standing at the gate stiffened. They exchanged nces, their eyes scanning the young man''s worn clothes and the dust-covered horse beneath him. His appearance didn''t match the well-dressed nobles and affluent travelers who typically passed through this entrance.


    One of the guards, a tall man with a stern expression, stepped forward and raised a hand, signaling for the young man to stop. "Hold it right there," the guard barked, his voice gruff. "This gate''s reserved for nobles and dignitaries. You should be in themoner''s queue."


    The other guards nodded in agreement, eyeing the young man''s simple attire with a mix of suspicion and disdain. "You think you can just slip in here, dressed like that? Trying to cheat your way through?" another guard added, his toneced with condescension.


    The young man remained silent, his face still partially obscured by the wide brim of his straw hat. He made no move to argue or exin himself. Instead, with a graceful ease, he jumped down from his horse. The motion was fluid, as if he were weightless,nding softly on the ground without a sound.


    The guards tensed slightly, their eyes narrowing, but the young man paid them no mind. He calmly approached the guard who had spoken first, his steps measured and purposeful. Reaching into the folds of his worn clothes, he retrieved a small card from a hidden pocket.


    Without a word, he handed the ID card to the guard.


    The guard, still frowning as he nced down at the ID card, suddenly felt the faintest brush of movement against his uniform.


    "Here, take this."

 Chapter 174: Meeting Again

    The guard''s eyes flicked downward, and to his surprise, he saw a glimmer of gold nestled quietly in the folds of his pocket. A single golden coin.


    For a brief moment, the guard''s confusion deepened. But then, as the weight of the coin registered, so did the meaning behind it. The young man''s silent demeanor, the elegant ease with which he carried himself, even the subtle grace of the cat perched on his shoulder¡ªit all painted a picture of someone who knew how to maneuver through the world without drawing attention.


    The whisper of a voice reached the guard''s ears, though he couldn''t pinpoint its source. "Here, take this," it had said, soft but clear. His eyes darted back to the ID card, then up to the young man, who stood still, calm as ever. only found at mvl _e-mp|y,r


    The guard''s frown melted into a neutral expression. He straightened his posture, tucking the ID card away and nodding curtly. "Everything seems to be in order," he said, his voice now devoid of the earlier suspicion. The glint of the coin remained tucked in his pocket, a silent acknowledgment of the unspoken agreement between them.


    With a respectful gesture, he stepped aside and motioned for the other guards to do the same. "You may enter the city, sir," he said, his tone now formal, almost deferential.


    The young man, still without a word, took back his ID card, slipping it into the folds of his clothing as he turned and remounted his horse. The white-furred cat on his shoulder flicked its tail, casting onest nce at the guards with its piercing emerald eyes.


    ******


    Lucavion passed through the noble''s gate without a word, the guards now standing respectfully aside; their earlier hostility evaporated like mist in the morning sun. His worn clothes and dust-covered appearance no longer mattered. The subtle exchange, the silent understanding, had smoothed the way.


    As he entered the bustling streets of Andelheim, the familiar sights and sounds of the city greeted him. Merchants called out their wares, noble carriages ttered along the cobblestone roads, and the air hummed with the energy of the uing tournament. Lucavion''s gaze remained steady, his focus sharp despite the crowd around him.


    On his shoulder, Vitaliara''s emerald eyes glinted with amusement. [I see you''re still familiar with Gerald''s methods,] she remarked in his mind, her tone a mixture of curiosity and yfulness. [It seems he hasn''t changed much since those days when he traveled the world¡ªalways quick with a bribe when necessary.]


    Lucavion''s lips curled into a small smile as he navigated through the throng of people. "I did not learn it from Master; I just know what is important," he replied quietly, his voice calm andposed. "Money can always be made. Time, on the other hand, cannot. I''ve learned to prioritize what matters."


    [Is that so?] Vitaliara''s tail flicked lightly, her curiosity piqued. [You never were one to waste time, but I didn''t expect you to just give one gold to that guard.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his eyes scanning the bustling streets as they made their way toward the tournament grounds. "A not small price to pay for efficiency," he said. "Bribes are simple, and they save me the hassle of unnecessary confrontations. Besides, in this world, most people would rather turn a blind eye for the right incentive."


    Vitaliara''s eyes narrowed slightly, her feline instincts sharp as she studied the people around them. [And what happens when bribes are no longer enough?] she asked, her voice quieter now, more serious.


    "They are enough most of the time."


    [When they are not?]


    Lucavion''s gaze flickered toward her for a brief moment, his expression thoughtful. "When bribes are no longer enough, I''ll adapt," he replied. "There''s always a way to get what you need if you''re resourceful enough."


    The streets of Andelheim were crowded, filled with warriors, merchants, and nobles, all preparing for the tournament. The city''s atmosphere was thick with anticipation, the tension palpable.


    Merchants shouted out their wares, warriors of all kinds strolled confidently through the streets, and the noble carriages ttered along the cobblestones with the kind of pomp and elegance that defined the wealthy.


    As he rode through the city, it quickly became apparent that his horse would be more of a hindrance than a help in such crowded conditions. The narrow streets leading to the tournament grounds were packed with people, and navigating them on horseback would be nearly impossible without attracting unwanted attention.


    Lucavion''s gaze flickered over the various signs hanging above buildings until he spotted a stable at the corner of a bustling street. It was a modest establishment, but it appeared well-kept, with a few other horses already tied outside, waiting to be stabled. Lucavion turned his horse toward it, making his way through the crowd until he reached the entrance.


    Dismounting, Lucavion approached the stable master, a burly man with a ruddy face and hands weathered from years of tending to animals. The man gave Lucavion a cursory nce, his eyes briefly lingering on the fine, powerful build of the horse.


    "Looking to stable your horse, sir?" the stable master asked, wiping his hands on a rag.


    Lucavion nodded, pulling out a small pouch from the folds of his coat. "For the tournament''s duration," he said, his voice measured and calm.


    The stable master nodded in understanding. "That''ll be ten silver coins for a week, or if you''re only here for a few days, five silver for three."


    Lucavion, without hesitation, ced a handful of silver coins into the man''s outstretched palm. "I''ll take the week," he said, though he didn''t n on staying that long. Having the extra time just in case was worth the price.


    The stable master epted the coins with a satisfied nod, quickly counting them before motioning toward one of his workers. "Take good care of the horse," Lucavion added, his tone soft but carrying a hint of authority. "It''s been a long journey."


    The worker, a young boy, hurried over, taking the reins of Lucavion''s horse with wide eyes. He looked slightly intimidated, not by Lucavion''s words, but by the sheer presence of the man before him¡ªhis quiet confidence and the piercing eyes that seemed to see everything.


    Vitaliara flicked her tail, watching the exchange from Lucavion''s shoulder. [You''re really paying a bit extra everywhere today, aren''t you?] she teased, her tone light.


    Lucavion smiled faintly as he handed the reins over to the boy. "Peace of mind isn''t cheap," he replied, stepping back as the boy led his horse toward the stable.


    As they left the stables behind, Vitaliara purred softly, [If you keep paying like that, will your money not end?]


    "It won''t, don''t worry. And I don''t have an immediate need for huge sums of money either."


    [If you say so.]


    The streets of Andelheim opened up before him once more, the tournament grounds now drawing closer.


    Lucavion made his way through the bustling streets of Andelheim, weaving between the crowds as he neared the tournament registration area. The energy in the city was electric, and the closer he got to the grand arena, the thicker the crowd became. Finally, as he turned a corner, the sight of the long queue came into view.


    It stretched out from the registration tent, a snaking line of warriors, mages, and otherpetitors, all waiting impatiently to register.


    Lucavion''s face immediately grimaced at the sight. He wasn''t a man known for his impatience, but the thought of standing in the zing sun for hours just to sign his name was far from appealing.


    [Now what?] Vitaliara purred, sensing his frustration. Her emerald eyes gleamed with amusement as she perched on his shoulder, her tail swishing yfully.


    Lucavion let out a resigned sigh. "It seems we have no choice but to wait in line for now," he replied, though his tone betrayed his annoyance. Thest thing he wanted was to waste precious time standing idle.


    But just as he was about to step toward the end of the line, something caught his attention. His eyes perked up, narrowing slightly as they focused on a figure further ahead in the crowd. It only took a moment for recognition to dawn, and then, unexpectedly, a soft chuckle escaped his lips.


    "Hehe¡­.Who would have thought she would really do it?"


    His eyes had turned into an arc for some reason.


    ********


    Valeria stood in the line, her arms crossed and her mind wandering as she waited. The minutes seemed to stretch on, and despite her resolve to stay put, impatience began to nibble at the edges of her thoughts.


    The bustle of the city around her was nothing more than background noise now as her mind flicked through everything she had experienced in thest few days¡ªher decision to leave her knights, the tension at the inn the night before, and the uing tournament.


    But before her thoughts could spiral any further, a familiar, infuriating voice broke through the noise.


    "Well, well, look who we have here."

 Chapter 175: Meeting Again (2)

    "Well, well, look who we have here," Lucavion''s teasing tone cut through the crowd like a knife. "The great Valeria rion, standing in line like the rest of us mere mortals. Never thought I''d see the day."


    Valeria stiffened, her jaw tightening in frustration before she slowly turned her head toward the voice. And there he was, that same smug grin on his face, leaning casually against a nearby post as if he hadn''t a care in the world.


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed as she took in his casual posture and that ever-present smug grin. "You," she repeated, her voiceced with growing agitation. "Why are you here? Are you following me?"


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, looking genuinely surprised by the usation. "Following you?" He shook his head, his smile widening. "Oh no, not this time. I didn''t expect to find you here either. It''s purely a coincidence, I swear."


    Valeria''s suspicion didn''t waver. She crossed her arms, her gaze hard and untrusting. "Really?" she asked, her voice sharp with doubt.


    Lucavion raised his hands in mock surrender, his grin never faltering. "Really. I''m innocent this time, I promise. Just happened to be in the right ce at the wrong time¡­ or maybe the wrong ce at the right time, depending on how you see it."


    Valeria huffed, clearly unconvinced, but before she could retort, Lucavion''s gaze flicked to the crowd and then back to her, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Though I couldn''t help but notice something," he said, his tone now teasing again. "It seems you decided to leave your knights behind this time."


    Her jaw tightened, and she shifted slightly, ufortable with how easily he had picked up on that detail. "That''s none of your business," she replied curtly, her voice cold.


    Lucavion chuckled, his smile turning even more yful. "Touchy, touchy. But you know, it''s kind of impressive. Going solo? That''s a big step for the heir of the great rion family."


    Valeria''s eyes shed with annoyance, but she kept herposure. "I don''t need anyone''s permission to make my own choices. Least of all yours."


    "Oh, I''m not saying you do," he said with a shrug. "Just pointing out that it''s a bold move. A risky one, too. But you like taking risks, don''t you?"


    Valeria''s patience was wearing thin, and she was about to cut him off when he added with a sly grin, "I respect that, you know. But then again¡­ I wonder what your father would think about this decision."


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously at the mention of her father, but before she could respond, Lucavion raised his hands again, this time with augh. "Rx, rx. I''m just making conversation." He nced at the long line ahead of them. "We''ll be here for a while, after all."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed in suspicion as a sudden thought crossed her mind. How had Lucavion just casually appeared here, leaning against a post and chatting with her? Shouldn''t he be standing in line like everyone else?


    "Wait a minute," she said, her tone sharp. "Howe you''re here, just standing around? Weren''t you supposed to be in the line like the rest of us?"


    Lucavion''s smug grin faltered for the briefest of moments, and a bead of sweat formed on his brow. "Ah, well, funny you should mention that," he said, scratching the back of his head. "I was actually wondering the same thing myself¡­ you know, just¡­ uh, observing the situation first."


    Valeria crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing even further. "Observing? Really?"


    Lucavion let out a nervous chuckle. "Alright, alright. Look, I just wanted toe ask how you''re holding up. Long lines and all, you know?" He gestured vaguely at the crowd. "But, hey, since we''re already talking¡­ how about I just stand beside you?"


    m _v,l_e _mp|y|r chapter


    Valeria''s lips pressed into a thin line. "No," she said tly.


    Lucavion blinked, clearly not expecting such a blunt refusal. "No?"


    "You''re not allowed to cut the line," she said firmly. "If you want to register, you stand at the back like everyone else."


    Lucavion''s face fell into an exaggerated pleading expression, his voice dipping into a mock-desperate tone. "Come on, please? If I stand at the back, I won''t make it in time, and I''ll miss the registration. You wouldn''t want to be responsible for keeping me out of the tournament, would you?"


    Valeria felt the corners of her lips twitch upward despite herself. Seeing him like this¡ªhelpless, pleading¡ªwas oddly satisfying. For once, the smug, confident Lucavion was at her mercy. It almost felt like justice. She could see the slight panic behind his yful act, and it made her feel like he was finally getting what he deserved after all the teasing.


    Her arms remained crossed, and she tilted her head slightly, looking him up and down. "Oh? You''re afraid you won''t make it in time?" she asked, her tone light but with a hint of amusement.


    Lucavion nodded vigorously. "Exactly. It would be a real shame if all my talents went to waste because of a line. Don''t you think?"


    Valeria raised an eyebrow, pretending to consider his offer, watching as Lucavion''s eyes brightened slightly with hope. But then, just as quickly, her expression hardened, and she shook her head firmly. "No. You''re still not cutting the line."


    The look of sheer disappointment on Lucavion''s face was almostical, and for a brief moment, Valeria felt likeughing. She hadn''t smiled this much in a while, and though she had no intention of letting him skip ahead, seeing him squirm was more than enough satisfaction for the day.


    Lucavion sighed dramatically, cing a hand over his heart. "Ah, you wound me, Lady Valeria. Truly."


    Valeria smirked, her voice teasing now. "Good." She turned her back to him, fully intending to end the conversation, but inwardly, she couldn''t deny the small flicker of consideration she had felt earlier. But letting him off the hook? No, he deserved to feel the consequences of his carefree attitude.


    Lucavion stood there for a moment longer, clearly trying toe up with another angle. "Well," he said finally, "I suppose I''ll go¡­ stand at the back. Like everyone else." His tone was filled with mock tragedy as he slouched away toward the end of the line, throwing onest hopeful nce over his shoulder.


    Valeria didn''t budge, and when he realized she wasn''t going to change her mind, he sighed again, defeated.


    After what felt like an eternity, Valeria finally neared the front of the line. The crowd had slowly thinned, and while the anticipation had kept her alert earlier, now the boredom was settling in. She felt strangely more tired than she had expected, the constant noise of the city and the endless waiting weighing on her mind.


    ''That bastard Lucavion really got under my skin,'' she thought, shaking her head in frustration. Even though she had enjoyed turning him down, the entire interaction left her feeling oddly drained. Now, all she wanted was to get the registration over with and focus on preparing for the tournament.


    At longst, she reached the front of the line. The clerk, a middle-aged man with tired eyes and a quill in his hand, looked up from his desk and gestured for her to step forward. Valeria handed over her identification and began the process.


    "Name?" the clerk asked, his voice monotone.


    "Valeria rion."


    His quill scratched across the parchment as he wrote, his movements swift and practiced. "Affiliation?"


    "No formal affiliation," she responded. "Just entering as a participant."


    The man nodded absently, continuing to fill out the necessary forms. "Weapons or martial arts style?"


    "Sword," Valeria said simply, keeping her responses short. "Knight training."


    "Knight training, huh?" the clerk mumbled, though he didn''t press for details. After a few more questions and scribbles on the parchment, he handed back her identification card and stamped the entry form with the official seal of the tournament.


    "All set. You''ll receive further details tomorrow morning about your match. Check your inn ore to the main arena for the updates."


    Valeria nodded and took her paperwork, stepping away from the registration desk with a mix of relief and boredom. She was finally done, but the waiting had drained her energy more than she had anticipated. The excitement of entering the tournament was still there, but after hours in the line, it felt more like a distant hum in the back of her mind.


    As she walked away, she couldn''t help but nce around the crowd, hoping to see where that guy was.


    ''Heh¡­..He must be still waiting.''


    Valeria nced up at the sky, the sun nearing its peak. ''Almost noon,'' she thought. ''Maybe he really won''t make it.''


    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of her lips as she imagined Lucavion still standing at the back of that impossibly long line, growing more and more desperate as the clock ticked down.


    But just as she was about to fully indulge in that satisfying mental image, she heard a familiar voice¡ªmuffled, but unmistakable.


    "Well, that was a good decision!"

 Chapter 176: This Guy!

    "Well, that was a good decision!" came Lucavion''s voice, though it sounded somewhat garbled as if his mouth was full.


    Valeria''s smirk instantly vanished, reced by a deep scowl as she turned toward the sound.


    And there he was. Lucavion, casually leaning against a nearby wall, chewing on what looked like arge sandwich. His appearance waspletely rxed, with no sign of worry on his face, despite the rapidly approaching registration deadline. He even gave her a small wave as if they were old friends.


    "What¡­ how?" Valeria started, her frustration evident in her voice. "How are you here already? Weren''t you supposed to still be in line?"


    Lucavion swallowed his mouthful of food and grinned widely, wiping the crumbs from his hands. "Turns out, all you need to do is have enough money."


    Valeria''s eyes red with indignation, her voice rising sharply. "You bribed someone?" she demanded, her fists clenching at her sides. "You cut the line and bribed your way through?"


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow at her reaction, his grin widening. "Technically, I didn''t cut the line. I simply... expedited the process. Besides," he said, shrugging, "I figured I''d make the most of the time I had. No harm in that, right?"


    "No harm?" Valeria nearly growled, her anger palpable. "You''vemitted two crimes at once, and you''re just standing there, smiling like it''s nothing? Are you out of your mind?"


    Lucavion chuckled softly, clearly amused by her outrage. "Come on, Valeria. Don''t tell me you''re that much of a stickler for the rules. You''ve never bent a rule or two in your life?"


    "Of course not!" she shot back, her voice firm and unwavering. "I follow thews because that''s what''s expected of a knight¡ªintegrity, honor, responsibility! Unlike you, who apparently sees them as inconveniences to be tossed aside whenever it suits you."


    Lucavion''s smile didn''t falter, though his eyes glinted mischievously. "Maybe that''s the difference between you and me, then. You stick to the rules no matter what. Me? I find ways to make things a little easier. It''s not about breaking the rules¡ªit''s about adapting to the situation."


    Valeria''s hands shook with frustration, her mind racing. She had spent hours waiting in line, following the proper procedures, doing everything by the book. And here he was, casually admitting to bribery and cutting corners as if it were a game. The fact that he seemed so utterly unbothered by it made her blood boil even more.


    "You''re insufferable," she spat, her voice low and dangerous.


    Lucavion leaned back against the wall, still grinning as he took another bite of his sandwich. "Maybe. But it works for me, doesn''t it?"


    Valeria took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. "Just because it works doesn''t mean it''s right."


    Lucavion shrugged, clearly unfazed. "Right or wrong, that depends on who''s the one judging it, doesn''t it? For someone like you, it may not be right to cut the line, but from my perspective, I just paid the price for the time that I would have spent normally. It is eventually an exchange at the end."


    "You''re using sophistry," Valeria said sharply, her eyes narrowing. "If everyone did the same thing¡ªbribed their way through¡ªwhat would happen? It would be chaos. There are rules for a reason, Lucavion."


    Lucavion, unfazed, took another leisurely bite of his sandwich, chewing thoughtfully before offering her another grin. "Ah, but that''s the point, isn''t it? Not everyone can do it."


    Valeria opened her mouth to respond, but the words caught in her throat. She hated to admit it, but he was right¡ªat least to a certain extent. Not everyone had the means or connections to bend the rules in their favor.


    But that didn''t make it right. Bribing someone wasn''t just a simple exchange, like he wanted to make it sound.


    It was an abuse of authority, paying individuals instead of contributing to the state, disrupting the very structure that kept society functioning.


    "That''s not how it works," she finally said, her voice moreposed but still firm. "You''re not paying for time¡ªyou''re paying someone off. You''re not contributing to the system; you''re undermining it. And that''s where the problem lies."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, amusement still ying in his eyes. "You say that like it bothers you."


    "It does bother me," Valeria snapped. "Because it''s wrong. You''re taking advantage of the system, of people, for your own convenience."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "You really are a knight, through and through. But sometimes, Valeria, the system doesn''t work for everyone. Some of us have to make our own way."


    Valeria bit her lip, resisting the urge to argue further. She knew that this conversation wasn''t going to change Lucavion''s mind. But what frustrated her the most was that she could see the logic in his words, even if she didn''t agree with it.


    "You may think that," she said quietly, "but it doesn''t change the fact that there are consequences to what you''re doing."


    Lucavion shrugged again, unconcerned. "Consequences, sure. But those are things to worry aboutter. Right now, I''m just enjoying my sandwich."


    Valeria turned away, her frustration mounting. She couldn''t stand the way he so casually dismissed everything, as if the rules and order she held dear meant nothing to him. But as much as she wanted to argue further, she knew it was pointless.


    As Valeria walked away, trying to distance herself from the frustrating conversation, she heard Lucavion''s footsteps following close behind. "So," he started, his tone as casual as ever, "when did you get here?"


    She didn''t respond immediately, hoping he would get the hint and leave her alone. But, of course, Lucavion being Lucavion, he pressed on.


    "You must''ve arrived today, right? Since you hadn''t registered until now."


    Valeria''s lips twitched, irritation bubbling just beneath the surface. She kept walking, refusing to engage, but the faintest smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth. She couldn''t resist correcting him. .


    "You''re wrong," she said, finally turning her head slightly to nce at him. "I came yesterday."


    Lucavion''s grin widened, and Valeria''s mouth twitched as she realized her mistake. He hadn''t really cared about when she arrived¡ªhe''d just been fishing for information. And now, thanks to her need to correct him, she''d given him exactly what he wanted.


    "Thank you for answering," he said, that smug grin back in full force.


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, her jaw tightening as she clenched her fists in frustration. She''d walked right into his trap, and he knew it. She could feel the heat rising to her cheeks, not from embarrassment but from the sheer aggravation of being yed by him once again.


    "Unbelievable," she muttered, ring at him. "You''re insufferable."


    Lucavion justughed, clearly enjoying himself. "How was it to travel alone from all the way here? Was it fun? It must be a first time for you, no?"


    Valeria clenched her teeth, determined not to let him pull her into another conversation. She didn''t want to engage with him, especially after he had just manipted her so easily. But, as always, Lucavion had a way of making it impossible to ignore him.


    "It''s none of your business," she replied curtly, trying to keep her tone cold and distant. She quickened her pace, hoping he would take the hint, but Lucavion simply matched her steps.


    "Come on now," he said with a smirk. "Traveling all by yourself for the first time? It''s got to be quite the experience, right? Did you feel free? Or was it just lonely?"


    Valeria huffed, trying to stay focused on the path ahead. But his words gnawed at her. She hadn''t wanted to admit it, even to herself, but traveling alone had been¡­ strange. There had been moments of calm and solitude, but also moments where she found herself missing the structure andpanionship of her knights. She wasn''t used to being alone like that, with no one else to rely on but herself.


    "I managed," she said tersely, her voice a little sharper than she intended.


    Lucavion chuckled. "I''m sure you did. But did you enjoy it?"


    Valeria shot him a sideways nce, still trying to resist the urge to answer. But the question lingered in her mind. Had she enjoyed it? There had been moments¡ªriding through the quiet forests, camping under the stars¡ªwhere she had felt a strange sense of freedom. But it had also been unnerving. She had always been surrounded by people, by duty, by expectations.


    Being alone had left her with nothing but her thoughts, and that was something she hadn''t expected.


    "It was different," she finally admitted, her tone softer. "Not what I''m used to."


    Lucavion nodded, looking satisfied with her answer. "I figured as much. There''s something about being out there on your own that changes things. It makes you think differently."


    She raised an eyebrow. "And what about you? Where did you go after you ''finished your work'' here?"


    Lucavion smiled, clearly pleased that she had asked. "Oh, you know, here and there. Visited a few ces, took care of some personal business."


    "Personal business?" she echoed, her curiosity piqued despite herself. "What kind of personal business?"


    Lucavion winked. "Nothing too exciting. Just things that needed to be done. A man like me can''t stay in one ce for too long, you know?"


    Valeria scoffed, rolling her eyes. "You''re impossible to get a straight answer from, aren''t you?"


    Lucavion grinned wider. "Keeps life interesting, don''t you think?"


    Despite her best efforts, Valeria found herself smirking slightly. As frustrating as he was, there was something about his carefree attitude that made her forget, at least for a moment, the pressures and expectations that constantly weighed on her. Still, she wasn''t about to let him think he had gotten the better of her.

 Chapter 177: This Guy! (2)

    As they continued to walk through the bustling streets of Andelheim, Valeria kept a steady pace, her eyes scanning the sights around them. The city was alive with excitement for the tournament, and despite her frustration with Lucavion, she couldn''t help but feel a slight thrill in the air.


    Lucavion, still munching on his food, nced sideways at her. "So, what do you think of Andelheim? First impressions?"


    Valeria didn''t answer immediately. Her mind was still upied with thoughts of the tournament, her n, and her decision to leave her knights behind. But she knew Lucavion wasn''t going to drop the subject until she gave him something.


    "It''s¡­ lively," she admitted, her voice neutral. "Much busier than I expected."


    Lucavion chuckled. "That''s one way to put it. But you''ve been around enough cities, right? Anything here catch your eye? Seen anything worth talking about?"


    .


    Valeria shrugged, trying not to let him see her curiosity. "Not much. Just the usual chaos thates with a big event like this. It''s all the same¡ªpeople running around, trying to make a name for themselves. It''s nothing new."


    Lucavion grinned. "Spoken like someone who''s been through this before. But surely there''s more to it than that. You must''ve run into something interesting by now."


    Valeria thought back to the previous night¡ªthe confrontation at the inn, the tension between the Cloud Heavens Sect and Silver me Sect. It had been quite the spectacle, though she hadn''t expected to be dragged into it, even indirectly. But she wasn''t about to share that with Lucavion.


    "Nothing worth mentioning," she replied, keeping her tone cool. "Just some noisy sects causing a scene. I didn''t get involved."


    Lucavion''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Ah, really? Considering your temperament that doesn''t seem to be the case."


    "Hah? What does that supposed to mean?"


    Lucavion gave her that familiar, smug smile¡ªthe kind that said he thought he had her all figured out. It was infuriating, especially because they barely knew each other. Who did he think he was, acting like he could read her so easily?


    "You''ve got that fire in you," he said, shrugging as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "The kind that doesn''t sit back and watch while chaos unfolds. It was clear from the first moment we met."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, trying to keep her frustration in check. "And what moment was that?" she shot back, knowing full well he was referring to their first duel¡ªthe one she lost. She could feel a slight flush creeping up her neck at the memory, but she masked it with a sharp re. She wasn''t about to let him see that small embarrassment resurface.


    Lucavion''s grin only widened as if he could see right through her act. "Oh, you know, when you challenged me and got all worked up because I didn''t take you seriously. That moment."


    Her fists clenched instinctively, and she quickly turned her head to hide her embarrassment. "I wasn''t worked up," she muttered, doing her best to sound indifferent, though the memory of that defeat still stung.


    "Sure, sure," Lucavion replied, the teasing lilt never leaving his voice. He paused for a moment before ncing at her with a mischievous glint in his eye. "So, what happened at the innst night? I''m guessing there was some action, and you couldn''t resist getting involved."


    Valeria rolled her eyes, feeling cornered. He was relentless with his teasing, and she knew that if she didn''t share what had happened, he''d keep prodding her all day. Besides, she had already let a bit of her frustration slip, so she might as well exin the situation. Taking a deep breath, she began.


    "It wasn''t anything I intended to be part of," she started, her voice measured, "but there was an altercation between two sects¡ªCloud Heavens and Silver me."


    Lucavion''s eyebrows rose slightly in interest. "Oh, those two. Quite the rivalry." His eyes maintained a clear interest different from the many times that she had seen him. This time his focus felt more real.


    ''Is there something?''


    Valeria thought to herself. Could he know someone from those sects, or maybe he encountered? She felt intrigued, but knowing this bastard he would not reveal it directly and could even possibly use it as a teasing argument.


    That is why she just decided to talk about what happened to see his reaction.


    She nodded. "Yes, and it''s only gotten worse afterst night. It was mostly just petty insults at first, but then it got personal." She paused, remembering the cutting words Varen had thrown at Lira, how the atmosphere in the inn had shifted so sharply.


    "One of the leaders from Silver me¡ªVaren, I think¡ªstarted attacking the ''Senior Sister'' from Cloud Heavens, Lira. He used her of¡­ well, something personal and unforgivable. Things escted quickly from there, and they almost came to blows."


    Lucavion''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as he leaned in, clearly eager to hear the rest. "Personal and unforgivable, you say? Come on, don''t leave me hanging. What exactly did he use her of?"


    Valeria felt a rare sense of satisfaction, seeing Lucavion genuinely intrigued for once. She folded her arms and gave a small, smug smile. "Oh? Now you''re curious? Well, maybe I''ll tell you... or maybe I won''t." She turned her head with an exaggerated humph, feeling like she finally had the upper hand in their never-ending verbal sparring.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly. "ying hard to get with information, are we? That''s cute, but you do realize I can just go back to that inn and ask around, right? I''m sure the locals would love to spill all the juicy details for me."


    Valeria''s triumphant smile faltered slightly as she realized he wasn''t bluffing. Knowing Lucavion, he absolutely would do that just to irritate her further.


    She red at him, her pride refusing to back down. "You''re impossible," she muttered, her satisfaction quickly fading. "Fine. If you''re that determined to know¡ªVaren used Lira of having an affair with someone from her sect. Apparently, they were engaged to settle the feud between their sects, and Varen found out she was involved with another man."


    Lucavion''s smile didn''t waver, but something in his eyes shifted¡ªjust a brief flicker of thoughtfulness that Valeria caught before he masked it with his usual nonchnce. "Well, that''s one way to break an engagement," he said with a low chuckle. "Can''t say I me him for being angry, then."


    Valeria couldn''t help but notice the way he had quickly brushed off the seriousness of the situation. Something about the way he reacted made her wonder if he had more personal experience with these kinds of situations than he was letting on.


    "Anyway," she said, trying to steer the conversation back on track, "their fight nearly wrecked the inn, but the owner stepped in before it could get any worse."


    "Hmm¡­..For someone who could even make the Senior Sisters and Senior Brothers of these two sects, the owner of the inn must be someone who is strong."


    "Yeah¡­.She was really strong."


    Valeria''s mind wandered back to the events at the inn, recalling the powerful presence of the innkeeper¡ªthe Iron Matron. The way she had stepped in, easilymanding respect and authority, had left an impression on Valeria, especially once she had learned the innkeeper''s title. She had been no ordinary woman, and Valeria knew it."


    "The Iron Matron." She mumbled the title of the inn owner unconsciously. And since she was busy remembering the past, she couldn''t see a small change in Lucavion''s face.


    ''She really was strong. I wouldn''t evenst 2 moves against her.''


    The fact that such a strong person was managing an inn was weird to her but it was not her job to intervene.


    "Hmm¡­..hmm¡­hmm¡­.."


    Just then she heard a small humming sound. Turning her gaze she saw Lucavion humming to himself, a knowing smile tugging at his lips.


    Valeria narrowed her eyes, her curiosity piqued. "What''s that smile for?"


    Lucavion chuckled softly, ncing at her with that ever-present mischievous glint in his eyes. "I just remembered something. Nothing too important."


    Valeria crossed her arms, not buying his casual dismissal. "Spill it. What is it you remembered?"


    Lucavion sighed dramatically as if he were burdened with the weight of too many secrets. "Oh, nothing much. Just that I wouldn''t mind seeing this infamous inn and meeting the legendary Iron Matron myself. Sounds like a fascinating ce, wouldn''t you say?"


    "You just want to see where the fight took ce," Valeria shot back, rolling her eyes. "Don''t pretend you''re interested in anything else."


    He grinned, not even bothering to deny it. "You got me there. Bute on, you can''t me me for wanting to see the scene of such a grand spectacle. Think of it as gathering information."


    Valeria frowned, but there was no use arguing with him. "Fine. I''ll show you where it is. But don''t expect anything exciting to happen this time."


    Lucavion pped his hands together, clearly pleased. "Lead the way, Lady rion.


    Valeria sighed inwardly, wondering why she kept getting dragged into Lucavion''s whims. Yet, as they walked, a small part of her couldn''t help but be curious about how the Iron Matron would react to someone like Lucavion. Perhaps, just this once, it would be entertaining to watch him get caught in his own mischief.

 Chapter 178: Who?

    The bustling streets of Andelhei were filled with the vibrant energy of the city, but Valeria''s thoughts were fixed on the inn as they made their way toward it. Lucavion, walking beside her with his usual carefree stride, seemed more curious than ever, and Valeria couldn''t help but wonder what he was expecting.


    Soon, the familiar sight of the inn came into view¡ªthe same ce where the tense confrontation between the Cloud Heavens Sect and the Silver me Sect had unfolded. The sign bearing the inn''s name swung gently in the breeze as they approached, and Valeria could already feel the lingering tension of the previous night.


    As they neared the entrance, Lucavion''s eyes gleamed with interest, his usual smirk widening. "So, this is the ce, huh? Doesn''t look like the scene of a grand battle."


    Valeria rolled her eyes. "It wasn''t a grand battle. Just a lot of tension and one ruined meal."


    Lucavion chuckled. "A shame about the meal. But I guess we''ll see if the legend of the Iron Matron holds up."


    With that, they stepped inside the inn. The atmosphere was quieter than the night before, with only a few patrons seated at tables, enjoying their meals. The warm scent of roasting meat filled the air, mingling with the rich aroma of fresh bread.


    Valeria scanned the room briefly, her eyesnding on the same innkeeper who had diffused the situation the night before. The Iron Matron stood behind the counter, her sharp gaze sweeping across the room as if she were silently assessing every person who entered.


    Despite the rtively peaceful morning, she still carried herself with the samemanding presence that had sent shivers down Valeria''s spine the previous night.


    Lucavion followed her gaze and let out a low whistle. "So, that''s the infamous Iron Matron, huh?"


    Valeria nodded slightly. "Yes, that''s her. Be respectful."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, a yful grin dancing on his lips. "I''m always respectful. But I can''t wait to see if she lives up to her reputation."


    As they approached the counter, the Iron Matron''s eyes flicked toward them, her expression unreadable but her presence unmistakable.


    "Well, well," she said, her voice steady but carrying a weight of authority. "Back again so soon? And withpany this time."


    Valeria straightened while looking at him with a side nce.


    ''Companion?''


    The way how it was worded certainly bothered her to quite an extent. The fact that he was regarded in such a way as if they were close¡­.


    "That¡­..He is not myp-"


    Just as Valeria began to protest, Lucavion, ever the opportunist, smoothly intervened.


    "Ah, she told me all about this ce," he said with a grin, gesturing around the inn. "Valeria was curious, and I figured, why note along? Thought I might see the famous Iron Matron in action myself."


    His words rolled off his tongue with such ease that, for a moment, Valeria could only stand there, slightly stunned. She red at him from the corner of her eye, but Lucavion, ignoring her frustration, turned his attention to the innkeeper with an air of casual curiosity.


    The Iron Matron''s sharp gaze remained fixed on Lucavion. There was no warmth in her expression as she assessed him, her eyes narrowing slightly as if to say she wasn''t easily impressed. She didn''t seem to be someone who enjoyed idle chatter, especially from people like him.


    Without missing a beat, she spoke, her voice calm butced with a subtle edge. "You know, it''s rude to look someone directly in the eyes like that. Particrly when you''re in the presence of another martial artist," she said, her words cutting through the air with authority.


    Lucavion''s grin didn''t falter, but for a brief moment, something in his gaze shifted. It wasn''t his usual yful look; it was as if he recognized something in her that few others could see. The tension between them felt different, something unspoken passing between their eyes.


    "My apologies," Lucavion said, raising his hands in mock surrender again. "I suppose I got a little carried away. I didn''t mean any disrespect."


    The Iron Matron held his gaze for a few more seconds before letting out a small, dismissive snort. "See that you don''t," she replied curtly. "This isn''t the kind of ce where you can afford to misstep."


    "Ahahaa¡­.I can see that."


    He smiled shaking his head, but at that moment she had read his lips.


    ''She is just as Master had talked.''


    There was no voice that reached her ears, but she still was able to get a little bit of information from those lips.


    ''Master?''


    She asked herself.


    And then, as she stood beside Lucavion, her thoughts began to wander back to the strange aura that surrounded him, so simr to the other martial prodigies she had encountered recently¡ªLira and Varen. There was something about Lucavion that felt¡­ off. Not in a malicious way, but in a way that hinted at depth beyond what he let on.


    His yful,id-back demeanor was just a mask, hiding something far more dangerous andplex underneath.


    She remembered their duel¡ªthe casual way he had disarmed her, the unsettling intensity that had shed in his eyes for just a moment before he masked it again with that infuriating grin. Even though she hadn''t gone all out in that duel, she couldn''t shake the feeling that if it had been a real fight, she would have lost. The realization stung, but more than that, it intrigued her.


    ''Who is he?'' Valeria wondered.


    It was strange for someone so young to be so talented, so in control of his abilities while projecting such an air of carelessness. His skill with the sword was undeniable, but beyond that, there was the mystery of his origin. He had mentioned a "master" just now, but who could that be? If Lucavion''s teacher was anything like him, then whoever trained him was someone remarkable.


    She had been nning to do some background research on him for a while now. Even the moment they met she decided to order the men in her family to do it.


    But now that she had decided to leave her knights behind ande here, that n was naturally prolonged, and she was left here like this.


    The more time she spent with him, the more suspicious she became. He was too talented, too mysterious. Even when she thought she was getting a read on him, he would do something unpredictable that threw her off bnce.


    ''He acts like he has no responsibilities,'' she thought, frowning slightly as she recalled all their interactions. ''But no one with that level of skill gets there without intense discipline. He''s not a mercenary, that''s for sure. So who is he really?''


    That question was a mystery that needed to be answered, but it was not the time right now, as she felt like if she were to ask the question all she would get would be abunch of teasing remarks.


    As Valeria''s thoughts continued to swirl around Lucavion and the growing mystery of his identity, she didn''t notice the faint glow that began to emanate from his eyes. A soft, ethereal purple light flickered in his irises for a brief moment¡ªbarely noticeable, but unmistakable to anyone attuned to mana.


    The change was subtle, yet sharp. The Iron Matron''s eyes widened ever so slightly, her usually calm demeanor breaking for the briefest second as she caught sight of it.


    Valeria, feeling the sudden shift in the air, turned her head just in time to catch the fading glow in Lucavion''s eyes. She blinked in confusion, her instincts immediately sharpening. "What was that?" she asked, her voice edged with suspicion.


    But Lucavion, as always, yed it off with ease. His yful grin returned full force as he leaned casually toward her, clearly unfazed by what had just happened. "Oh,e now, Valeria. You''re being awfully rude. You bring me to this fine establishment, and you don''t even let me sit? How cold of you," he teased, his voice smooth, brushing away her suspicion with his light-hearted tone.


    "What? I was not the one whobrought you here, you wanted me to do so."


    "So what? In the end, weren''t you the one who brought me here?"


    "..."


    Valeria''s scowl deepened, though she couldn''t deny the growing sense that something was off. Before she could retort, the Iron Matron, nowposed once again, straightened herself and offered them a smile¡ªone that was far warmer than the one she had given earlier.


    "Please," the Iron Matron said, gesturing to one of the empty tables near the window, her tone suddenly much more weing. "Feel free to sit. I''ll have someone bring you a drink."


    Valeria blinked in surprise, her eyes flicking between Lucavion and the Iron Matron. Something had changed, but she wasn''t sure what.


    Just a moment ago, the Iron Matron had been stern and authoritative, but now¡­ it was as if she had shifted, offering them hospitality.


    ¡­..as if Lucavion were m vl _emp y,r the story tform


    Someone she knew?

 Chapter 179: Cute?

    The Iron Matron, whose true name was Mariel Farlon, had been a legend in her prime¡ªa formidable adventurer who had traversed the most dangerous corners of the world.


    Her reputation had been built on more than just herbat prowess; she was known for her sharp instincts and uncanny ability to sense danger before it struck.


    Her skills had been polished through countless battles, and her expertise in navigating perilous situations had allowed her to retire safely¡ªa rare feat for adventurers of her caliber.


    Now, she ran this inn, far removed from the excitement of her adventuring days. But despite the peaceful facade of her life in Andelheim, she had never truly left behind the experiences that had shaped her.


    There were things from her past that she carried with her¡ªthings she had never shared, not even with the regr patrons who frequented her establishment.


    As Mariel watched the faint flicker of purple light in the young man''s eyes, something deep within her stirred. It was a sight she had not seen in years, but the memory of it was burned into her soul.


    That ethereal glow, soft yetmanding, was unmistakable.


    Her thoughts wandered back to the past, to a time when she had been just a young adventurer, filled with the kind of ambition and recklessness that often led others to ruin.


    But she hadn''t been ruined. In fact, she had flourished, and much of that had to do with a guiding force she had once encountered.


    A figure from her past¡ªone she had never fully understood¡ªhad appeared in her life when she had needed it most.


    A being of starlight, whose eyes had glowed with the same color as the young man''s had just now. The starlight had lit her path, guiding her through a treacherous journey that had shaped her into the adventurer she eventually became.


    That purple light had been more than just a trick of mana. It had been a symbol, a mark of something otherworldly, something far greater than herself. It was because of that mysterious presence that she had survived, thrived, and eventually retired from the dangerous life of an adventurer.


    Now, standing behind the counter of her inn, Mariel couldn''t help but wonder: who was this young man before her?


    ''Could be his disciple?''


    Maybe?


    That could be a possible case. After all, never, in all her years since had Mariel encountered anyone with that kind of mana. It had been unique, and the fact that the young man had revealed it now, in front of her, sent a shiver down her spine.


    It seemed likely, considering how closely the glow of his eyes mirrored the starlight she had once known.


    If that were true, there was one obvious conclusion: this young man knew about her. And the only way he could have known was if that person¡ªthe being of starlight¡ªhad mentioned her to him.


    A quiet warmth bloomed in Mariel''s chest, a feeling she hadn''t experienced in a long time. If that remarkable figure had remembered her enough to speak of her to a disciple, then it was an honor beyond anything she had ever expected.


    She had always felt a deep respect for that being, a gratitude she could never fully express. To know that she had been remembered, even after all these years, filled her with a strange happiness.


    ''If possible, I would like to talk to him.''


    Mariel stood quietly behind the counter, her eyes lingering on the young man, her mind swirling with thoughts of her past and the mysterious figure of starlight. The warmth in her chest grew as the idea of speaking to the young man became more appealing. If he truly is the disciple of the one who saved me, she thought, I''d love to hear more about that person¡­ to know how he is doing.


    The thought of reconnecting in some small way with the person who had changed her life filled her with a sense of nostalgia she hadn''t expected. She had carried those memories alone for so long, but perhaps now she had the chance to learn more. It felt almost like fate had brought this young man into her inn.


    But then, her gaze shifted to the young girl standing beside him. She seemedposed, determined even, but something was odd about their dynamic. Although they had entered the inn together, the young man had not shown any particr closeness to her. More importantly, he hadn''t revealed his starlight mana to the girl at all.


    Why? Mariel asked herself, her years of experience as an adventurer kicking in. It was clear that the young man was keeping something back, and with her sharp instincts, she quickly pieced it together. He doesn''t want her to know, at least not yet.


    Mariel had seen this kind of situation many times before¡ªpeople hiding parts of themselves for various reasons. Whether it was to protect someone, to avoid drawing attention, or simply because they weren''t ready to reveal everything, she knew the signs well. The young man''s restraint was intentional, and the girl was none the wiser.


    ''It wouldn''t do to reveal anything just yet,'' she thought, her mind quickly adjusting. If this young man didn''t want to expose his connection to the figure of starlight, then she would respect that. She would wait for the right moment, perhaps a time when they were alone. Until then, she wouldn''t press.


    The young girl, for her part, seemed confident and focused, though Mariel could tell she was a bit on edge¡ªlikely due to the presence of the young man and whatever unresolved tension lingered between them. Mariel didn''t know their names, but in her mind, she thought of them simply as the young man and the young girl.


    For now, Mariel decided she would wait. If there''s a chance to speak to him privately, I''ll take it, she thought. But for now, I''ll respect his decision. Thest thing she wanted was to cause unnecessary tension between the two. The mystery of the young man could unravel in time, and she would be patient.


    With a quiet smile, she turned her attention back to the rest of the inn, her mind still lingering on the starlight that had once illuminated her life.


    ********


    As Valeria sat down across from Lucavion, she couldn''t help but observe him more closely. For once, he wasn''t grinning or teasing her. Instead, he was quietly looking around the inn, his eyes calm, and a faint, serene smile rested on his lips. There was something about his expression that made him look¡­ different, more genuine than she was used to seeing.


    Her gaze drifted to the scar running across his right eye. It wasn''t a fresh wound¡ªfar from it. The scar looked old as if it had been there for years. Yet Lucavion was still young, perhaps only a few years older than her.


    No, not even older. From how he looked, they appeared to be around the same age, though outward appearance could be misleading.


    But for some reason, maybe because of his childish actions or how he energetically did things, he looked quite young in her eyes.


    That was why, it was more odd.


    ''How did he get that scar?'' Valeria wondered. ''What kind of life has he lived to have a mark like that at his age?''


    The scar felt like a mystery, much like everything else about him. It hinted at a past that didn''t fit with hisid-back, carefree attitude. For all his teasing and casual demeanor, there was something more beneath the surface¡ªsomething she couldn''t quite figure out yet.


    Lucavion, still unaware of her scrutiny, looked around the room, his smile soft but distant, as if he was lost in a memory. Finally, he turned back to her, catching her staring. However, this time his teasing face did not make its appearance immediately.


    "Is there something on my face?"


    He just asked, looking at her.


    She narrowed her eyes. "I was just wondering how you got that scar."


    "Ah¡­." Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his hand instinctively brushing the edge of the scar. "This?" He paused for a moment as if considering whether to answer. Then, with a yful smirk, he leaned back in his chair.


    "Why so curious, Valeria?" he asked, his voice light and teasing. "Do you find it charming? I''ve heard some girls think scars make a guy look cool. Maybe you''re one of them?"


    Valeria clenched her fists under the table, irritation ring in her chest. ''Of course, he would turn this into something like that,'' she thought, trying to hold back her rising frustration. He was really good at deflecting any serious question with his ridiculous teasing.


    "I don''t have time for your nonsense," she snapped, turning her head sharply to avoid his gaze. "It was my own fault for even being curious in the first ce."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Ah,e on now, no need to get all worked up. I''m just having a little fun."


    "Your idea of fun is infuriating," Valeria muttered, still refusing to look at him.


    Lucavion shrugged, his smirk never fading. "You know, you''re pretty cute when you''re annoyed."


    "Huh?"


    And that remark¡­.


    It was a first.

 Chapter 180: Cute? (2)

    Valeria''s mind stuttered for a moment. She had never¡ªever¡ªbeen called "cute." In her world, she was a knight, a warrior, the heir to a noble house, and every interaction she had was framed by those expectations. She had always been judged by her skill, by her abilities as an Awakened, by her dedication to her family''s legacy.


    But "cute"? That was new. That was¡­ unfamiliar.


    For a split second, she didn''t know how to react. Her heart fluttered unexpectedly, a strange, unfamiliar feeling creeping into her chest. Her face grew hot, though she quickly suppressed it, clenching her jaw to maintain herposure.


    "W-what?" Valeria managed to stammer, the word slipping out before she could stop it. Her heart thudded in her chest, and for the first time in a long while, she felt truly off-bnce.


    Lucavion didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he simply looked at her with that same casual smile, his head tilted slightly, palm resting on his cheek, elbow propped on the table as if they were having the most ordinary conversation. But there was something in his gaze¡ªsomething far less teasing than usual. His eyes were softer, studying her in a way that felt¡­ foreign.


    Why was he looking at her like that? It wasn''t the mocking, infuriating grin she''de to expect. There was something else behind his eyes, something she couldn''t quite ce. It made her heart flutter again, much to her frustration.


    Valeria felt her breath catch. This whole situation felt wrong, unfamiliar. She was used tobat, strategy, duty. Not¡­ whatever this was.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, her voice quieter than she intended.


    Lucavion blinked, as if her question had brought him back to the present moment. His smile returned, a little softer this time. "Just thinking," he said casually, "I just remembered someone like you."


    Valeria''s brow furrowed. "Someone like me? What kind of person was that?"


    Her question hung in the air, and for the first time in their exchange, she felt unsettled. Lucavion had a way of acting like he knew her¡ªknew more than he let on. His carefree mask usually irritated her, but now, something deeper stirred beneath his words.


    "Ah, he was..." Lucavion began, his eyes momentarily distant, as though recalling something far away. Valeria noticed the subtle shift in his voice, the way his usual teasing edge seemed to soften.


    "...someone who was always under someone''s expectations," Lucavion continued, his words quiet but deliberate. "He lived his life to fulfill them. Never really his own." He nced at her, his gaze piercing in a way that made Valeria''s breath catch.


    For a moment, Valeria could only stare, surprised by the truth in his words. Is that... me?


    It struck her deeply. She had spent her entire life being molded by duty¡ªby the expectations of her family, her role as a knight, and the legacy she was bound to uphold. Every decision she made, every action, was calcted to align with those expectations. But her own desires, her own path? They were things she had pushed aside, locked away behind the walls of her duty.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Valeria''s voice was barely above a whisper, her guard lowered for a moment as she processed the weight of his words.


    Lucavion gave a small, almost wistful smile. "Because," he said, leaning back slightly, "I recognize it in you. The way you carry yourself, always so serious. You remind me of him." His gaze lingered on her for a second longer than she expected, and for once, it wasn''t mocking or yful¡ªit was something else. Something more solemn.


    Valeria''s heart skipped a beat as she felt the odd familiarity in his words, as if he were speaking to a part of her that she had tried to ignore. She quickly straightened her posture, shaking off the momentarypse in herposure. "I''m not like that," she said defensively, her voice firmer than before. "I chose this life. No one forced it on me."


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, but this time it was gentler,cking his usual sharpness. "Maybe. But sometimes, the hardest chains to break are the ones we put on ourselves."


    Valeria frowned, unsettled by how easily he seemed to see through her. How did he know? How could he speak so casually about the weight she bore, as if it were amon thing to him?


    For once, she didn''t have a quick retort. Instead, she looked away, her thoughts swirling with memories of her strict training, her father''s unwavering expectations, and the constant pressure to live up to the rion name.


    "Is that what happened to him?" she asked, her voice softer now. "Did he... ever break free?"


    Lucavion''s eyes clouded for a brief moment, a shadow of something dark passing over his features.


    But then his smile returned. "Who knows?" he said, his voice light, but the weight of his earlier words still hung in the air.


    Valeria couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration. It was as if, once again, he was dodging her question, slipping through her grasp just when she thought she might get a straight answer. It was always like this with him¡ªone moment, he would seem to reveal something deeper, something real, only to pull back behind that infuriating smirk. She hated how it made her feel¡ªboth intrigued and unsettled.


    Her mind raced, trying to make sense of the sudden shift in his mood. The way his smile had faltered, even if just for a moment, made her think there was more to his story¡ªsomething he wasn''t telling her. But before she could voice her thoughts, before she could press him further, the soft clinking of tes interrupted them.


    The innkeeper approached, carrying their meals with a steady hand. "Here you go," she said, setting the tes down before them with practiced ease. The rich aroma of roasted meat and freshly baked bread filled the air, momentarily distracting Valeria from the conversation.


    She nced down at the te, her mind still lingering on Lucavion''s cryptic words. The opportunity to press him on the matter had slipped through her fingers, and she felt a flicker of annoyance. For now, the moment was lost.


    Lucavion, however, seemed perfectly content with the interruption. He picked up his fork, his grin widening as he looked at the food. "Ah, finally! I was beginning to think they''d forgotten about us," he said with exaggerated relief, as if nothing serious had just transpired between them.


    Valeria shot him a sidelong nce, her lips pressed into a thin line. He was always like this¡ªavoiding anything too serious, evading questions that touched too closely on things that mattered. But she wasn''t going to let him off the hook so easily next time. For now, though, she resigned herself to the meal in front of her, pushing the unanswered questions to the back of her mind.


    The Iron Matron stood nearby, observing them with her usual stern gaze, and Valeria felt the tension from earlier no longer existing. Perhaps it was better to focus on the meal and let the conversation drift. She had a feeling Lucavion would reveal what he wanted on his own time, and forcing it wouldn''t get her anywhere.


    Still, as Valeria took a slow, deliberate bite of her meal, her curiosity gnawed at her, refusing to be silenced. She chewed thoughtfully, her eyes flicking back to Lucavion, who was already halfway through his te, eating with a casual ease that made her wonder if anything ever truly bothered him.


    "Why have you joined this tournament?" she asked, her voice cutting through the quiet moment between them.


    Lucavion paused, his fork hovering just above his te. Slowly, he raised his head, his eyes meeting hers with an intensity that surprised her. For a moment, there was silence between them, his gaze sharp and unreadable, as if he were weighing how much to reveal.


    Then, with a smirk that almost felt rehearsed, he leaned back in his chair, eyes still locked on hers. "Why?" he repeated, as if amused by the question. "Simple. I wanted to make a name for myself. Show the world what I''m capable of."


    Valeria narrowed her eyes slightly, sensing there was more beneath his flippant response.


    Lucavion shrugged, twirling his fork between his fingers. "A man of my caliber¡ªwell, it would be a waste for someone like me to remain unknown, right? I''ve got the skills, the talent. Might as well put them to good use and let the world see what I''m made of." His tone was casual, almost boastful, but there was a flicker of something deeper behind his words.


    Valeria felt herself cringe slightly at his self-aggrandizing statement. Typical Lucavion¡ªalways finding a way to turn any serious conversation into a stage for his own amusement. Yet, despite the exaggerated confidence in his tone, Valeria couldn''t shake the feeling that there was another reason he was here, something he wasn''t saying.


    She studied him for a moment, watching the way he tried to pass off his answer with that infuriating grin. "Is that all?" she asked, her voice soft but probing.


    "Yep, that is all. What else is there? Fame, fortune, glory. That''s what these tournaments are about, aren''t they?"


    Valeria wasn''t convinced. There was something in his answer that felt too... easy, too practiced, though before she could question further, he asked to her this time.


    "Now that you asked your question, it is my turn. Why have you joined this tournament?"

 Chapter 181: Cute? (3)

    Lucavion''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as he leaned forward slightly, a smirk dancing on his lips. "Now that you''ve asked your question, it''s my turn. Why have you joined this tournament?"


    Valeria hesitated for a moment, feeling the weight of his gaze on her. She could sense the yful challenge behind his question as if he was daring her to be honest. But she wasn''t about to let him have the upper hand so easily. Narrowing her eyes at him, she decided to turn his own tactic against him.


    "Why else?" she said, mirroring his earlier tone with a touch of mockery. "Fame, fortune, glory. That''s what these tournaments are about, aren''t they?"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, clearly amused by her attempt to mimic him. "Ah, so the great Valeria rion seeks fame and fortune, too? I never would''ve guessed," he said with an exaggerated chuckle. "How¡­ predictable."


    Valeria clenched her jaw, forcing herself not to react to his teasing. "Don''t act like it''s so ridiculous," she shot back, her tone sharper than she intended. "It''s not wrong. I am trying to make a name for myself. To regain my family''s previous glory. So, yes, fame and fortune matter." Her voice trailed off slightly at the end as if realizing she had revealed more than she meant to.


    For a brief moment, Lucavion''s expression shifted, his smirk fading into something more thoughtful. He didn''t mock her or toss out another teasing remark. Instead, he simply studied her with an intensity that made Valeria feel exposed as if he could see through her defenses, the ones she had built so carefully over the years.


    "Well," he said softly, his voice carrying a weight she hadn''t expected, "at least you''re honest about it."


    Valeria blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in his tone. She had been prepared for him tough at her, to twist her words into another joke, but instead, he simply nodded, as if he understood. It unnerved her more than anything he had said before.


    "Of course I''m honest," Valeria replied, quickly regaining herposure. "Why wouldn''t I be? This tournament is an opportunity to prove myself¡ªto show that the rion name still carries weight. It''s not just for me. It''s for my family." Her voice was firm, but there was an undercurrent of vulnerability that she couldn''t quite mask.


    For the past fewdays, she had been wondering now that she was traveling alone.


    ''What does it mean to regain my family''s former glory to me?''


    This was something that suddenly she asked herself.


    Was her family''s glory something important to her? Was she really supposed to spend all of her life chasing it?


    Was that how life was supposed to be lived?


    Lucavion didn''t push further, but the look in his eyes told her he had noticed. "Well, then," he said with a grin that returned just as easily as it had slipped away, "I guess we''ll both be making names for ourselves."


    Valeria nodded, though her mind was still lost in the swirl of thoughts that had gued her over the past few days.


    Lucavion''s yful voice cut through her thoughts, pulling her back to the present. "But you know," he began, leaning back in his chair with a smirk, "if you''re really aiming for the top, Valeria, you''ll eventually have to beat me." His grin widened, clearly enjoying the shift in the conversation. "So, tell me, are you confident you can do that? Take me down in front of all those spectators?"


    Valeria shot him a sharp look, recognizing the challenge in his words. "Don''t act like you''re some unbeatable force," she muttered, crossing her arms. "You may have talent, but I''ve been training my entire life for moments like this."


    Lucavion chuckled, clearly unfazed by her retort. "Ah, training your whole life, huh? Impressive. But let me remind you..." He leaned in slightly, his eyes sparkling with that infuriating confidence. "I''ve already beaten you once. Or have you forgotten our little duel?" His voice was light, but there was a deliberate edge to his words, one that stoked her irritation.


    Valeria''s jaw tightened at the memory. He had beaten her, and despite the fact that she hadn''t gone all out, the defeat still lingered in her mind. "I wasn''t at my best that day," she said coolly, trying to maintain herposure. "Don''t get toofortable thinking you''ll have the same result."


    "Oh, I''m notfortable," Lucavion replied, his grin widening. "But confident? Absolutely. I mean, look at me." He gestured to himself with an exaggerated flourish, as if his mere presence was proof enough of his superiority. "I''ve got the skills, the talent, the charm. I''d say I''m pretty much the whole package."


    Valeria cringed at his self-aggrandizing disy, feeling a mix of irritation and secondhand embarrassment. "You''re insufferable, you know that?" she muttered, rolling her eyes. "This isn''t about charm or talent alone. It''s about discipline and hard work."


    Lucavionughed, clearly enjoying how easily he got under her skin. "True, true. But talent makes things a lot more fun, don''t you think? Besides," he added, leaning forward slightly, "I wouldn''t be so quick to dismiss me. After all, you''ll need more than discipline if you n to beat me in the tournament."


    Valeria narrowed her eyes at him, herpetitive spirit ring in response. "We''ll see about that. I''ll show you that there''s more to being a warrior than swagger and showmanship."


    Lucavion''s grin remained, but for a brief moment, something sharper shed in his eyes, a reminder that beneath his yful exterior, there was a dangerous skill that he rarely showed. "I look forward to it, Lady rion," he said, his voice softening but still carrying that same teasing edge. "But don''t be surprised if I end up stealing the spotlight. It''s just what I do."


    For some reason, she felt like these words really contained truth.


    Why did she just get chills from that statement just now? Why did her senses tingle and warn her?


    ''This bastard¡­..is he nning something?''


    The thought crossed her mind briefly, but she quickly pushed it aside.


    No, he''s just trying to mess with me again, she told herself. This was Lucavion, after all¡ªalways teasing, always finding a way to keep her off-bnce. There was no point in overanalyzing every word he said.


    With a dismissive shake of her head, Valeria buried herself in her meal, determined to let the conversation fade. She focused on the taste of the roasted meat, the warmth of the bread¡ªanything to keep her mind from wandering back to his cryptic statement.


    Lucavion, to her surprise, didn''t say anything else either. He simply continued eating, his earlier grin reced by a quiet, contemtive expression. It was odd, the sudden silence between them, especially after their usual back-and-forth, but Valeria didn''t question it. She wasn''t in the mood to engage further, and perhaps neither was he.


    The tension from earlier gradually dissipated as they ate in silence, the only sounds being the clinking of utensils and the asional murmur of other patrons in the inn. It wasn''t an ufortable silence¡ªjust one that felt... different.


    Valeria nced at Lucavion from the corner of her eye, half-expecting him to start up again, to break the quiet with another one of his infuriating remarks. But he remained focused on his food, his expression unreadable, and for once, she found herself thankful for the reprieve.


    Eventually, they finished their meals. Valeria wiped her mouth, feeling the weight of the day beginning to settle in. She leaned back in her chair, exhaling softly as the warmth from the food spread through her, bringing a sense of calm.


    Lucavion stretchedzily, the usual grin making a brief appearance again as he caught her eye. "Well," he said lightly, "I suppose I''ll have to save the rest of my brilliance for another time."


    Valeria rolled her eyes, though this time there was a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Please don''t," she muttered, though without the usual sharpness.


    Lucavion chuckled, standing up and tossing a few coins on the table. "Good meal. Let''s hope the tournament''s as satisfying."


    "Heh... Arrogant bastard..." Valeria mumbled to herself, a slight smile tugging at her lips as she watched Lucavion.


    "Did you say something?" Lucavion asked, turning his head slightly, a teasing glint already forming in his eyes.


    "No," Valeria responded quickly, straightening her posture.


    "I could''ve sworn I heard something¡­" he pressed, leaning in a little, his grin widening.


    "You misheard it, then." Valeria''s tone was t, though the smile still lingered on her lips.


    Lucavion shrugged, feigning innocence. "I see," he said, though it was clear from the way he chuckled that he didn''t believe her for a second.


    Valeria shook her head, standing up from the table and feeling lighter than before. Despite his infuriating nature, she had to admit that the banter between them¡ªno matter how irritating¡ªwas oddly grounding. As much as Lucavion got under her skin, he also had a way of making her forget, even if just for a moment, the heavy weight of the expectations she carried.


    They walked out of the inn together, the air cool and refreshing against their skin.


    *******


    "Hello, Madam Iron Matron."


    And just as it was evening, Lucavion stood right before the Madam, this time alone.

 Chapter 182: Guild

    After leaving the inn, Valeria found herself walking beside Lucavion through the crowded streets of Andelheim. The city was still buzzing with activity, the hum of excitement from the tournament mixing with the vibrant atmosphere of vendors calling out their wares, musicians ying in the corners, and people milling about with purpose.


    Valeria hadn''t really nned for this part of the day. With so much time left until the evening, and nothing particrly pressing on her agenda, she felt strangely unanchored. She nced sideways at Lucavion, who seemed perfectly at ease, moving through the throng of people with that same carefree stride he always had.


    He wasn''t in a rush, and there was no clear direction to his wandering, but somehow, he managed to blend in with the flow of the crowd effortlessly.


    "Do you always wander around aimlessly like this?" Valeria asked, her voice cutting through the noise around them.


    Lucavion chuckled, ncing at her out of the corner of his eye. "Aimlessly? Nah, I''m just... taking in the sights. Enjoying the city."


    Valeria frowned slightly, unsure of what to do with herself. She wasn''t used to having this much free time, especially in a ce like Andelheim. Back at home, her schedule had always been structured¡ªtraining, meetings, andduties for her family. There was never time for aimless wandering. But now, here she was, with nothing but hours ahead of her and no particr task in mind.


    They passed by street vendors selling brightly colored fabrics and jewelry, the scent of grilled meats and spices wafting through the air. The lively energy of the city was undeniable, but Valeria''s mind wasn''t fully there. She was still thinking about the tournament, her family''s legacy, and the expectations that loomed over her.


    Lucavion seemed to sense her inner turmoil. "You know, you don''t have to think so hard all the time," he said casually, his eyes flicking over to a nearby stall selling sweets. "Sometimes, you just... enjoy the moment."


    Valeria gave him a sidelong nce, feeling a bit defensive. "I don''t think too hard."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Sure you don''t. That''s why you''re walking around looking like you''re trying to solve some life-or-death riddle."


    She let out a small huff but didn''t respond. He wasn''t wrong¡ªher mind was always working, always thinking. It was part of who she was, a necessity born from years of training and the weight of her responsibilities. But she couldn''t deny the small, nagging voice inside her that wondered if maybe, just for a little while, she could let go of that constant vignce.


    Lucavion stopped suddenly, pulling her attention back to him. He had paused in front of a stall filled with trinkets and small wooden carvings, picking up a piece and turning it over in his hand. "Look at this," he said, holding it up for her to see. "Isn''t this a masterpiece?"


    Valeria nced at the object¡ªa roughly carved figure of some kind of creature, its features uneven and exaggerated. She raised an eyebrow. "A masterpiece? That thing looks like it was made in five minutes."


    Lucavion grinned. "Ah, but that''s the beauty of it! It''s rough, unpolished... kinda like me."


    Valeria rolled her eyes but couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at her lips. "So you admit it then, you''re unpolished."


    "Hey, I didn''t say that," Lucavion replied with mock indignation. "I''m a masterpiece in progress."


    "Progress," Valeria repeated with a dryugh. "Right."


    As they continued to walk, Valeria started to rx a bit, letting herself drift along with Lucavion''s wandering. She wasn''t used to this kind of aimless freedom, but for once, she didn''t feel the overwhelming pressure to be productive every second of the day. Maybe it wasn''t so bad to just... be, for a little while.


    The streets were still bustling as they passed through different parts of the city. Valeria noticed small groups of travelers and warriors like themselves, some clearlypetitors for the tournament, others just enjoying the festivities. Everywhere she looked, there was life and energy.


    "So," Lucavion said, breaking thefortable silence between them, "got any big ns for the afternoon, or are you just going to follow me around?"


    Valeria stopped in her tracks, her body suddenly still as the sound of Lucavion''s question faded into the background noise of Andelheim. The city around them continued to buzz with life, but in that moment, it felt distant, almost irrelevant.


    Why had she stopped? Was she really just walking around aimlessly with Lucavion as if this was normal? A subtle difort twisted in her chest as she considered the ease with which she seemed to fall into step with him, into these casual conversations. There was no real structure, no n, no clear direction¡ªjust the two of them, moving through the city likepanions.


    But we''re notpanions, she reminded herself, frowning as she stared ahead at nothing in particr. Or were they? Lucavion had a way of pulling her into his rhythm, his pace, his world where nothing seemed to matter quite as much. It was infuriating, and yet, she kept walking beside him. Doesn''t that mean I don''t mind it?


    The thought left her unsettled. It wasn''t that she liked it exactly¡ªshe didn''t need anyone to slow her down or drag her into distractions. And yet, every time she was with him, there was a strange ease, as if she could let go just a little, enough to breathe. Why does it feel like I''m not fighting against his presence anymore?


    She nced sideways at him. He was still there, waiting for her answer, his eyes curious but not demanding. He hadn''t pushed her when she stopped. He hadn''t demanded anything at all. Lucavion just was, and somehow, she had allowed herself to be swept along by that.


    "What are you thinking so hard about now?" he asked, his voice teasing, but without the sharp edge it sometimes carried. There was something softer in his tone, a hint of genuine curiosity beneath the yful words. "How handsome I am?"


    Valeria rolled her eyes, her lips pressing into a thin line as she shook her head. This guy¡­ Of course, this bastard would ruin the moment by turning it into a joke. His teasing, as usual, was light but somehow always managed to find the exact way to get under her skin.


    She could never quite tell if he did it on purpose or if this was just his way of dealing with everything¡ªcarefree, nonchnt, and always with that ridiculous grin.


    "Not even close," she replied tly, the exasperation clear in her voice. "But nice try."


    Lucavionughed softly, the sound casual and easy, like he hadn''t a care in the world. He didn''t seem the least bit offended by herck of amusement, if anything, he appeared pleased that he''d gotten a reaction out of her.


    "Well," he said, shifting his weight slightly as they continued to walk through the lively streets, "if you''re done with your deep thinking, and you don''t have anything nned, how about apanying me to the Adventurers Guild?"


    Valeria arched an eyebrow, curious despite herself. "The Adventurers Guild?"


    "Yeah." He shed her a grin, clearly enjoying her interest. "Figured it''s time I get my adventurer''s license. Could be fun."


    Valeria regarded him for a moment, unsure if he was serious or just looking for another distraction. Knowing Lucavion, it was probably a bit of both. Still, she found herself intrigued. She had never spent much time in adventurers'' guilds¡ªher duties as a knight kept her in more formal circles¡ªbut the idea of wandering into one with him felt oddly appealing.


    Maybe it was because she had no real ns, or maybe it was just because¡­..


    "And why exactly would you want an adventurer''s license?" she asked, her tone skeptical but not dismissive.


    Lucavion shrugged, his grin not fading. "Why not? Wandering around the world and having fun while making some money? Isn''t it how life issupposed to be?"


    Valeria''s gaze hardened slightly as she listened to his answer. "Life isn''t about wandering around aimlessly and having fun," she said, her tone sharp with the weight of her convictions. "It''s about fulfilling your purpose. Carrying out your duties. That''s what gives it meaning."


    Lucavion, as usual, didn''t seem fazed. He simply gave a casual shrug, his grin unwavering. "And what if someone''s purpose is to have fun?" His eyes gleamed with amusement, but there was something thoughtful behind them too. "What if living your life freely, doing what makes you happy, is the purpose you''re meant to fulfill? Can you really judge that?


    It''s not like you have the moral high ground just because you chose duty over enjoyment."


    His words cut through the air with an unexpected sharpness, and for a moment, Valeria found herself at a loss. She opened her mouth to respond but nothing came out. What could she say? She had always believed in duty¡ªhonor, responsibility, the weight of her family''s legacy. That was how she defined herself. But Lucavion''s carefree philosophy challenged her in a way that left her feeling unsettled.


    What if he was right, at least in his own way?


    The silence between them lingered, heavy with unspoken thoughts. Valeria''s jaw clenched, her mind searching for a rebuttal, but no matter how hard she tried, the words wouldn''te. What if she couldn''t judge him? What if both paths¡ªthe life of duty and the life of freedom¡ªwere equally valid?


    Lucavion must have sensed her inner turmoil, because he leaned in slightly, his voice softer now, almost gentle. "See? You''re always thinking too hard about everything. Maybe you don''t have to figure it out right now."


    Valeria remained silent, her eyes forward, not meeting his gaze. She wasn''t ready to admit that his words had struck a chord. Not yet.

 Chapter 183: Guild (2)

    Lucavion turned his head to the side, scanning the bustling street for a moment. His expression shifted from yful to thoughtful as his eyes settled on a nearby vendor.


    "Excuse me," he called out, waving a hand at the vendor. "You wouldn''t happen to know where the Adventurer''s Guild is, would you?"


    The vendor, a burly man with a thick beard, looked up from his stand, eyeing Lucavion with mild curiosity. "Adventurer''s Guild? Aye, it''s just a few streets over. Head down this way," he gestured toward the narrow alley to their left, "then take a right at the third corner. Can''t miss it. Big building with a sign out front."


    Lucavion grinned, giving the man a quick nod of thanks. "Much appreciated." He turned back to Valeria, his usual carefree attitude firmly back in ce. "Shall we?"


    Valeria sighed, feeling a mix of resignation and curiosity tugging at her. She wasn''t entirely sure why she was still following along, but with nothing pressing to do, she found herself giving in. "Lead the way," she said, her voiceced with mild reluctance.


    They wove through the crowd together, the sounds of the city fading into the background as they ventured down the alley the vendor had mentioned. The streets were narrower here, less crowded.


    Lucavion nced over at her as they neared the third corner, a light smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "You look deep in thought again."


    Valeria shook her head slightly, brushing it off. "I''m just wondering what this guild is going to be like. I''ve never been to one before."


    "Oh, you''re in for a treat," Lucavion said with a wink, his pace picking up as they rounded the corner and approached therge building that could only be the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The sign above the entrance was simple, but therge wooden doors and the steady stream of people going in and out told her all she needed to know¡ªthis ce was busy, filled with people of all kinds, most likely mercenaries and adventurers seeking contracts, bounties, or simple tasks to earn a living.


    As they stepped into the Adventurer''s Guild, the atmosphere immediately shifted. The noise hit them first¡ªa mixture of rowdyughter raised voices, and the constant hum of conversation. The hall was massive, with high ceilings supported by thick wooden beams, giving the ce an almost tavern-like feel.


    Tables were scattered throughout, each one upied by adventurers discussing contracts, nning expeditions, or boasting about recent conquests.


    Valeria''s eyes scanned the room, taking in the chaotic energy. There were all sorts of people here¡ªmercenaries in battered armor, mages in simple robes, and a handful of rangers with bows slung across their backs. Some sat at the bar along the far wall, downing drinks and swapping stories. Others huddled around notice boards where quests were pinned up, each one offering coin in exchange for a task.


    It was a world apart from the structured, disciplined environment she was used to in her knightly duties. Here, everything felt¡­ unpredictable.


    Lucavion, on the other hand, seemed perfectly at ease. He stepped forward with his usual rxed stride, weaving through the crowd without a second thought. "Lively, isn''t it?" he said, ncing back at Valeria with a grin. "Feels like the kind of ce where anything can happen."


    Valeria''s gaze lingered on a nearby group of adventurers who were arguing loudly over the spoils of a recent job. She frowned. "It''s¡­ chaotic," she remarked, her tone disapproving. "No order. No structure."


    That was something that she could not get used to.


    Her frown deepened as she observed the chaotic scene. The Adventurer''s Guild was packed to the brim, and though she was still getting used to this disordered environment, she suddenly realized why it was so overwhelming. The tournament, she thought.


    That had to be the reason for the unusual crowd. Even though Andelheim was a prosperous city, it didn''t usually draw this much attention.


    But with the tournament around the corner, adventurers, mercenaries, and travelers from across the region had all flocked here, seeking work, fame, or simply a chance to witness the spectacle.


    Her mind pieced the situation together. "Of course," she muttered to herself. The influx of people made sense now. This was an unusual time for the city, and that exined why the guild hall was overflowing with rowdy adventurers.


    Before she could dwell on the thought any longer, Lucavion moved forward, cutting through the crowd with his usual confident stride.


    She followed close behind, watching as he made his way to the reception desk. Her eyes caught a glimpse of the receptionist¡ªa strikingly beautiful woman with flowing blonde hair, her expression calm despite the flurry of activity around her.


    She looked as though she was used to dealing with this sort of crowd, maintaining an air of professionalism even as a group of adventurers lingered nearby, trying to flirt with her.


    Lucavion, however, seemedpletely unfazed by the scene. Without even ncing at the men who were attempting to charm the receptionist, he stepped forward, offering her a bright smile as if he had all the time in the world.


    The group of men shot him irritated looks, but Lucavion ignored them, his attention entirely focused on the task at hand.


    "Good afternoon," he greeted, leaning casually against the counter. "I''d like to register for an adventurer''s license."


    The receptionist, to her credit, barely reacted to the flirtatious group that had been pestering her. She met Lucavion''s eyes with a polite but professional smile, clearly appreciative of his straightforwardness.


    Of course," she said smoothly, her voice calm andposed. "Please fill out this form."


    As the receptionist handed Lucavion the form, her gaze lingered on him a moment longer than usual. Something about him made her pause. It wasn''t his rxed demeanor or the easy smile that barely left his face¡ªshe had seen plenty of adventurers like that. No, it was something else, a feeling she couldn''t quite ce.


    "Do you have a rmendation letter?" she asked suddenly, her tone still professional but tinged with curiosity. It was not that of a standard procedure to ask but she felt like this young man would have it.


    Lucavion''s smile didn''t falter. If anything, it seemed to widen ever so slightly, as if he had been expecting the question. "Of course," he said smoothly, reaching into his coat. "I wouldn''t want to cause any trouble."


    With a practiced motion, he pulled out a folded letter sealed with an ornate wax stamp, as well as his identification card. He handed both over to her with the same effortless grace he carried in everything he did.


    The receptionist took them, her eyes flickering over the letter first. She noted the seal with raised eyebrows, clearly recognizing it, though she didn''tment. Her expression remained neutral as she moved on to his ID, holding it up to the light to inspect it. She nodded slowly, clearly satisfied, but that odd feeling in her gut persisted.


    There was something about this young man that seemed to ripple beneath the surface, something she couldn''t quite read.


    Before she could hand the papers back, one of the adventurers who had been flirting with her earlier suddenly stepped forward, clearly annoyed that Lucavion had so easily taken over the conversation.


    "Hey," the man said, his voice rough as he shoved his way closer to the counter. He was tall, with a muscr build and a scar running across his jaw. "Who do you think you are, just barging in here like that?"


    Lucavion, still smiling, turned his head slightly to face the man. "I was not even barging in. I calmly came here and simply asked for a registration process."


    The man''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. "You think you''re real clever, don''t you?"


    Lucavion shook his head, still wearing that easy, almost amused smile. "Clever? No, I wouldn''t say that." His tone was calm, andcasual, as if they were having a friendly chat rather than a confrontation. "There are plenty of people far smarter than me, believe me."


    It was theck of concern in Lucavion''s voice, the way he didn''t rise to the bait, that seemed to irritate the man even more. His face darkened, and he stepped closer, looming over Lucavion. The sheer difference in their sizes became clear as the man straightened, his broad shoulders casting a shadow over Lucavion. The tension in the air thickened as he leaned in, his voice low and dangerous.


    "You might want to be careful, newbie," the man growled, his breath hot with barely concealed aggression. "Things happen to people around here. Especially fresh meat who don''t know when to shut their mouth. It''s better to stay in line and keep your head down, or you might find yourself in more trouble than you can handle."


    Lucavion''s smile never wavered. He met the man''s gaze with an almostzy confidence as if the threat barely registered. "I''ll keep that in mind," he said lightly, his tone so unaffected that it felt like a dismissal more than anything else.


    The man''s jaw tightened in frustration, clearly annoyed that Lucavion wasn''t taking him seriously. His eyes flicked over to Valeria, and a sly grin spread across his face. He gave her a once-over, his tone shifting to something he probably thought was charming, though it came across as anything but.


    "And who''s this?" he asked, his voice dripping with forced charm. "You with him, sweetheart? If you''re looking for someone who can show you a good time, I''d say you''re wasting your time with this guy. You want someone who knows how to handle things."


    Valeria''s eyes shed with irritation as she felt his leering gaze settle on her. His attempt at flirting was not only pathetic but infuriatingly transparent. She could feel the urge to shut him down rising, but before she could say a word, Lucavion spoke up again.


    "She''s with me," Lucavion said casually, his tone still light, but there was an edge beneath it now. "And she''s not interested in whatever it is you think you''re offering." He didn''t even look at the man, focusing instead on adjusting his coat as if this conversation barely warranted his attention.


    "Oh? I don''t think you have the capability to keep her, though. Or at least, you will not have."


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Following that, a quick jab followed.

 Chapter 184: Guild (3)

    The man''s fist shot forward with brutal speed, a quick jab aimed directly at Lucavion''s face. The motion was sudden and precise, powered by the kind of brute strength that had likely won him more than a few bar brawls. Valeria''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected the adventurer to escte things so quickly, and she instinctively reached for her sword, ready to intervene.


    But Lucavion¡­ he didn''t move. He didn''t even flinch.


    He sat there,pletely still, his calm demeanor unchanged, as if the fist flying toward him was of no consequence at all. Valeria''s heart leaped into her throat as she prepared for the impact, her body tense, ready to spring into action.


    What is he doing? she thought, disbelief washing over her. Was he seriously going to let this brute hit him?


    But then¡ªjust as the punch was about tond¡ªthe man''s fist came to a sudden, jarring stop. The knuckles hovered less than an inch from Lucavion''s face, trembling slightly, the raw force behind the punch dissipating as if something had yanked the strength out of it.


    Valeria blinked, her hand still gripping the hilt of her sword, unsure of what had just happened.


    The adventurer''s fist trembled in the air, just inches from Lucavion''s face, his muscles taut as if straining against an invisible force. But Valeria could see now¡ªthere was no magic stopping the punch, no external barrier. The man had pulled it back himself at the veryst second, though why he had stopped, she couldn''t quite say.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he nced up at the man. "No balls?" he said, his tone light and mocking, as if the whole situation amused him.


    The adventurer''s face flushed a deep red, his entire body rigid with anger. His eyes zed with frustration, but something else flickered there, too¡ªsomething like doubt. He red down at Lucavion, his fists still clenched tight at his sides, but he didn''t move to strike again.


    Valeria, her hand still resting on her sword''s hilt, felt a strange sense of understanding wash over her. The man hadn''t been stopped by fear or by some external force. He had stopped himself. She didn''t know why¡ªperhaps something in Lucavion''s unwavering calm, in hispleteck of concern, had unnerved the adventurer.


    Maybe, on some instinctual level, the man had realized that throwing that punch would have been a mistake.


    The receptionist, who had been watching the scene unfold with growing tension, let out a quiet sigh of relief. She shot a quick nce at the adventurer, her expression shifting from concern to subtle disdain, though she said nothing.


    The adventurer''s jaw tightened as Lucavion''s words sank in. His teeth ground together audibly, and his fists clenched harder, knuckles white. But something in him had changed. Lucavion''s mocking tone, the smirk, the absolute certainty with which he carried himself¡ªit had shaken the man''s resolve. For all his brute strength, for all his bluster, he wasn''t willing to follow through.


    With a sharp huff, the adventurer stepped back, ring daggers at Lucavion. "This isn''t over," he growled, his voice thick with barely controlled rage. His eyes flicked briefly to Valeria as if gauging whether she would intervene, but seeing the steady confidence in her stance only seemed to harden his decision to leave.


    With onest seething re, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the guild hall, his heavy boots echoing through the now-silent room. The crowd parted for him as he left, whispers rippling through the adventurers who had witnessed the scene, though no one dared to say anything aloud.


    Valeria''s grip on her sword finally loosened, but her eyes remained on Lucavion. "You really know how to get under people''s skin," she said quietly, more a statement than a question.


    Lucavion chuckled, brushing a speck of dust off his coat as if nothing had happened. "It''s a gift," he replied with a wink, then nced back at the receptionist. "Now, where were we?"


    The receptionist, visibly relieved that the situation hadn''t escted further, cleared her throat and offered him a professional smile. "I will prepare the documents, please wait a little bit."


    "Thank you," Lucavion said with a nod, his usual carefree demeanor firmly back in ce.


    As the receptionist disappeared behind the counter to prepare Lucavion''s documents, Valeria turned her attention to him, her brow furrowing slightly. The confrontation from moments earlier still lingered in her mind, but one question nagged at her more than anything else.


    "Why did you think he wouldn''t hit you?" she asked, her voice low but direct. "How could you be so sure he''d stop the punch at thest second?"


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, that familiar glint of amusement shing in his eyes. He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he gestured subtly around the guild hall, his hand sweeping over the crowded room filled with hardened adventurers, mercenaries, and bounty hunters. Some were still ncing in their direction, though most had returned to their business after the brief disturbance.


    "Look around," he said, his voice calm and measured. "This ce is packed with people who live on the edge of death every day. They''rewless by nature, living for the next fight, the next challenge. And yet¡­" He paused, letting his words hang in the air for a moment, his gaze shifting to meet hers. "Why do you think this whole ce runs so smoothly?"


    Valeria blinked, her eyes narrowing as she considered his words. She scanned the room again, this time more thoughtfully. He was right¡ªthese adventurers were the type to live by their own rules, yet there was a strange sense of order in the guild. Despite the constant hum of activity, despite the obvious tension between different groups, no one was outright fighting, andno one was causing chaos.


    She had assumed the guild itself imposed strict rules, but now¡­ she wasn''t so sure.


    Lucavion leaned in slightly, his smirk never fading. "Think about it," he continued. "If people like that man aren''t daring to act out of line, what does that tell you?"


    Valeria remained silent for a moment, turning his question over in her mind. If those adventurers, who were oftenwless and dangerous, hesitated to escte violence in a ce like this, then there had to be something they feared. Something¡ªor someone¡ªheld them in check.


    "They''re afraid," Valeria finally said, her voice thoughtful. "Afraid of the consequences."


    Lucavion gave a small nod of approval, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. "Exactly." He leaned back slightly, his smirk softening as he continued. "There''s a rule," he exined, his voice still carrying that easy confidence, "that prohibits any adventurer from fighting inside guild buildings.


    If anyone were to break that rule, their license would be revoked immediately, and they''d be marked as a criminal in the guild''s records."


    Valeria listened carefully, her mind already piecing together the significance of such a rule.


    "For most adventurers," Lucavion continued, gesturing casually around the hall, "that would mean the end of their careers. No more contracts, no more bounties. They''d be cklisted, unable to take work from any guild across the region. And with the fiercepetition out there, being cut off like that would leave them with nothing. No one would risk it¡ªnot unless they were really stupid."


    Valeria nodded slowly, the full weight of the rule settling in her mind. "So that''s why he stopped. Even someone as hot-headed as him wouldn''t risk his entire livelihood over a fight."


    "Exactly," Lucavion said, his grin widening. "In a ce like this, even the most dangerous people know when to hold back. Survival''s not just about brute strength or skill¡ªit''s about knowing how to y by the rules, even if you don''t like them."


    Valeria nced around the room, noticing the quiet but intense focus of the adventurers scattered throughout. They were allpetitors in a market that demanded strength and cunning, but also restraint. If someone broke the rules here, they wouldn''t just be facing the guild''s wrath¡ªthey''d be throwing their entire future away.


    She looked back at Lucavion, a mix of admiration and frustration flickering across her expression. He had read the situation perfectly, knowing exactly how far things could go without crossing that invisible line.


    "And you knew all of this," Valeria said, more a statement than a question. "You were counting on him not wanting to throw his life away."


    Lucavion shrugged, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "I had a pretty good hunch." He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping just enough for her to hear, "But, you know, I was also ready to move if things went south."


    Valeria huffed, shaking her head. "You¡­..you are a gambler."


    Lucavion''s face showed a brief grimace as Valeria called him a gambler. His usual smirk wavered as he turned to her, eyes narrowing slightly, his tone taking on a sharper edge. "And how, exactly, did youe to that conclusion?" he asked, almost as if challenging her.


    Valeria didn''t flinch under his gaze. She just shrugged, her lips curving into a knowing smile. "It''s how it looks," she said simply, her voice steady, betraying no hint of hesitation.


    Lucavion shook his head, his expression a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "Looks can be deceiving," he murmured, his voice regaining its typical yful lilt. "It''s better to keep those thoughts in check, Valeria."


    Before she could respond, the receptionist returned, the tension in the air dissolving as the woman approached with the documents in hand. "Your papers are ready," she said, her tone polite but businesslike.


    Lucavion''s attention shifted immediately, the brief sh of tension gone as quickly as it had appeared. He shed the receptionist his usual grin, his carefree attitude firmly back in ce. "Perfect. Let''s get this over with, then," he said, reaching out to take the documents.


    "Then, please allow me to exin the guild system and ranks."

 Chapter 185: Guild (4)

    The guild receptionist cleared her throat, preparing to give the necessary details. She ced the stack of documents on the counter and gestured to Lucavion and Valeria, her professional demeanor fully intact.


    "Let me first exin the ranking system within the Adventurer''s Guild," she began, her voice clear and steady. "As you may already know, adventurers are ssified by rank, starting at Rank F and going up to Rank S. The higher your rank, the more prestigious and dangerous missions you are allowed to undertake."


    She nced briefly at Lucavion, who gave her a nod, signaling his understanding.


    "Rank F," she continued, "is typically reserved for beginners¡ªthose just starting out in the guild. These adventurers are assigned simple tasks, such as gathering materials, escorting merchants, or helping with small disputes. The pay for Rank F missions is modest, but it provides a good starting point for those wishing to build experience."


    Valeria, standing quietly beside Lucavion, listened intently as the receptionist went on. This was the first time she was informed of the details of the adventurer''s work.


    While she knew the outline of the work like most people, she wanted to know more about the adventurer world itself.


    ''Let''s see.''


    "As adventurers progress and prove their skills, they can ascend to Rank E, where the missions be a little more challenging. Here, you might find yourself hunting down weaker monsters or defending viges from minor threats."


    "Rank D and Rank C," the receptionist said, picking up the pace, "are where things start getting interesting. Adventurers at these ranks can ept missions involvingrger monsters, such as dire wolves or trolls. They may also be tasked with investigating mysterious ruins or handling moreplex political situations between towns."


    Lucavion, still leaning casually against the counter, raised an eyebrow as she continued. "What about the upper ranks?"


    The receptionist''s expression shifted slightly, a hint of respect in her eyes. "Rank B is where elite adventurers begin to stand out. Rank B missions often involve eliminating powerful creatures, dealing with dangerous rogue mages, or handlingrge-scale threats that could endanger entire regions.


    At this rank, adventurers also start gaining influence and may even work directly with nobility or royal officials."


    Her tone lowered slightly as she spoke about the next ranks. "Rank A adventurers are some of the best in the world. Their missions frequently involve dealing with creatures of immense power, like dragons, or taking on high-stakes political assignments that could alter the fate of entire nations. These adventurers are often sought after by kingdoms and empires alike."


    She paused for a moment before continuing. "As for Rank S¡­ they are legendary. Rank S adventurers are rare, and their missions can involve fighting beings from other realms, like demons or even Primordials. Many of them operate with near-total independence and are only called upon in times of crisis."


    Lucavion nodded, clearly interested, but his casual demeanor remained. "And what aboutmissions and payments?"


    The receptionist nodded and flipped through a page in the documents she had prepared. "The guild takes a standardmission on every missionpleted. For Rank F and E missions, the guild''smission is 20%. As you climb the ranks, the percentage decreases¡ªRank D and C adventurers only lose 15% to the guild, while Rank B and A adventurers see a 10% deduction."


    "Rank S?" Lucavion asked.


    "For Rank S adventurers, themission is negotiable on a per-mission basis. In most cases, they retain almost all of their rewards, as their work is deemed critical to the guild''s reputation."


    Valeria stood beside Lucavion, watching the receptionist finalize his rank. Her mind churned with thoughts she kept to herself, but the weight of them pressed heavily on her.


    Valeria''s mind was sharp and focused as shepared the life of a knight to that of an adventurer. Listening to the guild receptionist exin the ranking system, she could see the appeal¡ªthe freedom, the variety of challenges, and the thrill of pursuing personal goals rather than those dictated by duty.


    Yet, for all its allure, the world of adventurerscked something fundamental: structure, honor, and a clear path of responsibility.


    Knighthood demanded adherence to strict codes of conduct, principles she had been raised on since childhood. Discipline, loyalty, and selflessness were the cornerstones of her identity.


    As a knight, her duty wasn''t to herself or the rewards of individual glory, but to a greater cause¡ªto th qe kingdom, to justice, and to protecting those who could not protect themselves. While adventurers might face dangerous beasts or venture into the unknown, there was a selfishness in it. They fought for coin, for reputation, or for personal gain.


    Her hand brushed the hilt of her sword, a reminder of the weight of her responsibility. The life of an adventurer, with its constant shifting allegiances and willingness to bend or break rules for a reward, would never fit her.


    ''Adventurers, knights, two different worlds¡­ yet both fight. For what, though? Glory? Gold? Honor? For adventurers, it seems to be whatever goal is closest at hand, nothing more than a paycheck.


    But knights¡ªknights fight for something greater. For duty, for a cause that matters beyond the self. So why, why does this path seem so¡­ appealing?''


    She thought back to Lucavion, his carefree nature and reckless disregard for rules. It was the very essence of what she couldn''t stand. And yet¡­ there was something to be said about the independence adventurers had. No titles, no expectations, just raw survival.


    Her hand brushed the hilt of her sword again, a familiarfort in moments of unease. She nced briefly at Lucavion, who stood as though he didn''t have a care in the world, soaking in the guild atmosphere with an amused grin on his face.


    ''He never takes anything seriously. Not the rules, not the risks. Everything''s just a game to him. How can someone like him be trusted in a system that''s supposed to have structure? He''ll just find another way to twist it to his benefit. How can someone who bends rules for fun¡­ be given more opportunity than those who follow them?''


    Her thoughts wandered briefly to Lucavion''s earlier confrontation. There had been no loyalty, no higher cause¡ªjust a man testing his limits. That irked her. She nced at him now, standing as though the world were his yground, entirelyfortable bending the rules when they suited him.


    Yet, here he was, about to be weed into the ranks of adventurers, a path of opportunity clearlyid before him.


    The receptionist finished exining the guild system. Then, with a nce at Lucavion, she added, "Due to the rmendation letter from a knight, you''ll start at Rank D." She raised an eyebrow. "Though, should you prove your capabilities, an advancement to a higher rank isn''t out of the question."


    ''A rmendation from a knight. Of course. Even here, connections hold power.''


    Valeria couldn''t help but be intrigued, even if it bothered her. A rmendation from a knight? Lucavion never mentioned having such connections, and for someone like him¡ªa free spirit with a tant disregard for structure¡ªit seemed even more unlikely.


    Her curiosity piqued, but she kept her thoughts to herself, unwilling to ask directly and give him the satisfaction of knowing he had sparked her interest.


    As the receptionist continued exining the guild''s procedures, Lucavion leaned against the counter, as rxed as ever, absorbing the information with a nonchnt air.


    "Now that we''ve gone over the rankings andmissions," the receptionist said, ncing between them, "let me exin how you''ll take on missions."


    She reached beneath the counter, pulling out a small, gleaming card. It shimmered faintly with a soft blue glow, the edges intricately carved with arcane symbols that seemed to pulse withtent magic. She handed it to Lucavion, who took it with a raised eyebrow.


    "This," the receptionist continued, "is an adventurer''s card. It''s a recent breakthrough from the Mage Tower¡ªsomething we''re quite proud of. It''s a magical artifact that allows you to register for missions through the guild''s bulletin board without needing toe in person."


    Lucavion turned the card over in his hands, his eyes glinting with interest. "Fancy," he muttered, running a finger along the edge. "How does it work?"


    The receptionist smiled, clearly pleased to exin. "Once you receive a mission from the bulletin board, the card will automatically record the details¡ªlocation, objectives, and even any important conditions rted to the mission. You can ess that information at any time by channeling a small amount of mana into the card.


    It''s connected directly to the guild''s system, so it updates in real-time."


    Valeria watched closely as Lucavion examined the card, her own curiosity quietly growing. She had heard of magical artifacts like this¡ªpieces of technology that bridged the gap between magic and practicality¡ªbut seeing one up close was a rare experience.


    "You''ll also need this to track your progress within the guild," the receptionist added. "All missions youplete will be registered through the card, which will automatically update your rank and records. It''s a system that keeps things simple and efficient."


    Lucavion nodded, clearly impressed, though he still carried his usual casual demeanor. "Convenient," he said, tucking the card into the inner pocket of his coat. "So, what''s next?"


    The receptionist smiled and gestured toward a bulletin board at the far end of the room. "You can browse the avable missions on the board, or you can use your card to look them up remotely once you''ve decided on your next move. Keep in mind that some missions are restricted by rank, so you''ll only be able to ept those suited to your current level."


    Valeria, standing beside him, couldn''t help but wonder more about the knight who had given him that rmendation. Who could it be? she thought, ncing briefly at Lucavion, who seemedpletely unbothered by the question that lingered in her mind.


    Though she didn''t ask aloud, her thoughts churned. For someone as unpredictable and reckless as Lucavion to have earned the favor of a knight? It didn''t add up. There was more to him than he let on, and it was bing increasingly clear that his carefree attitude hidyers she had yet to understand.


    Lucavion caught her gaze for a brief second, a flicker of amusement in his eyes as if he could sense her silent questions. "Ready to head out?" he asked, his voice light, but there was an unspoken challenge there.


    Valeria gave a small nod, pushing the questions aside for now.

 Chapter 186: Courting Death?

    As Lucavion and Valeria stepped out from the guild''s registration room, the bustling sounds of the adventurers'' hall enveloped them. The moment the heavy wooden door closed behind them, a sudden blur of white fur darted through the air, leaping directly onto Lucavion''s shoulder.


    It was Vitaliara, her sleek, white fur gleaming in the soft light. Shended gracefully, her emerald eyes glinting with a quiet satisfaction as she perched herself, her tail flicking with ease. The connection between them was almost palpable, more tangible than it had been before, after the breakthroughs they had both experienced.


    Lucavion nced briefly at the curious onlookers before focusing on Vitaliara. [Seems you''re in a yful mood today,] he teased, a hint of amusement in his mental voice, which resonated clearly within his mind.


    Vitaliara purred softly, her tail flicking back and forth as she settledfortably. [yful? I''d say I''m just keeping an eye on things. Someone has to make sure you don''t get too reckless.]


    Valeria, walking beside Lucavion, eyed the exchange but said nothing. She had grown ustomed to the presence of Vitaliara, though the casual way Lucavion handled everything still nagged at her. Still, her thoughts were elsewhere¡ªon the knight''s rmendation and the deeper mystery of who Lucavion really was.


    Lucavion, on the other hand, moved through the adventurers'' hall without a care in the world, his mind already preparing for the next steps. He hadn''t yet chosen a mission, but that could wait. There was always time for another challenge, another adventure.


    [So, what now?] Vitaliara''s voice echoed again in his mind, her tone thoughtful. [You''ve got your rank, your fancy new card, and a city full of people eager to see the next big thing at this tournament. Seems like a perfect setup for someone like you.]


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he cast a nce outside the adventurers'' hall, his eyes narrowing slightly as he scanned the bustling streets. There was something off, a familiar tension hanging in the air. His instincts, sharpened over countless battles and encounters, had already picked up on the subtle shifts in mana around them.


    [No matter where you are, there are always people who never grow up,] he murmured into his mind, his thoughts flowing effortlessly to Vitaliara.


    [What are you talking about?] Vitaliara''s voice echoed back, her toneced with curiosity. Her tail flicked as she tried to make sense of Lucavion''s sudden change in focus.


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his gaze fixed on a particr alleyway just outside the hall. [Hehehe¡­ Just watch.]


    Vitaliara paused, her feline eyes narrowing as she focused on the surrounding mana. In an instant, she felt it¡ªa small group of people lingering just outside, their mana signatures faint but unmistakable. She took a moment to count them, her senses heightened.


    [Five of them,] she said, her voice now serious. [I can sense their mana. They''re not trying very hard to hide it, either.]


    Lucavion nodded subtly, his expression still casual, but his eyes gleamed with anticipation. [I know. I could feel them the moment we stepped out. It''s always the same¡ªthere''s always someone who thinks they can test their limits or make a quick move in ces like this.]


    Vitaliara''s gaze sharpened as she assessed the situation. [What do you think they want? A quick score? Or is this some sort of personal grudge?]


    Lucavion shrugged lightly. Well, when you were wandering around just now, you missed it.]


    [What happened?]


    [Let''s say, they were courting death.]


    [Courting death?]


    [Ahaha¡­.You will see it soon.]


    Valeria, who had been walking beside them, finally noticed the shift in Lucavion''s demeanor. She turned her gaze to him, her brows furrowed in confusion. "What is it? You''ve gone quiet."


    Lucavion shed her a mischievous smile, though his eyes didn''t leave the entrance to the hall. "Just some old habits of the unwise. Seems we have a few guests waiting outside for us."


    Valeria''s hand instinctively moved toward the hilt of her sword, her stance bing more alert. "How many?"


    "Five," Lucavion answered calmly, his voice almost amused. "They''re not exactly subtle."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening on the hilt of her sword as they approached the entrance to the guild hall. "Who are they?" she asked quietly, her tone edged with suspicion.


    Lucavion''s smile didn''t falter, but there was a glimmer of something darker in his gaze as he nced at her. "You''ll understand when you see their faces," he said lightly, a hint of amusement still coloring his voice. "Let''s just say¡­ they''re familiar with bad decisions."


    Valeria''s brows furrowed, but she didn''t press further. Instead, she focused on the subtle shifts in Lucavion''s expression and the easy confidence in his stride as they stepped outside. The air was cooler now, the sun starting its slow descent, casting long shadows across the bustling street. Even in the dimming light, the presence of those waiting for them was unmistakable.


    Lucavion took his time, walking at a leisurely pace through the crowd, as if they weren''t being followed. Vitaliara, perched on his shoulder, kept her senses alert, tracking the five distinct mana signatures that hovered just out of sight. Each step brought them closer to the alleyway, where the narrow streets would offer a perfect spot for a confrontation.


    [They''re moving,] Vitaliara murmured, her eyes flickering as she tracked the movement through the thinning crowd. [Closing in from both sides. Looks like they want to surround us.]


    Lucavion''s smirk widened. [Good. Saves us the trouble of hunting them down.]


    Valeria shot him a sharp look, her tension mounting. "You''re not nning to just let them ambush us, are you?"


    Lucavion shrugged, his smile turning yful. "Why not? It''s easier to deal with them all at once."


    Before Valeria could respond, they rounded a corner, entering a quieter part of the street. The alleyway was narrow, hemmed in by tall stone buildings that cast long, dark shadows. It was the perfect ce for an ambush¡ªempty, isted, with only a few flickeringnterns casting pale light over the cobblestones.


    The moment they stepped into the alley, the atmosphere shifted. The presence of mana thickened, and the five figures emerged from the shadows, stepping forward with slow, deliberate movements. Each wore a smirk of their own, their eyes gleaming with malicious intent.


    Valeria''s eyes widened as she recognized them. They were the same group of adventurers who had jeered at Lucavion back in the guild hall earlier¡ªthe ones who had tried to intimidate him. Their leader, a broad-shouldered man with a scar across his jaw, stepped forward, his smile cold and predatory.


    "Well, look who it is," he drawled, his voice dripping with mockery. "The arrogant brat and his little entourage. Didn''t think you''d show your face around here so soon."


    Lucavion stopped in the middle of the alleyway, his expression still as rxed and casual as ever. "Ah, yes. You''re the ones who were barking earlier," he said lightly, his gaze drifting over each of them. "I figured you might try something stupid."


    The scarred man''s grin widened, a low chuckle rumbling in his chest. "Stupid, huh? You''ve got guts, talking like that." He nced at hispanions, and they shifted subtly, spreading out to block any escape routes. "You see, we don''t take kindly to being disrespected. And in this city, we don''t let insults slide."


    Valeria''s stance shifted, her eyes locked on the man in front of them. "What do you want?" she demanded, her voice cold. "If this is some petty grudge, you''d better walk away now. I won''t let you harm him."


    The man''s gaze flicked to her, his grin widening as if he found her words amusing. "Oh, we''re not here to hurt him¡­ much. Just a little reminder that people like him need to stay in their ce." He leaned forward, his expression turning menacing. "And you, sweetheart, should be more careful about who you stand beside."


    Vitaliara jumped down from Lucavion''s shoulder, yawning. [Bunch of weaklings. What do you want to do with them?]


    Lucavion''s smirk didn''t waver. [Simple,] he replied. [I make an example of them.]


    Without warning, he took a single step forward, his gaze locking onto the scarred man''s eyes. The air around them seemed to shift, a sudden pressure settling over the alleyway. The man faltered, his grin faltering slightly as Lucavion''s expression darkened.


    "Let me give you some advice," Lucavion said softly, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. "If you want to pick a fight, make sure you understand your opponent first."


    The scarred man''s face contorted with anger, and he reached for his weapon¡ªa heavy iron club strapped to his back. "Why, you¡ª"


    Before he could evenplete his sentence¡­..


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    A de shed through the air with blinding speed. It was so swift, so precise, that the man didn''t even register what had happened until a searing pain ripped through his chest.


    SPURT!


    Blood gushed from a clean, diagonal cut across his torso, staining his clothes in an instant. His eyes widened in shock, his hand instinctively reaching toward the wound, but before he could react further, he felt a cold pressure at his throat.


    Lucavion stood before him, his usual rxed demeanor reced by something darker, more dangerous. In his hand, the gleaming edge of his de rested gently against the man''s neck, the faintest movement away from ending everything.


    The scarred man froze, his breath catching in his throat, his eyes flicking down to the sword pressed so casually against his skin. Hisrades, who had been watching from the shadows, stood paralyzed, fear rippling through them at the sight of their leader brought so low in the blink of an eye.


    Lucavion''s expression was calm, his voice a cold whisper as he spoke. "I told you," he said, his tone steady and unyielding. "Know your opponent before you start something you can''t finish."

 Chapter 187: Courting Death? (2)

    "I told you. Know your opponent before you start something you can''t finish."


    Lucavion''s de gleamed faintly in the dim light, the soft hum of its edge cutting through the tension that hung thick in the alley. The scarred man, his chest still oozing blood from the clean-cut, struggled to maintain hisposure as Lucavion''s words sank in.


    The cold steel pressed ever so lightly against his neck, and the weight of his earlier bravado crumbled beneath Lucavion''s calm, dangerous presence.


    "Now¡­ what were you saying?" Lucavion''s voice was low, but it carried a weight that made the man''s heart pound faster. He swallowed hard, his bravado fully reced by fear. His knees wobbled, the strength draining from his body as hispanions, who had been watching from the shadows, widened their eyes in disbelief.


    For a moment, the otherckeys couldn''tprehend what had just unfolded before them. Their leader¡ªsomeone known for his brutal strength¡ªwas brought down without so much as a struggle. The sight of him, trembling and defenseless under Lucavion''s de, shattered their confidence. Was this the same man who had led them with such arrogance?


    They exchanged panicked nces, their instincts finally kicking in. Two of them shifted, muscles tensing as they prepared to lunge forward, thinking they could overpower Lucavion with sheer numbers. But before they could make a single move, their leader, the man bleeding under the weight of his own arrogance, found his voice.


    "Stop!" he rasped, his voice hoarse and filled with desperation.


    Hisckeys froze in their tracks, stunned by themand. The word was not a bark of authority, as they were used to hearing from him, but a plea¡ªone filled with the cold realization that any further action would only bring disaster upon them all.


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened as he heard the man''s panicked order. He could feel the tension shift in the air¡ªtheir attempt to rally snuffed out before it even began. The scarred man knew, even if hispanions didn''t, that any further esction would lead to something far worse than a few shallow cuts.


    "Wise choice," Lucavion murmured, his voice soft but edged with finality. He withdrew his de, the gleaming edge slipping away from the man''s throat with the same grace it had appeared. The scarred man copsed to his knees, gasping for breath as the pressure on his life was suddenly lifted.


    Theckeys stood frozen, unsure of what to do. Their leader was on the ground, defeated in both spirit and strength. Slowly, their bravado seeped away, reced by a creeping fear of the man who had effortlessly dismantled the one they thought invincible.


    Lucavion nced at the group, his expression almost bored. "Take him and leave," he said, flicking the blood from his de before sheathing it in one smooth motion. "And next time, think twice before you try to throw your weight around."


    Theckeys hesitated for only a moment before rushing to their leader''s side. They hoisted him up as best they could, their hands shaking as they avoided Lucavion''s gaze. Without another word, they dragged the scarred man away, retreating into the shadows with their tails between their legs.


    As they disappeared down the alley, Vitaliara''s voice echoed in Lucavion''s mind, her toneced with amusement. [I almost feel bad for them. Almost.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his smirk fading into a more rxed smile. [They''ll live. And they''ll remember.]


    Valeria, who had been watching the entire scene unfold in stunned silence, finally let out a slow breath. She shook her head, clearly still processing how effortlessly Lucavion had handled the situation. "That was¡­ quick," she muttered, unable to keep the surprise out of her voice.


    Lucavion turned to her, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "No need to drag things out," he said with a shrug. "Sometimes, a quick lesson is all people need."


    Valeria nodded at Lucavion''s words, but she couldn''t shake the lingering chill that ran down her spine. Just now, when he drew his de, something had shifted in the air¡ªa sharp, almost imperceptible intent that had sliced through the tension like the edge of his sword. It was subtle, but Valeria had felt it clearly.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, still processing the scene. She wasn''t just impressed by how effortlessly Lucavion had handled the group; there was something more, something in his aura that had changed. The gleam of his de, though quick, had shed with power. Valeria had been trained well enough to recognize what that gleam meant. It was unmistakable.


    "You broke through to 4-star, didn''t you?" she asked, her voice steady, but edged with curiosity.


    Lucavion turned to her, his yful smirk still lingering on his lips, but there was a flicker of something more serious in his eyes. He didn''t answer immediately, instead letting her words hang in the air for a moment, as if debating how much to reveal.


    Then, with a casual shrug, he said, "Maybe I did. Maybe I didn''t." His tone was light, but the sharpness in his gaze hinted at the truth.


    Valeria''s expression hardened, not in anger, but in realization. She had suspected for a while that Lucavion''s true power was far beyond what he let on, but to think he had crossed that threshold into the 4-star realm without even mentioning it¡ªit both intrigued and unsettled her.


    This guy, before they met, felt like he was just a 3-star Awakened. But now, he had just reached the 4-star realm?


    Reaching 4-star wasn''t a small feat. It marked a major milestone in a martial artist''s journey, a point where they began to trulymand the battlefield with the intent of their weapon alone.


    And for Lucavion to have crossed that barrier, made his yful, carefree attitude all the more dangerous.


    Just now she was sure that, she had witnessed a ''sword intent.''


    In a world of strength like that, she felt helpless for a second. While her talent was definitely not bad, looking at Lucavion and other people, she felt like she wascking.


    After all, she was just a 3-star Awakened and had been one for a long time.


    Valeria''s thoughts churned as she stared at Lucavion. His carefree grin remained in ce, but all she could think about was the invisible gap that seemed to have opened between them. How did he advance so quickly? she wondered, her chest tightening with a mixture of frustration and doubt.


    She had been stuck in the 3-star realm for over two years, hitting a bottleneck she hadn''t been able to break through. No matter how much she trained, no matter how diligently she cultivated using the [Heart of the Knight] passed down through her family, she felt as if she had reached a wall¡ªone that wouldn''t budge, no matter how hard she pushed.


    Her core felt stable, powerful even, but it wasn''t progressing. And that was the problem. She was stuck, stagnant in a world where others, like Lucavion, seemed to surge ahead effortlessly. When she had first reached the 3-star realm, she had felt proud¡ªaplished. The power, the control, themand over her mana¡ªit had been exhrating.


    But now? It felt like she was constantly being left behind.


    Her eyes drifted to Lucavion again, and despite herself, a pang of envy tightened her chest. His talent had always been evident, but for him to already be on the verge of mastering sword intent, something only 4-star martial artists could truly grasp... it was more than just talent. It was as though the universe itself favored him, letting him glide past challenges that weighed on others for years.


    "And what am I doing now?" Valeria muttered under her breath, her frustration slipping into her voice.


    She had been working tirelessly, dedicating every moment to her cultivation, but for thest two years, she hadn''t advanced even an inch. Her mana channels were clear, her core stable, but her progress felt¡­ frozen.


    The [Mana umtion Art]¡ªher family''s treasured technique¡ªhad always served her well, buttely, it felt like it had stopped resonating with her as if it no longer held the key to her advancement.


    For two years, she had endured this stagnation, watching others break through to higher realms while she remained tethered to the 3-star rank. Her speed wasn''t terrible, she knew that. Two years at 3-star was still respectable. But with the tournament approaching, the pressure weighed heavier on her. She needed more¡ªmore power, more progress.


    And right now, she felt like she was chasing shadows, while those around her ascended effortlessly.


    Lucavion, of all people, stood as a reminder of that disparity. His journey seemed to flow like a river, while hers felt like a still pond, trapped in the same space with no outlet.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you just standing there?" Lucavion''s voice broke through Valeria''s spiraling thoughts, yanking her back to reality.


    She blinked, her mind still tangled in frustration, and then¡ªreally¡ªshe couldn''t help but facepalm. Of course he''d interrupt with something so simple, so infuriatingly casual.


    "..."


    Her silence seemed to amuse him. Lucavion leaned closer, peering at her with that yful glint in his eye,pletely unaware¡ªor worse, fully aware¡ªof the storm brewing inside her. "Hey, Valeria. If you keep standing there thinking so hard, you''re going to get wrinkles. You don''t want that, do you?"


    That was it.


    She just snapped.

 Chapter 188: Snapped

    "Hey, Valeria. If you keep standing there thinking so hard, you''re going to get wrinkles. You don''t want that, do you?"


    Wrinkles? Really? This was his idea of helping her? She had spent years pushing herself, enduring sleepless nights, trying to master a cultivation art that had stopped working¡ªfighting tooth and nail against a bottleneck that refused to break¡ªand this was the advice he offered. A stupid, empty remark about wrinkles?


    "Idiot!" Valeria exploded, her voice louder than she intended. She could feel the heat rising to her face, frustration boiling over. "You think everything''s just a joke, don''t you?! You never take anything seriously! You¡ªyou don''t understand anything!"


    Lucavion blinked, his grin faltering for just a moment, but then it returned with a teasing smirk. "Hey, calm down, Valeria. No need to be so tense all the time. It''s not good for your health. Also, wrinkles¡ª"


    "Shut up!" she snapped, cutting him off before he could finish. "Don''t you dare follow me!" She didn''t wait for a response. With an exasperated huff, Valeria turned on her heel and stormed away, leaving Lucavion standing alone in the street.


    Her heart was pounding in her chest as she walked, her fists clenched at her sides. She didn''t even know why she was so angry¡ªwas it him? Was it his carefree attitude? Or was it just the suffocating pressure she''d been feeling for weeks, months, years, finally breaking through? She couldn''t tell anymore.


    This is the ''talent'' everyone keeps talking about, isn''t it? Valeria''s thoughts raced bitterly. People like him just glide through life¡ªlike they''re riding a wave¡ªwhile people like me have to fight for every inch. It''s not fair. It''s never been fair.


    She quickened her pace, needing distance. Lucavion had a way of disarming her, but not in a way that wasforting. It was frustrating like he could never understand the weight she carried or the struggle she endured. To him, everything was a game. A challenge to beughed at and brushed off. But for her?


    This was her life, her future.


    As she moved deeper into the bustling streets, Valeria fought to regain control of her emotions, but the bitterness lingered, gnawing at her. She didn''t look back, didn''t care if Lucavion had decided to follow her after all. She just needed to be alone, away from his teasing, his endless carefree attitude.


    For now, she just needed space to think¡ªreally think¡ªwithout the distraction of someone who made everything look so infuriatingly easy.


    ********


    As Valeria stormed away, her footsteps echoing through the alley, Lucavion remained standing, his expression shifting from amused to thoughtful. The air, once thick with tension, now felt empty, save for the fading sounds of Valeria''s departure.


    Vitaliara, still perched on his shoulder, watched Valeria''s retreating figure with a narrowed gaze. Her tail flicked sharply, her displeasure evident. [She''s acting so entitled,] Vitaliara hissed in Lucavion''s mind. [Frustration or not, that attitude is starting to grate on me.]


    Lucavion sighed, a soft chuckle escaping his lips, though the edge of it felt slightly guilty. He nced at the ground, scratching the back of his neck. [I might''ve gone a little overboard with the teasing,] he admitted, his tone far more reflective than usual. [She''s clearly frustrated, and I''m not exactly helping, am I?]


    Vitaliara''s emerald eyes blinked slowly as she processed his words, her sharpness softening just slightly. [Maybe. But you''re not responsible for whatever is bothering her. She''s got to learn to deal with that herself.]


    Lucavion''s gaze followed Valeria''s form as she disappeared into the crowd, her rigid posture telling the whole story of her frustration and self-doubt. He felt a small pang of regret, but not enough to wipe away his signature smirk entirely. [True.]


    Lucavion''s smirk lingered, but his thoughts drifted back to what he knew about Valeria from the novel. He recalled the way her journey had been described¡ªthe constant frustration, the sense of being left behind despite her efforts. Valeria had been stuck in the 3-star realm for what seemed like an eternity, and no amount of training had managed to break her through.


    In the novel, Valeria''s struggle was more than just personal frustration¡ªit was her constant need to prove herself, to line up achievements that would make her family proud and honor their legacy. As the heir to a distinguished knightly house, the pressure to excel weighed on her shoulders like a suit of armor that never came off.


    She wasn''t just trying to grow in ranks; she was fighting against a clock, knowing that time was slipping through her fingers, and the gap between her and her peers was widening.


    Lucavion remembered that even as she entered the academy, she remained stuck in the 3-star realm, and that had been a source of embarrassment for her. At the academy, the other students were often in the 4-star realm or higher, leaving Valeria feeling inadequate and outmatched.


    It had taken her far longer than most to reach that milestone, and it had branded her as "weak" in the eyes of those who measured worth solely by power and rank.


    ''No wonder she''s frustrated,'' Lucavion thought to himself, his smirk fading into something more thoughtful. Valeria wasn''t just angry at him¡ªshe was angry at herself, at her perceived failure to keep up with those around her. Every little reminder of someone else''s progress, like Lucavion''s recent breakthrough, probably felt like another weight pressing down on her.


    ''But still,'' he mused, ''she''s pushing herself too hard. That''s part of why she''s stuck.''


    In the novel, it is clear that Valeria''s bottleneck wasn''t purely ack of talent or effort. She was one of the most diligent, disciplined characters in the story, always training, andalways seeking to improve.


    But her rigid adherence to structure and rules¡ªthe very things that made her such an exceptional knight¡ªwere also holding her back. She couldn''t let go of the control she sought over her path, and that had been her downfall for much of her early arc.


    ''She''s like a dam holding back too much water,'' Lucavion thought, remembering a line from somewhere.


    ''Eventually, the dam has to break for the water to flow.''


    In the story, it took Valeria much longer to realize that. She had entered the academy still at 3-star, struggling with her self-worth and being looked down upon by her peers.


    It wasn''t untilter, after a particrly harrowing battle, that she finally broke through to the 4-star realm¡ªbut only after nearly losing everything in the process.


    ''Well, this time, things shall be a little different.''


    Remembering the time when he was on that battlefield and under the old man''s teachings, he smiled a little.


    At that time, he also had quite a lot of mental barriers that he had put around himself that were obstructing him from the potential that he could awaken.


    ''Master always had a way of knowing just what to say to get under my skin,'' he mused to himself, shaking his head.


    He straightened his coat and started walking at a leisurely pace through the bustling streets of the city. As he moved, the crowd swirled around him, the energy of Andelheim humming with anticipation for the uing tournament. Lucavion''s smile remained, but his thoughts were still on Valeria.


    ''Since Master guided me that way, why wouldn''t I do the same for her?'' he thought. ''Sometimes, people need a little push, even if they don''t like it.''


    But as he walked, Vitaliara flicked her tail and tilted her head, sensing a shift in Lucavion''s thoughts. [Aren''t you going to catch up to her?] she asked, her voiceced with curiosity. [It seemed like you wanted to talk to her about all this.]


    Lucavion shook his head, his pace unhurried as he moved through the streets. "Nah," he said aloud, his voice casual and rxed. "She doesn''t want me around right now. It''s better to leave her alone for the time being."


    Vitaliara blinked in surprise. [That''s uncharacteristically thoughtful of you,] she remarked, though there was a teasing edge to her words.


    Lucavion chuckled softly. "I have my moments," he said with a grin. "She''ll cool off, and then maybe we can talk. For now, though, I think giving her space is the right move."


    He nced around the city, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling marketce. Merchants shouted their wares, adventurers, and travelers moved about, and the distant hum of excitement from the tournament grounds buzzed in the air.


    "It''s not like I have nothing to do," he added with a shrug, his eyes glinting with amusement. "it is about the time I met with the miss ''Bear'' that master had mentioned."


    The Iron Matron.


    Or in other words¡­..Little Bear.


    It was a name he had heard from his master after all.

 Chapter 189: Iron Matron

    Lucavion continued his leisurely stroll through the bustling streets of Andelheim, the sounds of the marketce gradually fading into the background as his thoughts shifted to his next destination.


    The Iron Matron, or as his master had once affectionately called her, "Little Bear." The memory of his master''s words resurfaced, and Lucavion couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of the formidable woman carrying such a nickname.


    ''Well¡­.Master just causally talked about it at that time, but who would have thought I would meet one of the people that Master saved in this ce.''


    At that time, Gerald had mentioned the girl with a voice of wonder.


    "Master¡­..You must have said quite a lot of people in your prime?"


    "Hehe¡­.You brat...Of course, your master saved a lot of people. There was this particr girl who had caught my attention at that time."


    "Caught your attention?"


    "Well, let''s say she was different. She was like a man in a woman''s body. She fought with her hands."


    "Bare hands?"


    "Indeed. She had an unnatural strength, like an orc."


    "You saved such a girl."


    "Well, she was not awakened but still registered as an adventurer in the guild. And while I was passing on the ruins, I saw her fighting with a 1-star monster."


    "She fought with an evolved monster while being non-awakened."


    "Wow¡­.."


    Remembering the contents of the talk they had, he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Fighting with an evolved monster while being amon mortal?


    With bare hands?


    Lucavion shook his head in disbelief as he continued his walk, the memory of his conversation with Gerald ying out in his mind. His master''s tales had always been filled with incredible stories, but this one had stuck with him.


    A girl with the strength of an orc, fighting evolved monsters with nothing but her bare hands¡ªif anyone other than Gerald had told the story, Lucavion might have dismissed it as exaggerated adventurer folklore.


    But Gerald never exaggerated.


    "Mariel Farlon," his master had finally revealed with a chuckle, after teasing him for being so captivated by the story.


    Lucavion had listened intently, amazed at how his master described her. Despite being amon mortal at the time, Mariel had possessed a spirit that could rival any Awakened. It wasn''t just her strength or resilience that had caught his master''s attention¡ªit was her sheer willpower.


    She fought with everything she had, never once thinking of giving up, even when the odds were stacked impossibly against her.


    ''To be honest, Master, you made her sound like a walking legend,'' Lucavion thought with a smirk. ''And now here I am, about to meet the woman you saved, the one you called ''Little Bear.''''


    The nickname made him chuckle again as he neared the inn.


    ''But at the same time, to think that Iron Matron, Mariel Farlon, was actually someone master had saved. I did not know such a setting existed in the novel.''


    Lucavion''s steps slowed for a moment as he recalled more about Mariel Farlon from the novel. She wasn''t just some nameless figure from the past, but rather a central figure in the adventurer''s world¡ªa retired A-rank adventurer, known for her unwavering discipline and iron will. Her nickname, "Iron Matron," wasn''t just for show.


    It was a title earned through years of service, battle-hardened experience, and a reputation for being a no-nonsense mentor to younger adventurers.


    ''A 6-star Awakened,'' Lucavion thought to himself, his smirk fading into a more thoughtful expression. ''That''s no small feat. She was a powerhouse.''


    In the novel, Mariel had always been portrayed as a strong, good-natured, yet stern woman. She was the kind of mentor who believed in pushing her disciples(?) to their limits, not out of cruelty, but because she believed in their potential.


    Despite her rough exterior, she was deeply respected by those around her, especially for the way she cared about the adventurers who came under her wing.


    She wasn''t just a retired adventurer who faded into the background¡ªMariel had made asting impact on the adventurer''s guild and the younger generations who looked up to her. Though she had stepped away from active duty, her name carried weight, and even now, she remained one of the strongest figures in the city.


    In the novel, her role has been pivotal, acting as a mentor to several important characters, guiding them through the difficult trials of their journeys.


    ''And to think, she''s someone my master saved back when she was just a mortal,'' Lucavion mused, shaking his head slightly. ''This whole thing feels like a story within a story.''


    He remembered her key moments in the novel¡ªhow she had once taken on a high-ranking demon alone during a crisis, how she had led a group of adventurers to protect an entire town from a monster outbreak. Her presence alone had inspired countless others to take up the mantle of adventurer. Despite her retirement, Mariel had remained a formidable force, a walking legend in her own right.


    [Quite the woman,] Vitaliara noted, remembering what Lucavion had said about her. [A 6-star Awakened, retired but still more than capable. Are you sure you can keep up with her?]


    Lucavion chuckled softly. [Keep up? That''s not my goal. I''m just here to give a visit, that is all.]


    Lucavion pushed open the door to the inn, the soft hum of conversation and the warmth of the fire enveloping him as he stepped inside.


    His eyes scanned the room, taking in the quiet, rxed atmosphere. Adventurers and travelers were scattered around, enjoying their meals, discussing their next ventures, and unwinding after a long day.


    ''Well, she is here as usual.''


    Considering that she was the one who owned the inn, it wasn''t a surprise after all.


    Lucavion''s eyes swept across the room, taking in the lively scene as adventurers and travelers talked,ughed, and unwound from their days.


    The warm glow of the fire,bined with the hum of conversation, made the inn feel inviting¡ªalmostforting. But with most of the tables filled and his own desire not to draw unnecessary attention, Lucavion made his way to the bar counter instead.


    He liked to keep things casual, and sitting at a table meant drawing the Iron Matron''s attention in a way that might seem more formal than he intended.


    ''Besides,'' he thought with a small grin, ''if she wants to talk, she''ll find me.''


    He slid onto one of the stools at the bar, ncing briefly at the barkeep before leaning back, his posture rxed. The smell of roasted meat and hearty stew filled the air, and for the first time in a while, Lucavion realized how hungry he was.


    He waved over the barkeep, giving the man a friendly nod. "A meal and a drink, if you don''t mind," he said casually. "Something strong, but nothing too fancy."


    The barkeep raised an eyebrow but didn''t question him. He nodded and began preparing the order, leaving Lucavion to settle in, his gaze drifting around the room.


    [Vitaliara,] he thought with a smirk, [if you''re hungry, now''s the time to speak up.]


    Vitaliara flicked her tailzily from her perch on his shoulder. [I''m fine, but you might want to take it easy on the drink. You never know when you''ll need a clear head.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly. [You forget I can''t really get drunk, at least not in the way mortals do. My body burns it off too quickly.]


    [Still, it''s not a good habit,] she muttered, though there was no real annoyance in her voice.


    As Lucavion sat waiting for his meal, the atmosphere in the inn buzzed around him. The stories of adventurers, the excitement over the uing tournament¡ªit was all background noise to him now. His focus was elsewhere.


    [You make it sound like I always drink.]


    [Humph.]


    As Lucavion sat waiting for his meal, the atmosphere in the inn buzzed around him. The stories of adventurers, the excitement over the uing tournament¡ªit was all background noise to him now. His focus was elsewhere.


    A momentter, he sensed her before he saw her. Mariel Farlon, the Iron Matron, approached the bar with the same calm, authoritative presence thatmanded attention without her having to utter a word. Lucavion remained casual, not turning to acknowledge her immediately, though he knew she wasing.


    She stopped just a few feet away, her gaze settling on him like the weight of a mountain as if she was testing him just like she did in the morning.


    Though Lucavion knew one thing.


    ''A show, isn''t it?''


    She was also putting ona show, and he just yed along.


    Or he did not.


    "There is no need to act. I don''t mind the attention."


    Since his words directly undermined her purpose.

 Chapter 190: Iron Matron (2)

    For Mariel, the days were thesame.


    Open the tavern, prepare the meals, serve the customers, chat with people all around the world, and repeat.


    Today was the same, with a little change.


    As the evening deepened into night, the familiar hum of activity filled Mariel Farlon''s tavern. With the city''s tournament drawing more people than usual, her inn was bustling with visitors¡ªsome honorable warriors, others less so.


    It had been a busy day, with patronsing and going, many of them boasting about their uing matches or drowning their nerves in drink.


    Mariel moved through the inn like she always did, her sharp eyes missing nothing. She had seen it all over the years¡ªadventurers, mercenaries, and even nobles trying to impress theirpanions.


    But with the increase in foot traffic during the tournament, trouble always followed. And tonight had been no exception.


    A burly man, his voice slurred and his movements sluggish, had decided that he''d had one drink too many. His boomingughter quickly turned into shouting, and soon enough, the situation escted into a full-blown brawl when he swung a fist at another patron. The tables had been overturned, chairs knocked aside, and drinks spilled everywhere.


    Mariel had stepped in, her presencemanding as always. Without hesitation, she had subdued the man with swift, efficient strikes that left no room for retaliation. Even in her retirement, her strength and skill were nothing to underestimate. The tavern had quieted after that, a few nervous nces exchanged among the remaining patrons, who wisely kept to their drinks.


    Now, as the night stretched on, Mariel stood near the bar, wiping down a mug as she kept a watchful eye on the remaining crowd. The atmosphere had settled somewhat, though the rowdy energy of the tournament-goers lingered in the air. She knew that as long as the tournament was in full swing, her inn would be a hotspot for excitement¡ªand for trouble.


    She sighed softly to herself. "Never a dull moment," she muttered.


    Just as she was about to return behind the counter, the door to the inn opened, and someone entered.


    The door to the inn creaked open, and in walked the young man from earlier that day¡ªLucavion whose name she had heard when the girl was calling him.


    His casual stride and carefree aura were the same as before, but there was a certain deliberateness in the way he moved as if he hade here with a purpose.


    He wore the same worn clothes, his straw hat tilted low over his face, giving him an air of mystery that hadn''t gone unnoticed throughout the day.


    He nced around briefly, his eyes scanning the room before theynded on Mariel. Their gazes met, and in that brief moment, Mariel knew why he was there. He hade alone, and the look he gave her confirmed it¡ªhe was here to talk.


    Lucavion made his way to the bar counter, the casual confidence in his movements never faltering. He sat down, leaning slightly against the counter as if he had done it a hundred times before. His presence, while rxed, still carried a quiet power that seemed to ripple subtly through the air.


    Jorkin, one of Mariel''s trusted staff members, approached Lucavion with a nod, ready to take his order. The young man exchanged a few words with him, his tone as light as ever before Jorkin disappeared to fetch whatever Lucavion had requested.


    But Mariel''s attention didn''t waver. She continued wiping down the mug in her hand, though her focus remained on Lucavion. He hade for more than just a drink. The slight nce he had thrown her earlier had been enough of a signal.


    ''He''se to talk,''


    Mariel thought, setting the mug aside. She wasn''t sure what the conversation would entail, but she had an inkling that it would lead back to the starlight mana¡ªthe very thing that had stirred something deep within her that morning.


    Mariel''s expression remained as stern as ever as she approached Lucavion, her sharp gaze never wavering. She moved with the samemanding presence she always carried, her demeanor projecting the authority she was known for. To anyone watching, it would seem like a typical encounter between the inn''s formidable owner and a patron who had caught her attention.


    There were eyes on her, as there often were, given her reputation and the notable presence of this young man. But Mariel''s experience told her that Lucavion wasn''t the type to seek attention¡ªat least, not the kind that came with being associated with her. She chose her approach carefully, both to test him and to maintain the illusion that this was just a regr interaction.


    She stopped in front of him, her hands resting on her hips. For a moment, the inn seemed to quiet ever so slightly, the eyes of a few patrons subtly flicking toward them. Mariel''s voice was low and even as she spoke.


    "Is there something you need?" she asked, her tone neutral, giving no indication of their earlier recognition.


    Lucavion, leaning back against the counter, let a small, amused smile cross his lips. His eyes gleamed with that familiar, yful light, and after a brief pause, he tilted his head up toward her.


    "There''s no need to act," he said softly, his smile widening just enough to carry a hint of mischief. "I don''t mind the attention."


    The words hung in the air for a moment, and Mariel raised an eyebrow slightly. He had seen right through her, and what''s more, he didn''t care. His statement was clear: he wasn''t concerned if people thought there was a connection between them if it meant drawing some attention. He didn''t mind at all.


    It was a bold response and one that made Mariel reevaluate her initial caution. This young man wasn''t like most people who crossed paths with her. His confidence, his ability to read a situation, and hispleteck of concern for appearances spoke volumes.


    ''Interesting. Should I just call it youth?''


    Mariel''s stern expression couldn''t help but soften just slightly, though her eyes remained focused and sharp. "Is that so?" she asked, a hint of curiosity creeping into her voice.


    Lucavion gave her a knowing look as if he already understood far more than he was letting on. "After all," he continued, his voice casual but steady, "it''s not often you get to talk to someone like you."


    For the first time in a long while, Mariel found herself intrigued. Lucavion wasn''t trying to hide, nor was he afraid of standing out. There was no pretense with him, and that made her wonder just how much he truly knew.


    "Well then," Mariel replied, her voice now carrying a subtle warmth beneath the surface, "I suppose we have something to talk about after all."


    "Indeed, we do have. Miss Little Bear."


    The moment Lucavion spoke those words¡ª


    Miss Little Bear


    ¡ªMariel''s eyes widened in surprise, her sternposure cracking for the first time in years. That name, the one she hadn''t heard in decades, hit her like a wave of memory crashing down all at once. It was a name that only one person had ever called her, and hearing it now, from this young man, sent a chill down her spine.


    Her mind raced back to a time when she had been just a young, reckless fighter¡ªa mere mortal trying to survive in a world full of dangers far beyond her understanding. She had been on the brink of disaster, overwhelmed by an enemy that she had no chance of defeating when


    he


    had appeared. The figure of starlight, the being who had saved her life and set her on the path she wouldter follow. It was


    he


    who had called her by that name, with a smile on his face, teasing her for her stubborn courage in the face of overwhelming odds.


    And now, this young man before her¡ªLucavion¡ªwas calling her the same name.


    Her heart raced as the pieces fell into ce. The purple light in his eyes, the starlight mana, the way he seemed to know more than he let on. This wasn''t a coincidence.


    Lucavion was connected to that figure


    , the one who had shaped her life so profoundly all those years ago.


    For a brief moment, Mariel was at a loss for words, the weight of the realization settling over her like a heavy nket. When she finally spoke, her voice was softer, almost reverent. "You¡­ you know him."


    Lucavion''s smile widened slightly, his eyes twinkling with that same enigmatic glow. "It seems you remember," he said, his tone light but carrying a deeper meaning.


    Mariel took a breath, steadying herself. "How do you¡­?" she began, but she already knew the answer. There was no need to ask the obvious. This young man, with his starlight mana and his knowledge of her past, was undeniably connected to the being who had once saved her.


    A mix of emotions surged through her¡ªgratitude, curiosity, and a strange sense of pride. If Lucavion truly was a disciple of that figure, then the fact that he had been sent here, or hade here, meant something. And the idea that


    she


    had been remembered by such a remarkable person filled her with an unexpected warmth.


    "Well¡­..Master had spoken of you."


    Mariel''s heart swelled with both pride and a strange sense of honor. The fact that she had left such an impression on that mysterious figure¡ªenough to be spoken of to his disciple¡ªwas something she hadn''t expected. For a moment, she felt like that young adventurer again, standing in awe of the being who had saved her.


    "I see," Mariel finally said, her voice steadier now, though the weight of the revtion still lingered. "It''s been a long time."


    Lucavion nodded, his smile never fading. "Indeed it has."

 Chapter 191: Iron Matron (3)

    "It''s been a long time."


    "Indeed it has." Lucavion shook his head, his yful grin fading into something softer, more nostalgic. His tone, once light and teasing, took on a more somber note as he spoke again. "If Master were here," he began, "he would have most likely said, ''The little bear has grown up to be a splendid one.''"


    The sadness in his voice wasn''t overwhelming, but it was enough to make Mariel''s chest tighten. There was something deeper beneath the surface of his words¡ªsomething that carried a weight far greater than just the passing of time. She sensed it immediately, the shift in the atmosphere, and before she could ask the question that was already forming in her mind, Lucavion spoke again.


    "It''s unfortunate," he said quietly, his eyes darkening slightly, "that he can no longer ask such a question."


    The words settled like a heavy stone in the pit of Mariel''s stomach. There was no need for further exnation; the answer was clear. The being of starlight, the one who had saved her, who had left such an indelible mark on her life, was gone. The realization hit her harder than she expected, a wave of sorrow washing over her, tempered only by the fact that she had known¡ªdeep down¡ªthat something had changed long ago.


    For a moment, she stood there, processing the loss. Her mind drifted back to the countless times she had thought of him over the years, the gratitude she had never fully been able to express. And now, knowing that she would never have the chance to meet him again, the weight of that unspoken gratitude pressed down on her.


    "I see," she said softly, her voice quieter now,ced with a sadness of its own.


    Lucavion''s eyes softened, and for a brief moment, there was a shared understanding between them¡ªa mutual respect for the person who had touched both of their lives in such profound ways.


    Mariel swallowed, her throat tight as she forced herself to remainposed. "Thank you," she said, her voice steady, though the sadness remained. "For telling me."


    Lucavion gave her a small nod, his own grief carefully hidden behind theyers of his usual demeanor. "He spoke highly of you, you know," he said, a touch of warmth returning to his voice. "Even after all these years."


    That brought a faint smile to Mariel''s lips. "I''m honored," she replied, her voice tinged with both sorrow and pride. "Truly."


    Just as the air between Mariel and Lucavion was beginning to settle into something more solemn, the ttering of footsteps and a cheery voice cut through the atmosphere.


    "Boss?" Jorkin appeared with a te bnced in one hand and a drink in the other, his brows raised in surprise when he saw Mariel standing there, deep in conversation. "What are you doing out here?" he asked, clearly taken aback by her presence at the bar.


    Mariel, her expression nowposed again, nced at the drink and te in his hands. Without answering his question, she reached out and took them from him with a calm, practiced motion.


    "Bring me another drink," she said, her voice even, though the earlier tension still lingered in her eyes.


    Jorkin blinked, momentarily stunned, before nodding. "Right away, boss." He hurried off without another word, though his thoughts were already racing.


    ''Who''s this young man?''


    Jorkin wondered as he nced back at Lucavion while preparing the drink.


    ''Boss doesn''t usually sit down with patrons, especially not during busy times like these. This must be someone important... or at least someone interesting enough to make her stop.''


    He shook his head as he filled a ss. Mariel had always been selective about who she gave her time to. She wasn''t the type to entertain idle chatter or be easily impressed.


    ''Whoever this guy is, he''s got to be something special for the boss to stay and talk.''


    Jorkin made his way back to the bar, cing the drink down in front of Mariel without saying a word. He could feel the subtle shift in her demeanor, the quiet intensity that meant she was in for a long conversation. He knew her well enough to recognize when something¡ªor someone¡ªhad caught her attention.


    As he walked away, Jorkin couldn''t help but nce back once more, his curiosity piqued.


    ''Guess we''ll see what this is all about,''


    he thought, his mind buzzing with questions as he left Mariel and Lucavion to their conversation.


    As Jorkin left them to their conversation, Lucavion nced down at the meal and drink ced before him, his usual yful grin spreading across his face. He picked up the ss, swirling it briefly before leaning back in his seat.


    "Let''s not dwell on the past," he said, his voice casual, yet carrying a deeper weight underneath. "Peoplee and people go. That''s just how the world is supposed to be, isn''t it?"


    Mariel studied him for a moment, her sharp eyes catching the subtle nuance in his words. There was a sadness behind that grin, expertly hidden, but it was there.


    Lucavion, for all his carefree demeanor, was someone who had learned to mask his true emotions behind a smile. She could see it now more clearly. But she appreciated the effort¡ªhis way of lightening the moment, of pushing them away from a potentially heavy conversation.


    She respected that, and she knew better than anyone that dwelling on such feelings would do little good.


    With a nod, she took a small sip from her ss of water, letting the cool liquid soothe her. "You''re right," she replied simply, the unspoken understanding passing between them.


    Lucavion gave her a small, acknowledging nod and then lifted his drink to his lips, taking a sip. The moment the liquid hit his tongue, however, his face immediately contorted into a grimace. His expression was priceless¡ªa mix of surprise, disgust, and confusion all at once. The usually calm and collected young man seemed momentarily at a loss.


    The drink, known as


    Bitterroot Brew


    , was notorious for its extremely harsh, bitter vor. It wasn''t a drink most people ordered willingly, and Mariel''s eyes widened slightly as she realized what had happened. Seeing that it was Jorkin who had served the drink, the truth clicked into ce.


    ''Of course. Jorkin''s ying one of his little pranks,''


    Mariel thought to herself, shaking her head with a bemused smile. It was a typical move from her employee, especially when he thought he could get away with it. And the way Lucavion''s face twisted in reaction to the drink was precisely the kind of entertainment Jorkin loved.


    Lucavion coughed lightly, trying to regain hisposure, but the taste clearly lingered on his pte. He nced down at the ss with suspicion, then back at Mariel, his eyes narrowing yfully.


    "You¡­ serve this to all your guests, or am I just special?" he asked, a strained chuckle escaping him.


    Mariel couldn''t hold back a smallugh. "Special indeed," she replied, her tone light. "It''s not every day someone gets served Bitterroot Brew. Consider it an initiation."


    Lucavion groaned dramatically, setting the ss down with exaggerated care. "Initiation, huh? I''ll remember that next time."


    Mariel just smiled, shaking her head slightly. It was a normal reaction to the Bitterroot Brew, after all. Jorkin''s prank hadnded, and for a moment, the mood lightened again, just as Lucavion had intended.


    After his dramatic reaction to the Bitterroot Brew had subsided, Lucavion set his ss aside and leaned forward slightly, his tone shifting once again. "So, tell me," he said, his voice a touch more serious, "how did you meet my master? I''d love to hear the details."


    Mariel paused for a moment, letting his question hang in the air. Her eyes drifted off, her thoughts taking her back to a time she hadn''t revisited in quite a while. For a few seconds, the present faded away, reced by memories of a distant past.


    "When I was young," she began slowly, "I wasn''t much different from the other children in our vige¡ªexcept for one thing. My family¡­ we were stronger than most. My father, especially, was a well-known ranger, the protector of our vige. We were proud of our role, proud to stand guard for the people."


    Her gaze grew distant as she recalled those early years, a faint sadness creeping into her voice. "But that pride came at a cost. One day, the vige was attacked. A monster, far beyond anything we had ever seen, came for us. My parents were the first to stand against it. They fought valiantly, but in the end, it wasn''t enough. They died protecting us, protecting me."


    She paused, taking a breath as the weight of the memory settled over her. "I was left alone after that, just a child with no family, no real direction. I didn''t have the luxury of grieving properly. Instead, I picked up the mantle my parents left behind. I threw myself into training, learning the skills my father had once used to protect our home. It was my way of honoring them, of keeping their legacy alive."


    Lucavion listened in silence, his gaze focused, though his face remained unreadable.


    Mariel continued, her voice gaining strength as the memories unfolded. "I wanted to be strong. Stronger than my father or mother so that when the time came and I was in a simr situation, this time I wouldn''t die. So that, the people I cared about wouldn''t feel the same pain I felt at that time."

 Chapter 192: Iron Matron (4)

    "I wanted to be strong. Stronger than my father or mother so that when the time came and I was in a simr situation, this time I wouldn''t die. So that, the people I cared about wouldn''t feel the same pain I felt at that time."


    Hearing this, Lucavion''s gaze flickered with something unreadable as he listened to Mariel speak. His usually yful demeanor was absent, reced by a rare moment of introspection. When Mariel finished speaking, he mumbled, almost to himself, "Some will die protecting others... it''s not easy. But it''s also not easy to be the one protected. To be the one left behind."


    There was a weight in his voice that caught Mariel''s attention, a subtle shift in the air around them. It wasn''t just a titude¡ªhe spoke as though he knew the feeling personally. As though he, too, had been left behind, had felt the sting of helplessness. Mariel nced at him curiously but said nothing. She was the one telling her story, after all, and it wasn''t the time to pry. Still, she filed the thought away, making a note of it.


    And yet, just as Lucavion finished speaking, Jorkin approached with arge bottle in hand, his usual grin in ce as he set it down on the table between them. "Figured you might want the whole bottle," he said, his tone light but knowing. "You two seem like you''ll be here for a while."


    Mariel nced at the bottle, then back at Jorkin. There was no need for words; she understood the gesture. Jorkin knew her well, and he was providing them the space to continue their conversation without any further interruptions.


    "Thank you, Jorkin," she said, her voice a little softer than usual. Jorkin simply nodded and walked away, leaving the two of them alone once again.


    Lucavion chuckled, leaning back in his chair and ncing at the bottle. "Looks like you want to talk for a while."


    Mariel nodded, pouring herself a ss and then gesturing toward Lucavion. "Seems like it," she replied, taking a sip. She appreciated the gesture¡ªnot just from Jorkin, but also the way Lucavion was easing into the conversation, never pushing too hard. He seemed to know when to listen and when to speak, a trait she found admirable.


    As the warmth of the drink spread through her, she smiled faintly. "I suppose it''s fitting. This story has been a long timeing."


    She continued, her voice steady. "That''s why I decided to leave my vige and travel to the city. I had heard stories¡ªtales of adventurers and the Awakened, people with strength beyond the ordinary. People who could change their fate, who had the power to protect others. I wanted to be like them."


    Lucavion nodded slightly, his eyes watching her intently.


    "I arrived at the guild and registered as an F-rank adventurer," Mariel said, her lips curving into a faint smile at the memory. "It was the lowest rank, of course. And back then, all I could take on were simple missions¡ªhunting weak monsters, gathering materials, that sort of thing. But even then, I could feel that spark inside me, pushing me to grow stronger."


    Her smile deepened as she spoke. "With the strength my family passed down to me, I didn''t struggle much with those early missions. I was still just a mortal, not Awakened, but I was stronger than most, able to take down small creatures without much trouble."


    Lucavion''s expression softened as he listened. "You sound like you were always pushing forward," he said, leaning back in his chair. "Even when the odds were against you."


    Mariel gave a slight nod. "I had no choice. That drive to be stronger, to make sure I would never feel helpless again, was everything to me. I wasn''t just living for myself¡ªI was carrying my parents'' legacy, and I wasn''t going to let it die with them."


    Her words lingered in the air, the weight of her past still pressing down but lighter now that she had shared it. Lucavion''s eyes softened even more as if he understood her journey on a deeper level than he had let on. Mariel could tell he wasn''t just listening to her story¡ªhe was rting to it in ways she hadn''t expected.


    Mariel leaned back slightly in her chair, her eyes distant as she continued recounting her story. "As the months went by, I started taking on more difficult jobs, gaining a reputation within the guild. I''ll admit, the string of sesses started to get to my head. I thought I could handle anything they threw at me."


    Lucavion nodded, listening intently as she continued.


    "One day, I took a job that involved hunting monsters in a forest nearby. It wasn''t supposed to be anything special¡ªjust another routine task. At least, that''s what I thought." Mariel''s voice held a touch of bitterness as if recalling the folly of her younger self. "But when I got there, I discovered something unexpected: a hidden ruin deep within the forest."


    She paused, the weight of that decision still lingering even after all these years. "I should have known better. I should have left, reported it back to the guild, and let someone more experienced deal with it. But... greed got the better of me. I was still that young adventurer, desperate to prove herself, and the thought of treasure hidden inside those ruins was too tempting."


    Lucavion remained silent, his expression growing more thoughtful as she spoke.


    "So, I went in," Mariel continued her voice steady but carrying the weight of regret. "At first, everything seemed fine. The ruins were quiet, old, and crumbling, just like you''d expect. But then, it happened. I stumbled into a chamber, and before I could even think about retreating, it appeared."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she recalled the monster that had nearly cost her everything. "A


    Gravestone Maw.


    A peak 1-star monster."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow at the name. He was familiar with it¡ªGravestone Maws were quite strong creatures, known for their immense strength and their ability to manipte the earth around them.


    For a mortal, even one as strong as Mariel, facing such a beast would have been a death sentence.


    "Even with my unnatural strength, I was no match for it," Mariel admitted, her voice low. "I fought as hard as I could, but nothing I did worked. The more I struggled, the more I realized how outmatched I was. I was out of my depth, and there was no one to save me. I waspletely alone."


    She sighed, the memory of that battle clearly still vivid in her mind. "It was my greed and overconfidence that had led me there, and I knew I was going to die because of it."


    Lucavion''s gaze remained steady, but Mariel could see a flicker of understanding in his eyes. He wasn''t just hearing her story¡ªhe was connecting to it, maybe even seeing pieces of his own experiences reflected in her words.


    "And that''s when


    he


    appeared," she said softly, her voice dropping as she recalled the moment that had changed her life. "Your master. Out of nowhere, he stepped in and saved me. If it weren''t for him, I would''ve died in that ruin, just another adventurer lost to greed and ambition."


    Her words lingered in the air, heavy with the weight of the memory.


    Mariel smiled faintly, her eyes softening as she recalled the exact words that had been spoken to her that day. "I remember¡­ after he saved me from the Gravestone Maw, he looked me over and, in the most casual way, he said, ''Wow, you really are like a bear girl. Hmm... yeah, I''ve decided. You''ll be Little Bear from now on.''"


    Lucavion''s eyes brightened with recognition, and he chuckled quietly. "That sounds just like him."


    Mariel nodded, her smile growing a little. "At the time, I didn''t know what to make of it. I was still shaken from the battle, and here was this mysterious figure, giving me a nickname like it was nothing. But then, as if saving me wasn''t enough, he started talking about how I was different. How there was something unique about me¡ªsomething in my constitution that I hadn''t realized."


    She nced down at her hands, remembering how powerless she had felt before that encounter. "He told me I was talented, but I just didn''t know how to cultivate or awaken myself. I had always relied on my raw strength, thinking that was enough. But he saw potential in me that I couldn''t see in myself."


    Lucavion listened, his expression serious but intrigued. "And he taught you how to circte mana, didn''t he?"


    Mariel nodded again, her voice growing a touch softer. "Yes. He didn''t just save me and leave. He showed me how to control the mana within me, andhow to circte it properly. He guided me through the basics of cultivation, something I''d never been exposed to before. It felt like unlocking a part of myself that had always been there but was dormant, waiting for the right moment to awaken."


    She took a deep breath, her tone filled with quiet gratitude. "That day changed everything for me. I went from being a simple, stubborn mortal with a little strength to someone who could harness their true potential. And it''s all because of him."


    Lucavion''s gaze softened, and there was a certain understanding in his eyes. "He had a way of seeing things in people that others couldn''t," he said quietly. "I''m not surprised he saw that in you."

 Chapter 193: Iron Matron (5)

    "I''m not surprised he saw that in you."


    Lucavion chuckled softly as Mariel finished her story, but the sound quickly faded as he picked up his fork, finally turning his attention to the meal that had satrgely untouched in front of him. He chewed thoughtfully, the warmth of the food filling him as the weight of their conversation lingered in the air. Between bites, he washed down the meal with a drink, his eyes still focused on Mariel, listening without missing a beat.


    For a while, they sat in afortable silence¡ªMariel quietly reflecting, and Lucavion eating, his gaze asionally flickering back to her. It wasn''t until he had nearly finished that Mariel spoke again, her voice hesitant but filled with curiosity.


    "There''s something I''ve never been able to figure out," she began, her eyes meeting his steadily. "The man who saved my life¡­ I never learned who he really was. I''ve heard whispers and rumors, but no one ever gave me a clear answer. Was he really¡­?"


    Her words trailed off, and for a moment, Lucavion didn''t reply. He simply set down his utensils, wiping his mouth with a casual flick of his wrist before leaning back in his chair. His yful demeanor was gone again, reced by a quiet gravity that matched the tone of the conversation.


    After a brief pause, Lucavion nodded, his voice low, almost reverent. "Starscourge Gerald," he said softly, the name hanging in the air between them like a distant echo of the past.


    Mariel''s breath caught in her throat. She had suspected as much but hearing the name from Lucavion''s lips brought it all into focus. Gerald. The figure of starlight who had saved her, the one who had changed the course of her life. She had never known his name, never been able to fully thank him for what he had done, and now, here it was¡ªa truth she had sought for so long.


    ''It really was him.''


    That name.


    Starscourge Gerald.


    It was not a name that one could just casually mention.


    Starscourge Gerald.


    A name spoken with reverence, fear, and awe across the world. He wasn''t just an ordinary figure of myth¡ªhe was one of those who had almost reached the very peak of humanity. His strength, his skill, his knowledge¡ªthey were so immense that they had almost transcended what it meant to be human.


    ''A man who stood at the precipice of godhood.''


    The memories of what she had heard about him came flooding back in an overwhelming rush.


    Gerald


    , the one whose mere presence on the battlefield could shift the tide of war. His name was enough to make even the mightiest kingdoms hesitate. His starlight mana was like a divine force, one that made armies falter and crumble beneath its glow. And his greatest feats¡­ those were the things of legends.


    ''He could change the course of battles on his own. Entire armies, entire campaigns thwarted just by him standing in their path.''


    Her mind turned to the stories of the


    Arcanis Empire


    , the very empire that had sought dominion over vastnds, advancing across nations, toppling kingdoms. And then¡­


    Starscourge Gerald


    . He alone had halted their progress, time and time again. His power was so vast, so uncontainable, that the empire itself was forced to adapt to his mere existence. He had stood as a barrier, a force that no one could ovee, and because of that, they feared him.


    ''A single man¡­ giving the Arcanis Empire endless headaches, stalling their ambitions. How many times had he blocked their path? How many victories had he stolen from them?''


    Mariel could feel the weight of those memories as though they were her own, despite having never witnessed them herself. The legends of Gerald were everywhere, and yet, to her, he was more than just a story¡ª


    he was the one who had saved her life.


    And she never even knew his name.


    Across from her, Lucavion continued eating with an almost meditative calm, his focus entirely on his meal. He seemed unfazed by the gravity of the conversation they were having, as though speaking the name of such a legendary figure was nothing out of the ordinary. But Mariel knew¡ªshe knew that the man who had saved her, the one Lucavion called master, was not someone whose name could be spoken so casually.


    ''Starscourge Gerald¡­ to think I was saved by someone like him. And he¡ªhe saw something in me. Why?''


    The question lingered in her mind, unresolved. Why had Gerald, someone so powerful, bothered to save her, a simple mortal at the time, struggling in the ruins against a monster far beyond her capabilities?


    Her thoughts swirled as she remembered the feel of Gerald''s presence that day, how effortlessly he had stepped in, how casually he had given her that nickname¡ª


    Little Bear.


    At the time, it had all seemed like a dream. But now, with Lucavion sitting in front of her, speaking his name, it all became real.


    Mariel watched Lucavion in silence as he continued eating, his posture rxed, as if this was just another ordinary day for him. She envied that calm, that ability to carry the weight of such knowledge with ease. He took a sip from his drink,pletely at ease, while she struggled to process the enormity of what had been revealed.


    But there was something about Lucavion, too¡ªsomething in his demeanor, in the way he spoke of his master. Mariel could sense it. There was more to this young man than met the eye. He might hide behind that yful smile and carefree attitude, but beneath it, there was a depth that reminded her so much of Gerald.


    ''He''s more like his master than he lets on. I can see it¡­ that same calm, that same quiet power.''


    Lucavion finally looked up from his meal, catching her gaze, and gave her a faint, knowing smile as if he could read her thoughts. He didn''t say anything, but the look in his eyes told her everything she needed to know. He understood what she was thinking¡ªhe had lived it, felt it.


    And Mariel, for once, felt something she hadn''t in a long time.


    ''Gratitude.''


    She might never have had the chance to thank Gerald properly, but sitting across from Lucavion, she realized something important.


    ''Maybe¡­ thanking him is enough.''


    As Mariel sat there, she nced again at Lucavion. He had just finished his meal, casually wiping his hands with the same calm demeanor that seemed to cloak him in mystery. Despite the powerful connection he had with Gerald¡ªthe man who had shaped her life¡ªit suddenly struck her that Lucavion himself was still


    just a young man


    .


    ''Even if he''s Gerald''s disciple, he''s still¡­ so young.''


    The thought stirred something new within her. For all the power and wisdom he may have inherited from his master, there was an undeniable truth in front of her. Lucavion was here, alone. No legendary figure stood by his side, no mentor guiding his steps. He was, in some ways, just like she had been all those years ago¡ªtrying to navigate a world that demanded more from him than most would ever know.


    ''


    How did hee here?''


    she wondered, her eyes softening as they lingered on him.


    ''What journey has he been on? And how did someone like Geralde to meet this boy?''


    She took another sip of her drink, the warmth of it spreading through her, but her mind was far from the present. She thought of the stories, the legends of Starscourge Gerald¡ªthe man who strode between realms, whose influence could shape the destiny of entire kingdoms. How did this boy, Lucavion, cross paths with such a figure? What had his life been like before that fateful meeting?


    "If you want to ask something, you may ask. I don''t mind."


    Lucavion suddenly spoke.


    Mariel blinked, pulled back to the present by Lucavion''s words. His voice was calm, unhurried, yet there was an openness in his tone that caught her slightly off guard. She hadn''t expected him to address her thoughts so directly. For a brief second, she wondered if he had sensed the depth of her curiosity, or if he had simply grown ustomed to people wanting to know more about him.


    ''Of course,''


    she thought, setting her ss down with deliberate care.


    ''Why waste time wondering?''


    Mariel wasn''t one to dwell on uncertainties or dance around questions. The Iron Matron''s reputation was built on her decisiveness, her ability to cut through the noise and get to the heart of things. And now, sitting across from someone as enigmatic as Lucavion, her instinct was to be direct. She''d always believed in facing things head-on, and this situation was no different.


    Leaning forward slightly, her gaze sharp but not unkind, she spoke, her voice steady. "How did you meet Mister Gerald?"


    No hesitation, no soft lead-in¡ªjust the question, clear and to the point.


    ------------A/N------------


    You can converse with me if I am avable. I will try to respond to questions, though I am a bit busy with college.

 Chapter 194: Iron Matron (6)

    "How did you meet Mister Gerald?"


    No hesitation, no soft lead-in¡ªjust the question, clear and to the point.


    Lucavion, to his credit, didn''t seem fazed by the abruptness of her inquiry. If anything, his expression softened, his lips curving into that familiar, knowing grin. But it wasn''t the same yful smirk she had seen earlier. This one carried a hint of something deeper, something that hinted at the weight behind the answer.


    He didn''t answer right away, though. Instead, he picked up his ss and took a slow, thoughtful sip, as if collecting his thoughts before he spoke. Mariel watched him closely, her curiosity piqued even more by his silence.


    Finally, after what felt like a long pause, he set the ss down and met her gaze with an intensity she hadn''t expected.


    "Meeting Master¡­ well, it was out of the ordinary," Lucavion began, his tone quieter, more introspective than before. "At the time, I had been sent to the battlefield. Not as a hero or anything, just as a soldier."


    Mariel''s eyebrows shot up, her surprise evident. "A soldier?" she asked, her gaze sharpening as she took in Lucavion''s appearance again. He looked young¡ªfar too young for something like that. And if he was speaking about a time before this, she couldn''t help but wonder,


    how long ago could that have been?


    Lucavion''s lips curved into a small smile, one that seemed to carry the weight of many untold stories. As if sensing her unspoken question, he nodded. "Yeah, I was really young back then. Barely more than a boy, and I wasn''t even an Awakened yet."


    Mariel''s frown deepened. The thought of someone like him¡ªstill a child, by the sound of it¡ªbeing thrown into the chaos of a battlefield unsettled her. And to be there without the power or protection of an Awakened¡­ she couldn''t imagine what that must have been like.


    "I was sent to fight alongside others, but I didn''t have a choice," Lucavion continued, his tone matter-of-fact. "It was a losing battle from the start. Most of us knew it. We were just bodies to throw into the fray." He paused, ncing down at the table, his fingers lightly tracing the rim of his ss. "And that''s where I met him."


    Mariel watched him closely, the pieces of the story slowlying together in her mind.


    Starscourge Gerald


    , hiding in a battlefield camp. It didn''t seem like the kind of ce someone like Gerald would be, yet that was where he found Lucavion.


    "At that time, Gerald wasn''t the legendary figure that people speak of now," Lucavion continued, his gaze distant as though recalling that moment vividly. "He was hiding out in that camp for reasons I didn''t understand back then. But he found me, in the middle of all that chaos, and he took me under his wing. It was the first time anyone had ever looked at me and seen more than just¡­.."


    There was a brief pause as Lucavion''s smile faltered, his eyes darkening just slightly at the memory. "Anyway. He didn''t approach me right away. He watched, andwaited. And then, when the moment came, he made his move¡ªoffered to teach me, to show me what I could be. He told me I wasn''t meant for the life they''d forced me into."


    Mariel sat in silence, her mind racing. She could picture it¡ªthe boy Lucavion had been, standing on the edge of death in a war he never should''ve been part of. And then Gerald, stepping in like a figure from the shadows, seeing something in him that no one else did.


    Lucavion met her gaze again, his expression lighter now, as if the heaviness had lifted, reced by something more hopeful. "He became my master right there, in the middle of that war. He taught me everything I know now, took me away from that life."


    Mariel took a deep breath, letting the story settle in her mind. She hadn''t expected this. She hadn''t expected the boy in front of her to have been thrust into such a brutal world so young, nor had she expected Gerald to have plucked him from it. But hearing it now, it made sense. Gerald had always seen potential in the lost, the broken.


    "And the rest is history, huh?" she said, her voice softer now.


    Lucavion chuckled quietly, the sound low and knowing. "Something like that."


    Mariel nodded, still processing the weight of it all. She had always known that the world could be cruel, but hearing Lucavion''s story¡ªhow he had been sent to die as nothing more than a child¡ªonly solidified her resolve.


    "You''vee a long way since then," she said, her tone firm but tinged with a rare warmth. "But I imagine there''s more to your journey."


    Lucavion didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he picked up his ss once more, took a slow sip, and smiled, his expression somewhere between thoughtful and amused.


    "Maybe there is," he said softly, his voice carrying the same mystery as always. "Maybe there''s a lot more."


    Mariel studied Lucavion carefully, her sharp gaze lingering on him as the weight of his story settled between them. She leaned back slightly in her chair, folding her arms across her chest.


    "And now?" she asked, her voice low but firm. "Now that your master is no longer here¡­ what are you nning to do?"


    Lucavion''s eyes flickered with a familiar glint of amusement, the kind of lightheartedness that masked something far deeper. His lips curled into a smirk, the yful edge returning to his expression. "What am I nning to do?" he repeated, almost as if the question itself amused him.


    He paused for a moment, as though savoring the tension between them before answering. Then, with a casual shrug, he leaned forward slightly, his elbows resting on the table. "I''m here for the tournament," he said simply, but there was a weight behind his words. "To make a name for myself."


    Mariel raised an eyebrow. "A name for yourself?"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened. "I can''t exactly stay in my master''s shadow forever, can I?" His tone was light, but there was a certain seriousness in his eyes that told Mariel this wasn''t just about the tournament. "People knew Master. They feared him, respected him. But me? I''m still just a nobody to most people."


    There was a brief pause as he leaned back in his chair, his gaze steady on her. "So, what better way to start than by standing out here? The tournament is a stage, and I intend to make sure everyone knows who I am by the time it''s over."


    Mariel tilted her head slightly, watching him. His confidence was undeniable, but there was something more behind it¡ªsomething that hinted at a greater n. She couldn''t help but admire his ambition, but she also knew that the tournament wasn''t just a game. It was brutal, unforgiving, and filled withpetitors just as hungry for victory as he was.


    "You''re serious," she said, more as a statement than a question.


    "Dead serious," Lucavion replied, his smirk fading into something more focused."Let''s say this is the beginning of something."


    Mariel nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing in thought. "And you think the tournament will give you that? The recognition you''re after?"


    Lucavion shrugged again, but there was no doubt in his expression. "It''s a start. If I win¡ªor even get far enough¡ªpeople will remember me. And from there¡­ well, the path forward gets a lot more interesting."


    Mariel couldn''t help but smile slightly at his determination. There was a fire in him, a drive to carve out his own ce in the world. It reminded her of herself when she was younger, fighting to make a name for her family, for her vige. And in some ways, she understood exactly where he wasing from.


    "You''ve got ambition," she said, her voice thoughtful. "But ambition alone won''t get you far in that arena."


    "Tutututu¡­" Lucavion clicked his tongue rapidly, a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he wagged his index finger at Mariel. The yful gesture contrasted sharply with the seriousness that had filled the conversation moments before.


    "Ambition alone?" He shook his head, eyes gleaming with amusement. "No, no, no. I don''t just have ambition, Miss Little Bear. I''ve got talent too." He leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "Since we all know that ambition without talent is meaningless, don''t you think?"


    Mariel raised an eyebrow, her smile deepening. His confidence was undeniable, and while part of her admired it, she couldn''t help but test him a little further. "Talent, huh?" she repeated, her tone light but with an edge of skepticism. "And you think that talent will carry you through the tournament?"


    Lucavion''s grin widened. "I don''t think. I


    know


    it will." His voice was steady, filled with certainty.


    Mariel leaned back, crossing her arms as she considered him. He wasn''t just boasting¡ªthere was something in the way he carried himself that made her believe he truly meant every word he said.


    "But aside from that¡­.There is one more reason I am here at this moment."

 Chapter 195: Iron Matron (7)

    "But aside from that¡­.There is one more reason I am here at this moment."


    Lucavion paused after his words, the weight of what he was about to say hanging in the air. Mariel watched him closely, waiting for him to continue, but instead, he let the tension break with a sudden, yful grin.


    "But aside from that," he said, his voice lowering as if he were about to reveal something serious. He stopped again, ncing down at the remnants of his meal. "The food here is really good," he added casually, leaning back in his chair as he took a long, satisfied sip of his drink. "Your chefs are talented. Very talented."


    Mariel''s eyebrow arched, amusement flickering in her eyes as she realized he was toying with the moment. He had the audacity to shift the conversation like that, and for a second, she considered pressing him to get to the point. But something about his yful manner made her hold back.


    Lucavion set his ss down, his expression returning to something a little more thoughtful, though that glint of mischief never left his eyes. He seemed perfectly at ease, as though the entire weight of their conversation had been lifted with that one teasing remark. Mariel, however, was intrigued. She waited, her curiosity piqued, and after a moment, Lucavion continued.


    "You know, even though you''re here now, managing this inn, one thing can''t be denied." His voice was softer now, more reflective. "You can''t escape your nature."


    Mariel felt a slight shift inside her, her expression sharpening as his words found their mark. She wasn''t sure where he was going with this, but there was an undeniable truth in what he said.


    Lucavion leaned forward again, his eyes locking with hers. "You might have hung up your sword, but you''re still the Iron Matron, aren''t you?"


    Mariel didn''t respond immediately. She didn''t need to. The reputation she had built for herself, the life she had lived before running this inn¡ªit was something she carried with her, even if she didn''t always acknowledge it.


    Lucavion smirked, seeing the flicker of recognition in her eyes. "So, let me ask you this," he said, his tone growing more serious. "If you were to witness something that made your blood boil¡­ something that stirred the fire inside you¡ªwould you just sit and watch? Or would you act?"


    His words hung in the air, the yful atmosphere dissipating in an instant. Mariel''s eyes narrowed slightly, her posture shifting. She wasn''t one to sit idly by, not when the situation called for action. And she knew that Lucavion, despite his teasing nature, wasn''t asking her a simple question.


    "Depends on what it is," Mariel said carefully, her voice steady, though the challenge in her gaze was unmistakable. "But if something needed to be done, I wouldn''t hesitate."


    Lucavion smiled, leaning back in his chair, satisfied with her response. "Exactly," he said softly. "That''s why I''m here."


    Mariel didn''t speak, waiting for him to continue. There was more to his reason for being here than just making a name for himself in the tournament. She could feel it.


    Lucavion''s fingers continued to trace the rim of his ss, his expression growing more contemtive, though the edge of mischief in his eyes never quite disappeared. He let the silence linger for a moment longer, then spoke, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of something more dangerous.


    "If I were to destroy someone now," he began, his tone deceptively light, "someone who could cause me trouble in the future¡­ would you support my judgment?"


    Mariel''s gaze locked onto his, her sharp eyes searching his face for any hint of whaty beneath his words. There was no doubt in her mind that Lucavion was talking about something¡ªor someone¡ªspecific. The casual tone he used couldn''t mask the seriousness of what he was asking.


    For a brief second, Mariel said nothing. Her thoughts drifted back to that pivotal moment in her life, when the man of starlight, Gerald, had stepped into her path and changed everything. His judgment, andhis decisions, had shaped the course of her life. And now, sitting across from Gerald''s disciple, she couldn''t help but see the same shadows of her past reflected in Lucavion.


    ''He''s his disciple,


    '' she thought, her mind weighing the words carefully. ''


    If Lucavion carries the same wisdom and insight that Gerald had¡­''


    Mariel took a breath, her posture straightening as she looked at him with the same stern resolve she had carried all her life. She wasn''t someone who trusted easily, but Lucavion''s connection to Gerald was undeniable. And that alone carried weight.


    "Since you are


    his


    disciple," Mariel said, her voice firm but steady, "I''ll trust your judgment."


    Her words hung in the air between them, and Lucavion''s smile returned, softer now but with a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes. It wasn''t just the trust she offered¡ªit was the understanding that she, too, had once ced her faith in someone who had walked a simr path.


    Lucavion''s smile deepened as he heard Mariel''s words, the flicker of satisfaction in his eyes turning to something warmer, more genuine. He inclined his head slightly, a gesture of respect, and spoke softly.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll thank you for your faith, Mariel." His voice was lighter now, though the seriousness of their conversation still lingered beneath the surface. There was a mutual understanding between them¡ªone born not just of trust, but of shared experiences, paths that had crossed through the influence of one man.


    Mariel gave him a small nod in return, her gaze still steady. She wasn''t one to give her trust easily, but she had ced it in Lucavion for a reason. Whether it was his own strength or the echoes of Gerald she saw in him, she knew that the decision felt right.


    Lucavion stood up slowly, pushing his chair back with a smooth motion. "I should take my leave now," he said, his voice light again as if they hadn''t just been discussing matters of life and death. He straightened his coat, his ever-present smirk reappearing as he nced at her onest time.


    "Don''t worry," he added with a yful gleam in his eyes. "I''ll make sure I don''t disappoint Miss Little Bear. After all, you''ll be watching."


    Mariel watched him as he moved toward the door, her eyes following him with the same sharpness she had carried all her life. "I will," she said simply, her voice steady. "I''ll be watching closely."


    He paused at the door, turning back to sh her onest grin. "Then I''ll make sure it''s a show worth remembering." With that, he tipped his hat to her and slipped out of the inn, his footsteps light and confident as he disappeared into the night.


    Mariel remained where she was, staring at the door long after it had closed.


    ******


    Lucavion stepped out into the cool night air, the soft glow ofnterns lining the streets casting long shadows across the cobblestones. The hustle of the city had quieted, though the distant murmurs of conversation and the asional tter of a cart echoed faintly in the background.


    PAT! PAT!


    His boots made soft sounds against the street as he walked with a purposeful yet unhurried stride, his mind already drifting toward the events of the following day.


    Vitaliara, perchedfortably on his shoulder, had been silent throughout his conversation with Mariel, but now, as the two of them moved through the streets, her curiosity bubbled to the surface.


    Her tail flicked thoughtfully as she nced at him.


    [You know I''m not one to pry,] she began, her tone filled with an edge of curiosity, [but what exactly did you mean back there? ''Destroying someone who could cause trouble in the future''?]


    Lucavion didn''t answer immediately. His eyes remained focused ahead, the smirk that had been his constantpanion since he left the inn softening just slightly. He had always been good at teasing, at keeping people guessing, but Vitaliara had always been sharp enough to sense when something more serious lingered beneath his words.


    He finally shook his head, though the smile never left his lips. "You''ll see soon enough," he said lightly, his tone carrying a note of finality


    [Hmm? Really?] She said, humphing. [Humph. You are no fun.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly at Vitaliara''s yful huff. "Trust me," he said, his toneced with amusement, "when tomorrowes, you''ll be happy I didn''t spoil the surprise."


    Vitaliara flicked her tail, her green eyes narrowing as she shot him a sideways nce. [You always like keeping me in the dark until thest moment, don''t you?]


    Lucavion grinned. "What can I say? I enjoy seeing your reaction when things unfold."


    [Humph,] she repeated, her tone full of mock annoyance. [One of these days, I''ll figure you out, Lucavion.]


    He smiled but didn''t respond directly, letting the light-hearted banter between them settle into afortable silence. The cool night air brushed against his skin, and the flickeringnterns of the city guided them as they made their way toward the next step in Lucavion''s carefully nned path.


    Tomorrow would bring challenges¡ªboth expected and unexpected¡ªand he knew that it would not be that easy.


    But well so what?


    After all, what was the point of having a grand n if you couldn''t enjoy a bit of mystery along the way?

 Chapter 196: The tournament

    In the city of Andelheim, the Ventor Martial Tournament was about to begin, and the streets buzzed with life. The entire city seemed to pulse with energy, as if the very air itself was alive. Drums echoed through the narrow alleys and broad zas, their steady rhythm calling to the masses who had gathered for the grand event. People moved through the streets in a swarm, their voices raised in excitement, shouting to friends and strangers alike. It was as if the entire city had been transformed into one vast festival.


    Marquis Aldrich Ventor had seen to that.


    From the brightly colored banners draped across every building to the musicians stationed at every street corner, the Marquis had orchestrated every detail. He didn''t just want a tournament¡ªhe wanted a celebration of martial spirit, a spectacle that would be remembered long after the final bout had been fought. The Marquis'' vision was clear: the Ventor Martial Tournament would be both a proving ground for warriors and a festival for the people.


    As the crowd flowed toward the grand arena at the city''s heart, the sounds ofughter and lively conversation mixed with the pounding of drums and the asional cheer from those already inside. Children darted through the crowd, waving gs emzoned with the golden phoenix of House Ventor, while vendors hawked everything from roasted meats to colorful trinkets. The scent of sweet pastries and spiced ale filled the air, adding to the festive atmosphere.


    The arena itself loomedrge, its stone walls towering above the city like a fortress. But today, it wasn''t a ce of defense¡ªit was the center of celebration. Bright banners pped in the wind, their vibrant hues a sharp contrast against the stone. The arena was already packed with spectators, eager to witness the opening ceremony and the first bouts of the day.


    In the streets, performers twirled ming batons, their movements precise and graceful. Acrobats leaped and spun, their feats of agility drawing gasps from the crowd. Everywhere, the energy was palpable. Music floated through the air, the high notes of flutes mingling with the deep, resonant beat of the drums, creating a symphony that perfectly matched the mood of the city.


    A group of travelers, new to the city, paused near one of the performers. "This is incredible," one of them remarked, his voice barely audible over the noise. "I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Hispanion nodded, her eyes wide as she took in the scene. "They say the best fighters in the realm are here this year. Even someone from the Azure Isles."


    "That''s the rumor. And the Marquis himself will be overseeing the final rounds." The traveler leaned in conspiratorially. "They say he''s looking for new recruits."


    The woman grinned, her excitement mirrored in the faces of those around her. The tournament wasn''t just apetition¡ªit was an opportunity. For the fighters, it was a chance to gain glory. For the spectators, it was a chance to witness history.


    The streets grew more crowded as the day wore on, the flow of people moving toward the arena like a river. The mor of voices, music, and drums created a cacophony that filled the air, giving the entire city an electric energy. Every street corner was alive with activity¡ªwhether it was street performers, vendors, or simply people excitedly talking about the matches toe.


    The woman''s grin widened as she leaned closer to herpanion, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper.


    "And that''s not the only exciting thing," she said, her eyes glinting with anticipation. "Two of the most famous sects in the realm have shown their faces this year¡ªthe Cloud Heavens Sect and the Silver me Sect."


    Herpanion''s eyebrows shot up, his surprise evident. "Both of them? In the same tournament?"


    She nodded, clearly relishing the chance to share this rare piece of information. "Exactly. Their rivalry has been brewing for years, and now they''re going to sh in the same arena. This isn''t just any ordinary tournament anymore. With both of them here, it''s bound to get intense."


    The tension between the Cloud Heavens Sect and the Silver me Sect was well known across thend. For as long as anyone could remember, the two sects had been at odds. Their methods, their philosophies, even their reputations¡ªeverything about them stood in opposition to each other. The Cloud Heavens Sect, known for their ethereal, sky-reaching techniques, prized elegance and control in battle. Their disciples moved like the wind, swift and precise, their attacks like a sudden storm.


    The Silver me Sect, on the other hand, was all about power and destruction. Their techniques were as fierce as they were overwhelming, channeling fire and explosive energy to burn through any obstacle. Their fighters were notorious for their aggression and their unwillingness to back down.


    For years, skirmishes and challenges had erupted between the two sects, but never in a venue like this. The Ventor Martial Tournament was neutral ground, and with both sects present, the rivalry was set to explode in front of thousands of spectators.


    CRANK!


    At that very moment, a resounding crash of drums echoed through the streets, silencing all conversations. The rhythm swelled, its deep, booming beats reverberating through the air like thunder rolling across the ins. Every head in the crowd turned in unison toward the source of the sound. The unmistakable convoy of the Marquis was approaching.


    People surged toward the main thoroughfare, their murmurs of excitement building into a steady roar. The Marquis Aldrich Ventor, the man who had organized this grand tournament, was passing through the city, and the spectacle of his arrival was one few would want to miss.


    Banners bearing the golden phoenix of House Ventor fluttered in the wind as the convoy appeared. At the front, mounted guards d in gleaming armor nked the Marquis'' carriage, their spears held high, reflecting the sunlight as it pierced through the gaps in the crowd. Behind them, musicians marched, beating the massive drums that had drawn the city''s attention. The rhythmic pounding was hypnotic, each strike matching the pulse of the festival itself, shaking the very streets beneath the people''s feet.


    The carriage carrying the Marquis was an imposing sight. Crafted from dark wood and adorned with intricate gold detailing, it was a moving monument to the wealth and power of House Ventor. Windows of polished crystal allowed glimpses of the man within. Marquis Aldrich Ventor sat in regal poise, his sharp eyes surveying the masses, his expression one of satisfaction. Dressed in robes of deep crimson and gold, he looked every bit the noble he was, a man of influence who had transformed the tournament into not just a contest of martial skill, but a celebration of culture and tradition.


    Following the carriage were dignitaries, noblemen, and notable figures from various factions across thend. Even they could not hide their excitement, knowing the tournament was more than just a gathering of the strongest. It was a political arena, a ce where alliances could be forged, rivalries renewed, and opportunities for glory seized.


    The crowd cheered wildly, waving gs and reaching out as if they might touch the carriage, desperate for even a passing nce from the Marquis. The musicians following the convoy filled the air with triumphant melodies, and entertainers¡ªjugglers, acrobats, and fire-breathers¡ªdanced along the edges of the procession, adding to the vibrant chaos that now defined the streets of Andelheim.


    A young boy near the front of the crowd leaped excitedly, trying to catch a better view of the Marquis'' passing, while an elderly woman beside him pped her hands in time with the beat of the drums. Everywhere, the same sense of exhration rippled through the gathered spectators.


    As the convoy reached the gates of the grand arena, the thunderous cheers from the crowd seemed to swell, echoing off the towering stone walls that enclosed the massive structure. The sound of drums and music gradually faded as the Marquis'' procession slowed,ing to a regal halt before the arena''s grand entrance. The golden phoenix banners fluttered in the breeze, casting long shadows over the wide path that led into the arena, now packed with eager spectators craning their necks to get a glimpse of the spectacle.


    Inside the arena, the anticipation was palpable. The seats were already filled with thousands of onlookers, their eyes fixed on the center stage, where the action would soon unfold. At the heart of the arena stood a raised tform, ornately decorated with House Ventor''s insignia, its purpose clear¡ªit was where the Marquis would make his grand introduction and the tournament would be officially dered open.


    Suddenly, the amplified voice of the spokesperson boomed across the entire arena, startling some of the onlookers who hadn''t noticed the man''s arrival. He stood tall, positioned near the tform, holding an intricately designed artifact in his hand¡ªa glimmering orb of crystal surrounded by intricate gold filigree. The artifact hummed faintly with power, its magic amplifying his voice so that it resonated through every corner of the arena. His voice was strong, theatrical, and filled with exaggerated enthusiasm, as if each word was meant to stoke the crowd''s already burning excitement.


    "Wee, one and all, to the grandest event of the year¡ªthe legendary


    Ventor Martial Tournament


    ! Brought to you by none other than the esteemed


    Marquis Aldrich Ventor!


    "


    The crowd erupted in wild apuse, their roars echoing back like waves crashing against a cliff. The spokesperson, basking in the adoration, waited a moment before continuing, his voice filled with dramatic ttery.


    "The Marquis¡ªvisionary, noble, protector of our great city¡ªhas brought together the finest warriors from across the realm! Today, we witness strength, honor, and skill in its most glorious form! A tournament like no other, where the brave rise to im their ce among legends!"


    As the spokesperson spoke, his gestures were broad and theatrical, clearly designed to whip the crowd into a frenzy. He was a master of hype, each sentence dripping with overblown praise and excitement.


    "And not only do we have the honor of witnessing such martial prowess, but we do so under the watchful eyes of the


    greatest families


    from every corner of thend! Nobles, warriors, and champions alike gather here to witness history unfold! You, the people, are part of this moment, a moment that will echo through the ages!"


    The crowd was hooked, every sentence drawing louder cheers, the energy of the arena building with every syble the man uttered. The artifact continued to carry his voice clearly, cutting through the noise of the crowd and giving his words an almostrger-than-life quality.


    "Warriors of the Cloud Heavens Sect, masters of ethereal grace! And from the fiery depths, the relentless fighters of the Silver me Sect! Both have sent their finest topete on this very stage!" His voice lowered conspiratorially, as if he were sharing a secret with the thousands watching. "The rivalry between these two great sects has spanned generations, but today, here in Andelheim, it may finallye to a head!"


    The crowd murmured with excitement, the promise of a showdown between the Cloud Heavens Sect and the Silver me Sect stoking their curiosity and anticipation even further. It was clear that this rivalry was as much a draw as the tournament itself.


    "And now," the spokesperson''s voice swelled to its most dramatic yet, "raise your voices for the man who made all of this possible¡ªthe


    Marquis Aldrich Ventor!


    "


    With that, the crowd surged to its feet, apuse and cheers cascading through the arena as the Marquis stepped forward onto the tform, his imposing figure illuminated by thete morning sun. The crowd''s energy was electric, and the spokesperson, his job done, stepped aside, allowing the moment to belong to the Marquis as he prepared to open the tournament that would shape the lives of many.


    The Ventor Martial Tournament had begun.

 Chapter 197: The tournament (2)

    Valeria stood at the edge of the arena, the booming voice of the spokesperson reverberating through the crowd. The deafening cheers, the grandiose derations, the never-ending praise for the Marquis¡ªall of it grated on her nerves.


    ''Rubbish,''


    she thought, her eyes narrowing slightly as she scanned the throngs of people swept up in the spectacle. The spokesperson''s words were filled with nothing but hollow ttery, designed to stir excitement and inte the egos of those in power.


    She had seen this type of showmanship before¡ªtoo many times, in fact. The words, the theatrics, the way he spoke of "honor" and "glory" like they weremodities to be bartered in front of a crowd. It reminded her too much of the banquets and gatherings she had been forced to attend in her youth, surrounded by nobles who wore their charm like a mask, hiding the emptiness beneath.


    At those events, it was always the same: ttery, smiles, and political maneuvering. Everyone vying for influence, usingpliments as weapons and alliances as shields. They would speak of "honor" and "duty" with the same hollow reverence she was hearing now. Words that meant nothing, spoken by people who cared more about appearances than about the principles they imed to uphold.


    Valeria did not like it.


    ''Sigh¡­..''


    Valeria sighed quietly, shaking her head at the empty spectacle unfolding before her. She stood alone at the edge of the arena, surrounded by the roaring crowd, yet feelingpletely detached from the excitement around her.


    The cheers, the praise for the Marquis¡ªit all felt hollow. She had seen it all before. It reminded her too much of the banquets from her youth, filled with false smiles and shallow words, where nothing was ever as it seemed.


    She clenched her jaw, trying to push the memories aside.


    It doesn''t matter if I like it or not,


    she thought, her hand brushing the hilt of her sword.


    Today wasn''t about those hollow words or the games of the noble ss. It was about proving herself, about pushing past the stagnation that had held her in ce for so long.


    Still, despite her best efforts to focus, her thoughts drifted to Lucavion. ''


    Why am I even thinking about him?''


    she scolded herself, but the memory of their argument from the day before lingered.


    She had stormed off after his relentless teasing, her frustration boiling over. At the time, she had been so sure she needed to get away from him¡ªto escape his constant jabs and that irritating smirk. He had a way of making everything seem trivial, and that had rubbed her the wrong way.


    Yet, after spending time alone in her hotel room, she had started to feel¡­ bored. The empty silence of the room had given her too much time to think, to reflect on the tournament, her stagnation, and even Lucavion''s infuriating presence. She had tried to push him out of her mind, but the truth was, even his teasing had brought a strange energy to her day¡ªsomething she couldn''t quite define. Now, standing here in the arena without him, she felt a strange emptiness.


    ''I didn''t even tell him where I''m staying,''


    She realized this yesterday. She hadn''t mentioned anything when she stormed off, too caught up in her frustration to care. It wasn''t like Lucavion would chase after her, and honestly, she had preferred it that way at the time.


    But now, the thought that he wouldn''t be contacting her¡ªwouldn''t even know where she was¡ªleft her with a weird feeling.


    ''Why do I care?''


    she asked herself, annoyed at the flicker of disappointment creeping into her thoughts.


    I don''t need him. I''m perfectly fine on my own.


    She straightened her posture, determined to shake off the odd sense of loneliness that had settled in. There was no point dwelling on Lucavion or his absence. He had his own path, and she had hers. ''


    I don''t need him'',


    she repeated in her mind, trying to convince herself of the fact.


    As the cheers of the crowd swelled again, Valeria focused her attention on the tournament. She needed to stay sharp, to keep her mind clear. There would be plenty of time to worry about everything elseter¡ªafter she proved herself in this arena.


    ''I came here to fight,


    she reminded herself, her grip on the hilt of her sword tightening.


    Not to get lost in distractions.


    *******


    The thunderous apuse for Marquis Aldrich Ventor had barely subsided when the spokesperson stepped forward once more, his voice booming across the arena.


    "And now, to honor the start of this magnificent tournament, we shall witness a grand spectacle! A show match, the first of many toe, featuring none other than the


    two great knights


    of House Ventor! Let this be a disy of discipline, strength, and the fierce spirit that resides within the Ventor family!"


    The crowd roared with approval, the anticipation of seeing the Marquis'' personal knights inbat adding a new surge of excitement. The arena floor was cleared, the dust from countless battles past swept away to prepare for the first sh. Two figures stepped forward, emerging from opposite ends of the coliseum.


    Both knights were d in gleaming armor, the sigil of the golden phoenix proudly emzoned on their breasttes, the mark of House Ventor.


    One knight, taller and broader, carried arge shield and a longsword, moving with the calm, steady grace of a seasoned warrior. His name echoed through the arena¡ªSir Gavron, the Shield of Ventor. Known for his unyielding defense and relentless patience in battle, he was a pir of the Ventor family''s martial force.


    Across from him, a smaller, faster figure stepped into the arena, her movements fluid and light as a breeze. Lady Serine, the Falcon of Ventor, was the other knight, her reputation built on speed and agility, with a pair of short des gleaming in her hands.


    Her footwork was what she was good at and what she was famous for coupled with how she danced across the battlefield with a swiftness that made her a terror to her opponents.


    The two knights took their positions at the center of the arena, facing each other with practiced focus. Though this was a show match, there was no question that both would give it their all. The honor of House Ventor, after all, was at stake.


    The spokesperson''s voice filled the air once more. "Let this battle be a demonstration of the strength that upholds the Ventor name! May the Shield and the Falcon of Ventor show you what it means to stand as champions!"


    The crowd hushed, waiting for the signal to begin. The sound of the drums grew quieter, their deep tones underscoring the tension that now filled the air. Every eye in the arena was fixed on the two knights, their poised stances revealing the depth of their training and skill.


    Then, with a single sharp note from a horn, the match began.


    Sir Gavron charged forward with a surprising speed for a man of his size, his longsword raised and ready. His shield was a towering wall before him, moving like an imprable barrier. Lady Serine, however, was already in motion, darting to the side with a blur of agility, her twin des shing as she circled her opponent.


    The first sh came swift and loud, Serine''s des meeting Gavron''s shield with a metallic crash that echoed through the arena. The crowd gasped as the impact sent sparks flying, but neither knight faltered. Serine danced away from Gavron''s counterattack, her speed keeping her out of his reach, her movements almost too quick to track.


    Gavron, undeterred, kept his ground, his shield always between him and the relentless strikes of his opponent. He swung his longsword in powerful arcs, forcing Serine to stay on the defensive, but her agility was unmatched. With each swing, she seemed to slip just out of range, her des striking back like a falcon''s talons.


    The crowd was on the edge of their seats, watching the disy of skill and strategy unfold. Gavron''s powerful, methodical style was a stark contrast to Serine''s lightning-fast, precise strikes. It was a battle of endurance versus speed, strength versus finesse, and neither knight was giving an inch.


    Serine leapt forward, aiming a flurry of blows at Gavron''s side, but his shield moved swiftly to intercept, the ng of metal on metal ringing out once more. With a grunt of effort, Gavron pushed forward, using his weight and strength to drive Serine back. For a moment, it looked as though he might have the upper hand.


    But in a sh, Serine pivoted, her footwork impable, and she slipped behind Gavron''s shield. Her des came down in a swift, cutting arc, but Gavron''s sword was there to block, his reflexes honed to perfection.


    The crowd erupted in cheers, marveling at the skill on disy.


    For several long moments, the two knights continued their dance of steel, neither able to gain a decisive advantage. The crowd could sense the tension between them, the respect they held for one another''s abilities, but also the fierce determination to win this match for the honor of their house.


    Finally, after a particrly fierce exchange, both knights stepped back, their breathing heavy but their resolve unbroken. The crowd roared in approval, their cheers filling the arena.


    With a final sh of des, the horn sounded once more, signaling the end of the match. The spokesperson stepped forward, his voice booming again.


    "And there you have it! A magnificent disy of skill and honor from the knights of Ventor! Sir Gavron, the unbreakable Shield! And Lady Serine, the untouchable Falcon! Let their strength be the standard by which this tournament is measured!"


    The crowd roared its approval once more, their apuse echoing through the arena as the two knights saluted each other with the utmost respect. The tournament had officially begun, and the crowd was ready for the battles toe.

 Chapter 198: The tournament (3)

    With the show match concluded and the crowd''s cheers still reverberating through the stands, the spokesperson took to the center of the arena once more, holding up his hand to quiet the masses.


    "And now, the moment we''ve all been waiting for¡ªthe official start of the


    Ventor Martial Tournament!


    " His voice, amplified by the artifact, reached even the farthest seats in the arena. "Warriors from across thend will sh here today, facing opponents from all walks of life in a test of skill, strength, and spirit. Let the battlesmence!"


    As the horn sounded, the arena floor shifted into action. In each of therge, circr rings spread across the vast space, fighters moved to their designated areas, preparing to face their first opponents. The unique format of the tournament meant that the audience would have no shortage of excitement, as multiple matches would be held simultaneously in view of everyone present. Spectators eagerly shifted in their seats, choosing which ring to focus on as the first fights began.


    Each ring represented a new story, a unique sh of styles and techniques. In the far left, two sword-wielders squared off, one armed with a long saber, the other with a pair of short daggers.


    Sparks flew as their des met in a deadly, rhythmic dance, each fighter pushing and countering with precise movements. Across from them, a pair of hulking brawlers prepared for their match, their bare fists wrapped in thick cloth, each sizing the other up with intense stares.


    Further down the arena, a robed figure faced off against an armored knight. The robed fighter held a staff aloft, their eyes closed in focus, while the knight readied his shield, taking a defensive stance. As soon as the horn signaled the start, the robed figure''s staff burst into mes, sending a wave of fiery energy toward the knight, who deftly raised his shield to absorb the impact, his steady form refusing to budge.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, heads turning from ring to ring, trying to keep up with the multitude of battles unfolding. The air was thick with the sound of shing steel, the crackle of magical energy, and the grunts and yells of fighters locked in fiercepetition. The diversebat styles on disy reflected the variety of martial traditions and backgrounds gathered for the tournament, from the disciplined, steady strikes of knights to the fluid, unpredictable moves of rogues and spellcasters.


    In the center of it all, the Marquis watched with a sharp gaze, observing the early matches with a keen interest. Each fighter''s performance in these first rounds would set the tone for the tournament, and for those seeking the Marquis'' attention, these initial battles were crucial.


    Meanwhile, the rivalry between the Cloud Heavens Sect and the Silver me Sect had already begun to cast its shadow over the event. The two sects'' representatives would be fighting in different rings for now, but every eye watched their movements, specting on who would rise to the final rounds. Fighters from each sect took to the rings with pride, keenly aware of the expectations and scrutiny ced upon them.


    *******


    Valeria leaned forward slightly, her gaze steady as she observed each ring. The crowd''s excitement seemed to grow with every passing minute, but for her, it was mere noise. What mattered were the fighters and what they revealed in each move.


    ''A little finesse, a bit of strength,'' she mused, watching the dagger-wielder dart back just out of the saber''s reach. ''But he relies too much on that speed. If his opponent could just wait him out, he''d start to tire.''


    Her eyes flicked to the robed mage, unleashing a fiery wave toward the armored knight. The knight met it with his shield, braced and steady, taking the force without budging an inch.


    ''Patience¡ªhe has that much, at least. Could be useful, though if he doesn''t go on the offense, he''ll be easy prey for someone bolder. And the mage? Strong but overzealous. If he doesn''tnd a hit soon, he''ll burn himself out.''


    As she assessed each fighter, her gaze shifted to the Cloud Heavens and Silver me Sect representatives, their rivalry palpable even from where she sat. Each move, each strike, feltden with a weight of pride that went beyond the tournament.


    ''Stubborn people,'' she thought, her face serious.


    ''They''re too focused on each other. A distraction like that could be their downfall, though their skill is undeniable. Still¡­they''re strong¡­.Really strong.''


    Observing her opponents she thought. Her gaze lingered on the disciples from the Cloud Heavens and Silver me Sects. Their techniques were honed, every strike carrying precision, a level of skill that mostmon fighters in the arena couldn''t hope to match. She clenched her fist involuntarily, feeling a mix of frustration and anticipation.


    ''They may not be the strongest,''


    she acknowledged, watching one of them execute a fluid series of strikes,


    ''but their training is evident. Their skill alone speaks volumes of what their senior disciples must be capable of. If the juniors are like this¡­''


    She tightened her jaw, a rare flicker of doubt slipping into her thoughts. This tournament wasn''t going to be a casual disy of prowess. To reach the final rounds, she''d need to give everything she had¡ªand possibly more.


    Her fingers brushed against the hilt of her sword, grounding her when an unbidden thought crept in, tinged with annoyance and¡­ something else.


    Lucavion. She could almost picture him leaning against the wall with that infuriating smirk on his face, one eyebrow raised, casually dissecting every opponent with that detached amusement of his. He''d probably make some insufferablement about the crowd''s over-excitement, toss a casual insult at the sects, or just say something that would make her want to wring his neck.


    ''That guy¡­.Why am I even¡­.''


    Just as Valeria attempted to shake off her thoughts of him, something in the periphery of her vision caught her attention¡ªa familiar figure, moving through the throngs of spectators.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she recognized him. There he was, Lucavion himself, striding casually toward one of the rings, his sword restingzily on his shoulder. That infuriating smile was stered on his face, his eyes scanning the crowd with that familiar glint of mischief.


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,''


    she thought, her fingers clenching around the edge of her seat. Of course, he would show up now, just when she had been trying to put him out of her mind.


    Lucavion stepped up to the stage, his movements so rxed it was as if he were strolling through a park, not walking into the heart of a battle arena. The crowd around him murmured in intrigue, sizing him up, whispering spections. He seemed oblivious to it all¡ªor worse, thoroughly entertained.


    She narrowed her eyes, watching as he adjusted his grip on his sword with that same effortless confidence. He hadn''t even acknowledged his opponent, a tall warrior armed with a menacing ive who was already ring daggers at him. But Lucavion? He just offered azy half-smile, as if daring the warrior to make the first move.


    ''Unbelievable,''


    she thought, her frustration spiking.


    ''He''s treating this like it''s some game. He could at least take it seriously.''


    Yet she couldn''t look away, caught between irritation and curiosity. Lucavion''s gaze finally shifted to his opponent, his smirk widening, and she knew instantly that he was about to say something that would rile the other man up.


    "Well, shall we get this over with?" he drawled, his voice carrying just enough to reach her ears. "I''d hate to keep everyone waiting."


    And he did it.


    Just exactly what she had thought.


    Valeria''s gaze shifted from Lucavion to his opponent, sizing up the formidable figure on the other side of the ring. The man was massive, his broad, bare chest covered in scars, and his face adorned with jagged tattoos that stretched across his shaved head. Everything about him screamed raw power, from his thick, muscled arms to the fierce glint in his eyes as he regarded Lucavion with disdain.


    Unlike most fighters here, the barbarian seemed uninterested in weapons¡ªhis own fists were enough. He cracked his knuckles, flexing his hands as if eager to crush Lucavion with a single blow. The crowd murmured in excitement, sensing the tension between the two, while the barbarian''s lip curled in a sneer.


    "Do you have a death wish, little man?" he growled, his voice dripping with contempt. "Coming here without anyone around¡­ and no mana in that pathetic little core of yours that I can''t even see? Or do you think your scrawny body alone can stand up to me?"


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed as she absorbed the man''s words. No mana in his core? She focused on Lucavion, a frown deepening on her face. She hadn''t paid it much mind before, but now that she thought about it, she couldn''t sense anything from him¡ªnot even a flicker of mana. It was as if he didn''t possess any core at all.


    ''Wait¡­ how is that possible?''


    she thought, her mind racing as she reviewed every moment they''d shared, every time they had crossed paths. All this time, she''d never sensed a core from him, any hint of his cultivation level. Yet she had seen him use mana, witnessed it with her own eyes.


    But how?


    How had he masked it sopletely?


    Was it even possible to do something like that?


    As Lucavion raised his sword, his expression unbothered, Valeria could see the hint of a knowing glint in his eyes, as if he was fully aware of the effect hisck of presence had on his opponent¡ªand was relishing it. He angled his de slightly, his gaze almost bored, and the barbarian''s face twisted with fury.


    "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," the barbarian spat, his fists clenching. "But that won''t be enough to save you."


    Lucavion tilted his head, the smirk never leaving his face.


    "Come at me, big man, cease with the useless talk."

 Chapter 199: The tournament (4)

    "Come at me, big man, cease with the useless talk."


    Hearing that the barbarian''s eyes were narrowed. How could he, whose body had been trained in the alleys for a long time and gone through countless street fights, lose to a weakling like him?


    He looked at the referee.


    Seeing that, the referee looked at both contestants and seeing them nod, he raised the whistle.


    ¨CWHISTLE!


    As the whistle echoed through the arena, the barbarian lunged forward, releasing a long, exasperated huff and muttering under his breath, "Cocky little bastard¡­" His words trailed off, reced by a guttural growl as he charged, each thunderous step seeming to shake the ground beneath him.


    Lucavion, unfazed, simply waited, his bodynguage loose and rxed. The barbarian''s massive fists swung forward with raw, brute force, aiming to crush him with sheer weight and power. Yet Lucavion only shifted subtly to the side, the edge of the barbarian''s knuckles grazing past his shoulder with a hair''s breadth to spare.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The crowd gasped, and Valeria found herself leaning forward, her eyes narrowing as she focused on every detail. Lucavion''s movements were almostnguid as if he were dancing around a clumsy giant rather than facing a deadly opponent.


    The barbarian, fueled by frustration, swung again, his muscles rippling with the effort. This time, he came at Lucavion with a sweeping hook, aiming to take him down by the ribs. But Lucavion sidestepped a quick, effortless pivot, causing the barbarian to stumble forward from the force of his own swing.


    "Getting tired already?" Lucavion''s voice held that familiar mocking tone, casual as if they were chatting over drinks instead of locked inbat.


    The barbarian''s face twisted with rage, veins bulging as he let out a snarl. "Stand still, coward!"


    Valeria''s lips tightened in a grim line, her gaze never wavering from Lucavion.


    "Oh¡­.is that what you want? Then, don''t me me for being impolite."


    Finally, Lucavion lifted his de, holding it at a slight angle, almost inviting the barbarian to charge again. His opponent growled in response, epting the unspoken challenge, and barreled forward with all his strength, fists raised high to m down on him.


    Just as the barbarian''s fists came down, Lucavion moved, stepping into the space within his opponent''s reach, his sword slicing upward in one fluid, precise arc.


    SWOOSH!


    There was a sh of steel, and the barbarian froze, a thin line of blood appearing across his chest.


    The crowd hushed, a ripple of shock spreading through the spectators.


    "Yield?" Lucavion''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, but the cold edge in his tone left no room for negotiation.


    The barbarian staggered, his breath ragged, the realization dawning in his eyes.


    He hadn''t evennded a single hit, and just one strike from his opponent alone was enough to bring him down to his knees.


    His vision was even getting blurry, and he felt like he was having a hard time standing. Something inside his body was boiling.


    That cut just now, he knew.


    ''I won''t be able to stand.''


    That the fight ended.


    In a single move.


    "Yield," he rasped, his pride damaged as he stepped back, holding a hand to his wound.


    Lucavion gave a satisfied nod, lowering his sword with a rxed smile as if this had been nothing more than a casual bout.


    Yet his gaze still lingered on the barbarian, appraising him with a quiet, almost begrudging respect. "Not bad," he remarked, his tone softer now,cking the mockery from moments before. "For an alley fighter like you, your performance was... admirable. You''re no sucklingmb."


    The barbarian''s eyes widened, confusion and something else flickering across his face.


    "You have instinct," Lucavion continued, sheathing his sword with a slow, deliberate movement. "The kind thates only from sharpening yourself on the edge of danger, fight after fight. It''s rare to see that in this polished arena."


    He took a step closer, his voice dropping to a murmur. "Stay alive. Keep that awareness of yours keen. Next time, trust it. Know when a fight is lost before it costs you more than a scar."


    The barbarian, still clutching his wound, looked up at Lucavion, his expression somewhere between gratitude and shock. It was as if he had been stripped bare of his rage, forced to see his defeat as something other than humiliation.


    "Let this be an experience for you," Lucavion added, his smirk softening into something almost genuine. "Learn from it, and maybe¡­ next time, you will win, who knows?"


    He didn''t wait for a response, turning with his usualzy grace and walking away, leaving the barbarian to process the moment.


    Valeria grimaced, watching Lucavion stroll away as if he''d just finished a warm-up exercise rather than an arena match. His smugness grated on her, but as she recalled that single, precise sh, she found herself reying the movement in her mind.


    ''Could I have blocked that?''


    she wondered, narrowing her eyes thoughtfully. She put herself in the barbarian''s ce, visualizing the de shing toward her, its speed and angle almost impossible to anticipate until it was toote. Even if she could have moved fast enough, she realized, the impact would likely have staggered her, throwing her bnce just enough to leave her open to a follow-up attack.


    Her hand tightened instinctively around the hilt of her own sword. ''


    That wasn''t just some showy attack¡­ it was calcted. Exact. As if he''d been measuring that man''s every weakness the entire time.''


    Despite herself, Valeria felt a reluctant admiration for the precision Lucavion had disyed. That strike wasn''t born of brute strength or overwhelming mana but pure, refined skill. She could imagine the force it would take to parry such a blow effectively, to counter it without missing a beat.


    ''It would''ve taken everything I had,''


    she admitted to herself, almost begrudgingly.


    ''I''d have blocked it, maybe even stayed standing¡­ but it would''ve cost me ground. And against him, that''s all he''d need.''


    The crowd began to murmur in awe as the barbarian, still clutching his wound, was led off the stage. Valeria''s gaze remained fixed on Lucavion''s retreating form, her jaw tightening. She hated that he made it look so effortless, that his every move seemed calcted without a hint of strain. But more than that, she hated the flicker of doubt that crept into her mind¡ªthe question of whether, in that single exchange, she would have fared any better than the barbarian.


    *********


    As the shes continued across the arena floor, the lounge reserved for the Marquis grew tense, though none of the tension seemed to affect Marquis Aldrich Ventor himself.


    He sat with a look of serene interest, his gaze sweeping over the rings below where fighters shed, each bout adding to the mounting energy of the tournament.


    The lounge, adorned with House Ventor''s colors and symbols, exuded an air of authority and wealth, befitting the Marquis'' reputation as a powerful figure in the realm.


    Seated on one side of the Marquis was a woman dressed in a robe of deep blue and golden ents, a distinguished mark of the Cloud Heavens Sect.


    Her presence was imposing yet restrained, her gaze sharp as she observed the battles below. She was Elder Xue of the Cloud Heavens Sect, a 6-star martial artist renowned for her mastery over wind techniques and etherealbat.


    She sat with aposed demeanor, though her fingers tapped rhythmically on the arm of her chair, betraying a barely-contained intensity.


    On the other side, a man d in reddish-grey robes sat silently, his expression stern and inscrutable.


    This was Elder Kael of the Silver me Sect, another 6-star martial artist known for his ferocity andmand over explosive fire techniques.


    His robe bore the markings of his sect, a subtle me design that seemed to smolder even in the dim light of the lounge. Though he maintained an outward calm, his jaw was set, andhis eyes narrowed as he watched the tournament with a keen focus.


    The atmosphere was undeniably charged. The rivalry between the two elders was evident even in their silence. They kept their gazes forward, ignoring one another, each aware of the other''s presence yet unwilling to acknowledge it.


    The ongoing tournament served as an implicit battleground, a stage for the sects'' pride, and each victory below seemed to raise the stakes between them.


    But amid the barely suppressed tension between the two sect elders, the Marquis remained the epitome of calm.


    Aldrich Ventor sipped his wine leisurely, his face revealing little beyond a quiet satisfaction as he observed the tournament he had so meticulously organized.


    Hisposure was a reminder to the elders seated nearby that, while powerful, neither of their sects held sway over Andelheim or its ruler.


    House Ventor''s influence and strength were renowned, and his forces were well-trained, more than capable of rivaling each of their sects. It was this reputation that kept the two elders in check, both aware that the Marquis could afford to host their rivalry yet did not fear either sect''s power.


    Marquis Ventor leaned forward slightly, watching a match between a Cloud Heavens disciple and a Silver me warrior unfold. The fighters were young, full of spirit, each move embodying the fierce pride of their respective sects. He spoke, his tone even and measured, but with an edge of curiosity.


    "It seems the young talents from both your sects have risen to the asion this year," hemented, his voice carrying a calm authority. "The audience has been drawn in by the sh of styles. It is a fine disy of skill and tradition."


    Elder Xue nodded, though her response was clipped. "Our disciples have trained rigorously for this moment. The Cloud Heavens Sect spares no effort in preparing them for excellence."


    Elder Kael let out a quiet, almost dismissive snort. "Indeed, I see them flitting about. Though our methods may differ, the results will speak for themselves. The Silver me Sect values strength and impact above all."


    Marquis Ventor''s gaze flicked between the two, the faintest smile touching his lips. "Strength and elegance¡ªboth admirable qualities."


    The Marquis smiled as he looked at the arena.


    Someone was slowly stepping up at that exact moment, after all.

 Chapter 200: Tournament: Lira

    As the Marquis shifted his gaze to the arena, a figure stepped onto the stage with aquiet but undeniable presence. A young girl, slender and poised, made her way into the ring. Her dark hair was tied into a neat bun, and her blue-golden robe fluttered with her movement, the emblem of the Cloud Heavens Sect glinting on her shoulder. The crowd quieted slightly, sensing something different about her, a calm amidst the storm of the ongoing battles.


    The Marquis observed her closely, his expression thoughtful, a faint smile tracing his lips. "The ''Silent Thunder,'' was it?" he mused aloud. "Lira Van, if I''m not mistaken."


    Elder Xue''s gaze sharpened, the hint of pride evident as she nodded. "Yes, Marquis. Lira Van isone of our recent rising stars. Her talents have distinguished her quickly among her peers."


    The Marquis''s gaze lingered on Lira, his expression revealing little beyond a faint, thoughtful smile. The girl carried herself with calm poise, though he knew the whispers and rumors that trailed behind her like shadows.


    ''Interesting,''


    he mused silently, his fingers tapping against the side of his ss.


    ''The Cloud Heavens Sect continues to turn out talents, but their standards are more flexible than they might care to admit.''


    He nced sideways at Elder Xue, noting the pride in her eyes as she watched her disciple take her stance in the arena. Despite the stringent image the sect projected, he was well aware that Cloud Heavens'' internal culture allowed certain¡­ liberties among its disciples, a freedom often masked by their rigorous training and public image.


    Still, he chose to speak neutrally, letting his words carry a subtle undertone. "A rising star in both skill and, it seems, intrigue. Lira Van has gathered much attention beyond the arena," he remarked his tone light but with a hint of suggestion.


    Elder Xue met his gaze, her eyes narrowing almost imperceptibly. "Her talent speaks for itself, Marquis," she replied, her voice steady but slightly cooler. "She has earned her ce here through merit alone, despite what others might imply."


    Marquis Ventor inclined his head in polite acknowledgment, shifting his attention back to the arena. "Indeed. It will be fascinating to see her approach¡ªa bnce of technique andposure if I''m not mistaken?"


    Elder Kael''s chuckle was low, yet it sliced through the air with deliberate disdain. "Composure, you say¡­ quite ironic, isn''t it, given that some in her sect can''t control even the simplest of desires," he remarked, his tone thick with derision. His gaze flicked toward Elder Xue, though it lingered on the arena below, where Lira had taken her stance.


    "People like her," he continued, his voice measured yet biting, "often let their impulses blind them to reality. They''re so easily led by¡­ carnal whims. And the consequences, well, they''re as predictable as they are severe."


    Elder Xue''s eyes narrowed further, her fingers still tapping lightly on the armrest. "Those who indulge in nder often speak from ignorance, Elder Kael," she replied, her voice cold but restrained. "Lira''s skills and dedication are a testament to her worth, whether or not others have the depth to recognize it."


    Marquis Ventor observed the exchange, his gaze moving between the two elders with veiled amusement. He sensed the unyielding tension between the sects, brought now to a sharper point by the bitterness Kael held toward Lira.


    "Yes, technique and discipline," the Marquismented, his voice smooth, aiming to ease the biting silence that followed. "Every fighter has their path. But paths, as we all know, can be¡­ winding." His words carried a tone of neutrality, though he couldn''t help but study Lira more closely, watching as she moved with unwavering calm despite the weight of their words.


    Kael''s lips twisted into a bitter smile, clearly unimpressed by the Marquis''s attempt at subtlety. "Winding indeed," he murmured, his eyes hard. "Let''s just hope her path doesn''t end in more disgrace for those she represents."


    Elder Xue stiffened but remained silent, her gaze fixed on the arena. At that moment, Marquis Ventor felt the pressure shift back to Lira.


    In the arena, Lira stepped forward, her gaze settling on her opponent with acalm appraisal. Across from her stood a young man, perhaps a year or two her senior, his stance tense, his expression determined but betraying a hint of apprehension. He wore no sect''s colors, no sigil or mark that would denote any allegiance. To the crowd, he might look brave, even bold, for facing a disciple of the Cloud Heavens Sect. But to Lira, his energy betrayed his limitations.


    ''Just a peak 2-star,''


    she thought, her assessment quick and efficient.


    ''This should end swiftly. There''s no need to waste time on a pathetic bastard like him.''


    Her hand moved to the hilt of her de, fingers curling around it with practiced ease. The weapon slid free from its sheath with barely a sound, its polished steel gleaming as it caught the light. She held it low and steady, her stance bnced, her gaze unwavering.


    Her opponent shifted uneasily, gripping his weapon¡ªa worn, practical de¡ªwith both hands. He was clearly here to prove himself, to earn recognition but sadly he met the wrong opponent.


    Lira''s lip curled almost imperceptibly as she regarded the young man before her. His stance was all bravado, his posture rigid with forced confidence. But his eyes gave him away¡ªthere was no real strength behind them, no steel in his gaze, only a shaky determination masking his fear.


    ''Pathetic,''


    she thought with a hint of disdain.


    ''Just go and die in some war, like the rest of the fodder. Why stand here, shivering like a weakling before me?''


    Her grip tightened on her de as the urge to strike rose within her. She could end this now, slice through his defenses in a single motion. But that wouldn''t do. She had to restrain herself, to hold back and y the role her mother had so insistently drilled into her. After all, Lira Van, daughter of a noble family and a disciple of the Cloud Heavens Sect, had appearances to maintain.


    Especially after the mistake that she made.


    If she did not make such a mistake¡­.if she was not caught¡­.


    Well, it was toote now.


    She took a steadying breath, forcing her thoughts to calm. Her mind drifted back to the previous night¡ªa memory that brought ease over her, quieting the restless anger that simmered beneath the surface. She had spent thete night hours in a certain ce thanks to her Junior Sisters, indulging in the kind of "quality" time that soothed her spirit. The night had been a wee escape, an oasis where she could let go of her public mask andher duty-boundposure.


    But now, here she was, back under the crowd''s scrutiny. Her mother''s words echoed in her mind.


    Virtue, poise, control.


    She had been warned to uphold a dignified image, one befitting her lineage and her sect. Anything less would be disgraceful.


    Lira exhaled, her face smoothing into a mask of serenity, her gaze softening ever so slightly as she approached her opponent. She made a show of adjusting her grip on her sword, slowing her stance, allowing the tension to build. To the audience, it would look as though she were giving him respect, a chance to gather his courage, though in truth, it was only to mask her annoyance.


    ''Hold yourself, Lira,''


    she reminded herself, letting a faint smile cross her lips¡ªa graceful gesture for the crowd to see, a lie to cover the truth simmering beneath.


    With deliberate patience, she took a single step forward, drawing her de into a defensive stance, the perfect picture ofposed humility. Her opponent swallowed, visibly bolstered by her apparent generosity. She almostughed at his naivete.


    ''y the part,''


    she reminded herself, lifting her chin slightly, her voice calm and controlled as she addressed him, though her words wereced with irony only she would understand.


    "Come, then," she said softly. "Show me what brought you here."


    The young man took her cue, gathering himself and charging forward. Lira''s gaze remained fixed, unyielding. She had no patience for men like him, men who sought validation without merit. But as he lunged, she sidestepped gracefully, her de moving like a whisper, a mere flick of her wrist that sent his sword flying from his hand.


    ''Pathetic indeed, not even worthy of licking my boots.''


    Her opponent stumbled back, disarmed and helpless. The match was over before it had truly begun, the crowd erupting in awe at her effortless technique. Lira merely inclined her head, offering the fallen warrior a faint, graceful nod¡ªa final gesture of "respect" that concealed the satisfaction simmering within her.


    ''Yes,''


    she thought as she turned from the ring, leaving her defeated opponent in the dust.


    ''A role well-yed.''


    -----------------------


    I am open to any criticism; you canment on things that you would like to see in the story.

 Chapter 201: Tournament: Varen

    As Lira stepped out of the ring, her movements graceful and measured, Marquis Ventor''s admired quietly.


    ''Not bad.''


    He turned slightly toward the elders at his side, his gaze flickering with a hint of appreciation. "Indeed," he said, his tone smooth, almost indulgent, "she is not only strong but truly striking to behold. A force of beauty and skillbined."


    Elder Xue allowed herself a rare smile, pride evident in her expression. "Thank you, Marquis," she replied, inclining her head slightly. "Our Lira has worked hard to reach this level. Her diligence reflects the standards of our sect."


    Elder Kael, however, snorted derisively, his toneced with contempt as he watched Lira exit the arena. "Praise for a trifle," he muttered, his voice loud enough for both the Marquis and Elder Xue to hear. "It''s hardly impressive to defeat a nameless whelp. Any true disciple of a proper sect wouldn''t waste time on such a weakling."


    Elder Xue''s smile thinned, her gaze icy as she nced over at him. "A true disciple of our sect learns more than brute strength, Elder Kael. Discipline, poise, the very qualities you so clearlyck."


    Marquis Ventor intervened smoothly, though the amusement in his eyes did not entirely mask his enjoyment of the tension between the two. "Ah, but every match has its purpose. Even a minor contest can reveal much about a fighter''s essence."


    Kael''s lips twisted in a humorless smile, his gaze turning cold as he regarded Lira''s retreating form. "Essence, you say¡­It really ising from someone like you¡­." His tone was mocking, and he was clearly implying. "Someone whose body has been touched everywhere¡­."


    The moment Elder Kael''s words lingered in the air, a biting chill settled over the lounge. The subtle, regal atmosphere seemed to shift, the temperature dropping as an unmistakable pressure filled the space. It was the unmistakable aura of a 6-star Awakened¡ªElder Xue''s cold fury manifesting as frost edged along the corners of the room.


    Her voice was low and sharp, a warning that cut through the silence. "Watch your mouth, Kael."


    Elder Kael''s smirk remained, unfazed by the sudden change in atmosphere. He met her gaze head-on, his stance unwavering as he dismissed the iceden pressure surrounding him with casual disdain. "And where," he sneered, his voiceced with mockery, "is this so-called ''essence'' now, Elder Xue?"


    Xue''s eyes narrowed, her posture rigid as she held his gaze. The room seemed to tense, the air thick with her barely restrained anger. But Kael did not falter. He stood there, indifferent to her challenge, his smirk only deepening as he raised his chin slightly in defiance.


    Marquis Ventor let a delicate, almost amused smile y at his lips. "Impressive, truly," he said, his tone dry yet measured, cutting through the tension with the ease of a master. "Both strength and restraint are admirable qualities, wouldn''t you say?"


    Elder Xue''s aura retreated slightly, though her eyes remained sharp as she looked at the Marquis, her fury tempered but not fully quenched. Elder Kael chuckled softly, a look of smug satisfaction on his face. He had proven his point, at least in his own mind, and did not need any further words.


    The Marquis watched them both, his gaze thoughtful. This wasn''t just about the disciples in the arena; it was a reminder of the unspoken battles waged between the sects and the delicate bnce of power that governed these ancient rivalries.


    "Hmm¡­."


    As Marquis Ventor''s gaze lingered on the figure entering the arena, he recognized a stark contrast to Lira''s poised elegance. This young man, cloaked in a silvery-red robe that caught the light like embers against steel, radiated a fiercer energy. His expression was serious, his jaw set in a look of cold determination that mirrored the intense aura around him. He moved with a controlled yet vtile presence, as if restraining a fire within.


    This was Varen Drakov, the senior disciple of the Silver me Sect and one of their most promising talents. His every step was purposeful, his silvery-red robe a striking mark of his allegiance and status within the sect. The crowd''s reaction was immediate, a mixture of awe and anticipation. They knew of Varen''s reputation, of his merciless skill and the passionate ferocity that defined the Silver me Sect''s approach tobat.


    Marquis Ventor noted the rigid, focused expression on Varen''s face, a mask of cold resolve that hinted at the underlying tension between him and Lira. The rivalry between their sects was well-known, but between these two, it was more personal¡ªfar deeper and more intense than the usual tournament rivalries.


    Elder Kael''s gaze held a hint of satisfaction as he watched his prized disciple take his ce. "There he is," he murmured with pride barely concealed. "Now, this¡­ this is true strength." His voice was calm, but the undertone of vindication was unmistakable.


    Marquis Ventor''s interest deepened as he watched the young man''s approach. This promised to be a far different match than the ones before, not only a showcase of strength but also a sh of ideals and personal vendettas simmering beneath the surface.


    Elder Xue''s gaze hardened as she regarded Varen stepping into the arena, her lip curling slightly in distaste. "Nothing but a brute," she remarked icily, her voice low yet clear. "Acting on awhim,cking restraint. A reckless fire, nothing more."


    Elder Kael let out a soft, derisive chuckle, shaking his head with a look of bemusement. "Brute? You misunderstand, Xue." His tone was calm, edged with pride. "The Silver me Sect''s fire doesn''t just burn anyone. It only consumes those deserving of its heat. We wield our strength with purpose. Calling us brutes, while pursuing ''carnal'' desires under the guise of discipline¡­ now that is hypocrisy."


    Elder Xue''s expression turned even colder, her posture rigid. "We pursue mastery in all its forms, Kael. The Cloud Heavens Sect is not so shallow as you imply."


    Elder Kael''s smirk lingered, his gaze sharp as he leaned slightly forward. "Mastery in all its forms, hmm? Tell me, Xue, does that include the ''mastery'' over infidelity¡­ or has the Cloud Heavens Sect chosen to exclude that particr art?"


    Elder Xue''s expression remained cool, though her fingers pressed against the armrest with restrained tension. "Acting on mere rumors," she replied smoothly, "is the mark of a brute, Kael. Baseless usations do nothing to strengthen one''s position."


    Kael shook his head slowly, his smile deepening with a touch of disdain. "Rumors?" he echoed, voice low and almost amused. "Come now, Xue. We both know the truth. There''s no need to hide it. And fire¡­ it burns brightest when exposing falsehoods."


    Marquis Ventor nced between the two, his amusement clear as he sipped his wine, observing the thinly veiled barbs with a glint of interest. He sensed that, while the verbal exchange might be over, the true confrontation had only just begun.


    On the other side, inside the arena, Varen stepped onto the stage, his stance poised andmanding.


    His eyes remained steady as he regarded the man standing before him, noting the furrowed browand his opponent''s controlled breaths, each one measured. The man''s determination was evident, yet Varen knew how this would end. The gap in their power was insurmountable, but perhaps his opponent hadn''t yet realized it.


    ''Such unfortunate timing,''


    Varen thought, feeling the weight of his responsibility as the Silver me Sect''s senior disciple.


    ''This man¡ªhe''s reached a decent rank, even a respectable one. But here and now, it will count for nothing.''


    The announcer''s voice signaled the start, and Varen''s hand moved to his hilt, his every movement unhurried. His aura unfurled around him, a burning silver that contrasted starkly against the blue-grey of his opponent''s mana.


    ''This is not about honor for me,''


    he reminded himself, feeling the slight pulse of energy from his opponent as he prepared his opening move.


    ''I cannot give him a chance; this match is an obligation, not a personal challenge. I am here to prove the strength of the Silver me Sect.''


    As they engaged, the man lunged with admirable speed, his eyes focused and his form solid. Varen sidestepped gracefully, his sword catching his opponent''s de mid-air. The sound of steel shing echoed sharply, and Varen felt the faintest spark of frustration from his opponent.


    ''A wasted effort,''


    Varen mused, watching the man recover his stance.


    ''But perhaps he still thinks he can turn this around.''


    Another strike, this time with greater force, cut through the air toward him. Varen countered effortlessly, his silvery mana swirling around him in controlled bursts.


    His de met the strike, redirecting it without an ounce of hesitation. The ease with which he moved spoke volumes, each step light.


    ''He''s giving everything,''


    Varen observed.


    ''But against me, effort alone cannot bridge the chasm between us. He deserves to know where he stands, even if it means facing defeat.''


    Seeing his opponent falter, Varen pushed forward, his movements gaining momentum as he closed the gap. When the man finally attempted a desperate, overhead strike, Varen didn''t hesitate.


    He sidestepped, his own sword shing as he knocked the man''s weapon from his grip in one decisive stroke.


    As his opponent stumbled back, disarmed and defeated, Varen caught the look in his eyes¡ªresentment mixed with reluctant respect.


    "Sigh¡­..Have a better luck next time¡­"


    He could only mumble to himself.


    ''But, not bad. Definitely qualified for a rmendation.''


    Varen took a quiet breath, his gaze still locked on his disarmed opponent, who looked up at him with a fire that hadn''t quite dimmed, despite the swift defeat. There was something in the man''s stance¡ªa resilience, an unyielding spark that spoke of a martial spirit far from shattered.


    Varen nodded slightly, a rare hint of approval flickering in his eyes as he inclined his head.


    "You¡­" he asked, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of curiosity. "What is your name?"


    The man straightened, meeting Varen''s gaze directly, his voice steady and filled with unwavering vitality. "My name is Hao Ren."


    Hearing the strength behind his words, Varen''s lips curved into a faint smile. ''Good,'' he mused to himself. ''Even a loss hasn''t quenched his resolve. This one''s spirit still burns strong.''


    He stored the name in the corner of his mind, quietly impressed. This Hao Ren had potential, and though he had lost today, the future held many roads yet.


    With a final nod, Varen turned and left the stage, his silvery-red robe catching the light as he moved. The spectators'' eyes remained on him, their murmurs a mixture of awe and respect, as he returned to the ce where his Junior Disciples gathered.

 Chapter 202: Tournament: Valeria

    While the tournament was progressing, on the one hand, inside the area reserved for female fighters, Valeria tightened the straps of her armor, her gaze steady and focused. The preparation space was clean and rtively quiet, the sounds of the ongoing battles outside muffled by thick walls. She took a steadying breath, savoring the calm. This area, unlike the bustling spaces filled with male fighters, felt like a sanctuary¡ªfew came here, especially closebatants like herself.


    ''At least I can prepare in peace,''


    she thought, appreciating the solitude. Though the strength of an Awakened wasn''t determined by gender, it was true that most female Awakened chose to master magic over melee.


    As a result, the closebatants here were few and far between, and Valeria was grateful for the space this afforded her. It allowed her time to center herself, to focus on the match ahead without distraction.


    At least,pared to the male prepping room which was filled to the brim, with the smell of sweat and other things, this one was much better.


    ''It''s not as if I mind it,''


    Valeria thought, brieflyparing her preparation room to the crowded, humid space set aside for the male fighters. The smell of sweat, the mor, the gritty, unfiltered atmosphere that came with the territory of warriors¡ªshe didn''t find any of it unpleasant. She understood it as the byproduct of hard work, of hours spent training and pushing oneself to the limit.


    But she was still meticulous about keeping herself clean. Being a knight wasn''t an excuse to neglect her hygiene; she had always held herself to high standards in every regard. Clean armor, clean gear, and a clear mind were all part of her preparation. Just as she''d spent hours polishing her sword, she took care in keeping herself presentable, though it wasn''t out of vanity¡ªit was about respect anddiscipline.


    With a steadying breath, Valeria closed her eyes, centering herself, pushing away stray thoughts of cleanliness or routine. This was her first time facing something like this alone. She''d fought countless battles and sparred against formidable opponents, but duringthose times, she had always known her family''s knights stood by her side, ready if needed. Here, however, she was solely responsible for herself, and the weight of that reality settled on her shoulders.


    ''It''s nothing,''


    she told herself, feeling the faint unease but keeping it tightly controlled.


    ''This is just another fight, like any other.''


    Her fingers brushed the hilt of her sword, grounding her as she steadied her breathing. She couldn''t afford distractions¡ªnot from the noise of the crowd, not from thoughts of Lucavion, and certainly not from the small flickers of doubt that surfaced in moments like these.


    ''I''ve trained my whole life. There''s nothing to be uneasy about,''


    she thought, her jaw tightening in determination.


    "Contestant Valeria."


    Just then a voice echoed through the preparation room, calling her name with a booming resonance that left no room for hesitation.


    Valeria straightened, exhaling slowly as she stepped toward the arena entrance. Each step felt deliberate, grounding her as she readied herself for whaty ahead. The moment she emerged into the open, a wave of noise washed over her¡ªthe roar of the crowd, the cheers, and the sh of metal on metal from the surrounding fights.


    The stands were filled with spectators, their faces blurred together in the excitement and chaos. She scanned the crowd briefly, feeling an odd sense of pressure settle around her. Though fights were happening all around, she couldn''t shake the sensation that eyes were on her, sizing her up, watching her every move.


    ''Focus,''


    she reminded herself, brushing the thought aside as best as she could. It was easy to fall into the trap of thinking the crowd''s attention was directed solely at her, but in truth, most of them were likely engrossed in the other matches.


    Still, the feeling lingered¡ªa mix of anticipation and self-consciousness that set her nerves alight.


    As Valeria scanned the crowd, trying to center herself, her eyes caught on a familiar figure, seated casually amidst the spectators. Her breath hitched, her jaw clenching as recognition dawned.


    There he was¡ªLucavion, seated among the spectators with that same infuriating smile stered across his face. He looked utterly at ease, his posture rxed, arms draped over the back of his chair as if he were merely lounging in a park instead of watching an arena full of shing warriors. His gaze was unmistakably fixed on her, and the glint of amusement in his eyes made her blood boil.


    ''Of course he''d be watching,''


    she thought, annoyance ring.


    ''Probably just waiting to see me slip up so he can rub it inter.''


    She tried to ignore him, tried to focus on her opponent who would soon step forward. But Lucavion''s presence seemed to loomrger than life, his expression a silent challenge, as if daring her to prove herself.


    ''Fine, then,''


    she told herself, her grip tightening on her sword.


    Yet little did she notice that, as she shifted her focus back to the arena, the lingering irritation from Lucavion''s smirk gradually dulled the restlessness she had felt moments before. Without realizing it, her earlier unease had faded, reced by an unexpected sense of calm. His presence, frustrating as it was, had redirected her thoughts, grounding her in a strange way.


    ''Let him watch,''


    she thought, her pulse steadying as her grip on her sword became more confident.


    ''If he''s here to see me fight, I''ll make sure he doesn''t forget it.''


    The energy from the crowd and the intensity of the arena faded to the background, her thoughts centered now not on the noise, but on the steady rhythm of her own heartbeat. Lucavion''s infuriating confidence acted like an anchor, something familiar amidst the chaos.


    She didn''t notice her shoulders rxing, her stance bing looser yet more focused. There was no more room for nerves or doubts


    Just then, her opponent made his appearance.


    He was a slightly elderly fighter, with silver streaks in his hair and the strong, steady posture of a seasoned warrior. A longsword hung at his waist, and his aura indicated the power of a peak 2-star Awakened, not one to be underestimated.


    A small sigh of relief escaped her lips as she assessed him. Though skilled, he was not as overwhelming a presence as some of the other fighters she''d seen in the tournament.


    The man''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he took in her reaction. It seemed her quiet exhtion had not gone unnoticed. His jaw set, and a deep scowl crossed his face, lines of irritation marring his otherwise dignified features.


    "Girl, are you looking down on me?" His voice carried a rough edge, disdain evident in his tone.


    Valeria''s eyes widened slightly, realizing her mistake. "No, that wasn''t my intent," she replied, her voice steady, but her words didn''t seem to ease the older warrior''s mood. He took her measured tone as further disrespect.


    "Humph¡­.You look like a spoiled brat," he muttered, loud enough for her to hear, his gaze hardening. "I''ve fought in dozens of battles, while you''ve probably spent more time polishing that sword than actually using it."


    Her grip on her Zweihander tightened, but she kept her expression calm, letting his insults wash over her without reaction. His words, though meant to provoke, only served to rify her focus.


    ''Let him think what he wants. It''ll change soon enough.''


    "START!"


    The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, signaling the start of the match, and the crowd''s cheering rose to a fever pitch. The man unsheathed his longsword, his stance wide and low, indicating his readiness.


    Valeria raised her sword, mirroring his intensity. They circled each other, each movement deliberate, measured. Her eyes never left him, studying the tension in his posture, the way his gaze flicked to her feet, her grip, every detail revealing his experience.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    Without warning, he lunged forward, his longsword arcing toward her side with surprising speed for someone his age. Valeria sidestepped the blow, her movements fluid and controlled, her Zweihander swinging to parry the strike.


    ¨CCLANK!


    Their des met with a loud ng, and she felt the force of his attack reverberate up her arms. He was strong, his experience evident in the precision of his strike, but Valeria held her ground, her own stance unwavering.


    He pressed forward, his strikes relentless, his longsword sweeping in powerful arcs. Valeria parried each blow, her breaths controlled as she moved with purpose. His attacks were steady and forceful, but as she defended herself, she noticed a rhythm¡ªa slight predictability to his movements.


    ''He''s relying on power and experience,''


    she thought, her confidence growing with each deflected strike.


    ''But he doesn''t vary his approach much.''


    As the man''s eyes narrowed, his expression hardened, and a faint glint of mana red along the length of his de. He charged forward with renewed vigor, his sword arcing toward her with deadly intent.


    Valeria''s grip tightened around her Zweihander as she focused her own mana, channeling it through her arms and into her sword. The familiar warmth of power surged within her, igniting the de in a soft, radiant glow. She steadied herself, anticipation threading through her stance as she waited for his approach.


    His de came down in a powerful, mana-fueled strike, but Valeria moved with purpose, deflecting his sword with a precise twist of her wrists. The force of his attack diverted, she sidestepped, her mind shing back to her duel with Lucavion. She remembered how he had used her own momentum against her, his movements effortlessly dismantling her guard.


    ''Just like Lucavion¡­''


    With a subtle shift, she guided the man''s weight forward, twisting her sword to redirect his momentum past her. It wasn''t perfect, but the effect was enough¡ªhis stance faltered as he stumbled forward, thrown off bnce by his own strength.


    Seizing the opening, Valeria pivoted, her stance grounding her as she channeled mana down through her legs. She drove her heel into his side with a powerful, mana-fueled kick. The impact sent him hurtling back, his body lifting off the ground before he crashed to the arena floor, the sound of his fall echoing in the silence that followed.


    She stepped forward, her Zweihander steady in her hands as she leveled its gleaming edge right at his throat. Her violet gaze met his, her breath controlled and her stance unwavering, and though she said nothing, the message was clear.


    The man, dazed and breathless, could do little more than stare up at her in shock.

 Chapter 203: Real

    After Valeria''s victorious fight, the exhration simmered beneath her calm exterior. She held her Zweihander with confidence, its gleaming edge still casting a faint sheen under the arena lights. Lowering it, she spared onest look at her defeated opponent, then scanned the crowd for that familiar smirk, fully expecting Lucavion''s face to appear somewhere in the vast sea of spectators.


    But he was gone. The spot where he had been lounging only moments before was now conspicuously empty, as if he''d vanished without a trace.


    Valeria felt a faint flicker of irritation, one she suppressed just as quickly as it hade. Typical of him, she thought, her lips tightening. Always drifting in and out as it suited him, never quite where she expected him to be¡ªand never entirely absent from her thoughts, even when she wished he would be.


    She turned back toward the exit, the lingering tension of the fight easing from her body. With each step away from the arena, she refocused, allowing herself to settle into the familiar rhythm of her breath. Today had proven she was capable of fighting her own battles, of holding her own ground without anyone''s support¡ªeven without the quietly maddening presence of that bastard Lucavion.


    She then stepped into the changing room, letting the heavy door shut behind her with a dull thud.


    The quiet within the room offered a stark contrast to the roaring arena outside, giving her a moment to finally breathe. She removed her armor piece by piece, her fingers still buzzing with the aftermath of battle.


    She let her hand rest on the hilt of her Zweihander onest time before setting it down.


    The weight of the de was as familiar, steadying her as she slipped out of her battle-worn attire and began changing into her morefortable clothes.


    Her tunic and trousers felt like a release from the confining armor, letting her move freely, unburdened by the heaviness of steel and leather.


    As she fastened her belt, she couldn''t ignore the faint annoyance simmering just below the surface. It wasn''t about the fight or even her opponent''s belittling remarks¡ªthose were nothing she hadn''t dealt with before. No, this was something else, a frustration that gnawed at her thoughts, all because of a certain missing observer.


    ''Of course, he''d leave before the end,''


    she thought, brushing out thest of the stray locks that hade loose during the fight. Her irritation swelled again at the memory of Lucavion''s rxed smirk, the way he''d looked at her from the stands with that infuriatingly amused expression. He''d seemed so certain that he understood her, confident in his assessment¡ªalmost as if he was waiting for her to make some kind of mistake.


    But then he''d simply vanished. Typical.


    "Leaving before the finale," she muttered under her breath, securing her sword to her side. "Seems he''s as impatient as he is smug."


    She brushed it off with a small exhale, focusing instead on the satisfaction of her recent victory. She had proven herself, and nothing¡ªnot even Lucavion''s unpredictability¡ªcould diminish that.


    Just as she pushed open the door, voices trickled through the narrow hallway, their calm cadence familiar yet carrying a subtle intensity. She recognized them almost immediately¡ªthe Cloud Heavens Sect disciples.


    They were moving down the corridor in quiet conversation, each step carrying the collective grace of disciplined training. Their dark blue robes, embroidered with golden thread, caught the light as they walked, marking them with the prestige of their sect.


    Valeria''s shoulders straightened as she met their gaze, her own expression reserved. She had turned down an invitation from their Senior Disciple to share a meal previously, a decision that had left her with an unsettled feeling. Now, that same unease stirred within her as she faced them again.


    A younger disciple stepped forward with an unassuming grace, bowing her head slightly. Her expression was polite, though her eyes held a glimmer of admiration.


    "Miss Valeria," she began, her tone respectful yet earnest. "I had the honor of watching your fight. You were¡­ exceptional."


    Valeria nodded, epting the praise with a slight inclination of her head. "Thank you," she replied, keeping her tone neutral. Compliments were familiar, yet the reverence in this disciple''s words felt weighted, almost as though it held an expectation.


    The girl continued, her gaze steady. "Our Senior Disciple mentioned she''d offered to apany you for a meal before," she said, her voice gentle but probing. "She thought you might appreciate her guidance in matters here in the city¡­ and that the offer still stands."


    Valeria''s lips pressed into a thin line. The offer sounded innocuous enough, and the disciple''s expression was sincere. Yet, there was an undercurrent¡ªa quiet insistence, as though they wanted something beyond merepanionship.


    The disciple offered a gentle, almost shy smile, her expression carrying a hint of warmth that softened herposed demeanor. "If it''s alright with you, Miss Valeria," she continued, her voice low and unassuming, "I''d really like to get to know you better. There aren''t many female warriors like us¡ªespecially outside the disciples of Cloud Heavens Sect. It would¡­ it would be good if we could stick together."


    Valeria considered the girl''s words, her mind weighing the possibilities. There was truth in what the disciple said; strong female warriors were indeed rare, and forming alliances¡ªeven casual connections¡ªcould prove valuable in the long run.


    Normally, Valeria would wee the opportunity to foster camaraderie with others who shared her path, findingfort in their simr struggles and aspirations, as she helped quite a lot of young girls when she traveled.


    The girl''s sincerity was clear, and Valeria could tell she genuinely admired her.


    Or at least, that will be how it looked.


    ''Something¡­''


    And yet, something held her back¡ªa quiet but unyielding instinct that flickered at the edge of her mind, urging caution.


    ''Why do I feel like this?''


    It was subtle but insistent, a warning that settled just beneath her thoughts, stirring an inexplicable unease. She''d felt it before, the first time she had met the group and declined their invitation. Now, the sensation returned, a faint prickle along her spine that whispered of something she couldn''t quite ce.


    But what to do?


    If she were to refuse once again, that would mean a clear disregard for the Cloud Heavens Sect. But at the same time, she really did not want to.


    ''Really¡­.Why now of all times?''


    Her gaze lingered on the disciple''s hopeful face, and she forced a polite smile. "I''m honored by the invitation," Valeria said slowly.


    And then just as she opened her mouth once again, still unsure of her answer, a sudden warmth pressed against her side, and an arm slipped around her shoulders, drawing her close. The move was so swift, so unexpected, that she barely had time to register the sensation, let alone react. The faintest hint of familiar sandalwood and mint teased her senses, and she tensed instantly.


    "Apologies,dies," came the smooth, unhurried voice beside her, carrying an air of effortless charm. Lucavion''s tone held just the right blend of politeness and mockery as he looked at the disciples. "But I''m afraid she''s already engaged¡ªshe''s graciously agreed to escort me for the rest of the evening." He shed them an insincere smile, one that spoke of hispleteck of regard for any objections they might raise.


    Valeria''s eyes shot to him, irritation simmering beneath her otherwiseposed expression. He gave her a subtle, knowing squeeze on her shoulder as if to remind her to stay silent, his own gaze still fixed on the disciples.


    Their reactions varied; the young disciple''s face fell slightly, disappointment shing across her features, while the others exchanged looks, clearly unsure how to respond to the unexpected interruption.


    But at the same time, there was also something else.


    ''Disgust?''


    It was a small moment, but Valeria saw it.


    A clear expression of disgust on the faces of thedisciples.


    The polite mask the girl wore strained as she forced a small smile, but her tone carried an edge that hadn''t been there before.


    "And who might you be?" she asked, her gaze flicking over Lucavion with thinly veiled disdain. "What, exactly, do you have to do with Miss Valeria?"


    Lucavion cocked his head to the side, letting a small, dramatic pause hang in the air. He gave a light, exaggerated


    tsk


    , as if truly considering how best to answer, and then he looked back at the girl with a smirk that could only be described as gleefully condescending.


    "Now, that''s a question," he replied with a slight shrug, his expression daring her to press further. "But tell me, why should I answer you?" His tone was soft, almost casual, yet there was an unmistakable challenge in his voice.


    The disciple''s eyes narrowed, a hint of color rising to her cheeks. "Miss Valeria has been invited by our sect," she said coldly. "It''s only natural that we''d be concerned about those around her."


    Lucavion''s smirk only grew, and he dropped his arm from Valeria''s shoulder with deliberate ease, stepping forward just enough to force the girl to look up at him. "Concerned, are you?" he asked, his voice low and mocking. "Or perhaps it''s something else entirely. I noticed a little¡­ expression back there. One that suggests you''re far less ''concerned'' and a lot more¡­" He let his words trail off, his gaze gleaming with sly amusement. "Judgmental."

 Chapter 204: Not

    "Concerned, are you? Or perhaps it''s something else entirely. I noticed a little¡­ expression back there. One that suggests you''re far less ''concerned'' and a lot more¡­"


    "Judgmental."


    The moment he said those words, the disciple''s expression hardened. "A proper alliance requires respectablepany," she replied, her voice tight. "We wouldn''t want Miss Valeria to be surrounded by anyone¡­ unsuitable."


    At this, Lucavion''s smile sharpened, his eyes narrowing as his amusement took on a dangerous glint. "Interesting," he replied, his tone dropping to a near whisper that only she and herpanions could hear. "You know, I could say the same about those who believe they''re entitled to Miss Valeria''s time simply because they belong to a ''prestigious sect.''"


    Valeria, who had been silently watching the exchange with growing irritation, cleared her throat, her gaze steady and unamused. "I think that''s enough," she interjected, her voice cutting through the tension. Her patience was wearing thin, and she could already feel the weight of the disciples'' unspoken resentment settling heavily in the air.


    Lucavion turned back to her with a slight tilt of his head, his smirk softening as he met her gaze. He held up his hands in a show of mock surrender. "Of course, mydy," he said, his voice as smooth as ever. He took a step back, inclining his head toward her in a mocking bow. "After all, I wouldn''t want to keep you from such¡­ respectablepany."


    The disciples'' expressions tightened, their gazes filled with open disdain now, but they held their tongues, likely aware that pushing the issue further would only reflect poorly on them.


    As they turned to leave, one of the disciples couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, her voice barely audible butced with bitterness. "Tch¡­ you men, always defiling another pure woman¡­"


    Valeria caught the remark, her brows knitting slightly, though she held her expression carefully neutral. But Lucavion''s smirk twitched as he clearly heard it too, his amusement unbothered, if anything, deepened.


    The young disciple who had initially approached Valeria took a step closer, her face a mixture of forcedposure and faint disappointment. She inclined her head politely, though her gaze lingered on Valeria''s, resolute.


    "Miss Valeria," she began, her tone firm but respectful. "Our offer still stands, regardless of¡­ currentpany." Her gaze flicked to Lucavion with thinly veiled reproach before returning to Valeria, and she forced a small smile. "If you wish to take us up on it, our disciples can be found all around Andelheim. Simply say,


    ''Sister Zerah called me here,''


    and they will know to take you to us."


    With that, she offered one final bow, her expression softening ever so slightly, as though hoping Valeria would change her mind. But she didn''t wait for a response. With a brisk nod, she turned, and herpanions followed her down the hallway, their robes swaying as they moved, whispers passing between them as they disappeared from view.


    The moment they were out of sight, Lucavion leaned back with a low chuckle, crossing his arms as he turned to Valeria. "Well," he murmured, raising an eyebrow, "you certainly attract¡­ interesting admirers." His eyes gleamed with mischief as he nced in the direction the disciples had gone. "Pure, indeed."


    ******


    As Valeria and Lucavion disappeared from view, the disciple named Zerah''sposed expression dissolved, leaving a hardened, icy gaze in its ce. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and a shadow of resentment clouded her eyes. The casual audacity of that man¡ªthe way he''d spoken as if he had some right to stand beside a woman like Valeria¡ªgrated against her pride.


    "He dares," she muttered under her breath, her voice barely above a whisper yetced with venom. She knew Valeria was a talent, someone of potential and skill who would have bolstered the Cloud Heavens Sect''s reputation if she had joined them. The fact that Valeria had shown even slight interest before only made Zerah''s anger burn brighter. This was supposed to have been a straightforward acquisition, but that man had disrupted it all.


    Turning to her fellow disciples, she met each of their gazes, noting the shared looks of disdain and disbelief among them. "That¡­


    man


    ¡ªfind out who he is," Zerah ordered, her voice carrying an edge of quiet authority. "If he''s alsopeting in the tournament, I want every detail. He cannot be permitted to interfere any further."


    The disciples exchanged nods, their expressions resolute. One of them stepped forward, her tone hushed but eager. "And what should we do if he proves to be a threat to our ns, Senior Sister?"


    Zerah''s gaze narrowed, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her mouth as she looked down the corridor where Valeria and Lucavion had gone. "If he''s a problem, we''ll make sure he doesn''tst long in the tournament," she said smoothly, her tone cool and controlled. "The Cloud Heavens Sect does not tolerate interference from those who would tarnish the integrity of our alliances."


    The disciples nodded, their expressions hardening in shared purpose. Zerah gave them a final look, her lips curving into a smile that held no warmth. "See to it," she said, and without another word, they dispersed, their figures melting into the shadows of the bustling halls of Andelheim.


    *******


    As the whispers of the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples faded down the corridor, Valeria turned her gaze on Lucavion, who remainedfortably close, still radiating that maddening mix of amusement and self-assurance.


    The warmth of his arm around her shoulders lingered, though he''d removed it to address the disciples. She folded her arms, her lips pressed in a tight line.


    "Did you even think before you did that?" she asked, her tone cool but undeniably edged. "You touched me. And you interfered without even a word."


    Lucavion only chuckled, a slow smile spreading across his face as he shook his head. "Oh, don''t tell me you''re upset with me for lending a hand." He gave her a slight, knowing nce. "You looked like you were in trouble."


    "I don''t need help," she replied, leveling a hard gaze at him. "Especially not yours."


    A faint trace of something close to pity flickered across his face, though it was quickly masked by that same, insufferable smirk. "Oh, is that right? Seemed to me they were pressing you, and you couldn''t just outrightly refuse them¡­..You did not want to go with them, but at the same time you don''t also want to offend them, isn''t that right?"


    Valeria''s gaze flickered, the hint of admiration she felt buried deep beneath her lingering frustration. He had read the entire situation with unnerving uracy, his insight sharp enough to cut through her initial irritation. It was exactly as he said¡ªshe didn''t want to go with them, but outright rejection would have made things needlesslyplicated with the Cloud Heavens Sect.


    Lucavion''s smirk softened as he watched her hesitate, almost as if he knew she wouldn''t argue back this time. "Am I wrong?" he prompted, his tone gentler now, holding that unmistakable air of experience that she recognized only after a moment.


    She exhaled, reluctantly giving him a curt nod before starting down the corridor. "You''re not wrong," she admitted, her voice low, unwilling to give him more than that. "But that doesn''t mean you needed to¡ª"


    "Save the day?" he cut in, falling into step beside her. He tilted his head with a faint glimmer of amusement, though there was something more thoughtful beneath his usual smug exterior. "Just to be clear, I was not saving you."


    Valeria turned, casting him a sidelong nce, her curiosity piqued as he added, "I just saw an unpleasant sight and intervened, that''s it." He shrugged his expression as nonchnt as ever. "It also works in my favor anyway."


    She stopped mid-step, her brow furrowing.


    Works in his favor?


    The casual, almost dismissive way he''d said it stirred a flicker of suspicion in her mind. What did he stand to gain from interfering like that?


    She started thinking about the possible oues of what he did. She started considering his move from different angles.


    Inserting himself into that situation had been deliberate, a message as clear as a drawn sword: Lucavion wasn''t someone to be overlooked, nor was he willing to let others set the terms around Valeria.


    To those disciples of the Cloud Heavens Sect, his intervention would seem like a warning¡ªa subtle show of dominance and a way to bare his teeth, revealing just enough edge to make them think twice before pressing their agenda.


    She could almost picture how the disciples would respond. They''d start watching him more carefully, even as resentment simmered just beneath the surface. He had disrupted whatever ns they''d entertained, and if he was now on their radar, they wouldn''t forget it easily.


    But why take that risk?


    she wondered, casting a brief, unreadable nce his way as they continued down the hall. His words echoed in her mind.


    "It works in my favor."


    For Lucavion, that could have meant keeping potential threats at arm''s length while drawing just enough attention to himself.


    ''But, why does he think Cloud Heavens Sect is a threat, if that were to be the case? Why is he trying to gather their attention to himself?''


    That was the part that she couldn''tpletely understand, as she could not see any reason for him to do such a thing.


    "Valeria."


    His voice cut through her thoughts, soft yetced with a quiet urgency that drew her attention immediately. She turned, her gaze meeting his. Lucavion''s expression was unreadable, his usual mask of amusement reced by something deeper, something that gave her pause.


    "Can you see what is beyond the surface?"

 Chapter 205: Beyond

    "Can you see what is beyond the surface?"


    The moment he asked that with his tone low but oddly intense, Valeria for some reason felt that something was different with this question.


    The question hung between them, as sharp as his earlier intervention had been. She stared back at him, trying to decipher his meaning.


    It was unlike him to speak this way, and it unsettled her, making her feel as though the ground beneath them had subtly shifted.


    She could see no clear reason for him to provoke the Cloud Heavens Sect, no gain in drawing their attention and positioning himself as an obstacle.


    "What exactly am I meant to see?" she asked, her voice steady despite the flicker of unease his words stirred within her.


    Lucavion continued, "You know," he began, his voice low, almost reflective, "for most people, life is filled with faces thate and go. Friends, rivals, strangers¡ªalways new ones appearing, old ones drifting away. There''s hardly time to truly understand anyone, even those closest to us. So we take shortcuts. We rely on instinct, on impressions that form in the first few moments."


    Valeria listened, feeling the weight of his words settle over her, even as she tried to maintain her guarded expression. His tone, usuallyced with amusement, was now sincere, and it unsettled her even more.


    "We meet someone," he continued, "and before they''ve said a word, we already have an idea of who they are. Maybe it''s something we''ve heard about them, or something familiar we recognize, a simrity to someone we''ve known before. And so that impression settles in our minds." He paused, ncing at her as though to gauge her reaction.


    Lucavion continued, his gaze distant, as though he were seeing something beyond the walls around them. "And there are people who know exactly how to use that to their advantage," he said, his voice tinged with a quiet edge. "They shape themselves carefully, presenting a face that''s wless, almost angelic. For every one they meet, they find a way to reflect some part of that person''s struggles, that hidden vulnerability they''ve guarded so closely. They make people think they''re the same¡­ as if they share a bond. A kinship."


    He nced at her, his eyes piercing in their rity, and Valeria felt the weight of his words settle heavily in her chest. The subtle hint of warning in his tone was unmistakable, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t speaking hypothetically.


    "It''s how they pull people in," he went on, his voice soft yet carrying an undertone that sent a prickle along her skin. "They present themselves as though they understand people''s every hardship, making use of that emotional vulnerability to make aprofit."


    Lucavion''s gaze held hers, his expression shifting to one of mild curiosity mixed with a sharper intent. "Tell me something, Valeria," he began, his tone soft but probing. "When you were talking to those disciples¡­ you seemed ufortable. Why do you think that was?"


    The question settled heavily between them, and Valeria felt her jaw tighten. She had been asking herself the same thing since her first encounter with the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples, the strange unease that surfaced every time they approached her. It was as though her instincts sensed something amiss, yet no concrete reason emerged to exin it.


    "I don''t know," she replied finally, the frustration clear in her voice. "I''ve been wondering that myself. There was nothing overtly wrong about them¡ªthey were respectful, polite, and yet¡­ something about them made me feel¡­" She hesitated, searching for the right word. "Unsteady. Like there was a hidden intention, but nothing I could see."


    Lucavion nodded, his gaze unwavering. "Sometimes, that''s exactly how it works. They give just enough, andseem just rtable enough, that the logical mind can''t find anything wrong. But underneath, your instincts are telling you the truth." He paused, watching her closely. "That''s often the case when people are hiding something. They''re so polished, soposed, that it''s almost too perfect."


    Valeria''s brows knit together, her mind racing.


    Was that what it was?


    The disciples had been all too willing to establish some form of bond with her, highlighting their simrities, andhinting at a shared journey. It had been easy to ept their admiration as genuine, and yet¡­ that flicker of doubt, that tension she couldn''t exin, lingered.


    "So what are you suggesting?" she asked, her voice low, reluctant butpelled to hear his answer.


    Lucavion shook his head, his expression returning to its usual nonchnce. "I''m not suggesting anything," he replied smoothly, his tone carrying a hint of dismissal. "You seem more than capable of finding your own answers."


    But then, just as she rxed a fraction, he gave her a look¡ªone that made the air between them go cold. His lips curved into a smirk, but this one was different,ced with something dark and unsettling. It held none of his usual amusement, none of the teasing arrogance she was used to. Instead, there was a calcted edge, a quiet promise that sent a faint shiver down her spine.


    Her muscles tensed instinctively as his gaze held hers, sharp and unwavering. "But you''ll see, soon enough," he said, his voice almost a murmur, though each word carried a chilling weight. "You''ll understand why I stepped in today."


    The words settled over her like a shadow, and though she tried to dismiss it as more of his typical mystery, a part of her couldn''t shake the feeling that something was shifting beneath the surface¡ªsomething she hadn''t anticipated.


    For all her careful judgments of his motives, she realized, she was still unprepared for whatever game he seemed to be ying.


    Her gaze remained on him, searching for a hint of his intentions, but he offered her nothing further, and instead, his usual smile returned.


    Lucavion''s smirk shifted, easing back into something more familiar, though it was clear he was steering the conversation elsewhere. "Now that I think about it, your performance today was impressive," he remarked smoothly, his gaze flicking to her as though he hadn''t just left her hanging in icy suspense. "Your basics are solid, and your strength¡ªwell, that was no joke. You didn''t leave that guy a single opening."


    Valeria raised an eyebrow, still tense but now with a hint of wary curiosity.


    Just like that?


    He had shifted topics so effortlessly as if he hadn''t justid out a dark premonition for her to dwell on.


    "And that final move," he continued, a glint of amusement reappearing in his eyes. "I have to wonder¡­ did you get that from me? A little inspiration, perhaps?"


    At that, Valeria let out a soft


    hmph


    and turned her head away, a slight smile pulling at her lips despite herself. "Who do you think you are?" she replied, her voice touched with faint mockery. "I did that on my own. It has


    nothing


    to do with you."


    Lucavion chuckled, undeterred. "Oh, is that so? So you didn''t borrow my technique and polish it up just a bit?" He raised an eyebrow, leaning in as though ready to dissect her every move with that same smug curiosity.


    Valeria shot him a quick, defiant nce. "I didn''t ''borrow'' anything," she retorted, her voice firm. "What I did was my own¡ªand if it


    looked


    impressive, that''s because it was. I don''t need anyone''s help to put someone in their ce."


    "Heeeee...Reeeeally? Is that really the case, I wonder?"


    Valeria crossed her arms and sighed, choosing not to rise to his bait. "I''m not going to argue with you," she replied, her voice cool yet with an edge of amusement. "But since you''re so insistent¡­ I watched your fight too. You weren''t bad, I''ll give you that."


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, a glint of satisfaction sparking in his eyes. "Not bad, you say?" he echoed, leaning in with a yful arrogance. "Didn''t you confirm my strength and technique firsthand? I seem to recall you had a front-row seat to that."


    Valeria rolled her eyes, refusing to let him get to her. "You always talk so fraudulently," she replied, a wry smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. "How am I supposed to believe anything you say?"


    "Oh? Fraudulently?" he repeated, feigning shock as he ced a hand over his heart. "You wound me, Valeria. I speak nothing but the truth¡ªwhen it suits me."


    She let out another


    hmph


    and shook her head, though a reluctant smile escaped her as she continued down the hall. His words, thoughden with bravado, held a truth she couldn''t ignore. She had indeed experienced his strength and skill up close, whether she liked admitting it or not. But he didn''t need to know how much it lingered in her thoughts.


    "Well, let''s just say I''ll believe it when I see it again," she shot back, ncing at him with a yful spark in her eyes.


    "Oh? Let''s hope that you won''t meet me too early in the tournament. That would not end too well for you."


    Valeria''s smile widened at his words, herpetitive spirit ring. "Oh, is that so?" she replied, raising an eyebrow. "Don''t worry, I can handle myself just fine. Besides, maybe it''s you who should hope not to meet me too soon."


    Lucavion chuckled, the sound low and rich with amusement as he matched her pace down the hall. "Confident, aren''t we? But let''s be realistic¡ªif we sh, you''ll have to bring more than just bravado."


    "We''ll see about that."


    She said, though she inwardly knew that, with this guy''s strength and talent, his words were indeed true.

 Chapter 206: Tournament: Lucavion

    The second day of the tournament dawned with the same electrifying energy that had filled the city on the first. As the morning sun rose, casting a warm glow over the arena, the grounds were already bustling with fighters and spectators alike. The early rounds, designed to thin the crowd, were set to continue at arelentless pace, as scores of hopefuls sought to prove their worth before the eyes of Andelheim.


    While the atmosphere in the arena buzzed with anticipation, the absence of Marquis Ventor was keenly noted by the crowd. His seat in the private lounge remained empty, a quiet reminder that, though he had organized the tournament, his attention was not wholly dedicated to these preliminary bouts. There were matters of state that required his presence, and he''d left the early rounds to proceed under the watchful eyes of his advisors and attendants.


    The matches began as soon as the sun cleared the horizon, the shing of des and bursts of mana filling the air. Fighters from across the empire stepped forward in quick session, each eager to carve out a name for themselves if only to earn a chance at the main stage where true glory awaited.


    Among the contestants, the disciples from both the Cloud Heavens Sect and Silver me Sect garnered special attention.


    Each fight they entered drew murmurs from the crowd, the underlying rivalry between the sects adding ayer of tension to even the simplest bouts.


    Younger disciples, inspired by their seniors, fought with fervor, eager to secure wins not only for themselves but as symbols of their respective sects'' honor.


    But these early rounds were brutal and unforgiving.


    Many contestants barely had a moment to prove themselves before they were dispatched, the thinning of the crowd merciless and efficient.


    The officials were strict in their pacing, allowing little time for recovery between bouts. Only those who truly excelled in skill or resilience would survive these grueling trials.


    In the absence of the Marquis''s observant gaze, the arena became a crucible where raw strength, skill, and reputation were tested. For some, it was a mere stepping stone. For others, it was the end of the line.


    Lucavion''s eyes scanned the crowd, the intensity of the arena''s energy seeping into him like heat from a zing fire. He felt Vitaliara''s presence within his mind, her voice calm yet curious as she observed the scene alongside him.


    ''Quite the spectacle, isn''t it?''


    he mused, his thoughts directed inwardly.


    [Indeed. Though it hardly seems worth it for most of them. So manye here hoping to make their mark, yet they''re barely noticed beyond a single moment,] Vitaliara replied, her tone thoughtful. [Do you ever think about that? About how quickly people can forget?]


    A faint smile crossed his lips, though he kept his face unreadable to those around him.


    ''If I let myself worry about being remembered, I''d be no different than these hopefuls. Greatness doesn''t concern itself with validation, only with victory.''


    Vitaliara''s agreement was almost a hum, resonating in the quiet of his mind. [True enough. Only those who stand at the peak will be remembered, and the rest will fade as quickly as they rose.] She paused, a hint of mischief creeping into her voice. [But in your case, greatness or not, it seems you already have some admirers¡ªor perhaps rivals¡ªwatching your every move.]


    ''Indeed.''


    Lucavion thought as he spread his senses slightly. There were certain people who were observing him from a distance.


    ''As expected, it worked.''


    Yesterday''s show seems to have worked, as now he was seeing the benefits of what he did with Valeria.


    Lucavion''s gaze remained steady as he took in the movements around him, his senses heightened. He felt the pointed stares from the Cloud Heavens Sect members, their intent sharp as a de''s edge. A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as he thought,


    ''Two-faced parasites.''


    There had been a reason for provoking them, after all. It wasn''t merely about stirring up tension¡ªit was about drawing their attention and observing who couldn''t resist taking the bait. As expected, yesterday''s disy with Valeria had done the trick, and now, he could see the fruits of his effort. Every look, every sidelong nce from their disciples, only confirmed their interest.


    Vitaliara''s presence shifted as she curled herselffortably around his shoulder, her gaze sharp as she observed the arena floor. [It seems they''re not alone in watching you,] she murmured, her tone lightly disdainful.


    Some of the younger female disciples were indeed watching him, their expressions torn between curiosity and calction.


    Vitaliara sniffed delicately, her tail flicking against his shoulder. [They don''t smell good,] she said, her distaste evident.


    ''Why do you think so?''


    Lucavion asked, an amused curiosity in his voice.


    Vitaliara sniffed again, turning away with a small, dignified


    humph


    . [They reek of males,] she replied, her toneyered with distaste. [And no, I won''t borate.]


    He didn''t press further¡ªhe understood what she meant. Beneath the subtle charms and calcted nces of the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples, there was a familiarity in their airs, a practiced sweetness masking intentions that were anything but pure.


    ncing up, he caught sight of the clock hanging above the arena floor, its hands ticking toward his match time. It was close, and he could feel the mounting energy as the next round drew near.


    ''I will be on my way then.''


    [Humph.]


    Without another word, he turned from the crowd, weaving his way toward the arena''s preparation rooms.


    The male fighters'' room was filled withpetitors, each preparing in their own way. The air was thick with tension and the clink of armor, punctuated by the low murmur of hushed conversations. The room was crowded, as he''d anticipated. Even with his usual calm demeanor, Lucavion had little patience for the restless noise that hung thick in the air.


    Though knowing this would happen, he came prepared.


    Instead of lingering in the cramped room, he took a ce in the corridor just outside, resting his hand lightly on the sheath of his estoc.


    "CONTESTANT LUCAVION!"


    His name echoed, and then he readied himself.


    At the sound of his name echoing through the corridor, Lucavion''s posture shifted, his focus sharpening. With a final, calm breath, he pushed open the door and stepped into the arena. The roar of the crowd crashed over him, a wave of excitement and anticipation, but he paid it no mind. His gaze was already fixed on the figure waiting for him in the center of the battleground.


    His opponent was a middle-aged man, sturdy andposed, his stance solid as he held a ssic longsword in hand. The man''s presence was understated yet palpable; he radiated the calm confidence of someone well-versed in the ways of battle.


    Lucavion''s senses quickly honed in on his energy, estimating it to be that of an early 3-star fighter¡ªa feat not easily achieved, and he allowed himself a brief flicker of respect.


    ''A 3-star,''


    Lucavion mused inwardly.


    ''Impressive. A disciplined man with experience.''


    The middle-aged man squinted, his gaze sharpening as he studied Lucavion. "Hmm? Someone without a core?" he mumbled, a hint of surprise coloring his tone. It was a typical reaction, Lucavion knew; his unique constitution prevented others from sensing his cores directly, even if they attempted to probe with mana. This had served him well, allowing him to blend seamlessly when needed, even concealing his Awakened status in the army.


    Without missing a beat, Lucavion raised his estoc, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Old man, use your brain a little bit. If I weren''t strong, how would I have passed the first round?"


    The man''s eyes widened briefly, but then they were narrowed.


    "I am not old."


    "This is what old people say."


    The man''s eyes shed with a glint of irritation at Lucavion''s taunting. His stance tightened, and he gripped his longsword with renewed fervor, his voice carrying an edge of impatience.


    "Who are you calling old, boy?" he growled. "The younger generation seems tock a proper sense of respect these days. If that''s the case, then it falls to us to instill that respect into our juniors."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, unfazed.


    ''So easily provoked,''


    he mused inwardly, keeping his gaze steady on the man. "Well then, old man, by all means," he replied, his toneced with mocking courtesy. "Show me what the experienced generation can do."


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The man''s face hardened, and without another word, he lunged forward, his longsword gleaming as it arced through the air.


    The man lunged forward, his longsword arcing through the air in a powerful strike, brown mana rippling along the de. Lucavion''s eyes narrowed as he studied the attack, and in a fraction of a second, he saw through it all.


    ''Experienced¡­ but unrefined.''


    The man''s swordsmanship, though familiar with the basics, was riddled with weaknesses. His stance, while solid, carried too much tension, his movementscked fluidity, and his strike, though powerful, was easy to read.


    CLANK!


    As their weapons met, the man''s longsword shed against Lucavion''s estoc with a resounding ng. Mana surged from the man''s de, spilling over in an attempt to overwhelm him with raw power. But Lucavion''s instincts were sharp, his reflexes honed. He evaded the mana with ease, sidestepping smoothly without even summoning his own. With a graceful pivot, he rotated his body 90 degrees to the side, slipping out of the direct path of the attack.


    And in that fluid motion, he made his move.


    As he rotated, Lucavion subtly applied pressure with his estoc, tilting the man''s sword just slightly, creating a small opening in his guard. It was all he needed. The man''s technique was full of openings due to his excessive reliance on strength, leaving him vulnerable to someone like Lucavion who immediately deciphered the swordy.


    "What?"


    Before the man could even register the shift, Lucavion repositioned himself, his footwork quick and light.


    SWOOSH! STAB!


    With one smooth thrust, he drove his estoc forward, the thin de piercing the man''s shoulder with deadly precision.


    "Argh!"


    The man grunted in pain, retreating back instantly with mana channeled into his legs. For a 3-star Awakened, while that injury was definitely painful, it was not an end to thefight.


    SLASH!


    His eyes shed with determination as he swung his sword, unleashing a sh of brown mana to keep Lucavion from closing in on him.


    But it didn''t go as nned.


    The sh of mana flew toward Lucavion, only to be cut down midair in a single, effortless movement. Lucavion''s estoc glinted as he deflected the mana with precision, the energy dissipating harmlessly around him. The man''s eyes widened in disbelief, his breath catching as he watched the impossible unfold.


    ''You can do that?!''


    Before he could even process it, a glint of grey caught his eye, slicing through the air with lethal grace. In the blink of an eye, Lucavion was upon him, his estoc poised at the man''s neck, the cold, unwavering de pressing gently against his skin.


    The man froze, his pulse racing as he felt the icy edge of the de. The sheer speed, the absolute control, and the effortless precision with which Lucavion had moved left him stunned.

 Chapter 207: An Insight

    The disciples of the Cloud Heavens Sect watched Lucavion''s fight with wide-eyed focus, their expressions a mix of astonishment and intrigue. Each had anticipated a drawn-out battle, given that Lucavion''s aura suggested he was, at best, a peak 2-star Awakened. Yet, what they had just witnessed defied their expectations.


    "That¡­ technique," one of the disciples murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might disrupt the memory of his movements. "He didn''t even summon his mana fully."


    Another disciple nodded, his gaze still locked on Lucavion, who stood rxed, his estoc lightly resting at the defeated man''s throat. "He read through every move as if the fight was choreographed. Six seconds¡­ That''s all it took."


    For disciples trained in rigorous swordsmanship and the arts ofbat, the disy was nothing short of impressive. They were all 3-star Awakened, well-versed in the basics and subtleties of swordy, but none of them could say with confidence that they would have dispatched an opponent so effortlessly.


    "It''s not his strength," a disciple beside them remarked, her brow furrowed in thought. "It''s his form and precision. His understanding of the de. Even though he''s only a peak 2-star Awakened, he wielded his estoc like an extension of himself."


    They exchanged nces, a silent understanding passing among them. It was rare to see someone at his level dispatch an opponent so cleanly without relying on raw power or overwhelming mana.


    Finally, Zerah, the Senior Disciple, spoke up, her eyes narrowing as she watched Lucavion''s form. "Skill like that¡­ it shouldn''t be ignored. He might not have the raw power of a 3-star Awakened, but he''s clearly someone we should keep an eye on." She looked at her disciples, her tone authoritative.


    After the previous day''s confrontation with Lucavion, Zerah and the other disciples hadn''t wasted any time. The moment they were alone, Zerah had quietly ordered a background check on him. Information within this world traveled at its own pace, and she knew it would likely be three or four days before any details came back. But with the tournament stretching over several days, that wait was eptable.


    In the meantime, they had approached a tournament official under the pretense of innocent curiosity. A few well-ced words about one of their disciples "taking a fancy" to the young swordsman, coupled with a small but persuasive amount of gold, ensured they''d get what they wanted. The official, his eyes gleaming with understanding, had been more than willing to oblige.


    "A man named Lucavion''s next match?"


    he had said with a casual grin, tucking the gold discreetly into his sleeve.


    "I''ll get that for you."


    That was exactly how they ended up here, as they did not want to look at all those lists that were pinned on the bulletin board of thetournament center.


    And now, at this right moment, Zerah had an outline of this guy named Lucavion.


    ''Heh...Arrogant bastard¡­.Even if you are somehow talented, with your measly strength like this, you think you can act like that before us?''


    She thought, remembering the fight.


    Yesterday, Zerah had mulled over the encounter with Lucavion, andan unsettling thought had crossed her mind. She had reyed the incident from a more detached perspective, analyzing his timing. The moment he''d intervened¡ªjust as Valeria seemed close to engaging with them¡ªfelt too precise, too intentional, as if he had nned to obstruct them from the start. The realization only fueled her irritation.


    ''An arrogant bastard through and through,''


    she thought, her eyes narrowing at the memory. He carried himself with the typical swagger of a "sect genius," the kindmonly seen in the lower-ranked sects, where anyone with a hint of skill was put on a pedestal. His precision in the fight, while admirable, only confirmed her theory. In a low-ranked sect, Lucavion''s sword skills would surely be considered remarkable enough to earn him an inted sense of superiority.


    Zerah''s gaze hardened as she considered his intentions.


    ''Of course,''


    she thought, the pieces falling into ce,


    ''that insufferable arrogance was because he''s used to admiration. And now he''s likely got his eye on Valeria¡ªtypical, really. Men like him, spoiled by attention, always see women as prizes to be won.''


    The more she thought about it, the clearer the picture became.


    Zerah''s jaw tightened as her simmering disdain for Lucavion intensified, her inner resentment ring at the thought of him¡ªa mere disciple of some likely insignificant sect¡ªdaring to cross paths with them so boldly.


    The audacity was almostughable, but more than that, it was infuriating. For her, who had been raised with discipline and tradition in one of the most respected sects, men like Lucavion embodied the worst kind of arrogance. Spoiled by superficial talent and minimalpetition, they strayed from order and respect due to those of higher standing.


    ''Men like him,''


    she thought darkly, her hands curling into fists at her sides


    , ''think themselves untouchable, unting their skills and treating everything¡ªeveryone¡ªlike a conquest to be taken. They forget that there are rules, boundaries they don''t get to cross just because they think they''re exceptional.''


    The more she dwelled on it, the more her anger grew. The Cloud Heavens Sect had earned its status through generations of discipline, countless hours of training, and sacrifices made by their disciples.


    After all, in the time when the Cloud Heavens Sect acted up, at that time, the traditional values of the world were rather strict when it came to women.


    Most of them were not even allowed to cultivate and form a core, let alone other things. It was the founding Matriarch, who had gone against the will of the whole world and created the sect. She had put her blood and sweat into achieving a position in this world, which was why they could cultivate this freely.


    This legacy was the heart of Zerah''s conviction. The Cloud Heavens Sect had not only risen from the blood and sweat of its founding Matriarch, who had defied the entire world to give women a ce of power, but it had also thrived in a society that had long stifled women''s potential.


    Her Matriarch had sacrificed everything to secure that right, carving out a space where women could cultivate freely, form cores, and be forces to be reckoned with. Every disciple who walked their halls carried this legacy, a living testament to the Matriarch''s defiance and strength.


    And yet, men like Lucavion¡ªmen who never faced such barriers, who strutted around as if the world were theirs by birthright¡ªhad the audacity to act as though they understood power, as though they had truly earned their ce.


    Everything had been handed to them, opportunities lining their paths, unchallenged by prejudice or restriction.


    Zerah''s anger hardened into determination as she thought of Valeria.


    Talented, strong,


    and with a spirit that reminded her of the sect''s founding principles. Valeria was the kind of woman who deserved to stand with them, to carry the legacy forward¡ªnot to be wasted around men like Lucavion, who saw women as mere prizes or allies to charm.


    ''Yes,''


    Zerah thought, her gaze steady with resolve,


    ''Valeria belongs with us, among those who understand the value of true discipline, of earned respect.''


    If she could guide Valeria toward their side, away from the distractions of arrogant men, the Cloud Heavens Sect would gain a worthy ally and sister.


    A slow, cold smile spread across her face as she settled her resolve.


    ''If you refuse to follow the order of things, then don''t me me for being¡­ impolite.''


    Lost in her thoughts, she was a littlete to notice that someone stepped up beside her, the faint shuffling of robes snapping her back to the present. She nced over to see one of her fellow disciples watching her with a curious, almost mischievous smile.


    "Senior Sister, what''s on your mind?" the disciple asked, raising an eyebrow yfully.


    Zerah blinked, quickly masking her previous thoughts with a practiced,posed expression. "Nothing of consequence," she replied smoothly, her voice steady and calm. She gave a slight shake of her head, casting off the intensity of her inner resolve.


    The disciple chuckled, not pressing further, though her gaze lingered knowingly. "We were just discussing something, Senior Sister," she continued her tone light. "Since we''ve all finished our fights for the day¡­ shouldn''t we head somewhere for a drink? There''s this rumored spot nearby, and I hear some rather interesting¡­


    pets


    gather there."


    A sly glint shone in her eyes, and the other disciples nearby exchanged amused nces, clearly in on the n. Zerah could feel the yful tension among them; this wasn''t an unusual suggestion. After the heat and rigor of the fights, some rxation and diversion weremonce.


    After all this type of freedom was what the world owed them, after all years of oppression, wasn''t it?


    Zerah''s lips curved into a faint smirk as she felt a slight tingle ''somewhere.''


    "A drink, then," she said, her tone approving. "Lead the way."


    ----------A/N-----------


    This chapter should give you aplete insight into what kind of Sect the Cloud Heavens is, and I will not waste any more chapters regarding this.

 Chapter 208: Faint but Visible

    As theslightly cool midafternoon breeze of Andelheim, which was already alive with the sounds of the tournament blew, Valeria strode through the crowded streets toward the arena, her thoughts focused yet shadowed by her lingering exchanges with Lucavion.


    The tournament atmosphere was electric; merchants hawked their wares with aggressive cheer, and vendors offered everything from enchanted amulets to energy potions aimed atpetitors.


    Her head was filled with thoughts as she approached the grand arena, its towering structure looming over the city like a fortress.


    What was he implying with his talk of masks, and of people who manipted others'' vulnerabilities? She had left their exchange feeling more exposed than she wasfortable admitting.


    Stepping inside, she was greeted by the stark scent of dust and adrenaline filling the arena corridors. As she navigated the winding passageways, her gaze fixed on the glow of the preparation area, she noticed several other fighters already deep in their routines, focused and intent. Her own mind sharpened, shaking off the remnants of yesterday''s confusion. She would channel all her focus into today''s match, using the rity her early morning training had granted her.


    Just as she was about to settle herself near the entrance to the coliseum, she felt an all-too-familiar presence beside her.


    "Well, you seem very much in your element today," came Lucavion''s voice, disturbingly close.


    She shot him a sideways nce, her expression hardening into a re as she resisted the urge to sigh. "Did youe to gloat, or do you simplyck anywhere else to be?"


    He smirked, unperturbed. "You wound me, truly. I''m merely here to support you, of course."


    "Hmm¡­."


    Valeria''s expression remained guarded, but inwardly, she couldn''t help but feel the tension of his presence¡ªan edge she hadn''t felt moments before. There was something about Lucavion''s insistent shadow that pushed her focus tighter, her resolve sharper. Despite herself, she allowed his presence to linger.


    "When''s your match?" she asked finally, her tone casual, though she felt a strange flicker of curiosity.


    "Oh, it''s already done," he replied with a shrug, adjusting the cor of his coat as though his victory were an everyday affair.


    She paused mid-step, a brief sh of surprise crossing her face. She realized with a pang of annoyance that she hadn''t thought to ask him, andhadn''t even looked at the tournament schedule for his matches. How was it that he always seemed to be there for hers?


    "You could have told me," she murmured, half to herself, eyes narrowing as she recalled how she had assumed he''d be waiting untilter topete.


    Lucavion''s gaze sharpened slightly, though his mouth twitched for little. His expression slightly faltered, though Valeria did not notice it.


    However, in an instant, he took control of it again and then smiled teasingly.


    "Ah¡­ I should have told you the time of my duel, shouldn''t I? You could''ve had the honor of watching me¡ªmaybe even picked up a few pointers."


    Hearing his response, Valeria felt a prick of awareness at her own thoughts.


    Why had she said that?


    The realization settled in, and, despite her best efforts, a faint blush crept over her cheeks.


    "You!" She shot him a re, though the heat rising in her face made it feel less convincing. "You arrogant bastard."


    Without waiting for his response, she turned on her heel, striding away from him with brisk, determined steps, as if to outpace her own embarrassment. She could sense his gaze on her back, the faintest ripple of amusement lingering in the air behind her. But she didn''t dare look back¡ªshe wouldn''t give him that satisfaction.


    The cool corridors of the arena, bustling with activity and focused intent, provided the perfect cover. Yet, as she moved further into the preparations area, her heartbeat with a sharper rhythm, his words echoing despite her attempts to shake them off.


    Had she really expected him to tell her about his match?


    The thought lingered stubbornly, much as she hated to admit it.


    *******


    Lucavion remained where she''d left him, just outside the arched entryway, half shrouded in the cool,te afternoon shadows.


    The faintest breeze tousled a strand of his hair, catching on the cloak he wore, as he let his gaze linger in the direction Valeria had vanished. He''d seen the flush on her face, that brief moment when her pride had slipped just enough to reveal her, and he''d savored it.


    There was always something satisfying in catching her off-guard, in finding the chinks in that carefully forged armor she wore so tightly around herself.


    He exhaled, an amused chuckle escaping him, hand drifting to his chest where his heartbeat had quickened without his permission.


    "That face just now¡­" He murmured to himself, tilting his head slightly, lips curving in a grin that was both pleased and amused. "Might have made my heart skip a beat."


    Letting the thought linger in his mind, he couldn''t help but wonder just how deep he could push her next time, how close he could get her to that edge of impatience where her walls faltered.


    Lucavion shook his head to himself, the faint grin slipping into something more reserved as he nced toward the arena''s outer courtyard. ''While it''s fun,'' he thought, brushing a gloved hand over his mouth as though to conceal his expression, ''it''s getting a bit harder to keep this face.''


    The thought lingered with him as he made his way outside, moving through the bustling crowd until he reached the front rail, where he could watch her match with a clear view. He settled against it, gaze sharp, fixed on the archway where she''d soon appear. The arena hummed with anticipation, the voices and footfalls merging in a familiar din that only half-registered to him. His attention was already singr, anchored in one figure.


    He still remembered her first duel. She''d fought formally, every step and swing calcted, crisp, and executed with the precision of her training. But each strike back then hadcked something.


    Since then, though, something had shifted. He could sense it in her sword.


    ''Though faint, she is changing.''


    And this change was a good sign. Since, if she were to get stronger, maybe the fate that awaited her in the novel could change?


    ''If you want to ovee it, you better get strong faster, Lady Knight¡­.''


    Just as Lucavion''s thoughts drifted to that future¡ªthe one looming like a dark, unwee specter¡ªValeria stepped into the arena, her stride carrying the poise and intent of a seasoned warrior. Her pale pink hair cascaded down onto her shoulders, shifting like silk as she moved. She held her sword with practiced ease, her grip firm, thede gleaming under the afternoon light.


    Across the ring, her opponent took his position. He was a tall man, his figure lean but sturdy, and in his hands, he wielded a spear, the polished wood and metal catching glints of light.


    He twirled it with a flourish before leveling its sharp, glinting tip toward her.


    The contrast between the twobatants was striking.


    From his vantage point, Lucavion could see the faint tension in Valeria''s posture. Her shoulders were held a touch too high, her stance a shade too tight. It was subtle, but telling¡ªshe was still adjusting to the eyes of the crowd, an audience she didn''t quite know how to ignore.


    Despite the fact that the stands weren''t focused on her alone, with other matches drawing scattered cheers and gasps across the arena, some attention inevitably drifted to her. The kind of attention that followed beauty, especially one that bore itself with such visible strength.


    And she


    was


    beautiful, he noted, his gaze sweeping over her again as if to confirm it. There was something striking about the contrast between her delicate features and the cold, glinting steel in her hands, the set determination in her jaw.


    It was the kind of image that would inspire respect¡ªor envy.


    Then he noticed her gaze shift, scanning the crowd in that quick, nervous way she''d done the day before. He kept his expression neutral andcasually leaned against the rail, though his attention was fixed entirely on her.


    And as her gaze found him, he saw it¡ªa subtle shift as she held his eyes, the faintest easing in her shoulders, the tension rolling off her with something close to relief.


    He let an arrogant smirk y across his face, arms crossed, watching her with a faint look of indulgence, like an audience of one. It was almost enough to make himugh at her readiness to let her guard down at the mere sight of him. But he held back, the thought settling into silent amusement as she turned back to face her opponent, more grounded, her sword poised with renewed focus.


    ''Well¡­.Though this kind of development is not good in the long run, for her who is doing this for the first time, she should be given at least this much leverage, shouldn''t she? Or else, she may just break.''


    Knowing how it felt to be in front of an audience like this and having seen countless youngsters break down on stage as Bruce, Lucavion was familiar with this feeling.


    ''Well, show them how it needs to be done, Lady Knight. I really am quite expectant of you.''

 Chapter 209: Tournament: Valeria (2)

    Valeria sized up her opponent, her gaze narrowing as she took in the spear he held with a practiced grip. The polished weapon glinted under the sunlight, each movement revealing the sharp, deliberate stance of a trained spearman.


    ''It''s been a while since Ist faced a spear¡­''


    she thought, feeling a flicker of anticipation.


    She remembered her sparring with one of her family''s knights, though those sessions felt like memories from another time. Her opponent today was no ally¡ªthis man carried the weapon not for practice, but with the intent to win, to dominate.


    Indeed. Even from the start, his face was focused and he did not speak. She thought, most fighters were arrogant, but it seemed this one was not to be the one to speak.


    ''Careful, Valeria.''


    "START!"


    The moment the shout of thereferee came, the man wasted no time, thrusting forward with the spear in a quick jab, testing her defenses.


    ''Quick!''


    SWOOSH!


    She sidestepped, narrowly dodging the strike, her body flowing with the familiarity of her training. His movements were fluid, each strike aimed with the precision and control that came with experience.


    ''Not an amateur,''


    she noted, adjusting her stance, her hands firm on her Zweihander.


    He moved with a spearman''s grace, his spear striking out in a flurry of quick, measured attacks that forced her to stay on the defensive.


    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


    The spear''s reach kept her from closing the gap, and she realized that each strike was designed to keep her in ce, to restrict her movement.


    As his next strike shot toward her, she shifted her weight, sidestepping and swinging her Zweihander in a swift, precise arc to deflect the spear.


    CLANK!


    Their weapons shed with a sharp ring, the impact sending a jolt up her arms, but she held her ground.


    Her opponent''s eyes glinted, a silent acknowledgment of her strength, and he pressed forward, his spear''s tip glowing faintly with mana. He lunged again, aiming for her shoulder in a move meant to exploit any opening in her defenses.


    ''Change the stance.''


    Valeria took a steadying breath, her gaze sharpening as she readied herself.


    ''This one''s no joke,''


    she thought, recognizing the skill in her opponent''s stance and the controlled precision behind each of his strikes. She would need to channel the foundation of her family''s teachings.


    "Sword of rion. Form One¡ª"


    she murmured, grounding herself as her body flowed into the practiced stance.


    With a shift in her weight, she let her mana channel through her body and into her Zweihander, her grip firm as her aura aligned with the weapon''s heft. Her sword moved in sync with her momentum, building the power behind her next swing. The Zweihander, thoughrge, now felt bnced, almost weightless in her hands.


    The spearman''s gaze narrowed as he sensed the shift, and he lunged forward, his spear glowing as he aimed for her shoulder with a controlled, calcted thrust.


    Valeria swung in a wide arc, her sword intercepting his spear with a resounding.


    CLANK!


    Mana shed in a visible spark of energy, her Zweihander overwhelming the force behind his weapon. She felt him falter, his stance breaking as his spear buckled under the weight and momentum of her swing.


    Without missing a beat, Valeria rotated her body, twisting her sword at a reverse angle, her form fluid as she prepared for her next strike.


    The man''s eyes widened in realization, and he attempted to regain his ground by throwing a quick kick toward her midsection. But Valeria''s sword moved faster, the momentum of her rotation carrying the Zweihander down in a swift, powerful swing that forced him to stumble back.


    "Tsk."


    The man steadied himself, his stance widening as he channeled mana into his arms, the glow spreading down to his hands gripping the spear.


    With a grunt of determination, he pulled the spear back, his feet digging into the ground to regain bnce. His eyes met Valeria''s, glinting with the recognition of her strength, but she saw his resolve harden as he prepared to meet her head-on.


    ''Keep the momentum,''


    she reminded herself, her own mana pulsing through her Zweihander.


    She moved forward with purpose, her body flowing into another powerful swing. The man''s spear shimmered with mana as he swept it across his front, a wide arc designed to intercept her approach and force her back.


    But Valeria was ready.


    ¨CCLANK!


    As his spear swung forward, she met it halfway, her Zweihander deflecting his weapon with a sharp sh of mana-infused steel. The impact rang out, but she kept her bnce, using her body''s momentum to absorb the force and redirect it. The deflection threw his spear just enough off course to prevent him from resetting his stance.


    SWOOSH!


    In a fluid motion, Valeria stepped forward with her right leg, her grip steady as she swung her sword in a seamless arc from the lower right, bringing it up and across with precision and force.


    SLASH!


    Her de cut through the air, aimed squarely at her opponent, who struggled to recover from the unexpected turn of her attack.


    Her Zweihander''s edge gleamed as it swept toward him, carrying all the weight of her movement and the relentless power of her family''s technique. The spearman''s eyes widened in realization, the speed of her strike leaving him no time to counter.


    SPURT!


    Valeria''s Zweihander cut through the air with fierce swiftness, its edge cleaving through the mana barrier protecting her opponent.


    The de sliced into his chest, the sharp impact breaking his defenses and sending a spurt of blood into the air. Her strike left a deep gash, and he staggered backward, his face twisted in pain as he fought to maintain his stance.


    THUD!


    He struggled to steady himself, his legs trembling as he tried to raise his spear. But Valeria was already there, her Zweihander poised at his neck, her expression calm yet unyielding.


    The man coughed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, and he managed a pained yet resolute smile. "I¡­ admit defeat," he said, his voice rough as he lowered his spear in surrender.


    Valeria retracted her de, stepping back with controlled grace. Her opponent met her gaze, a sigh escaping him as he surveyed his own wounds, the blood staining his tunic.


    "You know," he said with a weary smile, "it''s my unlucky day, facing a noble in disguise. Had I known, I might have been better prepared¡­ perhaps even brought a sturdier spear."


    He paused, ncing up at her with a glint of respect despite his weakened state. "It''s truly a pity, little Lady Valeria. I hope the fight was to your liking?"


    "¡­.." Looking at the man, Valeria could only purse her lips.


    ''Was it really that obvious?''


    She asked herself, not expecting to be discovered this fast. Still, she felt obliged to answer, as her opponent indeed fought well.


    She inclined her head, a hint of respect in her expression. "It was," she replied, her voice steady and calm.


    "I am d then."


    Valeria allowed herself a rare, small smile as she looked at her opponent, her appreciation subtle yet sincere. He had fought well, and despite his clear recognition of her skill¡ªand perhaps her background¡ªhe had remained resolute. She inclined her head once more, acknowledging him fully before she turned away.


    A quick scan of the stands brought her eyes to where Lucavion had been standing earlier, his shadow unmistakable even among the crowd. But now, as she searched for him, he was nowhere in sight. She bit back a faint sigh, half-annoyed by his vanishing act, though something told her he''d be waiting just outside the arena, his familiar smirk already forming.


    As she made her way through the exit, weaving past the congrattory nods and approving murmurs of the otherpetitors and spectators, Valeria''s thoughts returned to her duel.


    Despite its intensity, there had been a strange ease in her movements today, a sense of rity that had steadied her hands and guided each strike. Was it just the buildup of her training¡ªor had Lucavion''s words managed to weave into her mind in some unspoken way?


    The cool mid-afternoon air washed over her as she stepped outside. And there, leaning casually against a stone pir, was Lucavion, arms crossed, his expression rxed and faintly amused as though he had all the time in the world.


    "Finished admiring your handiwork?" he asked with a grin, pushing himself off the pir. His tone was teasing, but there was an unmistakable hint of respect in his gaze.


    "Didn''t I tell you I don''t need pointers from you?" she replied, her voice carrying just a touch of mock disdain as she stepped closer, yet she couldn''t help the faint curve of her lips as she looked at him.


    "Yep, yep¡­.You don''t, you don''t." he chuckled, matching her pace as they walked. "Let''s grab something to eat, I am hungry."


    Valeria rolled her eyes, but the faint warmth of his presence lingered as they made their way down the bustling path, leaving the arena behind with a strange sense of ease between them.

 Chapter 210: Dumpling

    On the other hand, when Lucavion and Valeria left, the battles continued in the arena.


    The ce buzzed with the energy of the crowd, a sea of faces blurring together, all waiting to witness the next spectacle.


    The young boy stood in the ring, his small frame cloaked in a dark hood, shadows concealing his face from those who watched. Around him, the dusty ground was marked by the footprints of countless warriors who had already fought¡ªand fallen.


    Across from him, his opponent, a towering man d in chainmail and wielding a jagged sword, sneered down at him, lips curling in contempt.


    "Heh¡­..I smell a beast kin here. How dare a likes you show your face here, after all the things you have done?"


    The boy''s shoulders stiffened at the man''s words. His hood had slipped just enough for his ears to peek through¡ªsmall, furred, with a slight taper that marked him unmistakably as one of the beast kin. A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd, the familiar rumble of resentment and disgust bubbling up as they recognized what he was.


    The man sneered, his eyes narrowing with contempt. "A filthy beast kin here, of all ces," he spat, his voice thick with disdain. "You creatures crawl through the dirt, and yet you think you can stand here? Among humans?"


    The boy''s hands clenched at his sides, but he remained silent, his eyes darkening as he fought to keep his emotions hidden. Beneath the quiet obedience, though, his thoughts seethed.


    All the things we''ve done?


    He thought bitterly, his jaw tightening.


    It is you, humans, who turned our homes to ash, who forced us to fight to survive.


    But his lips remained sealed. His orders were clear: do as he was told, follow the n, andmake it through each round. He could feel the weight of those orders, as heavy as chains, binding him to silence. All he could do now was fight.


    The manughed, his voice carrying over the murmuring crowd. "Look at you, too scared to even answer. But I''ll make sure you never show your face here again." He raised his jagged sword, the de glinting menacingly in the arena''s light. "After all, no one will miss a beast kin."


    The boy''s face remained nk, betraying none of the anger he felt. He inhaled slowly, centering himself as he had been taught, pushing down his rage and letting only focus remain. This was not a battle of pride. He was here because he had to be, not because he wanted to prove himself to any of them. His master''s voice echoed in his mind, reminding him of what awaited if he failed.


    With a slow, measured movement, he lowered into a stance, his small frame deceptively still, his bnce poised and unwavering. The man, his towering figure blocking out part of the crowd''s view, scoffed at the sight, mistaking stillness for fear.


    "Ready yourself, beast," the man sneered, charging forward.


    The boy''s eyes sharpened. He knew he could not afford a mistake. Not now, not with everything at stake.


    He waited for the man''s approach, every step vibrating in the ground beneath his feet, every sound amplifying his senses.


    As the man swung his sword down, powerful but unrestrained, the boy moved. He sidestepped swiftly, evading the blow as the de struck empty ground. He pivoted, closing the distance, and delivered a precise kick to the man''s knee, forcing him to stumble.


    The crowd gasped, surprised by the boy''s speed, but the boy didn''t react. He was locked in his own focus, his silent determination driving him forward, his thoughts a steady, unyielding rhythm.


    I can''t lose,


    he reminded himself.


    For them, I have to win.


    *******


    As Valeria and Lucavion strolled along Andelheim''s lively streets, a rare quiet lingered between them.


    Some spectators chattering about the tournament, and musicians striking cheerful chords filled the space around them, yet neither seemedpelled to break the silence.


    Valeria''s thoughts flitted back to her recent duel, her opponent''s unexpected respect evident in his parting words. She hadn''t anticipated her identity being discovered so quickly, and his respectful surrender had been a surprise.


    Was she that obvious?


    Or was there something more subtle that betrayed her, some mark of nobility she couldn''t conceal? Her gaze drifted to the people thronging around them, unaware of the inner questions that shadowed her thoughts.


    Beside her, Lucavion maintained his usual calm, but his silence hinted at an uncharacteristic restraint. He seemed content to let her mind wander, withno prodding remarks or yfulments to interrupt. It was odd¡ªand, truthfully, Valeria wasn''t certain how she felt about it.


    His usual banter often forced her to defend herself or reevaluate her perspective, something she had begrudgingly begun to value.


    A fleeting image of him leaning against the arena pir drifted into her mind¡ªrxed, entirely unfazed by the intensity of her duel. She couldn''t help but recall the knowing glint in his eye as if he''d already known how the fight would end.


    That infuriating confidence of his, so reckless yet unshakable, somehow worked in his favor more often than it should.


    Just ahead, the warm scent of spices and roasting meats wafted from a food stall, interrupting her reflections.


    She caught Lucavion ncing in the same direction, his casual demeanor not entirely hiding his interest in the food.


    But it was a little different.


    He was ring¡ªnot at anyone in particr, but at the food itself, as though it had personally offended him. She blinked, studying him more closely. It was strange to see him this way; he was usually so rxed, his smirk ever-present, his eyes light with mischief. But now, there was nothing of the usual yfulness in his face. His eyes had narrowed with an edge that almost startled her.


    ''Hmm?''


    Following his gaze, Valeria looked toward the stall to see what had so fully captured his attention. Her eyesnded on a tray of steaming, delicately spiced dumplings, served with a side of tangy sauce.


    Lirith Dumplings


    ¡ªa rare delicacy from the Loria Empire.


    It was a dish known for its tender meat filling, aromatic with spices native to Loria. And even though some people would make it in the Arcanis Empire, it was not a cultural thing to do.


    But the main point was, thatit wasn''t exactly the kind of thing that would normally evoke such a reaction. She frowned slightly, her curiosity deepening.


    "Is there¡­ something wrong with the dumplings?" she asked, attempting a casual tone as she observed his unusually intense re.


    "Ah¡­." And then, Lucavion seemed toe into his senses once again, as he looked into her eyes.


    His gaze softened slightly, and he scoffed, though it felt like a cover. "Nothing wrong," he replied lightly, but his eyes lingered on the food a moment longer before he turned back to her, his familiar grin resurfacing as if nothing had happened.


    "Really?" She tilted her head, not quite believing him.


    Top of Form


    Bottom of Form


    "Yep. Just remembered something, that''s all."


    Valeria held his gaze for a moment, scrutinizing him with the same sharpness she might have reserved for a sparring partner. She doubted his nonchnt reply; the intense reaction had been far too visceral to be dismissed so easily. But, as always, Lucavion met her re with unbothered ease, a faint smile ying at his lips as if daring her to press further.


    Finally, she let out a small, resigned sigh and stepped forward, intending to join the queue. If he didn''t want to talk about it, fine. But the dumplings had clearly triggered something, even if he was loath to admit it.


    Just as she took her first step, his hand closed firmly around her arm.


    "Don''t," he murmured, his tone low but steady.


    She raised an eyebrow, ncing down at his hand on her arm. "Hmm?"


    Lucavion released her with a quick nod, and she noticed a flicker of something unguarded in his expression, gone almost as soon as it appeared. "Let''s go and see Miss Iron Matron," he said, his voice regaining its usual casual lilt. "Suddenly, I feel like eating some real meat."


    Valeria narrowed her eyes, processing his abrupt change in direction. He hadn''t spoken of the innkeeper since they''d visited days ago, but now, it seemed he had decided on her tavern as their next stop.


    With a slight huff, she relented. "Lead the way then. But we''re not leaving before you tell me what all that was about."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, brushing her off with his usual ease. "Ahaha¡­ it really is nothing to worry about," he replied, the lightness in his tone betraying none of the sharp intensity she''d just witnessed.


    Valeria scoffed, crossing her arms as they walked. "Nothing to worry about? Then why did you react like that¡ªas if you''d seen a ghost?"


    He shot her a sidelong nce, an almost mischievous gleam returning to his eyes. "And what if I had seen a ghost?" he asked, his tone teasing yet with an undercurrent of something more enigmatic. "Then what, my Lady Valeria?"


    She took a subtle step to widen the distance between them, giving him a wary look. "Then I''ll start worrying about your mental health," she replied with a faint smile, her voice edged with mock concern.


    Lucavion''s lips quirked into a smile, his eyes narrowing yfully. "Maybe you should," he replied with a shrug, his tone both dismissive and oddly sincere.


    Valeria raised an eyebrow, searching his expression. His usual banter felt different todayyered, evasive. She matched his casual stride, keeping her suspicion tempered for now, though her curiosity simmered beneath the surface.

 Chapter 211: First Title

    Just like that, the tournament continued, the days slipping by in a blur of cheers, strikes, and fierce shes of steel.


    Lucavion watched, keenly attuned to the rhythm of each match, his own and Valeria''s, as their respective paths wove through the week''s endless surge of contenders.


    His third opponent had been a swordsman, an early 3-star. The man held his ground well, skilled in de techniques meant to parry and counter, but Lucavion had dispatched him with minimal effort, relying more on speed and precision than strength.


    The bout was over in moments, his opponent unable to keep up with Lucavion''s swift footwork and confident, almost mocking, ease. Lucavion left the arena that time with hardly a drop of sweat, his amusement barely contained as he shed the crowd his signature smirk on his way out.


    For Valeria, though, her third opponent had been a step up¡ªa mid-3-star fighter, wielding a heavy ax and an even heavier aura. Lucavion noted her cautious stance, every move deliberately controlled as she faced him.


    The ax-wielder was unrelenting, his strikesing down in massive arcs that shook the ground with each miss.


    But Valeria held her ground, her form graceful and precise, meeting each of his strikes with a calcted maneuver that kept her just a breath out of reach. By the end, as she delivered the final, decisive blow, Lucavion could see her confidence had grown, her tension melting as she adapted to the rhythm of the match.


    And between the matches, the two continued spending time together. Lucavion himself had changed the inn that he was staying in and started staying in the same inn that Valeria was staying.


    At the start, Valeria did not like that fact and felt like he was being clingy.


    Or at least, that was how she had shown outside, though inwardly she had already gotten ustomed, maybe even bing overly familiar, with his presence.


    And then, his fourth opponent came.


    A mid 3-star from a reputed Adventurer Party, took the field, Lucavion''s smirk widened. The fighter, more aplished and visibly cautious, took his time with each move, assessing Lucavion''s casual stance and underestimating his intent.


    The duel stretched longer than Lucavion expected, but he enjoyed it, enjoying the thrill of each blocked strike, each feint that led his opponent into another trap. When he finally bested him, the crowd erupted, some clearly surprised by how swiftly he''d handled someone of such rank.


    On the other hand, Valeria''s fourth match, however, was more challenging. Her opponent, an early 3-star, looked to be an easy victory¡ªat first. But she quickly realized that his cultivation level belied a mastery of technique that was umonly sharp. Her swordsmanship was fluid and unpredictable, shifting patterns in mid-strike with a swiftness that tested her ability to anticipate.


    She blocked and dodged, moving with increased speed, but her opponent''s strikes only seemed to grow moreplex, weaving attacks that forced her into the defensive.


    Lucavion, watching from the stands, saw the frustration simmer beneath her otherwise steady movements.


    She was learning, each deflected blow adding to her rhythm, adjusting to his unpredictable style as she found openings she hadn''t noticed before.


    Eventually, with a decisive parry and a pivot, she brought her sword down in a single, clear strike that ended the fight. She''d won, but he could see she wasn''t satisfied with herself, her lips pressed into a thin line as she left the field.


    *******


    The crowds had begun to dissipate as evening draped itself over the city, casting warm light across cobbled streets and the faint glow ofnterns flickering in shop windows. Lucavion walked beside Valeria, his usual lightheartedness barely concealed behind a curious nce her way every few steps. She, however, was quiet, her gaze fixed forward, her lips pressed into that familiar tight line he''d noticed after her match.


    As they left the arena together, Lucavion walked beside Valeria with an easy stride, ncing at her tense expression, lips pressed in the same way they''d been since her fourth match ended. The sunset bathed the city in a golden glow, but it did little to soften the determined set of her jaw, her gaze fixed forward.


    After a few beats of silence, he leaned closer, his voice light with a teasing edge. "Now, now, Valeria, don''t tell me you''re sulking over today''s match. You really did put on quite a show." His eyes sparkled with amusement, but there was a hint of genuine admiration beneath it.


    Valeria shot him a sideways nce, her eyes narrowing just slightly. "I''m not sulking," she muttered, though her tone betrayed the edge of irritation. "I just... could have handled that differently."


    "Could have?" Lucavion raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth tugging upward. "You practically danced around that guy. Had him right where you wanted, didn''t you?"


    She looked ahead, her expression not softening. "He was sharper than I expected, that''s all. His skill caught me off guard, which shouldn''t have happened."


    Lucavion couldn''t help the smallugh that escaped him. "Valeria, that''s called adapting. You adjusted, found an opening, and won. Don''t beat yourself up just because it wasn''t perfect."


    Valeria''s lips pressed even tighter, but she didn''t answer right away. There was something in his words that struck at her usual armor. The silence stretched between them as they wove through the bustling streets, the city alive with the energy of the tournament''s ongoing thrill.


    They walked on in silence, Valeria''s thoughts churning beneath herposed exterior. Though she tried to shrug off his praise, the truth of it made her uneasy. Watching Lucavion in his matches over the past days had unsettled her in ways she hadn''t expected. His effortless precision, his unfazed smirk as he dismantled his opponents with a confidence that bordered on arrogance¡ªit was a reminder, again and again, of the gap between them.


    And that, she thought bitterly, was why she was not happy.


    After a beat, she nced at him out of the corner of her eye, noting the rxed set of his shoulders, and the casual way he seemed to move through the world. He walked as if every street, every shadow, and every opponent he faced was just another piece of his yground.


    ''Sigh¡­..Like, why am I evenpeting with this guy?''


    When she asked this question to herself, she could find the answer. She just wanted to beat him, be better than him. To not look down on him, but she just saw him as a rival.


    Was there supposed to be a reason for that? She did not know.


    Though Lucavion alone was not the case. The disciples of the well-known sects and some others also caught her attention quite much.


    They were all strong and she was slightly feeling anxious at this point, feeling like she could lose a fight at any moment and she would lose this chance to prove herself and her name.


    As they continued down the bustling streets, the city''s evening glow cast a warm hue over the crowd filtering around them. The murmurs grew, faint at first, just threads of conversation weaving through the noise, until a few words caught their ears.


    "¡­did you see the Pink Knight today? Thatst match¡ªshe was incredible. They say she''s the rion heir, you know, from the noble family."


    "Yeah, Valeria rion. It''s not just her looks with that pink hair¡ªshe has skill, too. She''s got a reputation to uphold, after all¡­"


    Valeria''s shoulders tensed slightly, her jaw set as she kept her eyes fixed ahead, yet it was clear the talk hadn''t escaped her. Lucavion, catching her change in posture, smirked, his own attention drifting as he caught snippets about himself.


    "¡­heard about him too¡ªthe one from Rackenshore, right? Took out those bandits single-handedly, or so they say. Bit too smug if you ask me, but that man fights like a shadow¡ªno wasted movements, no mercy."


    "Yeah, they''ve started calling him the Phantom de¡ªall finesse, no hesitation. It''s like he''s barely putting in effort¡­"


    The corner of Lucavion''s mouth curved up as he absorbed the new moniker, clearly amused, yet he kept his attention on Valeria, who seemed to ignore the whispers about herself. He leaned a bit closer, lowering his voice, his tone as teasing as ever.


    "So, the Pink Knight, huh?" He raised an eyebrow, a smirk dancing on his lips. "Quite the title. Seems you''ve made quite the impression."


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Valeria''s lips despite herself. She''d been waiting for this, hadn''t she? Recognition. She was no stranger to expectations, but hearing her name pass through the mouths of strangers, seeing the respect gleam in their eyes as they spoke of her skill¡ªit was a different feeling entirely. She''d finally begun to make a name for herself, one she was building with her own two hands.


    But alongside that warmth, an unmistakable weight settled on her shoulders. The mention of her family name brought with it a heavy reminder. Now, her every step in this tournament would carry the legacy of the rion family. She couldn''t afford missteps or near-victories; each win had to be decisive, unmistakable. Anything less would cast doubt, not only on her but on her family''s reputation.


    She nced over at Lucavion, catching his smirk. "The Pink Knight," she murmured, almost to herself. "It does have a certain ring to it."


    "Doesn''t it?" Lucavion''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "I''d say it suits you quite well¡ªthough ''rion''s Heir'' certainly adds a niceyer of weight, wouldn''t you say?"


    Valeria''s lips pressed together, the hint of a smile faltering. "Yes, I''m sure that''s the part people will be most interested in. Valeria rion, heir to the rion family, the duty-bound knight who simply must live up to the family''s prestige." Her voice held an edge of dry humor, though her shoulders had tightened once more.


    Lucavion shrugged, unconcerned. "And what''s wrong with that? Isn''t that why you''re here in the first ce? To make sure everyone knows you''re more than just a name?"


    She sighed softly, letting his words sink in. "True."


    Since she could not refute it.


    CREAK!


    Just like that, they entered the same inn that they had been eating in for the past few days.


    The tavern belonging to Iron Matron.

 Chapter 212: Lucavion! Come with us!

    As they stepped inside, the familiar creak of the Iron Matron''s heavy wooden door swung shut behind them. The warm, cozy hum of the inn embraced them, the smell of roasted meats and herbs mingling with the low murmur of voices from other patrons.


    Valeria nced around, instinctively scouting for an ideal seat and, spotting one by the fire, made her way to the left side of the inn. Meanwhile, Lucavion drifted toward a different corner on the right, drawn to the quiet and slightly secluded booth by the window.


    "Perfect spot," "This ce seems fine," they both muttered under their breath, their voices ovepping as they looked at each other, realizing their divided choices.


    Lucavion''s lips twitched with amusement, but instead of speaking, he turned and crossed over to where Valeria stood. He gave her a small nod, then sat down at the table she''d chosen, cing his arms leisurely on the table, watching her with that faintly knowing smirk. Valeria, after a brief hesitation, took the seat across from him, her gaze shifting between the spot she''d originally noticed by the fire and the table they now upied.


    "Second thoughts, hm?" Lucavion murmured, eyeing her expression as if reading her thoughts.


    Valeria straightened her posture, waving off hisment with a flick of her hand. "I made my choice," she said, lifting her chin, though her gaze darted again, almost unconsciously, to the warmer spot she had reluctantly given up.


    "Ah, but I don''t think you''re entirely satisfied with it," Lucavion observed with a grin, stretching one arm casually over the back of the chair. "We could always sit there instead."


    "No," she replied, perhaps a bit too quickly. "I''m fine here. This spot is just as good as any other."


    Lucavion chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, I can''t have you sitting there, pouting over a better choice. Come on¡ªfollow me." He stood, gesturing with azy sweep of his arm toward the fireside table.


    Valeria opened her mouth to protest, but the faint smirk on his lips said he''d already won. Huffing softly, she rose and strode to the fireside table, determined to sit without a hint of hesitation, though the faintest hint of color rose to her cheeks.


    Once settled, Valeria felt the warmth of the fire settle around her, and she nced over at Lucavion with a glint of appreciation, though her expression remainedposed. "Happy now?" she asked, arching an eyebrow.


    Lucavion''s grin only grew. "Very."


    On the other hand, as Lucavion and Valeria settled by the fireside table, a familiar figure approached them¡ªJorkin, a stout man with a calm, dependable demeanor and a knack for remembering patrons'' preferences.


    He was one of the more seasoned workers at the Iron Matron and had already marked both Lucavion and Valeria as distinguished guests, owing to their frequent visits and, more importantly, the Iron Matron''s unofficial endorsement to treat them well.


    "Well, well," Jorkin greeted them, his voice a low rumble as he stopped beside their table. "I see our favorite fighters have found the best seat in the house tonight." He cast a quick nce between them, his eyes twinkling with a kind of knowing amusement.


    "¡­." Valeria nodded curtly. She was still notfortable with the hospitality that they were receiving, since she couldn''t quite understand the reason.


    It all happened even before when her name was spread, as when she followed Lucavion here, suddenly the treatment was different. She asked him what this was about, but she didn''t get an answer as usual.


    Lucavion leaned back, his usual grin ying at the corners of his mouth. "Ah, Mister Jorkin, you make it sound as if we''re royalty," he drawled, ncing over at Valeria. "Or perhaps you''re just thrilled we''re keeping your inn in business with our ''fighting spirit,'' eh?"


    Jorkin chuckled, unfazed by Lucavion''s teasing. "Well, you indeed bring a certain light to this ce. But mate, you seem to get yourself a new alias. Phantom de?"


    Lucavion''s grin widened as he leaned back, clearly enjoying Jorkin''sment. "Ah, the Phantom de, is it? Seems I''m collecting titles these days," he remarked, a spark of amusement in his eyes. "Though you know how these things go¡ªtitlese and go as fast as the next fight."


    Valeria''s gaze flicked to him, arching an eyebrow. "Dramatic," she murmured, her toneced with an edge of skepticism.


    Lucavion shrugged, entirely unbothered. "Dramatic, maybe, but it keeps things interesting. People love a mystery, after all. And if it gives them something to talk about while they sip their ale, who am I to disappoint?" He shot her a sidelong nce, clearly anticipating some jab from her.


    Valeria didn''t disappoint. "Interesting how you talk about ''titles'' as if they''re little favors you''re granting the public," she replied, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "Maybe you''re just enjoying it more than you let on."


    "Now, now, I''d hardly call it enjoying," he drawled, though the amusement never left his face. "More like... adapting. I find it practical to let people''s imaginations do the work for me. Easier that way."


    She shook her head slightly, unable to hide the faintest smile as she leaned back. "Adapt all you want, Lucavion, but you''d better be ready to live up to this ''phantom'' business."


    "Why should I? If I don''t live up to that name, people will find a new one for me. Eventually, I will get a title that will be fitting for me."


    "Humph. You have an answer for everything."


    "I tend to think a lot to myself."


    Seeing the two talking to each other, Jorkin just sighed and returned with their orders, setting down the steaming bowls of venison stew along with Lucavion''s ale and Valeria''s water. "Enjoy your meal, Phantom de," he quipped with a grin, clearly amused at the moniker''s growing poprity.


    Valeria''s gaze tightened, her hand instinctively drifting toward the hilt of her sword as she watched the approaching figures. The Cloud Heavens Sect disciples moved with a calcted poise, their gazes steady as they cut through the bustle of the inn. They hadn''t approached her since thest incident, but their presence now seemed anything but casual. Her jaw set, ready for whatever confrontation they might bring.


    Across the table, Lucavion remained unruffled, casually lifting his ale to his lips as ifpletely oblivious to the tension thickening in the air. But Valeria knew better; his rxed demeanor was a facade. His eyes held a faint glimmer, taking in the group with a calm sharpness that belied his outward ease.


    The lead disciple stopped just a few paces from their table, bowing with a shallow respect that felt almost perfunctory.


    But contrary to what she had expected, this time their words were different.


    "You, Lucavion. Come with us, we need to talk."


    This time, their target was Lucavion.


    ********


    Over the past few days, the disciples of the Cloud Heavens Sect had been closely observing Lucavion, their eyes trained on his every move.


    Initially, their interest had been sparked by his unexpected interruption during their first encounter with Valeria, a disruption they had dismissed as little more than arrogance from an upstart.


    But as the tournament continued, and as word of Lucavion''s prowess spread through the city, their perceptions began to shift. What they had brushed off as bravado was now revealing itself as something else entirely¡ªskill, precision, and an unsettling ease that only deepened their wariness.


    At first, they''d tried subtle ways to undermine him. Knowing Lucavion''s next opponents, they had discreetly arranged for those challengers to receive high-quality weapons, each imbued with mana to give them an edge.


    But despite their careful meddling, Lucavion had dismissed his opponents with effortless precision, not once allowing them to push him past a few calcted moves. Their tactics, which had worked countless times before, had failed against him, fueling both frustration and unease among the disciples.


    Each victory he secured in the arena only solidified his reputation, whispers of his "Phantom de" moniker filling the city''s taverns and streets.


    It was only after a few particrly swift victories that they began to recognize the true threat Lucavion posed.


    His opponents left the arena visibly shaken, muttering of an almost supernatural finesse¡ªof how he seemed to predict their moves before they even struck. Lucavion''s skill was bing more than a rumor; it was proving a barrier between them and their intentions.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect disciples, each ustomed to power and respect, found themselves grappling with a growing sense of inadequacy as they watched him dominate the tournament.


    And¡­..the final blow to their patience came when the tournament''s top thirty-twopetitors were announced.


    Their sect had only six disciples left in the tournament, which was not bad considering its scale, as more than five hundred people were rumored to have joined.


    It was normal for each of their sect''s six disciples who had advanced would face off against a formidable opponent, but for one disciple, the name they''d drawn was what brought them here at that moment.


    ¨CLucavion.


    And that was why, now they were facing them here.


    Zerah who had been somehow the person who was in charge of matters regarding him now stood here.


    "You, Lucavion. Come with us. We need to talk."


    And she ordered.

 Chapter 213: But

    As the sound echoed in the room, Valeria was surprised.


    ''They didn''te for me?''


    She asked herself. It was really something that she had never expected.


    "You, Lucavion. Come with us. We need to talk."


    Lucavion''s smile was easy, almostzy, as he looked up at Zerah, who stood before him with a barely veiled arrogance in her gaze. Her posture was rigid, and there was a sh of impatience in her eyes as she waited for him to respond.


    "Why should I?" he replied, his tone casual as he leaned back in his seat, the glint of mischief never leaving his eyes. He made no move to stand, simply watching her with an amused tilt of his head. "I don''t even know you."


    Zerah''s lips tightened, herposure wavering at his tant disregard. "This isn''t a request," she said sharply, her toneced with a simmering edge. "You''ve crossed enough lines already, and our sect would appreciate some answers."


    Lucavion chuckled, raising his eyebrows. "Lines? What lines have I crossed? And, answers? About what? I thought the tournament was a ce for fighting, not questioning one''s motives." His tone remained light, but his gaze sharpened slightly as he continued, "Or is there something about my victories that bothers you?"


    Valeria observed the exchange in silence, her hand resting loosely on the table but her expression as hard as steel. She hadn''t expected this confrontation to shift so suddenly onto Lucavion, and the fact that Zerah now seemed focused on him sent a chill down her spine.


    Zerah''s fists clenched at her sides, a spark of anger ring in her gaze as she met Lucavion''s mocking expression. Every part of her wanted to draw her sword, to show him the price of his arrogance.


    But she restrained herself, reminding herself of the delicate situation. Causing a scene here, under the watchful eyes of the Iron Matron''s inn, would bring trouble none of them needed. Worse, theycked a valid reason for confrontation; her personal irritation wasn''t nearly enough to justify a public fight.


    Swallowing her pride, she forced a small,posed smile onto her face, the kind that barely reached her eyes. "I assure you, Lucavion, it is not about your victories," she said, her voice softening to an almost diplomatic tone, "we only wish to talk. It would be easier for everyone if you''d simplye with us."


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk widening as he observed the barely concealed tension in her posture. "Talk, is it? Funny, you don''t seem like the talking type," he replied lightly, his voice dripping with amusement. "But let''s pretend I''m interested. What is it that the great Cloud Heavens Sect wants with a ''nobody'' like me?"


    Zerah''s smile tightened. "I think you know very well why we''re interested," she said, keeping her tone even. "That is why, you must also know that this is not a ce to talk about it."


    Lucavion''s eyes flickered with a knowing glint as he looked up at Zerah, a slight tilt to his head. Of course, he understood exactly why she was here, but there was no reason to make this easy for her. Not yet, at least.


    ''Ah, so they finally get to act,'' he mused inwardly, enjoying the irony. They''d made sure his opponents were equipped with advanced weapons, pushing him harder than most fighters, and yet, each attempt had only added to his reputation rather than diminished it.


    ''I guess, I am finally against one of them?''


    He did not have any ess to the information about his opponents beforehand, at least, not the moment that his opponents were determined.


    Sects had such privileges, and it was fine for him, as this was the real world and connections indeed mattered.


    Though on the other side, Valeria''s eyes darted between them, her posture tense. She couldn''t decipher the undercurrent between the two, a silent exchange that seemed to carry years of enmity in mere nces. ''What are they talking about? What reason could Lucavion possibly have for drawing their attention like this?'' She narrowed her gaze, trying to read between their words.


    Lucavion leaned back even further, folding his arms across his chest. "And here I thought I was just another face in the crowd," he said, his tone light but calcted. "I didn''t realize the Cloud Heavens Sect took such an interest in nobodies."


    Zerah''s forced smile didn''t falter, though her eyes held a hard, dangerous glint. "Oh, rest assured, you''re far from ''nobody'' anymore. Word of your¡­ aplishments spreads fast in a city like this. So, Lucavion," she continued, her voice lowering just enough that only those at the table could hear, "if you want to keep certain details... hidden, I suggest youe with us."


    ''Aplishments?'' Valeria thought, her confusion deepening. The Cloud Heavens Sect had always acted with a kind of restrained pride, rarely concerning themselves with anypetitors outside of their immediate goals. Yet now here they were, seemingly rattled by Lucavion''s victories.


    "Oh, I see," Lucavion replied, feigning understanding, his voice dripping with false innocence. "I imagine that would be quite convenient for you, wouldn''t it?" His gaze held hers steadily, challenging. "But maybe I prefer to stay right where I am. After all, it''s not every day the Cloud Heavens Sect makes such an effort for... well, a phantom."


    Zerah''s expression flickered for just a moment, revealing a sh of irritation. She took a step closer, lowering her voice to a near whisper. "This isn''t a game, Lucavion. You do know, this will be your final offer."


    He chuckled softly, unfazed by the veiled threat, and raised an eyebrow. "Really? Let me hear the offer then."


    Zerah scanned the room quickly, noting how the tension between them had drawn the attention of nearby patrons. People were starting to nce their way, their gazes flickering between Lucavion''szy grin and her ownposed, albeit strained, expression. Aware of the eyes upon them, she took a deep breath and swallowed her irritation, smoothing her expression into something softer¡ªsomething that could pass as interest.


    Her smile shifted, the edges turning up in a calcted disy of charm as she leaned in slightly, allowing a hint of warmth to creep into her gaze. She lowered herself gracefully into the chair beside him, one hand resting on the edge of the table as she looked up at him through half-lidded eyes.


    "Oh, Lucavion," she purred, her toneced with a yful edge. "You do like to make things difficult, don''t you?" She reached over, tapping a finger lightly on his arm as though they were close friends¡ªor perhaps something more. "All this resistance... it only makes me more intrigued."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening as he observed her act. He didn''t seem the least bit fazed by her sudden change in demeanor, leaning back in his chair with an amused glint in his eyes. "Is that so?" he murmured, his tone yful but measured. "Well, I certainly wouldn''t want to disappoint the esteemed Cloud Heavens Sect."


    Zerah''s smile tightened ever so slightly, but she kept her expression light, letting out a soft, almost flirtyugh as if they were sharing an inside joke. She nced around the room again, subtly noting how many eyes were now watching them, her voice dropping into a low murmur that only Lucavion could hear.


    "Listen carefully," she said, her tone still deceptively sweet. "It doesn''t matter what persona you want to project here. I''m only interested in making sure the uing match goes smoothly... with a favorable oue for our side. Surely you''re clever enough to understand what I''m asking."


    Lucavion''s eyes sparkled with amusement, clearly entertained by her attempt at subtlety. He leaned in slightly, resting his chin on his hand as he matched her tone. "Oh, I understand perfectly," he replied, his voice low butced with mock surprise. "But I''m afraid you''ll have to be a little more specific. I wouldn''t want to make any assumptions, after all."


    Her jaw tightened just slightly, but Zerah maintained her flirty facade, her eyes narrowing as she met his gaze. "We''d like you to consider a... graceful defeat. The Cloud Heavens Sect doesn''t forget favors, Lucavion. Think of the opportunities that could open up for someone like you."


    He chuckled, feigning thoughtfulness as he looked her over. "Tempting offer," he murmured, his smirk never faltering.


    Lucavion leaned back, his gaze drifting to the ceiling as if he were weighing Zerah''s offer with the gravest of considerations. After a beat, he nced back at her, his tone thoughtful, though his smirk remained intact.


    "Well, let''s think about this," he began, his voiceced with casual musing. "I''m a rogue Awakened, without ties to any sect, guild, or party. Not exactly wise to take on a whole established sect on my own, especially one with the influence and resources of the Cloud Heavens Sect." He paused, letting his words hang in the air. "So, in theory, aligning myself with you could save me a lot of unnecessary conflict."


    Zerah''s smile grew, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes as she nodded along. She had expected stubborn resistance from him, not this sudden show of practicality. Perhaps, she thought, this rogue has more sense than bravado after all.


    Lucavion continued, his tone almost conspiratorial. "And let''s not ignore the perks you''re hinting at. Favor with the Cloud Heavens Sect, connections, maybe even some guidance with resources or¡­ cultivation techniques?" He raised an eyebrow. "For a guy like me, it sounds like a path to a smoother, more manageable life¡ªone without quite as many obstacles."


    Zerah''s amusement softened into something¡­.


    Maybe this guy is not that bad?


    His pragmatic thinking, unexpected in someone who usually acted with such carefree arrogance, kinda looked cute.


    She caught herself admiring him for a moment, even finding him¡ªadorable, in a way she hadn''t anticipated.


    Let''s spend tomorrow''s night with him.


    "Exactly," she murmured, imagining the tomorrow night.


    But then¡­.A voice came into her ears.


    "But, I refuse!"

 Chapter 214: I refuse

    "But, I refuse!"


    Zerah''s eyes widened, her mind barely processing what she''d just heard. But I refuse. The words echoed in her ears, ringing with a finality that shattered thefortable illusion she''d briefly allowed herself to entertain.


    She turned slowly to look at him, the lingering traces of her admiration reced by sheer disbelief. Surely, this had to be a joke. Lucavion couldn''t have been serious¡ªnot after everything he''d just said. Not after hinting that he understood the advantages, the opportunities she was offering.


    "What?" she managed, her voice caught between incredulity and shock.


    But as her gaze met him, all hope of him jesting vanished. His face held none of the lighthearted mischiefs he often wore; instead, his expression was dead serious, his eyes gleaming with a cold amusement that bordered on cruelty.


    Lucavion tilted his head to the side, his one foot suddenly raised onto his seat.


    "One of the things I, Lucavion, love doing most¡­ is saying ''No'' right to the faces of those who think they have an absolute advantage!"


    His face was menacing, his eyes were cold.


    ''What?''


    He was dead serious, really saying that.


    Her jaw clenched, the warmth she''d felt just moments ago evaporating into a simmering resentment. "You¡­" she stammered, struggling to keep herposure, her voice low but filled with venom. "So you were just toying with me?"


    He shrugged, utterly unbothered by the anger simmering in her eyes. "Bingo!" he echoed, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    Lucavion''s smirk only widened, his eyes glinting with a dark amusement that twisted the atmosphere into something razor-sharp. He leaned forward, his gaze never leaving Zerah''s, a mocking glint dancing in his expression as he spoke, voice low and dripping with disdain.


    "Oh, did you really think I''d make deals with people like you?" he asked, his wordsced with cruelty. "I''m not interested in bending to the whims of two-faced schemers who parade their arrogance as if it''s worth anything to me." He paused, letting his words sink in, each one sharpened with malice. "I''ve got standards. A little dignity, if you will. Something you might want to consider yourself."


    Zerah''s face flushed, a mixture of humiliation and fury boiling beneath her calm facade. The lingering warmth she''d felt before was gone, reced by a deep, simmering resentment. Herposure wavered, her hands clenching at her sides as she fought to maintain her expression, but the venom in her gaze was unmistakable.


    "So this is what you call ''dignity,'' then?" she hissed, her voice barely containing the resentment flooding through her. "Mocking people who have shown you respect?"


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, the smirk never faltering. "Respect? Let''s not kid ourselves here. This was never about respect," he replied coldly. "It was about leverage. Influence. A trade-off, where you saw me as some tool to fit into your grand schemes." He chuckled darkly, leaning back as if to savor the bitterness in her gaze. "But unfortunately for you, I''m not one of yourpdogs. And I never will be."


    For a brief moment, a silence stretched between them, taut and heavy, the tension simmering in the air. Zerah''s face hardened, her anger barely restrained. She knew that any outburst here would only give him satisfaction, but his words had left a mark, cutting through her usual resolve.


    "Fine," she said, her voice like ice. "y your little game, Lucavion. But don''t be surprised when this arrogance costs you dearly."


    He gave a mocking little bow, smirk still firmly in ce. "Can''t wait to see you try," he replied smoothly, eyes shing with taunting amusement. As she turned to leave, he added, loud enough for her to hear, "And make sure to bring that so-called dignity with you. You''ll need it."


    Zerah didn''t turn back, but the tension in her shoulders told him his words had struck deep. She disappeared into the crowd, leaving Lucavion to watch her retreat with a satisfied glint in his eye, wholly unbothered by the storm he''d just unleashed.


    **********


    As Zerah and her disciples exited the inn, leaving a wake of whispered ire, Lucavion''s mocking smirk lingered, practically daring anyone to challenge him further. The room''s tense air gradually dissipated, and the patrons resumed their quiet, private conversations, retreating to their own lives.


    Across the table, Valeria watched Lucavion with a narrowed gaze, her earlierposure reced by an unfamiliar agitation. She found herself holding onto memories of Zerah''s brief, intimate gestures toward Lucavion¡ªlike when she had boldly draped herself over him. Despite herself, Valeria''s mind kept circling back to it, a stubborn irritation gnawing at her thoughts.


    ''Why is this bothering me so much?'' she wondered, her eyes flitting away from him as she tried to gather herself. ''It''s not as if his choices should matter to me.''


    Her attention shifted back to Lucavion as he leisurely adjusted his coat, his expression radiating pure satisfaction. He seemed entirely unfazed by the hostility he''d just incited as if he thrived on the challenge.


    Unable to hold it in, Valeria spoke, her toneced with restrained frustration, "So, is humiliating others your way of¡­ fun?" She half-sneered, but the bite in her voice carried an undertone of genuine curiosity. This Lucavion¡ªthe one who seemed to relish in cruelty¡ªwas one she could hardly stand.


    He met her gaze, a trace of amusement flickering in his eyes. "Only when they''re foolish enough to try to pull one over on me," he replied, almost dismissively. "She thought she had the upper hand. I simply reminded her otherwise."


    Valeria exhaled sharply, leaning back as she struggled to contain the discontent simmering beneath her calm facade. ''What kind of person derives joy from someone''s embarrassment?'' she questioned internally.


    And then she remembered how he was before.


    ''Well¡­..he is indeed like that¡­.''


    But as she observed the satisfaction in his smirk, another thought surfaced, unwee and unsettling: ''Did he actually enjoy her attention before all this?''


    Valeria''s jaw clenched subtly as the image of Zerah wrapped around him shed again in her mind, unbidden. Her irritation solidified, taking root like a splinter she couldn''t ignore.


    "Why does it even matter?" she muttered under her breath, more to herself than to him.


    Lucavion caught her quiet words, his smirk widening. "Troubling thoughts, Valeria?" he asked, feigning innocence. "Jealousy, perhaps?" His gaze danced with a knowing mischief that only fueled her frustration further.


    "HA! Who is jealous of whom?!"


    The instant the words left her mouth, Lucavion''sughter erupted, loud and unrestrained.


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    His head tilted back before he doubled over, clutching his stomach,ughing as if he''d heard the most hrious joke in the world. The sight of him bent over, nearly choking with amusement, only added to her simmering anger. Her cheeks burned, partly from embarrassment, though she wouldn''t admit it, even to herself.


    "You! YOU!" she spluttered, fists clenched as her voice rose above the hum of the inn. Nearby patrons nced over, some curious, others amused. But Lucavion didn''t even seem to notice the looks; heughed on,pletely unabashed.


    Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore. "What exactly is so funny about any of this?" she demanded, her tone sharp as steel. Her eyes locked onto him with barely contained frustration.


    Still chuckling, Lucavion straightened up, letting out a few final, breathlessughs before his gaze settled back on her, his expression a blend of exasperating amusement and genuine interest. "What was so funny?" he echoed, tilting his head mockingly, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Your reaction, Valeria. What else?"


    Valeria''s eyes were still narrowed, her frustration simmering. "And what''s so funny about my reaction, then?" she pressed, her voice sharp with barely veiled irritation.


    Lucavion shook his head, thest traces of hisughter fading into a smug smile. "It tells quite a lot of interesting things," he said, with a gleam in his eye that only deepened her irritation.


    Her expression turned skeptical, her voice tight. "What exactly does it tell?"


    "Oh, that''s for you to figure out," he replied, waving off her question with infuriating casualness.


    Valeria''s gaze narrowed further, piercing and skeptical. She opened her mouth, ready to fire back, but Lucavion leaned in, shifting the mood with a subtle but disarming ease. Resting his chin on his hand, his elbow on the table, he fixed her with a look that was both knowing and unexpectedly gentle.


    "But whatever you''re worrying about," he began, his voice quieter, the smirk softening at the edges, "didn''t happen. So, you really don''t need to worry." His eyes held hers for a beat, intent and unwavering. "Even if a hundred women like her lined up, Valeria, I''d still choose dining with a beautiful knight who upholds her honor a hundred times over."


    And that¡­..


    That was something she couldn''t answer.

 Chapter 215: What is this?

    "But whatever you''re worrying about, didn''t happen. So, you really don''t need to worry. Even if a hundred women like her lined up, Valeria, I''d still choose dining with a beautiful knight who upholds her honor a hundred times over."


    The words hung in the air between them, Lucavion''s gaze steady, his expression uncharacteristically sincere. For a brief moment, Valeria simply stared, the weight of his words lingering without fully sinking in. Her mind spun, looping around what he''d said, trying to make sense of it.


    ''A hundred times over¡­ he would choose¡­'' she began to piece it together slowly, the significance dawning in her thoughts like the first rays of sunlight cresting the horizon.


    And then, it hit her.


    Her face flushed, the warmth spreading swiftly from her cheeks up to her ears, the shock rooting her to her seat. She couldn''t hide the crimson spreading across her skin, and her hands instinctively clenched in herp. But Lucavion''s eyes held hers with a yful glint, watching as her expression shifted,pletely aware of the effect his words were having.


    "You¡­" she managed to stammer, feeling her voice waver against her will. She clenched her fists tighter, as if that might quell the rush of heat in her face, the feeling so foreign, that she hardly knew how to respond. She scowled, but itcked its usual force, undermined by the lingering blush.


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, subtly triumphant. "Yes?" he drawled, his tone light and maddeningly smug.


    Valeria opened her mouth to respond, but no words formed. Her throat tightened as if it refused to let anything out. She clenched her jaw, silently cursing herself for theck of control. What was happening to her? The feeling inside her was like nothing she had ever encountered¡ªburning yet fleeting, intense yet elusive.


    As a knight, she had spent her life training, striving, and carrying the weight of her family''s honor on her shoulders. She had sparred against the deadly opponents and met the sh of cold steel without flinching. But now, this warmth¡ªso unlike the chill of iron¡ªleft her unable to steady herself.


    ''This¡­ this can''t be real,'' she told herself, fighting against the foreign sensation ring in her chest. ''It''s not the thrill of battle or the cold discipline of duty.''


    But if it wasn''t that, then what was it? The warmth wasn''t just from the fire beside them; it was in her very core, heat rising up and mingling with the maddening thrum of her heartbeat. And, though she wanted to look away from him, her gaze was drawn back to Lucavion, as if he were the source of it all.


    ''What is this feeling¡­?'' she wondered, frustration and confusion shing. Her heart pounded in her chest, betraying her with every erratic beat.


    ''Why can''t I just answer him now?'' she questioned herself, a gnawing frustration taking root alongside her confusion. She had never hesitated to face anything head-on and had always confronted challenges, no matter how daunting. But now, when the response should''ve been simple, her voice was gone. Her throat felt constricted, and she could barely breathe through the swirling, heated tension that sat heavily between them.


    ''What makes this different?'' she asked herself again, as if repeating the question might yield an answer. But nothing came. The answer was as elusive as the sensation growing in her chest.


    Lucavion''s eyes remained fixed on her, pitch ck and unwavering, his gaze carrying an intensity that felt almost¡­ suffocating. It weighed on her in ways she couldn''t understand, making her pulse quicken and her resolve falter. For reasons she couldn''t exin, she found herself looking away, her gaze drifting toward the fire rather than meeting those piercing eyes that watched her so closely.


    ''Why can''t I meet his gaze?'' The question spun in her mind, pressing her with the kind of dread she had never felt in battle. She clenched her hands tightly, feeling the tension in her muscles, the vulnerability of being unable to confront him directly. ''Why is it so¡­ hard?''


    But even that question gave no rity, onlypounding the strange, tightening sensation within her chest. A stifling tension she couldn''t shake.


    Just when Valeria felt as though the overwhelming tension might finally push her over the edge, a tter sounded beside her, and the aroma of freshly prepared food wafted through the air. She turned quickly, relief flooding her at the interruption, grateful for anything that might break the spell of this moment.


    But when she looked up to see who had brought their meal, her sense of reprieve vanished almost as quickly as it came. Standing beside their table, towering and formidable, was none other than the Iron Matron herself, her sharp gaze assessing as she set down their tes with an air of calm authority.


    Valeria''s relief faltered. The Iron Matron''s presence was always charged, and tonight was no different. The woman''s silent power radiated as she ced the dishes before them, her eyes flicking between the two with a faint hint of amusement as if sensing the invisible tension crackling between them.


    "Your meals," the Iron Matron intoned, her voice low and carrying that measured weight that quieted everything around it. She looked pointedly at Valeria, her expression unreadable but distinctly knowing.


    "Thank you," Valeria managed, her voice steadier than she felt, though she kept her gaze firmly on the food in front of her rather than risking another nce in Lucavion''s direction.


    The Iron Matron gave a brief, approving nod, then turned her gaze on Lucavion. "I trust this will be to your satisfaction, as well."


    "I never doubted your skills."


    "I don''t want to doubt yours too¡­.But, you really seem reckless."


    "What can I do? I learned it from my master."


    "¡­.."


    The Iron Matron''s gaze sharpened, fixed unwaveringly on Lucavion. Her eyes held a kind of quiet challenge, and Lucavion, unfazed, met it head-on, the edges of his mouth curved in a slight, almost daring smile. They held each other''s stare, a silent contest of wills unfolding between them.


    After a long, heavy pause, the Iron Matron''s lips curved into a small, approving smile. "If that''s what you want, then I''ll uphold my promise," she murmured, a glint of something like respect flickering in her eyes.


    Lucavion''s own smile widened, but this time it was genuine, a rare glimpse of sincerity in the usually mocking expression he wore. "Thank you, Miss Little Bear," he replied smoothly, inclining his head slightly in a gesture that was part respect, part cheek.


    The Iron Matron chuckled, crossing her arms as she stood back. "Only you can still use that name."


    "I know that."


    "Is that so?" she remarked, amusement shing across her face. Then, with a final approving nod to Valeria, she turned and left them for their meal.


    Valeria, still reeling from the strange exchange, nced down at her te, hoping the food might ground her from the swirl of emotions that Lucavion had stirred in her.


    Just like that, their night went on.


    *******


    <Tomorrow Morning>


    Lucavion stepped into the wide, open corridor leading toward the arena, his footsteps echoing against the stone walls.


    The tension was tangible, and the silence between the thick walls seemed almost expectant, as if the stones themselves understood the significance of this stage.


    Now that only thirty-two contestants remained, each match was a spectacle, with every pair battling in full view of the crowd and the tournament''s most esteemed guests. He felt the shift in the air, the weight of hundreds of eyes awaiting him on the other side of the gate.


    As he approached, he let out a slow, steady breath, drawing on his focus as he felt the mana hum through him, resonant and ready.


    The sh with Zerah from the Cloud Heavens Sect had left a lingering satisfaction, and he knew that every word he''d thrown back at her had only deepened their interest, and their disdain, in him.


    ''Exactly as nned.''


    The door to the arena loomed ahead, sunlight spilling through the cracks, casting his shadow long and dark across the floor. With a faint smirk, he rested his hand on the hilt of his estoc, feeling the familiar weight as he pushed open the gate and stepped into the open.


    The noise hit him immediately¡ªa deafening roar of cheers, gasps, and murmurs, the crowd''s anticipation filling the air like a living thing. Lucavion paid it no mind. His eyes were already on the ring ahead, his senses sharp, his focus unbreakable.


    This was his stage, and he would y his part perfectly.


    ''You people...This time, I will make sure to crush you thoroughly.''


    ----------A/N--------


    Happy Halloween. I will post some illustrations for Halloween on Discord if I have free time.


    Also, for some reason, formatting keeps getting lost when being pasted from Word, and that is why you may not be able to see the italic and bold characters. Hope it is fixed soon.


    My exams are approaching, so some days I may not be able to post more than a chapter every day.


    Thank you for supporting me till now. Hope you have a nice time reading.

 Chapter 216: Disgrace

    Lucavion stepped fully into the arena, the wave of noise crashing over him, a mixture of cheers, gasps, and the low murmurs of those eagerly anticipating the sh. He was well aware that his fight had drawn attention¡ªperhaps one of the most awaited matchups of this round. The crowd''s anticipation was a living thing, buzzing and crackling in the air around him, but his focus remained unwavering.


    His gaze sharpened as his opponent emerged from the opposite gate. A young woman, draped in the unmistakable blue robes of the Cloud Heavens Sect, stepped into the arena with a poised, deliberate grace. Her hair was pulled back tightly, entuating her sharp, focused expression.


    A faint aura of chilled blue light surrounded her, hinting at her skill with water or ice-based mana, the preferred elements of her sect.


    ''Indeed, for someone to be the one that can advance into thetop 32, her strength is indeed not a joke.''


    He mused inwardly, his eyes taking in her disciplined stance and the slight tension in her shoulders. Her face remained impassive, yet her gaze held a glint of determination as she locked eyes with him across the arena, clearly intent on proving herself.


    The crowd hushed slightly, their whispers tapering off as they recognized the emblems of the Cloud Heavens Sect on her robes. Lucavion knew this was no ordinary fight. The sect had likely chosen her specifically, hoping she would be able to neutralize the threat he posed to their reputation.


    He gave her a faint, knowing smile, one that held both amusement and a hint of challenge. ''Let''s see if she''s as capable as they im.''


    The announcer''s voice rang out, calling attention to the match and detailing thepetitors.


    "On one side, we have the tournament''s rising star, a fighter who has taken Andelheim by storm with his skill and speed¡ªthe Phantom de, Lucavion!"


    A wave of cheers erupted, the crowd chanting his title, the name already cemented in their minds. Lucavion barely acknowledged the noise, his eyes never leaving his opponent, a faint smirk ying on his lips as he awaited the introduction of his adversary.


    "And on the other side," the announcer continued, his voice swelling with dramatic ir, "a prodigy from the renowned Cloud Heavens Sect! Known for her precision and mastery over the water arts, the cial Bloom, Kara Avren!"


    The audience gasped and murmured in recognition of her title. Kara Avren was well-known among the sect''s disciples, a young fighter who wielded her elemental prowess with elegance and deadly grace that had earned her respect and notoriety. Kara held herself withposed dignity, her eyes meeting Lucavion''s with unwavering focus, her hand steady on the hilt of her curved de.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment.


    So, the cial Bloom, is it?


    The title seemed fitting.


    The announcer stepped back, his voice echoing, "Let the match begin!"


    The crowd''s cheers intensified, but Lucavion heard none of it, his mindser-focused on his opponent. This was the moment¡ªone that would test both skill and intent.


    Kara Avren''s gaze remained steady as she drew her curved de, her posture poised and collected. A hint of disdain flickered in her eyes as she looked Lucavion over, sizing him up.


    "When you had the chance," she said calmly, her voiceced with an edge of contempt, "you should have taken it."


    Lucavion met her gaze, his smirk widening as he held her stare with unwavering confidence. "If you were so confident in your abilities, why did your sect even bother making such an offer?"


    Kara''s lips tightened, her expression cool and unyielding. "To show courtesy, of course. But perhaps we should''ve expected a vulgar man like you to reject something so honorable." Her words dripped with disdain as if his very presence offended her.


    Lucavion shook his head slowly, a look of amused disbelief crossing his face as he rested his hand on the hilt of his estoc. With a practiced calm, he drew the de, its length gleaming under the sunlight, and pointed it toward her.


    "For someone like you to call me vulgar¡­" he murmured, his voice soft but carrying a sharp edge. "You and your sect reek of male influence. Just yesterday, you were more focused on¡­...Whatever, never mind¡­." He let his words hang in the air, his smirk never faltering. "Are you even taking this seriously?"


    A flicker of anger shed in her eyes, but Kara kept her expression controlled, her stance tightening as she readied herself. Her grip on the hilt of her sword grew firmer, and a faint aura of chilled blue energy began to gather around her.


    "Shut your mouth."


    The words had barely left Kara''s lips before she moved, her body a blur of motion.


    SWOOSH!


    With practiced footwork, she closed the distance between them in an instant, her speed undeniable. Blue mana gathered around her curved de, a frosty aura that sent a chill through the air. Her sword shed as she shed downward, aiming straight for Lucavion.


    CLANK!


    Lucavion reacted instantly, his estoc rising to meet her attack with a sharp


    nk


    . The impact reverberated through his arm, and he noted the intensity of her strike. She was strong, faster than most opponents he had faced in this tournament.


    The air around them crackled with her icy mana, its chilling energy attempting to seep through his guard.


    Their gazes met as their des locked, his smirk meeting her cold, narrowed eyes.


    "Is that it?" he taunted his tone light, almost mocking.


    Kara''s expression didn''t falter, her grip tightening as her blue aura intensified, ice beginning to creep along her de, threatening to encase his estoc. She pushed against him, her eyes shing with determination.


    "You talk too much for someone who''s about to lose," she replied coolly.


    Lucavion felt the chill seeping toward him, her mana pressing in as she attempted to freeze his weapon.


    ''Lower the grip.''


    He shifted his stance, sliding his de along hers to break her hold.


    CLANK!


    With a quick twist of his wrist, he deflected her sword to the side, using her momentum to unbnce her for a brief second.


    Kara was quick, regaining her footing almost instantly, but Lucavion took advantage of the opening he had created.


    ''Quite sloppy¡­..Overly reliant on mana.''


    SWOOSH!


    He spun, his estoc slicing through the air in a calcted, precise arc aimed at her shoulder.


    Kara twisted her body, narrowly dodging the strike as she pivoted away, her icy aura ring around her in response.


    CREAK!


    She wasn''t about to let him gain the upper hand so easily. With a fierce determination, she dashed back toward him, her footwork fluid and refined as she brought her sword down in another powerful sh.


    CLANK!


    Lucavion met her attack head-on, their swords shing once more in a shower of sparks and mana.


    The force of her mana-infused strike was impressive, but Lucavion''s technique remained steady and unyielding, his movements controlled and precise as he parried her every attempt.


    ''Just, why? Why can''t I pass through him? He is not even using any mana?''


    The sh continued, with Kara''s frustration growing by the second. No matter how much power she poured into her strikes, no matter how refined her footwork, she couldn''t seem to break through Lucavion''s defenses. The fact that he hadn''t even used his mana once gnawed at her pride, filling her with a simmering anger.


    ''How is he stopping me without even using mana?''


    she fumed, her mind racing as she fought to understand his imprable defense.


    Refusing to ept this imbnce, she gritted her teeth and resolved to end it with her most powerful technique. She channeled her mana into her sword, the icy aura intensifying as she recalled the teachings of her sect''s manual,


    ¨CThe Frost Lotus Doctrine


    .


    This wasn''t just an ordinary technique; it was one of the core moves taught only to the most promising disciples of the Cloud Heavens Sect.


    Her eyes shed with determination as she prepared the move her master had personally taught her.


    ¡ª


    Lotus Petal Severance


    .


    Lucavion''s gaze sharpened as he sensed the shift in her stance, noting the surge of mana now enveloping her de. The temperature around them plummeted, frost creeping across the arena floor as Kara raised her sword, the de encased in a crystalline blue light that shimmered like ice.


    "HAAA!"


    With a cry, she brought down her sword in a powerful, arcing strike, the energy of the


    Lotus Petal Severance


    slicing through the air toward Lucavion, the very force of it cutting through the ground as it approached.


    "Hufff¡­.."


    Lucavion released a small breath as he readied himself, as well.


    ''Such a weak essence.''


    The technique was powerful indeed. Something that, not every Awakened could use.


    But in the end, if the one wielding it didn''t train the technique enough. How could it be enough?


    Lucavion watched the iing strike, his eyes narrowing with a mixture of disdain and disappointment.


    "They really are a disgrace¡­" he muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 217: Kara (2)

    ¡ª


    Lotus Petal Severance


    .


    "They really are a disgrace¡­"


    For all the grand reputation of the Cloud Heavens Sect, Kara''s execution of such a high-level techniquecked the refinement and precision he''d expected. Power alone wasn''t enough; without control, it was a hollow disy.


    With a fluid movement, he raised his estoc slightly to his right side, assuming a wing stance, his de poised to intercept. As the ice-infused energy of the


    Lotus Petal Severance


    descended, tearing through the ground, he met it head-on.


    CREAK! CREAK!


    With a sharp twist of his wrist, he cross-shed the iing ice strikes, breaking them apart in midair, the shards of cold mana scattering harmlessly around him. His de moved like an extension of his intent, slicing through the icy assault with ease.


    Without hesitation, his arm continued the arc, bringing his estoc to his left side as he stepped forward. In one smooth motion, he brought his de down diagonally, the strike aimed directly at Kara''s sword as she descended.


    CLANG!


    Their swords shed with a force that echoed through the arena, but it was Kara who bore the brunt of the impact. Her eyes widened in shock as her carefully cultivated technique was shattered so easily. The sheer strength behind Lucavion''s counter forced her back, her body twisting as she lost her bnce, thrown off by the unexpected force and the angle of his strike.


    Before she could recover, Lucavion moved with ruthless efficiency. He didn''t even waste a single moment at all.


    THUD!


    His left arm which had been free all the time snapped forward, his elbow catching her squarely in the face. The impact was brutal, sending her reeling, her momentumpletely reversed as she stumbled back, her grip on her sword weakening.


    "Urghk!"


    The crowd gasped, stunned by the sudden shift in the fight''s tempo. Lucavion remained unfazed, his expression as calm as ever, his gaze fixed on Kara as she struggled to regain her footing.


    Kara staggered back, her vision swimming as the pain in her face blossomed into a brutal ache. She could feel the sharp, burning sensation from her shattered nose, and instinctively brought a hand up to her face. Her fingers came away wet with blood, her onceposed expression twisted in a mixture of agony and fury. The once proud, beautiful image she held had been shattered along with her nose, her face now smeared with blood and a hint of snot from the brutal impact.


    Her re was murderous as she fixed her eyes on Lucavion, the humiliation only fueling her anger. "You¡­ you''ll pay for this!" she spat, her voice muffled and nasally from the injury. Rage boiled within her, her mana swirling in response as she clenched her sword tightly. Despite the pain, she held her stance, but her focus was wavering, her control slipping as she was consumed by her wounded pride.


    Lucavion simply raised his de, his expression unreadable, but a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. With a slight tilt of his head, he made a small, taunting gesture with his sword, beckoning her forward.


    "Come on, then," he said, his tone calm, almost bored. "Let''s hope that strike just now wasn''t your most powerful move¡­.If so, then I believe your sect will always remain a second hand all the time."


    Kara''s face contorted with rage as Lucavion''s words sank in, each syble like salt in an open wound. "You¡­ bastard!" she snarled, her voice seething with fury. "You''re just a man¡ªnothing more!" With a shout, she lunged forward, propelling herself with a burst of mana, her sword arcing toward him with deadly intent.


    But Lucavion remained utterly calm, his smirk widening as he adjusted his stance. This time¡­.¡ªhe''d already seen through her fighting style, and he was more than prepared.


    As Kara''s de came crashing down, Lucavion stepped back just enough for her strike to miss, the edge of her sword grazing the air between them.


    His estoc, with its extended reach, flicked forward, meeting her sword mid-swing and diverting it harmlessly to the side.


    Each movement was precise, each step calcted, his footwork wless as he maintained the perfect distance between them.


    Kara gritted her teeth, frustration gnawing at her as she realized she couldn''t even close the gap between them. She shed again, this time infusing her strike with a surge of mana, hoping to catch him off guard.


    But Lucavion adjusted with a swift shift of his stance, his estoc flicking out to deflect her blow, the extra reach of his weapon keeping her at bay effortlessly.


    Their sh continued, but it was no contest. Lucavion''s mastery over spacing was impable, his movements fluid as he kept just beyond her reach, his estoc darting in and out like a serpent.


    Every time she tried to close the distance, his de would intercept hers, either diverting her attack or forcing her back with a small, calcted counter.


    Kara''s frustration only grew, her strikes bing more erratic as she realized she couldn''t touch him. Even with her mana-infused attacks, he remained untouchable, his de finding its mark with perfect timing and precision. He controlled the space between them with an ease that bordered on insulting as if he were toying with her.


    "You call that an attack?" he asked, his voiceced with mocking amusement. "If this is all the Cloud Heavens Sect has to offer, maybe you should start spending more time on the training grounds, rather than with men at night, don''t you think¡­.."


    "Shut up!"


    "Why? Does the truth hurt?"


    "Shut up!"


    "Or, will you just cry for attention again? Tears won''t save you here, though be careful."


    "Shut up!"


    The crowd watched in stunned silence as Kara''s attempts became increasingly erratic, her focus fractured by the continuous, stinging insults. And finally, as she gathered her mana for one final strike, Lucavion sighed, shifting his gaze to the audience with a look of utter boredom.


    "This is utterly pathetic, isn''t it?"


    With a quick, effortless motion, he sidestepped her final strike, and before she could realize her mistake, his estoc shot forward. The de pierced her right shoulder¡ªthe arm she''d been using to attack¡ªstopping her assault in its tracks. Kara''s eyes widened in pain and shock as she felt the cold steel drive into her flesh, her de falling short yet again, out of reach.


    Lucavion withdrew his estoc with a swift motion, leaving her reeling, clutching her wounded shoulder. He then raised his de and ced the tip against her neck, his eyes unyielding and his expression calm.


    "Yield," he said softly, his voice carrying a finality that left no room for argument.


    Kara stood frozen, her breathing ragged, her pride shattered. Her hand trembled as she looked up at him, the reality of her defeat settling in with brutal rity.


    "I said, yield."


    Kara''s gaze faltered as she looked up at him, the weight of her defeat pressing down on her like a physical force. Her breathing was shallow, her pride in tatters, and as the tip of Lucavion''s estoc remained poised at her neck, her resolve finally crumbled.


    "I¡­ yield," she whispered, her voice barely audible, but enough for him and thereferee to hear.


    Her hand clutched her wounded shoulder, while her other hand cupped her head in disbelief, the pain mingling with the shock of just how thoroughly she''d been bested.


    As she looked at him, the icy calm in his pitch-ck gaze and the unwavering precision of his movements, a shiver ran through her.


    ''Who said this guy was a Phantom de?''


    she thought bitterly, her mind reeling.


    ''This guy¡­ he''s a demon.''


    The crowd erupted in a mixture of shock and apuse, but Lucavion remainedposed, lowering his estoc and giving her a slight nod as he stepped back, allowing her a moment of dignity even in defeat. Kara''s face flushed with a mix of shame and awe as she staggered back, unable to shake the realization that she''d faced something far more formidable than she''d expected.


    Lucavion turned, his gaze sweeping over the audience, his expression calm yet unreadable, leaving the spectators in awe of his unflinching prowess and mastery. He had proven himself without a trace of hesitation, a fighter whomanded respect through his actions alone.


    *******


    In the private lounge, where Marquis Ventor and the two sect elders watched the battles unfold, an ufortable silence filled the air following the conclusion of Lucavion and Kara''s fight. The tension was palpable as the echoes of the crowd''s shock and apuse resonated through the arena. Marquis Ventor''s face remained neutral, though his eyes gleamed with an undeniable intrigue at the disy of skill he had just witnessed.


    Then, a sudden, sharp sound broke the silence.


    ¨CCRACK!


    A crack.


    Both the Marquis and Elder Kael turned their attention toward the source of the sound. Elder Xue''s hand was clenched around the armrest of her chair, her fingers digging in with enough force that the finely crafted wood had splintered beneath her grip. Her face was a mask of controlled fury, her eyes narrowed as she watched the arena, her gaze locked onto Lucavion''s figure.

 Chapter 218: Kara (3)

    ¨CCRACK!


    A crack.


    Both the Marquis and Elder Kael turned their attention toward the source of the sound. Elder Xue''s hand was clenched around the armrest of her chair, her fingers digging in with enough force that the finely crafted wood had splintered beneath her grip. Her face was a mask of controlled fury, her eyes narrowed as she watched the arena, her gaze locked onto Lucavion''s figure.


    Elder Kael''s mouth curled into a smug smile, relishing the sight of his rival''s frustration. "Troubling, isn''t it?" he drawled, his voiceced with barely concealed satisfaction. "It appears that your so-called ''cial Bloom'' wilted in the face of a true me."


    Elder Xue''s gaze remained fixed on the arena, though the chill in her eyes spoke volumes. "One fight means nothing," she replied icily, her voice low and controlled, though a tremor of anger simmered beneath her words. "Skill cannot be measured by a single bout."


    Kael''s smile widened, his tone dripping with mock sympathy. "Ah, but this was more than just a single bout, wouldn''t you agree? To lose so thoroughly, to be outmatched so easily¡­ one might even question the quality of her training."


    Marquis Ventor raised a hand, his gaze thoughtful as he intervened smoothly, "Indeed, the young man disyed remarkable control and precision, yet every fight is but one stepping stone on a muchrger path." His tone was neutral, aimed at diffusing the mounting tension, though the faint gleam in his eyes betrayed his amusement.


    Elder Xue''s grip on the armrest loosened slightly, though her posture remained rigid, her pride still stinging from the public defeat of her sect''s disciple. "This is far from over," she murmured, her tone carrying a hint of threat. "The Cloud Heavens Sect does not yield so easily."


    Kael leaned back, folding his arms with a smug air of satisfaction. "We''ll see if there''s anything left to yield once the tournament progresses. Fire, after all, only grows stronger when fed with false pride."


    As the elders exchanged their veiled barbs, Marquis Ventor turned his gaze back to the arena, where Lucavion stood tall amidst the crowd''s awe and whispers. This fight had only deepened the intrigue surrounding him, and the Marquis knew well that this young fighter''s path would no longer be easy.


    But the question was¡­


    ''Is he worth offending the Cloud Heavens Sect?''


    His mind''s gears were working¡­.


    ********


    Valeria had quietly settled into her spot within the fighters'' lounge, a designated space away from the raucous crowds, reserved only for the remainingpetitors.


    With the tournament dwindling down to its final rounds, this area provided an intimate and direct view of the arena, allowing the fighters to observe each other''s abilities firsthand.


    From her seat, Valeria could see Lucavion step confidently into the arena, a slight, familiar smirk ying on his face as he faced Kara Avren.


    ''This guy¡­..Now, I am starting to understand him, I feel like?''


    She noted the way he held himself, that rxed arrogance tempered with unwavering control. His demeanor contrasted sharply with Kara''s disciplined intensity, her every motion honed and purposeful as she prepared her stance.


    ''But, regardless, this girl is strong.''


    The faint blue aura surrounding her de¡ªa signature of the Cloud Heavens Sect''s techniques¡ªcaught Valeria''s eye, reminding her of the raw but refined mana Kara possessed.


    Valeria observed closely, her expression unreadable, though internally she was dissecting each movement, each sh of des.


    She had witnessed Lucavion''s ruthless efficiency before, but seeing it from this distance and angle, the fluidity of his strikes and the absolute precision with which he maneuvered began to sink in anew.


    It was clear he wasn''t here merely topete; he was here to dominate, perhaps to make a statement that extended far beyond a mere tournament victory.


    As Kara''s attacks intensified, Valeria could see her frustration mounting. No matter how elegantly Kara wielded her mana or the techniques from her sect, Lucavion''s unyielding defense met each strike with unbothered ease, almost mocking in its efficiency.


    This scene stirred something in Valeria; she felt a mix of admiration and intrigue, mingling with a quiet sense of unease. Lucavion''s control over spacing and distance, paired with his taunting remarks, hadpletely unraveled Kara, who had now forsaken her earlier grace for desperate attacks.


    When Lucavion countered Kara''s strongest technique, breaking apart her icy Lotus Petal Severance with nothing more than a practiced flick of his estoc, Valeria''s eyes narrowed, studying the finesse in his technique.


    ''This is¡­..This is why, I lost at that time¡­.''


    She mused, her jaw tightening slightly. Lucavion hadn''t even needed to rely on mana, relying instead on pure technique, a mastery soplete that it left little room for his opponents to respond. It was like he was on another ne of swordsmanship, wielding his de with a refined skill she had yet to fully grasp.


    "Wow¡­" she whispered under her breath, still processing the scene that had just unfolded.


    A sharp, guttural noise broke through her thoughts. The tense sound of clenched fists, the quiet rage simmering in the air, pulled her back to the present.


    She turned her head slightly and noticed a small group of disciples from the Cloud Heavens Sect, their eyes narrowed with barely concealed hatred as they stared at Lucavion''s distant figure. Murmurs of anger and quiet, venomden threats slipped from between their gritted teeth.


    "Arrogant bastard," one of them spat, her voice low and trembling with barely suppressed rage. "He''ll pay for this. Mark my words."


    "He doesn''t know who he''s messing with. The Cloud Heavens Sect won''t stand for this," muttered another, her gaze dark with resentment.


    Valeria watched them quietly, recognizing the frustration and wounded pride in their eyes. Lucavion had humiliated Kara¡ªnot just defeated her, but broken through her strongest moves with such ease that it almost seemed disrespectful.


    And Kara, the onceposed cial Bloom, had been forced to yield in front of the entire crowd, her pride and reputation in tatters.


    But even as she absorbed the disciples'' anger, Valeria felt a cold rity settle over her own thoughts.


    ''At the end of the day,''


    she reasoned


    , ''this only happened because Kara was too weak to withstand him.''


    The raw truth of that thought surprised even herself, but it felt solid, undeniable.


    ''If she couldn''t hold her ground, if she let herself fall into his traps and lose control, that''s on her.''


    In this tournament, weakness had no ce. Watching Lucavion''s disy had only reinforced that for her. If Kara had truly been prepared, she wouldn''t have sumbed so easily to her anger, nor would she have made mistakes that exposed her vulnerabilities.


    ''No¡­.regardless of what she did, her level was simply not enough¡­.''


    Valeria''s thoughts drifted back to Kara''s movements, reying each of her swings, the flow of her mana, and the stance she''d held at the beginning of the fight.


    The power of Kara''s mana had been undeniable, a potent force that filled the arena with a bone-chilling aura. It was the kind of raw strength that only high-level cultivation could provide.


    But beneath that icy energy, something was missing¡ªa cohesion, a true foundation to support the power she wielded.


    ''Her cultivation level must be advanced,''


    Valeria mused, recalling the concentrated aura that had encased Kara''s de, a chilling blue light dense enough to almost freeze the air.


    ''But what good is that power if her technique can''t back it up?''


    Kara''s strikes had been filled with force, but her stance and movements had been slightly misaligned,cking the stability and focus needed to wield that kind of strength effectively.


    Valeria had noticed it right from the start: Kara''s form wavered when she channeled too much mana, her movements bing erratic and less precise. It was a w Lucavion had picked up on immediately, and he''d exploited it, letting her own strength be a liability.


    ''If she had the foundation, if her stance was even a fraction steadier¡­'' Valeria


    trailed off, her gaze sharpening. As a knight, she had trained rigorously in the basics¡ªstances drilled until her feet ached, de angles adjusted until every move was instinct.


    Her own family had insisted on perfection, telling her time and again that without solid basics, strength meant nothing. Kara''s performance had shown her just how true that was.


    ''But, is this really the extent of Cloud Heavens Sect? Why is there such a disparity?''


    That was the question that was on everyone''s mind right now.


    One of the strongest disciples of the entire sect, lost in such a pathetic manner? Could this really happen for a sect that was rumored to be filled with talents and could rival the Silver me Sect?


    For those in the path of Awakening, the process wasn''t just about power; it required bnce. Strength alone wasn''t enough. Awakened fighters often had to first stabilize their cultivation after each breakthrough, refining their cores and learning to wield their enhanced mana without bing reckless.


    This stabilization phase¡ªwhere they became ustomed to the advanced intricacies of their techniques¡ªwas just as crucial as reaching a new level.


    ''So why didn''t she show any sign of that stability?''


    Valeria mused, the question settling heavily in her mind. It wasn''t umon for sect disciples to divide their training betweenbat technique and cultivation.


    This practice provided not only stability but alsoa deep understanding of their power''s limits and applications, preventing their strength from bing a liability.


    Among the stronger sects, this integration ofbat and cultivation was finely tuned, each phase meticulously optimized.


    She nced toward the seating area of the Silver me Sect, noting theirposed expressions and steady demeanors as they observed the scene without a trace of surprise or frustration.


    Rather, they looked pleased, and it was understandable. Their enemy got a swift tent in their reputation after all.


    CREAK!


    Just then, the door opened.


    And¡­..


    Lucavion entered.

 Chapter 219: Hehe

    As the door swung open, a quiet tension fell over the room. Every head turned as Lucavion strode into the lounge, his presence immediately drawing attention. His expression was asposed as ever, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as if he were perfectly aware of the storm his victory had stirred.


    Valeria''s gaze sharpened as she watched him, noting the rxed, almost casual air with which he carried himself.


    He had just humiliated a top disciple of the Cloud Heavens Sect, a fact that didn''t seem to weigh on him in the slightest. But his entry hadn''t gone unnoticed. Across the room, the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples red at him, their faces dark with hostility.


    "You!" "How dare you show your face!"


    Two of the disciples stood abruptly, their hands twitching toward their weapons, their expressions murderous. They looked as if they would dly challenge him here and now, regardless of the consequences.


    "Hop, hop, hop¡­..Stay there¡­.."


    But before they could make a move, a ripple of motion swept through the opposite side of the room. The Silver me Sect disciples rose to their feet as well, their gazes coolly fixed on the Cloud Heavens Sect members.


    Though they had no particr allegiance to Lucavion, the principle was clear enough:


    the enemy of my enemy is my ally.


    This was an opportunity for the Silver me Sect to make their stance known, to ensure that the Cloud Heavens Sect wouldn''t act rashly in their pursuit of retribution.


    The tension was thick, unspoken threats hanging in the air as the two groups faced each other. Lucavion''s smirk only grew as he observed the scene, his dark eyes flickering with amusement as he took in the obvious animosity. He didn''t appear remotely threatened, almost as if he found the entire disy beneath him.


    ''This¡­..They acted immediately.''


    Valeria, still seated, felt the ripple of tension and nced between the two factions. She had expected the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples to be livid, but the immediate response from the Silver me Sect caught her off guard.


    Their cold confidence underscored the power dynamics between these sects¡ªa readiness to undercut their rivals at the slightest opportunity.


    They weren''t supporting Lucavion directly, but their message was clear enough: they would not allow the Cloud Heavens Sect to disrupt the arena''s order.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect disciples, their faces twisted in anger, shot deadly res toward the Silver me Sect disciples, their resentment almost palpable. The tension in the room spiked as one of the girls, her eyes zing with indignation, hissed through gritted teeth, "This has nothing to do with you¡­ so stay out of it."


    But the Silver me Sect disciples didn''t budge, their expressions calm but their eyes glinting with apetitive edge. One of the boys crossed his arms, a slight smirk tugging at his lips as he met the girl''s re head-on. "Why not?" he asked, his tone cool andced with amusement. "If you have a problem with the oue, why don''t we handle it here? Or would that be¡­ inconvenient for you?"


    The Cloud Heavens Sect girls bristled, their hands tightening on the hilts of their weapons. One of them took a step forward, her voiceced with venom. "You think you''re so clever, don''t you? Always meddling in matters that don''t concern you. Just because you think you''re stronger, doesn''t mean you have the right to interfere."


    Another Silver me Sect discipleughed, a short, mocking sound. "Ah, so you admit it then?" he said, his tone taunting. "You''re weaker, so we don''t have the right to stand here, is that it?" His gaze turned toward Lucavion, a faint grin of appreciation tugging at his lips. "Seems to me he just gave one of your strongest a lesson in humility. But if you''re so confident¡­ we''re ready whenever you are."


    "Stop."


    Eventually, the girls were stopped by their Senior Disciple, Lira. Her calm voice echoed around the room, her eyes locked on the girls.


    "Let''s nott cause a scene here, and lower ourselves."


    "But-"


    "I said enough."


    Reluctantly, the girls exchanged nces before stepping back, releasing their grips on their weapons and returning to their seats, though each movement was tense with barely contained anger. The room''s atmosphere gradually settled, the Silver me Sect disciples still watching with thinly veiled amusement as the Cloud Heavens Sect girls glowered in silence.


    With the immediate threat diffused, Lucavion took advantage of the lull and began walking over to where Valeria sat, his easy stride unfazed by themotion he''d left in his wake.


    He reached her table and, without a word, pulled out the chair beside her and sat down, a faint smirk still ying at the corners of his lips.


    Valeria nced at him, arching an eyebrow. Hisposure was as irritating as it was impressive. "Enjoyed yourself?" she murmured, her voice low enough not to attract attention, though the slight edge in her tone suggested she wasn''t entirely pleased with the scene he''d caused.


    "Oh, immensely," Lucavion replied smoothly, leaning back in his chair with an air of satisfaction. His gaze flicked toward the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples, who were still throwing daggers in his direction with their eyes before he shrugged with mock innocence. "They seemed eager for a lesson. I was just amodating them."


    Valeria held back a sigh, watching him for a moment before looking away. "You''re courting trouble with them. Do you have any idea how much they''ll be watching you now?"


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, leaning in just slightly as he fixed Valeria with a curious look. "Why should I worry?" he asked, his tone casual, as if they were discussing the weather rather than the very real threat of an entire sect''s wrath.


    Valeria stared at him, trying to process the sheer audacity of his question. She opened her mouth, then paused, momentarily thrown off by the calm confidence in his eyes. "Aren''t you¡­" She gestured vaguely as if searching for a way to make him see the obvious. "Aren''t you alone here? How can you possibly expect to go up against an entire sect by yourself?"


    But Lucavion merely shrugged, the smirk never leaving his face. "Who said I''d be doing anything alone?" he replied smoothly, his voiceced with a quiet, unshakable confidence.


    "Hmm?"


    He leaned back, folding his arms with an easy nonchnce that bordered on arrogance. "Besides, they''re not nearly as dangerous as they think they are."


    Valeria couldn''t help but feel a flicker of disbelief. His confidence seemed absurd, reckless even. But looking at him now, utterly calm in the face of such odds, she found herself wondering if perhaps there was more to his certainty than sheer bravado. He seemed entirely unfazed, as though he''d already considered every possible oue and knew he''de out ahead regardless.


    Finally, she shook her head, sighing as she gave him a sidelong nce. "Whatever," she muttered, a hint of resignation in her tone. "If you''re so determined to bring a storm down on yourself, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with amusement as he watched her. "Aaah¡­.. Is Lady Valeria worried about me? This may be one of the happiest days of my life."


    "You! Who is worried about you?! I just pointed out the obvious."


    Valeria''s jaw clenched as she looked away, trying to ignore the infuriating grin Lucavion wore like a badge of honor.


    This bastard is relentless with his teasing,


    she thought, fighting the urge to respond with something sharp.


    But Lucavion was far from finished. He leaned in just a little, his voice dropping to an almost conspiratorial whisper. "So quick to deny it," he murmured with a faint, knowing smirk. "You know, for someone who just


    pointed out the obvious,


    you sounded rather¡­ concerned."


    Valeria turned sharply, her eyes narrowing. "I don''t waste concern on people who don''t know how to stay out of trouble." She crossed her arms, willing her expression to remain cool and indifferent, but the faintest flush betrayed her irritation.


    "Heee¡­," Lucavion hummed, clearly entertained, his eyes dancing with a mischievous glint as he leaned back in his chair, thoroughly pleased with himself.


    "Tch!" Valeria scoffed, turning her gaze away from him and pretending to fix her attention on the arena. She could feel him smirking beside her, basking in the satisfaction of her reaction.


    He''s impossible,


    she thought, annoyed at how easily he managed to get under her skin.


    Just then, a loud chime rang through the lounge, silencing the murmurs and drawing everyone''s attention. The arena doors swung open, and the remaining contestants began making their way to the center stage. The buzz of anticipation filled the room as spectators leaned forward, eager to see who would take the next matches.


    "Anyway¡­."


    And then one of the favorite times of her week came.


    Talking about swords while watching the fights.


    Regardless of what kind of guy Lucavionwas, there was one thing that Valeria was forced to acknowledge.


    When it came to swords¡­..his insights andments were just better.


    "What do you think about these guys?"

 Chapter 220: The Beastkin

    "Anyway¡­" Valeria said, attempting to steer the conversation back to something less aggravating. She turned her gaze toward the contestants in the arena, her voice carrying an edge of formality as she nodded toward the fighters below. "What do you think about these guys?"


    Lucavion''s smirk softened into something more thoughtful as he followed her gaze. Over the past few weeks, watching the matches together had be an unexpected ritual, one that Valeria found herself looking forward to more than she''d anticipated.


    Despite his infuriating personality, Lucavion had a unique way of seeing through each fighter''s technique, breaking down their ws and strengths with a precision that was almost surgical.


    And for someone like Valeria, who valued skill and discipline above all else, his insights were strangelypelling.


    "Hmm," Lucavion murmured, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the contestants taking their stances. "See the one on the right? He''s too stiff. Look at his shoulders¡ªhe''s forcing the stance instead of letting it flow. He''ll lose power in his strikes, and he''ll tire faster than he realizes."


    Valeria nodded, catching the subtle tension in the fighter''s posture. "And his footwork," she added, leaning in slightly as she examined his stance. "It''s too t. He''ll struggle to adjust if his opponent shifts the angle. A single feint could throw him off."


    Lucavion''s smile turned appreciative, a quiet spark of approval in his eyes. "Exactly. He''s relying on power alone, which only works until someone catches onto the pattern." He paused, his gaze drifting to the second fighter, who seemed lighter on his feet, his stance more fluid. "Now that one¡ªhe''s got better bnce, but he''s holding his de too loosely. He''s fast, but he won''t be able to control his strikes if he tries to overpower."


    Valeria''s eyes followed his line of sight, and she felt a small thrill at the rity in his observations. "If he had even a fraction more control, he could turn his speed into a real advantage." She nced over at Lucavion. "Would you be able to do it?"


    Lucavion chuckled, his gaze remaining on the fight as it began. "Guess?"


    "¡­."


    And as the two fighters shed, Valeria leaned in, her focus sharpening. She and Lucavion fell into their usual rhythm, exchanging observations and critiques as the match yed out before them.


    It was during these moments, discussing the intricate details of each technique and debating improvements, that she felt most at ease, her usual wariness melting away as she immersed herself in the conversation.


    It was ironic, really. Despite Lucavion''s insufferable teasing, it was in these discussions that she found herself genuinely enjoying hispany. Here, beneath the arena''s lights and amidst the shing steel, they spoke anguage only the two of them seemed to understand¡ªa shared passion for the sword that transcended their differences.


    With each insight, Lucavion''s voice lost its usual mocking edge, reced by an intensity that almost mirrored her own. In these rare moments, Valeria felt an unspoken connection¡ªa camaraderie forged not through words, but through the unyielding pursuit of mastery.


    She couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement every time he pointed out something she''d missed or added ayer of insight she hadn''t considered.


    For Valeria, this was the best part of her week.


    *******


    *


    Just like that, some more matches went down, and it was time for Valeria''s match.


    As Valeria stood up, readying herself to head down to the arena, a wave of nervous anticipation rolled through her. She tried to steady her breathing, her fingers unconsciously brushing the hilt of her sword for reassurance.


    Her opponent this time was different from anyone she''d faced so far¡ªa young beastkin boy whose strength was an enigma. She had watched him fight before, but something about his movements made it hard for her to gauge his abilities. Each of his matches had ended quickly, with a fluidity and ease that left little indication of his true limits.


    Lucavion''s gaze drifted toward her, a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he took in her expression. "A little nervous, are we?" he asked, his tone somewhere between teasing and genuinely observant.


    Valeria shot him a look, half-annoyed and half-grateful for the distraction. "I''m not nervous," she said, though the tightness in her voice betrayed her. "I just¡­ can''t quite read him yet."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair as he regarded her with that all-too-familiar smirk. "That''s because it is the first time you are encountering a beastkin fighting, isn''t that right?"


    Valeria nodded, her gaze distant as she recalled the beastkin boy''s previous fights. "Yes¡­ It''s the first time," she admitted, a flicker of hesitation in her voice. "But it''s not just that." She nced back toward the arena, where her opponenthad fought.


    "As you said, beastkin fight differently," she continued, thinking aloud as she tried to piece together her unease. "But this one¡­..it''s not just the speed or strength; there''s something¡­ urgent about their movements. Like he''s fighting with a certain desperation."


    Lucavion''s smirk softened, a glint of understanding in his eyes as he nodded for her to continue. It was rare for her to admit feeling unsettled, and he seemed to recognize that there was more behind her words than mere nerves.


    "He looks young, but¡­ it''s like he''s willing to risk injury, as though holding back isn''t even an option for him," she said, frowning slightly. "It''s strange to fight someone who fights with that level of abandon. It feels¡­ wrong." She couldn''t quite exin the feeling, but something about her opponent''s fighting style unsettled her. The way he moved was like someone who had learned to push past pain, almost as if he were used to treating every battle as a life-or-death encounter.


    Lucavion''s gaze sharpened, his tone quiet but thoughtful. "You are indeed sharp."


    Lucavion didn''t borate further, his expression unreadable as he leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "Regardless of whatever it is," he said finally, his tone firm yet calm, "just go out there and prove what you need to. That''s it."


    Valeria met his gaze, feeling a faint prickle of suspicion at his words. The way he''d spoken¡ªso careless, yet with an underlying familiarity¡ªmade her wonder if he knew something about the beastkin boy.


    But Lucavion offered no further insight, and his expression remained closed, leaving her with only more questions. Deciding not to press him, she pushed her unease aside, reminding herself to stay focused.


    Taking a deep breath, she nodded, more to herself than to Lucavion. She turned away, making her way down toward the staging area where her armor awaited. As she walked, she could still feel the weight of Lucavion''s gaze on her, his unspoken words echoing in her mind.


    Once in the preparation area, Valeria methodically strapped on her armor, feeling the familiar weight settle over her shoulders. The metallic clink of each piece, the well-worn leather of her gloves, all of it helped steady her nerves.


    She adjusted the hilt of her sword, feeling the cool metal beneath her fingers, grounding her. Whatever mysteries surrounded her opponent, she knew her own purpose here: to test her skill, to refine her strength, to prove her own path.


    "VALERIA! OLARION! VALERIA! OLARION! VALERIA!"


    "GO, LADY KNIGHT! GET THEM!"


    Stepping out into the arena, the roar of the crowd washed over her. The air felt thick with anticipation as her boots hit the sand, the weight of her armor grounding her in the moment.


    She looked at the lounge, and there, saw him observing the field¡­.


    And well, it did take a small effect.


    Across from her, the beastkin boy stood waiting, his posture loose and unguarded, but his eyes sharp, studying her with the same intensity she''de to expect from him.


    ''Yeah¡­..regardless of what it is¡­


    Valeria took her stance, her fingers flexing around the hilt of her sword. She felt the familiar surge of adrenaline, the steady beat of her pulse in her ears. Her gaze met his, unyielding, and she could see that same fierce determination mirrored back at her.


    ''A really fierce gaze¡­''


    It was weird for someone this young to have such a gaze.


    ''I wonder what happened.''


    She was curious.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen!"


    But when the announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, signaling the beginning of the match, Valeria steeled herself, her focus narrowing to the figure in front of her.


    ''Young or not¡­..This person managed to pave his way through the tournament¡­.they must be strong.''


    That is why, she would not underestimate him.


    This was her moment, and whatever unknownsy between them, she would face him head-on.


    ********


    On the other hand as the fight was about to start, Lucavion''s gaze was focused on a certain young boy.


    "Found you."


    It was one of the people that he wanted toe to know about.


    ''Vitaliara.''


    He called to Vitaliara in his head.


    Today, he was going to prevent the fate of some people from going down.

 Chapter 221: The Beastkin (2)

    What does it mean to be in a novel?


    The advantages of living in a world derived from a novel.


    In a novel, everything is designed with purpose. Take the viins, for instance. To create apelling antagonist, the author has to build them withyers, history, andmotives. These aren''t just obstacles¡ªthey''re people, often crafted to make the reader connect with them, even sympathize, despite their actions.


    It''s justthat in a story, every viin has a past, right? And as a reader, you learn about that past, you understand what twisted them into what they became. And when they''re written well, those pasts aren''t there just for show¡ªthey bind the characters to the readers, creating empathy, or at the very least, understanding.


    One would know what these people have gone through, where they''ve faltered, andthe choices that drove them.


    I kept my gaze fixed on the arena below, eyes zeroing in on Valeria and the young foxkin standing across from her. The crowd was buzzing with anticipation, their energy infectious, but my mind was focused elsewhere, piecing together details I knew all too well.


    One of the main reasons I came to Andelheim was, of course, to make a name for myself, to win this tournament, and tostart establishing a reputation. But there was more to it than that¡ªa deeper reason tied to this city and the people in it. Andelheim wasn''t just a ce for fame; it was a city heavy with the past of certain characters, key pieces woven into the background of this world.


    The boy standing across from Valeria was one of those pieces. One half of a pair of foxkin siblings, young beastkin who''d suffered more than most could imagine. ves to some bastard who''d twisted their lives beyond recognition, both this boy and his sister had been nothing but tools in the hands of a cruel master. In the story, they hadn''t had a chance to escape; pain and anger had festered until it warped them, leaving them vengeful and ruthless.


    The boy would grow into a formidable viin¡ªa de honed by years of suffering, a force of vengeance that would one day shake the story. His sister would follow a simr path, her innocence buried beneath bitterness and survival instincts.


    But they hadn''t started as viins. Not really. This world, meticulously crafted to create the deepest antagonists, had pushed them to the edge. And here I was, standing on the edge of their story, knowing more than they would ever understand about the forces that shaped them.


    "Found you," I murmured under my breath, like confirming the final piece of a puzzle. The tournament had brought them here, and for once, I had a chance to alter that path.


    I shifted in my seat, watching Valeria and the boy lock eyes, feeling the weight of the moment.


    ''Vitaliara,''


    I called silently, and her familiar voice responded almost immediately, echoing within my mind.


    [Yes?]


    I kept my gaze fixed on the boy, watching the tension in his stance, the subtle fury simmering just below hisposed exterior. ''


    Can you sense anything... unusual about him?


    '' I asked.


    She fell silent, focusing on the boy from afar. A momentter, her voice returned, thoughtful but edged with something darker. [The amount of resentment and death energy he''s carrying¡­ it''s not normal. Far from it. For one so young, he''s seen far more than most, and the energy of it clings to him like a shadow.]


    Her words confirmed what I''d suspected. This wasn''t just a kid fighting in a tournament. This was someone who''d been forced to confront the worst life had to offer, someone already tainted by darkness.


    As I watched the boy, Vitaliara''s voice returned, quieter but tinged with a note of disgust. [There''s something else,] she murmured, as if hesitant to speak. [A binding magic¡­ It''s faint but insidious, woven deep within him. Like chains, though more refined. Not just any magic¡ªthis is binding magic of the cruelest kind.]


    Her words echoed what I''d already guessed.


    ve pacts.


    Brutal magic thattched onto the spirit, leaving no freedom. Only obedience. I nodded to myself, the pieces of this twisted puzzle slotting into ce with a sickening certainty.


    ''Can you locate the one responsible?


    '' I asked silently. ''


    You should be able to trace the connection, now that your strength has returned.''


    The weight of her regained power was undeniable.


    She''d grown far stronger in recent days as she had recovered her energy from the two of her ''subordinates?''


    [Indeed,] she replied, her voice sharper, brimming with purpose. [In fact, this might be easier than usual¡ªwhoever bound him wasn''t cautious, likely confident that no one would detect it. But be warned, Lucavion; the connection could be fragile. I''ll need a moment.]


    ''Take the time you need,''


    I assured her, my gaze remaining steady on the boy below. The arena was charged with excitement, oblivious to whaty beneath the surface of this match.


    All the better. Thanks to the scene I''d stirred up moments ago, the attention was still on me. Slipping away now, or making any rash moves, would invite a hundred suspicious nces.


    Also, it was not like this was for the worse.


    ''I can''t act immediately.''


    In the novel, it was revealed that these kids were not just threatened by the ve Pact. They were also being threatened by the people of their vige, as all of them were captured.


    ''Though¡­..''


    Well, the sad part is, thatthey were already sold.


    These foxkin siblings thought they were fighting for something¡ªtheir freedom, perhaps, or the hope that their vige was safe. But I knew the bitter truth.


    The master who held them had woven more than chains; he had built an illusion, a shimmering, hollow promise that bound them as tightly as the pact.


    Somewhere in their minds, they clung to the belief that their people were safe, hidden away in a ce where they could live in peace. But that "sanctuary" was no more than a mirage, a carefully crafted lie to keep the siblingspliant.


    In time, they''d learn the truth. I remembered the scene vividly: the moment when one of the foxkin, a friend from their vige, was found in a noble''s quarters¡ªa baron who had purchased him as if he were livestock.


    It was that terrible revtion, that silent confirmation of betrayal, that shattered whatever fragile hope the siblings had held onto.


    And that was when their lives twisted beyond redemption. They didn''t merely lose hope; they became consumed by fury, a rage so fierce it broke through the bindings of their pact, even though pain wracked their bodies with every rebellious thought.


    They fought back against their master and his allies, driven by a hatred so deep that it gave them the strength to defy even death.


    In the story, it was then, at their lowest, their bodies beaten and on the verge of copse, that a shadowed organization appeared¡ªa group that thrived on the fractured, the vengeful, the broken.


    They promised the siblings power, guidance, and a path to vengeance. The siblings epted, not because they wanted salvation, but because they wanted retribution, no matter the cost.


    CLANK!


    But as I was lost in my thoughts, the sudden act of weapons shing brought me back to reality.


    ''Well¡­..Let''s see what you can do, against an opponent like this, My Lady Knight.''


    Would she emerge victorious, or not¡­.It was time to find that fact.


    ********


    As the match between Valeria and the young beastkin boy was about to begin, the crowd''s murmur quieted, a hush settling over the arena.


    Valeria''s fingers flexed around the hilt of her sword, her mind focused but her instincts still uneasy.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    The moment the match began, the boy charged forward, his movements a blur of speed and intensity. Valeria tensed, surprised by how quickly he closed the distance, his bare hands wed and ready. Despite his unarmed approach, every muscle in his body was coiled, radiating a fierce, predatory energy.


    She raised her Zweihander, intending to meet his attack head-on, but the boy moved with an agility that was hard to follow. He sidestepped her initial swing, ducking low before springing up, his ws shing with surprising force.


    "Fast¡ª!"


    CLANK!


    She blocked, but the impact of his strike reverberated through her arms, nearly causing her to lose her footing.


    SWOOSH!


    ''That strength¡­!''


    she thought, shocked by the raw power behind his small frame. It was as if a truck had collided with her, each strikending with a weight that belied his young age and small size.


    Valeria adjusted her stance, bracing herself against his relentless assault. But the foxkin boy wasn''t giving her any reprieve¡ªhe twisted around her, his movements fluid and precise, each strike aimed at her weak points with uncanny uracy.


    She managed to deflect some blows, but each time she blocked, she felt the sheer force of his attacks testing the limits of her defenses.


    ''This boy¡­ he fights like a beast¡­.''


    The fight was not going to be an easy one. She could see that.

 Chapter 222: The Beastkin (3)

    The foxkin boy leaped at Valeria again, his body a sh of movement as he sprang high above her, his ws gleaming with a brilliant, raw light.


    SWOOSH!


    She recognized the technique instantly, an innate skill of the beastkin.


    ''Their natural ability to channel mana without formal training¡­ incredible.''


    She could feel the weight of his mana pressing down on her, radiating from his entire body, amplifying his power and speed. It was a level of skill that required years of training for most Awakened, yet he wielded it effortlessly, instinctively.


    SLASH! SLASH!


    As he descended, ws shing through the air, Valeria raised her Zweihander, bracing herself against his attack.


    CLANK!


    She managed to intercept his strike with a swift parry, her de catching his ws in a sh that sent sparks flying. But even as she deflected his blow, she could feel the immense force behind it pushing against her, unrelenting.


    ''I can''t gauge his strength¡­''


    she thought, frustration and focus mingling as she searched for any sign of weakness.


    His movements were so unpredictable, each strikeing from a new angle as if he were a whirlwind of ws and raw energy.


    The boy spun around her, and she felt a surge of danger as heunched another rapid assault, ws gleaming as they struck at her side.


    CLANK!


    She barely dodged, her armor catching a ncing blow, the sheer impact leaving her side stinging.


    Her gaze locked on his, and she could see the intensity, the hunger in his eyes¡ªthere was no hesitation, only pure, honed instinct. She tightened her grip, her focus narrowing.


    ''If I don''t adapt, he''ll tear right through me.''


    That feeling.


    It was really simr to what she felt at that time when she fought with ''him.''


    ''Simr, but not as desperate.''


    Maybe, this boy was the rawness that Lucavion had possessed before? Maybe, Lucavion was also like this boy at one point in his life.


    Whatever it was, the boy''s way of fighting was simply fighting to kill, without any type of systematic technique at all.


    The boy lunged forward, his body a blur as he closed the distance in an instant, ws outstretched. Valeria steadied herself, her grip firm, her breath controlled.


    ''I''ve fought this intensity before¡­ I won''t underestimate him.''


    Without hesitation, she channeled her mana from her core, feeling it surge through her, spreading warmth and power across every muscle and tendon. She focused her energy into her Zweihander, her family''s techniqueing alive as she whispered,


    "Sword of rion: Knight''s Arc."


    The de pulsed with energy, shimmering as her mana flowed into it, charging each inch of steel. As the boy''s ws aimed for her, she swung her sword in a wide, powerful arc. Mana trailed behind the de, creating a radiant half-circle that carved through the air, a brilliant arc of energy surrounding her.


    SWOOSH!


    The arc of mana cut across the space between them, colliding with the boy''s iing attack.


    BOOM!


    The raw force of her strike sent a powerful shockwave through the arena, stopping him in his tracks as his ws met the mana-infused steel. His fierce expression flickered with surprise, his body forced back from the sheer impact.


    The energy left in the wake of her de hung in the air for a moment, a shimmering half-circle that radiated strength and precision¡ªa testament to her family''s refined technique.


    The boynded on his feet a short distance away, his fierce gaze still locked onto hers, but Valeria could see the glint of newfound caution in his eyes.


    He''d felt her strength, her control, and realized this was a battle that would require more than raw instinct.


    "Grrr¡­."


    The boy''s eyes narrowed, a renewed focus settling over him as he crouched low, his muscles tensed.


    SWOOSH!


    Valeria tightened her grip, bracing herself as heunched forward with even greater speed, his ws now gleaming with his own mana, a wild, feral energy emanating from them.


    ''So, he''s no stranger to channeling mana himself,''


    she thought, readying herself as he closed the gap.


    CLANK!


    Their weapons met again, her Zweihander shing against his sharpened ws. The force of his strike reverberated through her arms, more powerful and controlled than before. She gritted her teeth as his ws scraped against her armor, leaving faint lines across the metal. He pulled back quickly, only to strike again from a different angle, his movements fluid and relentless.


    ''He''s learning with each move?''


    Valeria realized, a flicker of respect mingling with her focus.


    The boy moved with fierce determination, his strikes unrelenting as he unleashed a barrage of attacks. Valeria countered, her Zweihander forming arcs of energy that illuminated the air, but his speed and unpredictable movements kept her on her guard.


    SLASH!


    One of his ws slipped past her defense, grazing her shoulder as she twisted to deflect his next blow.


    "Argh-"


    Pain red through her arm, the sting sharp, but she held her ground, her focus unwavering. She countered with a powerful swing of her de, forcing him to retreat a few paces.


    ''This kid¡­.''


    But he was undeterred, his fierce gaze fixed on her as he came at her again, his strikes even faster. Valeria met him head-on, channeling more mana into her Zweihander, the de gleaming brighter with each swing.


    CLASH!


    The impact forced them both back, but the boy recovered instantly, pressing forward with a burst of speed.


    ''Legs!''


    He spun low, sweeping his ws toward her legs, and though she managed to deflect part of his strike, his other w grazed her thigh, slicing through her armor with surprising ease.


    Blood seeped from the fresh wound, but Valeria pushed the pain aside, her focus sharp as ever.


    ''I can''t let him wear me down¡­''


    she thought, adjusting her stance as she prepared to counter his next attack.


    Their movements intensified, the air thick with mana as both fighters shed again. Sparks flew with each impact, the force of their strikes shaking the arena floor. But the boy was relentless, his strikes hitting harder, his instincts guiding him with deadly precision.


    With a final, swift move, he lunged forward, his w catching her arm just below the shoulder. Valeria felt the sting of pain once more as his ws scraped against her skin, another reminder of his ferocity.


    ''Come!''


    But this time, she didn''t falter. Gritting her teeth, she swung her Zweihander in a wide arc, her mana surging with a newfound resolve as she drove him back.


    "Sword of rion: Knight''s Arc."


    SWOOSH!


    The de swung in an arc, as she had utilized the same technique.


    ''I finally get it.''


    Was that pain? Or was that not being able to reach her opponent and being leftpletely defenseless?


    Or was that something else?


    But, she started getting ''it''.


    ''What I need to do.''


    She was a knight.


    A fighter who was supposed to protect people, standing beforethem.


    But, what kind of a knight she was?


    That was what she did not know.


    What kind of a knight the rion family needed to be?


    For some reason, she felt like she started getting it.


    As the boy charged forward, Valeria''s gaze was locked on him, her focus sharper than ever. She could feel a newfound rity settling within her, a sense of purpose that had eluded her until now.


    With calm precision, she channeled her mana, letting it flow from her core into her Zweihander. The de hummed with energy, and she raised it high, then brought it down in a powerful vertical sh aimed at the space between them.


    SWOOSH!


    A wave of energy erupted from her sword, a vertical arc of mana slicing through the air toward him. The boy''s reflexes kicked in instantly, and he dodged to the side, his movements swift and agile.


    But this time, Valeria didn''t wait for him to strike again. She advanced, meeting him head-on, her body aglow with mana, each step grounded with the power of her family''s art.


    Her Zweihander shone with a brilliance that reflected her intent, and she could feel her pulse steady, her resolve unshakable. She was done hesitating. She would face him with all she had.


    The boy reacted, his body twisting as he raised his leg to deliver a powerful kick aimed at her face, his mana surging through his limbs. Valeria saw iting, the raw intent behind the strike and braced herself.


    CLANK!


    She lifted her Zweihander just in time, intercepting his kick with the t of her de. The impact reverberated through her sword, but she held firm, refusing to be driven back.


    Their eyes met, his fierce and wild, hers calm and resolute, and for a moment, time seemed to pause, each assessing the other.


    And then, with a swift shift of her stance, she pushed back, using his momentum against him. He staggered, thrown off bnce, and she took advantage, bringing her sword down in a controlled arc, her body shining as she moved.


    ''This is who I am.''


    As her de came down, she felt the rity within her solidify.


    ''Me and that boy is different.''


    She wasn''t just fighting to win¡ªshe was fighting as the knight she was meant to be.

 Chapter 223: The Beastkin (4)

    The boy crouched low, his ws flexed and ready, his breathsing in steady, focused draws. He met the gaze of the pink-haired knight before him¡ªthis Valeria¡ªand felt an unexpected stillness in the air.


    Her stance was solid, that big sword gleaming with mana, yet her expression was unreadable. He searched her eyes for the hostility he was ustomed to, the sneer of superiority he had seen in every opponent before her. But there was none. Her gaze was calm andfocused, but devoid of hatred.


    His teeth clenched in frustration. Why was she just standing there, watching him with those calm, unwavering eyes? Was she mocking him? Did she think he wasn''t worth the effort? A low growl rumbled from his chest, his body tensing as he prepared to charge. Whatever her intentions, he had no choice. He needed to win. This wasn''t just another fight¡ªit was his chance at survival.


    With a swift, fluid motion, he lunged forward, his ws glowing with mana as he struck at her side.


    But she was ready, her de meeting his attack with an effortless parry. Sparks flew, and he felt the impact jolt through his arms, more powerful than he''d expected. She countered swiftly, her sword slicing in a controlled arc that forced him to dodge back, his bnce wavering.


    Undeterred, he pressed on,unching another series of rapid strikes, his movements quick and unpredictable. His ws shed with energy as he shed at her from every angle, trying to find a gap in her defenses. But the woman moved with smooth precision, her de weaving a shield of mana that blocked every attack he threw her way. No matter how fast or fierce his strikes, her sword was always there to meet them.


    The boy gritted his teeth, frustration boiling within him. He poured more mana into his ws, his attacks growing faster, more desperate.


    Yet each time he struck, she deflected him with an unshakable calm, her de flowing through the air like water, each motion deliberate and precise.


    ''Why¡­?''


    he wondered, his mind racing.


    ''Why can''t I break through?''


    It was as if she had no weak points, her defenses unyielding as stone. And that gaze¡ªsteady, unbothered¡ªonly added to his growing despair.


    She wasn''t fighting to harm him. She wasn''t even fighting with hatred. It was as though she was fighting with a purpose he couldn''tprehend, a resolve that went beyond the arena.


    His breath came faster now, his strikes losing their edge, his strength faltering as he felt the tide of the battle shift. Her movements became more confident, more assertive, each swing of her sword pushing him back, forcing him into a defensive stance.


    He tried to dig in, tried to summon thest of his strength, but it was slipping through his grasp like sand.


    She advanced, step by step, her manaden de glinting in the dim arena light as she drove him back, her form unbreakable. He could feel the weight of her presence bearing down on him, like a mountain standing in his path, immovable.


    With each sh, each parry, he felt himself weakening, his instincts struggling to keep pace with her refined technique. He had fought to survive, always driven by raw need and desperation, but this¡­ this was different. Her strength wasn''t born of desperation¡ªit was something honed, focused, with a purpose he couldn''t understand.


    Finally, a powerful strike from her sword sent him staggering back, his legs trembling as he barely managed to stay upright. He blinked, his breath ragged, his heart hammering. The pain from his wounds throbbed in time with his heartbeat, a relentless reminder of his failing body.


    But she didn''t press forward. She paused, her gaze softening as she looked at him¡ªnot with pity, not with superiority, but with something else.


    Understanding, perhaps. Recognition.


    "Why¡­" he muttered, the words slipping out in a whisper, barely audible.


    Her expression remained calm, unwavering. She didn''t answer him, but her silence seemed to say more than words could.


    He steadied himself, his mind screaming to keep fighting, to give it everything he had left. He had to win. If he didn''t¡­


    But even as he tensed to strike, he knew. He could feel it deep within him, a cold realization sinking into his bones. No matter how hard he fought, no matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t break through her defenses. She was beyond him, a force he couldn''t ovee with raw instinct alone.


    And, for the first time, he felt a pang of helplessness. The gnawing, suffocating feeling of being outmatched, of facing an opponent who fought for something he could never understand.


    As he looked into her eyes, he saw a different kind of strength there¡ªa strength not bound by anger or hate but by purpose.


    And it made him question, if only for a moment, why he was fighting at all.


    But he shook the thought away, his fierce gaze returning. He would fight, even if it wasn''t enough. He would keep fighting, even as her strength pushed him further back, even as he felt his own slipping away.


    Because, in the end, he had no other choice.


    "I am sorry."


    He may not be able to hold himself back if he were to use this¡­.


    "Grrr¡­."


    The boy''s breaths came in ragged gasps as he drew deeper into himself, calling forth a power he knew he should never touch. His heart pounded, his muscles tensed, and he felt a wave of raw energy ripple through his body, fierce and untamed. He could feel it building inside him¡ªa dangerous, forbidden power that he had kept buried, the primal force that every beast kin was warned against unleashing.


    I''m sorry,


    he thought, as if whispering to his own fading self, the part of him that feared losing control, the part that knew this power came at a cost.


    "Grrr¡­" His growl turned into a deep rumble, reverberating through the arena. His ws elongated, each one gleaming with a deadly edge, and coarse fur began to sprout along his arms, shoulders, and chest, as his body took on a more feral shape. His spine arched, his muscles expanded, and his entire frame pulsed with newfound strength, his transformation embodying the raw essence of the beast within him.


    *******


    The crowd gasped, recoiling as they sensed the change, feeling the air shift with a dark, powerful presence. Valeria''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening around her Zweihander as she steadied herself, watching him with a new level of intensity.


    The boy''s vision sharpened, his senses attuning to every sound, every breath, every heartbeat around him. He felt more alive than ever before, a primal thrill coursing through his veins. The energy within him surged, spreading into his limbs, infusing every muscle with untamed strength.


    His lips curled back in a snarl, revealing sharp, predatory teeth, and his gaze locked onto Valeria, fierce and wild. For the first time, he felt he had the strength to challenge her, the strength to break through the defenses that had seemed unbreakable moments before.


    Without another thought, he sprang forward, his body a blur of speed and power, his ws poised to strike. He moved faster than he ever had before, the energy within him propelling him forward like a force of nature, every fiber of his being focused on one thing: oveing the obstacle before him.


    Valeria''s eyes widened, and in an instant, she shifted her stance, her Zweihander ready to intercept him. But his speed was blinding, his ws tearing through the air with terrifying precision as he closed the distance.


    SWOOSH!


    He struck, his massive ws meeting her de with a force that sent a resounding shockwave through the arena. The impact jarred Valeria''s arms, her feet digging into the ground as she braced herself against the onught.


    But he was relentless, his ws shing again and again, each blow heavier, stronger, as though he were a storm unleashed.


    Valeria gritted her teeth, her focus unwavering as she held her ground, deflecting each strike with controlled precision. But she could feel the difference¡ªthe sheer, feral force behind his attacks was unlike anything she had faced before. Each sh sent sparks flying, his ws leaving faint marks across her de, his power pressing against her defenses like an unyielding tide.


    The boy roared, his strikes intensifying as he pressed forward, his transformed body moving with a fluidity and strength that belied his young age. He attacked with a ferocity that bordered on desperation, his instincts urging him to break through, to win at any cost.


    But Valeria''s focus only sharpened, her own energy amplifying in response. She matched his speed, her movements a calcted dance as she countered his frenzied attacks with practiced skill. Her Zweihander became an extension of her will, each swing precise, each parry executed with calm purpose.


    The boy''s frustration mounted. No matter how much power he unleashed, no matter how hard he struck, she remained unyielding, her strength a barrier he couldn''t break.


    He let out a guttural snarl, his muscles coiling as he prepared for a final, all-out strike. Channeling everyst bit of energy, he lunged forward, his ws zing with mana, his gaze fierce and determined.


    But as heunched his attack, Valeria''s eyes met his, steady and resolute. She anticipated his move, her stance shifting as she prepared to counter with everything she had.


    With a swift, fluid motion, she raised her Zweihander, her mana surging through the de as she brought it down in a powerful arc, her voice a calm whisper of intent.


    "You really were strong."


    ¨CSword of rion: Ripple of Sce.


    Their attacks met in a burst of energy, the force of their sh sending a shockwave rippling across the arena. The boy felt his body shudder as her de cleaved through his defenses, the impact overwhelming him, his own strength faltering against her refined skill.


    He staggered back, his vision blurring as the energy within him began to wane, his transformation receding. His body trembled, exhaustion seeping into his bones, his breath ragged as he struggled to stay on his feet.


    Valeria lowered her sword, her gaze softening as she looked at him. There was no triumph in her eyes, no trace of cruelty¡ªonly a calm understanding, a quiet respect.


    The boy swayed, his body heavy, his strength spent. He looked at her onest time, his fierce gaze dimming, and in that moment, he understood.


    He had given everything, and still, it hadn''t been enough. But for the first time, he felt a strange sense of peace, as though he had fought with everything he was, and that¡­ was enough.


    With a quiet sigh, he copsed to his knees, his gaze lingering on her as the world faded around him.

 Chapter 224: Flair

    The master watched the fight unfold from the shadows of the arena, his gaze sharp and unyielding as he followed every move the boy made. His eyes narrowed in disdain as he saw the struggle, the faltering defenses, the sheer desperation radiating from his so-called disciple.


    Each time the boy stumbled, the master''s jaw tightened, his fists clenching as the bitter taste of disappointment filled his mouth. He had trained the boy andinvested time, resources, and countless punishments to ensure this moment would end in victory. Yet here he was, watching his pawn falter, his potential slipping away with every step back.


    "Pathetic," he hissed under his breath, his voiceced with anger as he saw the final sh, the decisive blow that left the boy staggering, kneeling in defeat before the pink-haired knight.


    The master''s fists shook, his anger simmering just beneath the surface, barely contained. The boy had dared to fail him¡ªafter all the training, all the discipline, all themands drilled into him. How could he have lost to her? A woman who hadn''t even fought with the hatred he expected, a knight who had shown mercy when she should have been ruthless.


    A fury surged through him, hot and corrosive, as he realized the depth of his loss. The top prizes of this tournament were within reach¡ªpowerful artifacts, andrare elixirs that could elevate his standing and fuel his ambitions.


    And he had ced all his hopes on this beastkin boy, believing he would tear through thepetition, w his way to victory.


    All the boy had to do was make it into the top four.


    Just four! He had trusted the boy to obey, to fulfill his purpose. And now that opportunity was gone.


    "Useless," he muttered, venom dripping from the word. He took a steadying breath, his mind whirring, calcting his next move even as rage clouded his thoughts. The boy''s failure would reflect on him, marking him as a fool for trusting this creature¡ªa lowly beast kin¡ªto seed where humans should have triumphed.


    For a brief moment, his eyes drifted back to the boy''s defeated form, still kneeling in the arena dirt. He could see the boy''s shoulders rise and fall with exhausted breaths, a sliver of defiance in his downcast gaze. That defiance only fueled his anger further.


    The master sneered, his voice a dark whisper to himself. "You dared to lose. You dared to fail me."


    He considered his options, eyes narrowing as thoughts of punishment flickered through his mind. He couldn''t afford to lose the boypletely; there were still ways to use him, even in his disgrace. But the boy would learn, andwould feel the weight of this failure tenfold. Every scar, everysh would remind him of the cost of defiance and weakness.


    Clenching his fists, the master seethed, his thoughts circling around what he needed to do next.


    Little did he know, a pair of feline eyes were watching his every move.


    *********


    As Valeria made her way back through the crowded corridors and the echoing cheers still reverberated in her ears, she saw Lucavion standing in a shadowed corner, observing her with an inscrutable expression. He was half-hidden, almost as if testing her ability to notice him, but she could tell from his slight smirk that he had been watching the entire match closely.


    As she approached, Lucavion''s eyes met hers, glinting with a familiar, teasing warmth but tempered by something almost¡­ respectful. "So, rion," he drawled, his voice low and smooth, "not bad out there. Although," he continued, his tone shifting to that of a subtle challenge, "I expected just a bit more ir. It seems the legendary precision of the knights is still intact, though."


    Valeria huffed, her weariness battling with her annoyance. "ir?" she retorted. "I didn''t realize I was out here for your entertainment."


    Lucavionughed softly, his gaze unwavering. "Oh, make no mistake, you certainly entertained me," he replied, his eyes still holding that spark of curiosity. He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret, "But that wasn''t what I was most interested in."


    She felt his words settle heavily,ced with a mystery she couldn''t quite decipher. As much as she wanted to brush it off, his tone stirred something within her, igniting that stubborn drive to prove herself. Yet this time, it wasn''t out ofpetition¡ªit was a strange urge to understand what he saw when he looked at her with that quiet intensity.


    "Then what were you interested in, Lucavion?" she challenged, her voice just as low.


    His smirk deepened. "That fire," he said softly, almost thoughtfully. "The determination that refuses to waver, even against an opponent that fights with desperation instead of skill. It''s¡­ rare."


    "That desperation?"


    "Indeed."


    He said as they started walking out of the arena as a whole.


    "Wait. Where are you going? Will you not watch the matches?"


    "Let''s go get something to eat. There are still quite a lot of matches left."


    Valeria''s brow furrowed as she matched Lucavion''s casual stride. "You don''t want to watch your opponents? To see what they''re capable of?" she asked, her voiceced with genuine curiosity. "I thought you''d be the type to study every advantage."


    Lucavion''s smirk softened into something almost yful. "Oh, it would be beneficial, of course," he replied, ncing sideways at her with a glint in his eye. "But spending too much time watching your possible opponents? That''s a crutch for the weak, Valeria." He shrugged casually, as if dismissing the very idea. "If you think you''re weak, by all means, stay back and observe."


    Valeria narrowed her gaze, her expression growing sharper. "I''d call it being cautious," she replied, unruffled. "And no, I''m not arrogant like


    some people


    ," she added pointedly, her tone biting. "I can acknowledge my weaknesses easily enough, thank you."


    Lucavion chuckled, unfazed. "Acknowledging them, sure. Fixating on them, though¡ªthat''s the danger. You get so tangled up in the weaknesses you think you have that you forget the strengths you don''t know yet." His voice had an edge of sincerity that surprised her, almost as if he were speaking from some private ce of experience.


    The words struck her in an unexpected way, and she felt herself pause, considering. It was true¡ªshe had a habit of zeroing in on every w, every area for improvement, often at the expense of her own confidence. She pressed her lips together thoughtfully before responding. "Fine," she said, her tone softer but still defiant. "But I believe a little caution never hurts. Knowing what to expect, being prepared¡­ It''s not aweakness. It''s just smart."


    Lucavion gave her an approving look, nodding as if to say her reasoning was fair. "I''ll give you that," he replied. "But, the more time you spend just watching, the more information you will gather. And can you make use of all of them if you were to spend your whole time watching?"


    Lucavion''s question lingered, and Valeria found herself considering it more deeply than she cared to admit. As frustrating as it was to acknowledge, his words made a certain kind of sense. Out of the 32 remaining contestants, only 15 of them could actually end up as her opponents. Even then, the odds of facing every single one were unlikely.


    She felt her shoulders rx slightly, conceding the point in her mind. Trying to remember every possible technique, every potential threat, could cloud her focus rather than sharpen it. There was wisdom in not overwhelming herself with endless possibilities¡ªparticrly if she couldn''t capitalize on each of them effectively.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a low rumble from her stomach, and she realized just how much her previous match had taken out of her. She hated admitting any kind of weakness, even to herself, but the truth was undeniable: she was exhausted, and the prospect of food had started to sound increasingly tempting.


    With a reluctant sigh, she fell into step beside him, though she kept her chin raised, masking her concession with as much dignity as possible. "Fine," she said, her voice carrying a trace of resignation. "I''ll go with you. But I''m curious¡ªwhere exactly are you nning to take us?"


    Lucavion''s smirk grew, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Ah, now that''s the right question," he replied, clearly enjoying the fact that she was following him. "Where do you think we will go? The same ce as we usually go."


    "The Iron Matron?"


    "Yep."


    At the end of the day, it was the same ce.

 Chapter 225: Flair (2)

    Valeria shot Lucavion a questioning look as they made their way toward the Iron Matron. "Why do you always go there?" she asked, her toneced with genuine curiosity. "Out of all the ces in this city, you keeping back to that inn."


    Lucavion tilted his head, feigning surprise. "What do you mean, ''always''? We''ve been to a good number of ces, haven''t we?"


    She arched an eyebrow, conceding his point. "True, we''ve tried different ces. But it doesn''t change the fact that the Iron Matron is where we end up most often."


    Lucavion chuckled, clearly amused by her observation. "I suppose you''re right about that," he said, nodding. "Though I''ll say the food is worth it. It''s rare to find an inn that actually puts care into its dishes."


    Valeria gave him a skeptical look. "And?"


    He nced at her, a hint of a smirk tugging at his lips. "And¡­ well, that ce can offer me a certain kind of protection."


    Valeria''s curiosity sharpened. "Protection?" she echoed, her tone incredulous.


    Lucavion''s expression turned unreadable, his eyes glinting with something unspoken. "You could say it''s a sanctuary of sorts," he replied, his voice lowering. "One that has¡­ a fewyers of security I find convenient."


    A sense of intrigue sparked within Valeria, though she fought to keep her expression neutral. "And here I thought you simply liked the atmosphere," she remarked dryly.


    He shed her a knowing look. "The atmosphere has its appeal, but I''d be lying if I said that was the only reason." His voice dropped slightly as he continued, almost as if he were sharing a secret. "That ce isn''t just an inn. It is operated by a certain adventurer, whose strength can match quite a lot of strong people. Sometimes, being surrounded by a certain¡­ type ofpany is the best protection of all."


    Valeria narrowed her eyes, studying him closely. "So, it''s not just about the food, then."


    "Not quite." His smirk returned, his gaze lingering on her for a beat. "Though it


    is


    good food. And if you''re hungry, why overthink it?"


    As they continued down the bustling streets, Valeria considered his reasoning more closely. Now that he''d shed with members of the Cloud Heavens Sect, she realized, it was more than likely that trouble would follow him sooner rather thanter. The sects were known for holding grudges, and Lucavion, bold as he was, had just painted a target on himself.


    She nced at him, his expression casual as ever, and it all began to make sense. Alone, without the support of a powerful family or a close circle, he had to rely on his own wits¡ªand, evidently, the protection offered by a ce like that Iron Matron''s. With its reputation and its formidable innkeeper, the inn was more than just a safehouse; it was a shield, one that even the Cloud Heavens Sect would hesitate to challenge openly.


    "I see why you keep going back there," she said finally, her voice low. "After all, if trouble doese knocking, the Iron Matron wouldn''t stand by quietly."


    Lucavion''s gaze flicked to her, his smirk softening. "You catch on quickly," he replied, his toneced with a hint of approval. "Let''s just say, the Iron Matron''s Inn isn''t the kind of ce where people settle scores. Its owner''s reputation isn''t just idle talk."


    Valeria nodded, recalling a few stories she''d heard over the years. The Iron Matron was rumored to have once been a formidable adventurer herself, someone whomanded enough respect¡ªor fear¡ªthat her inn remained a neutral ground. If the stories were true, even the most hardened mercenaries and rival sects thought twice before causing any disruption there.


    As they stepped into the familiar warmth of The Rested Hawk, theforting hum of voices and the smell of roasted meats greeted them. Lucavion led the way through the crowded room to their usual table near the far wall, a spot just secluded enough to keep away unwanted ears.


    They had barely settled when Jorkin, the stout and ever-attentive staff member they''de to know well, approached with his familiar easygoing smile. "Ah, Lady Valeria, Lord Lucavion," he greeted his voice a low, rumbling tone that cut through the surrounding chatter. "The usual?"


    Lucavion nodded, leaning back in his chair with a faint smirk. "The usual, Jorkin. You know us well."


    Valeria gave a small nod of confirmation. "Yes, thank you, Jorkin." Despite her initial wariness of the inn''s hospitality, she had to admit she''d grown used to the ce¡ªand, if she were honest, Jorkin''s unfailingly polite demeanor.


    Once Jorkin had taken their orders, he left with a respectful nod, promising to return shortly. Silence settled between them as the warmth from the nearby fire filled the space, and Valeria found herself rxing into the moment. But it was short-lived, as Lucavion suddenly turned his gaze toward her, his expression thoughtful.


    "So," he began, his tone casual yet probing, "what did you think of your opponent today?"


    The question caught her slightly off guard, and she took a moment to consider it. She thought back to the fierce gaze of the beastkin boy, his desperation and raw power that had been unlike any opponent she''d encountered. She had bested him, but something about the way he''d fought lingered with her.


    "He was¡­ surprising," she admitted, her voice steady. "I could see that he was strong, but there was more to it than just physical skill. There was a desperation, a drive like he was fighting for more than just a victory." She paused, then added thoughtfully, "I suppose it made me wary in a way."


    Lucavion watched her, his gaze keen. "Hmm...What else?"


    Valeria took a deep breath, letting her mind drift back to the intense sh in the arena.


    She recalled the fierce determination in the beastkin boy''s eyes, the way he''d thrown himself into every strike as though pain, injury, and even exhaustion meant nothing to him.


    His movements had been reckless but resolute, as if he were fighting not just for victory, but for survival.


    And there was something else¡ªa subtle tension in the air around them, a hostility that hadn''te from him, but from the spectators themselves.


    "He didn''t care about getting hurt," she murmured, more to herself than to Lucavion. "He was young, maybe younger than me, and yet¡­ it felt like he''d already been through more battles than anyone his age should." Her eyes grew distant. "And the crowd¡ªthey reacted with such¡­ disgust. As if just seeing him there was an offense."


    Lucavion''s gaze never wavered, his expression thoughtful as he listened. "You''re sharp," he remarked quietly. "That kind of disdain isn''t something you see for just anyone."


    She nodded, her voice taking on a grim edge. "The beastkin are hated here, aren''t they? And it didn''t seem to matter to him. If anything, he seemed to ept it, like it was¡­ inevitable."


    Lucavion watched her closely, leaning forward slightly as he asked, "So then, what do you think could drive him to fight like that? To ignore the pain, the danger, and even the hatred surrounding him?"


    Valeria hesitated, piecing together what she had sensed but hadn''t fully understood. "If I had to guess¡­ maybe he was fighting for something more than just this tournament," she replied, her voice quiet yet resolute. "To him, maybe winning¡ªor just surviving¡ªmeant something muchrger. Like he didn''t have a choice."


    "Then¡­..if that were to be proved, what would you do?"


    Valeria narrowed her eyes, studying Lucavion carefully. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice measured. "What exactly are you implying?"


    Lucavion held her gaze, his expression thoughtful yet unreadable. "Think about it, Valeria," he replied, his tone soft yet intense. "If that boy truly has no choice¡ªif he''s fighting for something muchrger than himself, something that forces him to push past pain and hatred¡­ what would that make you? Or any of us here, really?"


    She felt a strange chill at his words. "Are you saying¡­ we''re in his way?"


    He tilted his head slightly, his gaze sharp. "Possibly. Or maybe we''re just obstacles he''s resigned himself to face. But either way, if he''s fighting out of necessity, that means his view of us isn''t the same as ours of him. For him, this isn''t a tournament¡ªit''s a battlefield. His actions aren''t for glory, they''re for survival."


    Valeria''s thoughts churned as she tried to process the implication. She had fought in countless training matches, tournaments, and even a few real skirmishes, but they had always been battles of choice, contests of honor or skill. She had never fought because she


    had


    to, because there was no other path forward. For the boy, however, this seemed like life or death.


    She met Lucavion''s gaze, searching his face for answers. "But if that''s true¡­ what am I supposed to do about it?"


    Lucavion''s smirk faded, and for a rare moment, his expression softened into something almost sincere. "That is something that is hard to answer, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 226: Liora

    "That is something that is hard to answer, isn''t it?"


    "¡­.."


    Valeria held his gaze, feeling a weight settle over her that went beyond the words they were exchanging. "Then¡­ what would


    you


    do, if you were in my ce?"


    Lucavion let out a quiet sigh, his expression turning distant. "That''s a question with no easy answer. You could concede the fight, and?step out of his way if you truly believed he was fighting out of necessity. Or you could choose to ignore it, telling yourself it''s not your business. But¡­" he paused, his gaze sharpening, "you could also act."


    "Act?" she repeated, her brow furrowing.


    He leaned forward slightly, his voice lowering. "Yes. Act. If someone''s fighting for their survival in a tournament like this, don''t you wonder why? What kind of position would someone need to be in for a match here to feel like a life-or-death struggle?"


    Valeria''s mind raced, sifting through possibilities. Her gaze grew distant as she considered the tournament setting, the desperation in the boy''s eyes, and the fierce, relentless way he fought. And then, like a dark veil lifting, the answer hit her.


    "very," she whispered, her voice barely audible. It made perfect, horrifying sense. For someone to fight with that level of abandon, that utter disregard for their own safety¡­ it was the fight of someone who had no control over his fate. Someone bound to win or face unimaginable consequences. "Or he could have been ckmailed¡­"


    That was even worse. If one were to be threatened with their lives, they could maybe ignore it.


    She could see herself just killing herself if she were to be forced into a dishonorable act.


    But what if her family was captured?


    A surge of anger began to simmer within Valeria as the weight of her realization settled heavily on her shoulders. The thought of someone being ckmailed or enved into this tournament twisted her sense of justice, filling her with a hollow rage that she didn''t know how to direct.


    She imagined herself in his ce. If her family were at risk¡ªif their lives were held over her head as leverage¡ªwhat would she do? Could she stand by and let them suffer, even if it meant abandoning her own honor? The answer was one she could barely admit to herself.


    For the first time, she felt the bitterness of her victory against the boy. She had fought him without fully understanding what had been at stake for him. Winning had felt like a validation of her strength, but now¡­ now, all she could think of was the question that hung unanswered:


    What would happen to him because she''d won?


    Was his family at risk now, facing a punishment for his defeat?


    Her hand clenched into a fist, and she looked down, her voiceing out in a low, controlled fury. "If he was fighting because he had no choice¡­ because his family was at stake¡­" She trailed off, her jaw tightening as she struggled with the thought. "What happens to him now?"


    Lucavion watched her, his expression steady but his gaze softened by an understanding that was rare from him. "That''s the hard part," he said quietly. "In this world, consequences don''t disappear just because someone fought hard. When you lose in a battle like that, there''s often a price to pay."


    She felt her heart twist painfully, and she shook her head, unable to reconcile the injustice of it. "All he did was fight as hard as he could, and he still lost. And now, for what? To be punished for failing?" Her fists trembled as she wrestled with the thought. "It feels¡­ wrong. Unfair."


    Lucavion nodded, his eyes dark. "It is. But that''s the reality of a life bound to someone else''s demands. Sometimes, there''s no ''fair'' way out."


    For a moment, she was silent, the weight of his words pressing down on her. Winning had always meant honor and strength to her, a testament to her discipline. But this tournament held an ugliness she hadn''t anticipated, and it made her victory feel hollow, even bitter.


    She met Lucavion''s gaze, her voice edged with both determination and sorrow. "I don''t know what to do¡­ but I can''t ignore this. Not anymore."


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, his eyes glinting with a mix of admiration and mischief. "I figured you''d say something like that," he murmured, leaning back in his chair. "If that boy, and maybe others like him, are under some kind of restriction¡ªforced to fight, bound to someone else''s will¡ªwouldn''t you want to do something about it?"


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed as she absorbed his words.


    Of course, I would,


    she thought fiercely, the idea of inaction twisting her stomach. But she pushed back the rush of emotions, keeping her voice level. "How, exactly?" she asked, a wary edge to her tone.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "Easy. Just follow me. But," he added with a gesture at their empty table, "after we eat."


    Valeria''s gaze grew sharper, a mix of skepticism and irritation crossing her face. ''What is he up to now?'' she wondered. He looked almost too calm about it as if this entire situation were some kind of game. But there was a gleam in his eyes that told her he was serious.


    "What?" she asked, incredulous.


    "Look," he said with an easy shrug, "it''s like you said¡ªthis feels wrong, unfair. And if you feel that strongly about it¡­ well, let''s just say I know where we might start looking for answers."


    Valeria held his gaze, her mind racing. ''I don''t trust him,'' she thought, ''but he''s offering something I can''t just walk away from.'' She let out a quiet breath, trying to steady herself. She could feel the bitter taste of her own anger still burning within her, an anger she couldn''t ignore, even if Lucavion was the one leading her toward¡­ whatever it was he had in mind.


    "All right," she said finally, though her voice remained guarded. "After we eat. But if this is some borate prank¡­"


    "Have I ever pranked you?" Lucavion asked, feigning innocence with an exaggerated sigh.


    ''Yes,''


    she thought tly. But her need for answers outweighed her distrust, just this once. She let the conversation drift as they waited, though her mind remained on the young fighter¡ªand the fate he might be facing.


    As Valeria''s thoughts continued to churn, her focus returned to the table as their meals arrived. But this time, instead of Jorkin''s familiar, stoic presence, a young girl appeared with their tes in hand, bncing them with an easy, practiced grace.


    She was slight, with bright, inquisitive eyes and an energy that seemed to spark with every step she took.


    "Here we are!" she announced cheerfully, setting the tes down in front of them with a quick, genuine smile. "Valeria, Lucavion¡ªyou''re in luck; we had a fresh batch of breade out just a few minutes ago." She nced at Valeria, her smile widening, and added with a teasing tone, "Hope you''re hungry enough!"


    Valeria couldn''t help the slight smile that tugged at her lips. "Thank you, Liora," she replied warmly, feeling the young girl''s infectious energy ease the tension in her chest.


    Liora had returned to the inn just a few days ago, having been away visiting family, and her lively nature had quickly made her a wee presence.


    Valeria somehow felt like she had taken a liking to her immediately, partly because Liora treated everyone with a refreshing openness, partly because she didn''t seem to mind Valeria''s sometimes reserved nature. In some strange way, Liora was one of the reasons she''d started feeling more at home in this inn.


    Top of FormLiora winked at her before stepping back, hands on her hips as she nced between Valeria and Lucavion. "So, what trouble are you two nning today?" she teased, giving them both a knowing look. "Not that I expect you to tell me


    everything


    , of course."


    Lucavion chuckled, leaning back with his usual smirk. "Us? Trouble? Never."


    Liora immediately jumped forward, leaning in with an exaggerated look of disbelief as she ced her hands on the table, facing Lucavion head-on. "You are


    not


    allowed to say things like that!" she dered, her voice a mix of yful scolding and genuine amusement.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk unfazed. "Oh? And what exactly have I done to earn such a dramatic response?"


    Liora scoffed, crossing her arms with a mock re. "As if you don''t know! After that scene you caused, your name has been on nearly every tongue in the city! You waltz into the tournament, stir things up with the Cloud Heavens Sect of all people, and now¡ªnow!¡ªyou''re sitting here pretending that you don''t know trouble when it''s practically tattooed on your forehead?" She shook her head, clearly enjoying every second of her tirade. "And then you have the audacity to say, ''Trouble? Never.''"


    "Pfffftttttt¡­."


    Bottom of Form


    Valeria smothered augh, as she couldn''t help after seeing the expression that Liora made.


    "Heh¡­.."


    Lucavion alsoughed, raising his hands in mock surrender. "All right, all right, I''ll admit it¡ªI


    may


    have made a few enemies."


    "Not, few. Quite a lot of them."


    "So what?"


    Liora tilted her head, her arms still crossed as she regarded him with that yful, assessing re. "Sometimes, Lucavion, I wonder¡­ Are you brave, or are you just in stupid?"


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, and he leaned back in his chair with a calm, almost arrogant ease. "It''s bravery," he replied smoothly, "when you have the strength to ovee whatever you face." He paused, his eyes glinting with a trace of challenge. "It''s stupidity if you fail in the attempt."


    Valeria''sughter died down, and she looked at him, a hint of interest in her gaze.


    Typical Lucavion,


    she thought, but there was something almost admirable in his confidence¡ªsomething that wasn''t just arrogance. He believed every word, and somehow, in his presence, she almost believed it too.


    Liora scoffed again, rolling her eyes as if to hide her amusement. "Well, you''d better make sure you don''t cross that line," she muttered. "The Cloud Heavens Sect isn''t exactly known for their forgiving nature."


    Lucavion only chuckled, unfazed. "Forgiveness was never something I expected from them," he replied lightly, then turned his gaze to Valeria, an unspoken question in his eyes, as if asking whether she understood his way of seeing things.


    Valeria didn''t look away, but she kept her expression steady. "Let''s hope your bravery doesn''t end up looking a lot like stupidity," she said coolly, though her lips twitched with a faint smile.


    As Liora rolled her eyes onest time and moved to help another table, Valeria felt that, somehow this was how she needed to aspire to be.


    A strange mix of admiration and frustration at Lucavion settled over her once more.


    He was maddening, even reckless, but his conviction had a way of stirring something within her¡ªa challenge, a question, that she couldn''t quite ignore.


    ----------A/N-------------


    Sorry for thete chapter. My exams had started and I had been having a frankly hard time keeping up.


    More action is on the way.

 Chapter 227: Shrouded Whisper

    After finishing their meal, Valeria and Lucavion stepped outside the warm, bustling inn and into the cool evening air of Andelheim. The quiet calm that followed sharpened Valeria''s focus, her mind already brimming with thoughts of what Lucavion had hinted at earlier.


    He started down the cobblestone path, leading her through the dimly lit streets, where the excitement of the tournament still lingered in every shadow and murmured conversation they passed. Valeria watched him, her expression guarded, though the determination in her eyes hinted at her own drive to uncover whatever truth he was nudging her toward.


    "Now, what?" Valeria''s voice cut through the stillness as she followed Lucavion down the cobblestone path. Now that they''d finished their meal, his promised time to act had arrived, and she was eager to know what exactly he had in mind.


    Lucavion nced back at her, his smile shifting, growing colder, almost chilling. "Just follow me," he said, his voice low, uncharacteristically without a trace of teasing. "You''ll see soon enough."


    Without waiting for her response, he moved ahead, slipping deeper into the dimly lit alleyways, his footsteps quiet and sure. Valeria hesitated only for a moment, then followed, her curiosity bubbling just beneath the surface.


    ''What could he be nning?''


    she wondered, her eyes fixed on his back as he guided her through Andelheim''s shadowy streets.


    ''And what exactly are we going to do? He''s never this serious¡­''


    Yet somehow, seeing this colder, focused side of him, Valeria felt a strange sense of confidence. Against all reason, whenever Lucavion got serious like this, she couldn''t help but feel like he was¡­ dependable. Reliable, even.


    The street they walked narrowed, the noises of the festival-like atmosphere slowly fading away until the only sounds were the distant hum of voices and the echo of their footsteps. Valeria''s mind raced with questions, but she held them back, unwilling to disturb the silence between them. There was something about hisposure, his quiet intensity, that told her not to interrupt.


    She studied him as they walked, noting the way his gaze stayed forward, unwavering, scanning their surroundings as if every shadow held something important. She''d seen him bold, reckless, and infuriatingly smug. But this¡ªthis was different. This Lucavion carried an edge that cut through her usual skepticism.


    After a few moments, he finally spoke, his voice low and calm. "The boy we saw in the tournament," he began, his eyes still fixed forward, "he isn''t there by choice, Valeria. And he isn''t the only one."


    "That much was obvious," she replied, a frown darkening her face. "There was also the girl¡ªshe seemed about his age, and¡­ they even moved alike." She paused, a disturbing realization settling over her. It wasn''t just their appearance, with the same dark fur and lean, agile build, but something in the way they acted, almost like they were bound by the same invisible chains. "You think she''s in the same situation?"


    Lucavion nodded, his gaze forward. "People like them tend toe in groups. Those who get captured¡­ it''s usually an entire vige, especially with beastkin. Their viges are tight-knit. When raiders or verse for them, they don''t just take one¡ªthey take all they can get."


    Valeria felt a pang of understanding, her hand unconsciously tightening on the hilt of her sword. She had never thought of herself as na?ve, but hearing itid out so inly¡ªthe organized, systematic way lives were stolen¡ªit was as horrifying as it was clear. She nced back at Lucavion, noting the subtle tension in his shoulders. This was the side of him that, despite herself, she trusted, a side that hinted at an understanding of the cruelty of the world she had yet to fully grasp.


    They walked in silence until Lucavion suddenly raised a hand, signaling her to stop. "We''re here," he murmured, ncing at her with a serious expression.


    Valeria''s eyes widened slightly as she took in their surroundings. It was an unassuming alley, sandwiched between two modest buildings with dim, yellowing lights glowing from nearby windows. This street looked no different from the dozens they''d passed earlier. She nced around, searching for a sign of anything unusual, but the area seemed almost disappointingly ordinary.


    ''How did he find this ce?''


    she wondered, a ripple of admiration mingling with her suspicion.


    As if sensing her silent question, Lucavion offered a faint smile, though his eyes remained steely. He tilted his head towards a small, iron-barred window, nearly hidden beneath thick vines trailing from above. "Sometimes," he said quietly, "the ces that look the most ordinary hide the darkest secrets."


    Top of Form


    Bottom of Form


    "That still doesn''t answer my question." She replied, understanding that he had mostly expected her question inside.


    "Heh¡­.Not everything needs to be revealed. Everyone has their own ways, isn''t that the case?" Lucavion replied as he readied himself.


    Seeing that the was not going to reply at all, she decided to ditch the question as well. This guy was like that, and she had already started getting used to it.


    Valeria followed Lucavion''s lead, her senses on high alert. The narrow street held an unnatural quiet, almost as if it were holding its breath, and the dimly lit buildings seemed to watch them as they passed. Lucavion moved without hesitation, each step leading them closer to an unassuming inn tucked between two shadowed buildings.


    Inside, the ce bore a faint resemnce to the Iron Matron butcked its warmth and familiarity. The tables were scattered with patrons, some huddled in close conversation, others nursing drinks alone, yet there was an undeniable shift in the atmosphere as they entered. Valeria could feel it¡ªa change in the air, a prickling awareness as several pairs of eyes shifted in their direction.


    ''Why does everyone look so on edge?''


    she wondered, her hand instinctively moving toward her sword. This was an inn; strangers should be amon sight. But the way these patrons looked at them made her feel as if they''d broken an unspoken rule.


    Before she could think further, Lucavion had already made his way to the bar.


    The bartender''s eyes narrowed as Lucavion approached, his expression shifting to something cold and unweing. His voice, when he finally spoke, was gruff and edged with thinly veiled disdain. "What''ll it be?"


    Lucavion didn''t appear the least bit perturbed. He shed his usual easy smile and leaned a little closer his tone light. "A simple drink, whatever''s fresh on tap."


    The bartender''s eyes lingered on him for a moment, as if sizing him up, before he gave a slight, almost reluctant nod. Without another word, he turned and began preparing the drink, his movements stiff and mechanical. Valeria could feel the thick tension in the air, the prickling of silent hostility surrounding them from all corners of the room. This was not a ce that weed strangers, and they had very clearly made themselves the exception tonight.


    She moved to stand beside Lucavion, her posture controlled, her own gaze sweeping the room. She could tell Lucavion was up to something, but it was still unclear to her what that might be. Why would he bring her to this inn, of all ces, simply to sit and drink in hostile silence?


    Her curiosity finally broke through, and as Lucavion caught her eye, he gave her that familiar, mischievous smile¡ªthe one that always seemed to imply he knew more than he let on.


    "What are we doing here?" she asked in a low voice, the question more an expression of her wariness than anything else.


    Lucavion chuckled softly, leaning in slightly as if sharing a secret. "Patience, Valeria. Sometimes you have to sit back, enjoy a drink, and let things reveal themselves."


    She arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. "In this case, ''things'' appear to be the res from half the room."


    He merely shrugged, his smirk never faltering. "res are harmless enough," he murmured, "if you know how to ignore them." He raised his ss as the bartender slid it across the counter, casting a wry nce around the room. "Besides," he added quietly, "our purpose here will make itself clear soon enough."


    Valeria''s fingers hovered near her sword, her body tensed but her mind reluctantly began to trust his lead. This side of Lucavion was one she was starting to recognize¡ªthe subtle confidence, the air of certainty that suggested he was always two steps ahead.


    ''Why does it feel like that? I don''t understand?''


    Yet, she could do nothing about it. Top of Form


    "Here¡­..Two cups of Rentrak Extract."


    As their drinks arrived, a sudden movement caught Valeria''s eye. A man stepped forward from the shadows of the room, his build slight and a bit malnourished, his face marked by a deep scar that ran from his brow to his jaw. Behind him trailed a handful of rough-looking men, each one sporting the telltale demeanor of street thugs. Their clothes were worn and patched, and their expressions were a mixture of sneers and cold calction.


    The scarred man stopped a few paces away from them, his gaze fixed on Lucavion with a hint of mockery. "Well, well," he drawled, his voice low and rough. "What brings the two of you here? We have never seen the two of you here before." He smirked, looking Lucavion and Valeria up and down with a disdainful sneer.


    Valeria''s hand instinctively drifted closer to her sword, but Lucavion remained unfazed. He took a slow sip of his drink and then smirked.


    "What else could it be? We are here to meet with the


    Shrouded Whisper


    ."


    And the moment that name left his mouth, the entire inn fell silent.

 Chapter 228: Shrouded Whisper (2)

    The moment Lucavion uttered the name


    Shrouded Whisper


    , the entire inn fell into an eerie silence. Conversations ceased, and every eye turned to them, expressions flickering between surprise, suspicion, and even a hint of fear. The change in atmosphere was as swift as it was absolute, the once-gruff murmurs reced by an almost palpable tension that hung thick in the air.


    Valeria nced around, trying to make sense of the sudden shift, but the name was unfamiliar to her.


    Shrouded Whisper


    ¡ªthe words sounded ominous, cloaked in a secrecy that seemed to ripple through every corner of the room. Whatever it was, it wasn''t a name she''d ever heard before, and she felt an ufortable prickling along her spine. It was as if Lucavion had spoken a code she didn''t understand, an invitation into a world to which she didn''t belong.


    ''What does that even mean?


    '' she thought, frustration bubbling beneath her confusion. She felt a sense of alienation here, a growing awareness that this wasn''t just any gathering ce. Her hand instinctively tightened near her sword, her pulse quickening as she observed the faces around them, each one a silent witness to something she couldn''t grasp.


    The scarred man''s sneer faded, reced by a wary scowl. He hesitated, his gaze flicking between Lucavion and the rest of the inn as if weighing his options. He opened his mouth, but it took him a moment to speak, the earlier confidence reced by a tinge of uncertainty.


    "What do you mean by Shrouded Whisper?"


    "What do I mean?"


    Valeria''s senses sharpened, catching the low murmur of voices, and the subtle shift in the crowd''s stance. She could feel the hostility thickening, a coiled readiness in the air that made it clear: they wouldn''t be leaving this ce in peace.


    Not that it bothered her. If anything, the rising tension brought her a strange calm. Facing threats was part of her duty, and she''d never shied away from conflict when it was necessary. Her grip tightened on her sword, her gaze flitting around, assessing each of the men surrounding them.


    "I meant what I said, but people like you tend to understand things in a different way."


    ¨CSWOOSH! SPURT!


    But before she could prepare herself further, a sh of movement burst before her eyes. She barely registered the swiftness of it when a hot, red spray filled the air. Her eyes widened, and she instinctively turned towards the source, her gaze falling upon the scarred man as he crumpled, a gaping, clean hole in his neck.


    For a heartbeat, the room was frozen. Then, an outraged roar shattered the silence. "You! BASTARD!" Another man''s voice cut through,ced with raw fury, and the already tense crowd surged forward, bloodlust gleaming in their eyes.


    Valeria didn''t hesitate. Her sword was out in an instant, her stance shifting to brace herself as she cast a quick, stunned nce at Lucavion. He stood there, calm andposed, blood still dripping from his de, his expression unreadable but steady, as if this was all part of his n.


    "Lucavion," she hissed, but he didn''t look her way. Instead, he gave a short, sharpmand.


    "Get ready, Valeria. Things are about to get messy."


    The moment she heard Lucavion''smand, Valeria scoffed, feeling a reluctant surge of energy rise within her. She had no idea what he had gotten them into, but now that their des were drawn and the crowd was closing in with clear intent, there was no backing down.


    Her grip tightened around her sword, her expression settling into one of controlled focus


    . ''I don''t know what game you''re ying here, Lucavion,


    '' she thought bitterly,


    ''but I won''t be some fool just dragged along.''


    The thug closest to her lunged forward, his de shing in the dim light. With practiced ease, Valeria sidestepped his attack, bringing her sword down in a fluid, powerful arc.


    The thug staggered back, clutching his wounded arm, and she heard Lucavion chuckle beside her, unfazed as he deflected another attack with graceful precision.


    "Try to keep up," he muttered, sidestepping as his own opponent charged, only to meet Lucavion''s swift, calcted strike.


    Valeria huffed, eyeing the small band of thugs as they began to circle them. "Just like you to drag me into this mess without warning," she muttered, her voice edged with irritation as she deflected another blow. She had to admit, though, that these weren''t exactly formidable opponents; their moves were rough, wild, andcking any real strategy. It was as if these men relied solely on brute strength rather than skill.


    Valeria felt her pulse quicken, though she hardly registered her body''s readiness. Their surroundings crackled with dark energy, alive with the presence of so many ready to fight¡ªand she knew this was no training ground, no controlled skirmish. Each figure pressing toward them was armed and unrelenting, all with the raw intent to kill.


    CLANK!


    She parried the following first man''s strike, her sword deflecting his heavy blow, but an uncharacteristic hesitation flickered in her movements. Her training as a knight had always focused on disabling, on subduing enemies rather than truly harming them, and the distinction now felt jarring.


    Each swing she avoided, every slice she redirected, reminded her of this unfamiliar ground. Even with the instinctual response bred into her through years of knighthood, there was an uncertainty, a small pulse of reluctance each time she lifted her de.


    Valeria moved with precision, her focus narrowing as she deflected each oing attack. The first thug lunged at her with a heavy swing, but she sidestepped, her Zweihander slicing through the air to meet his unguarded shoulder.


    He stumbled back, clutching his wound as she moved on without a second nce.


    Another opponent closed in, his knife aimed for her side, but Valeria''s training took over. She twisted her body, bringing her sword down in a quick, clean arc.


    The thug barely had time to react as her de grazed his arm, sending him reeling. Without pause, she blocked a third thug''s reckless strike, redirecting it and shing his arm, forcing him to retreat.


    But then the fourth man stepped forward, a sneer twisting his face as he grabbed a mug from a nearby table. With a quick flick of his wrist, he threw the drink at her, the liquid sttering across her face. Valeria''s vision blurred for a crucial second, her instinct kicking in toote to block the iing blow.


    SLASH!


    Pain shot through her abdomen as his de found its mark, cutting through her armor and mana just enough to leave a sharp, stinging wound.


    She gritted her teeth, the adrenaline dulling the pain as she wiped her face, regaining her focus. Ignoring the difort, she stepped forward, driving her sword down into the man''s leg, her de slicing through muscle as he copsed with a howl.


    "Hisssss-!"


    Valeria took a steadying breath, but there was no time to pause. Another thug charged at her, his face twisted with anger as he swung his club in a wide arc. She parried, her movements swift, but each sh took its toll. The encounters left her with deepening cuts and bruises¡ªa gash along her shoulder, a scrape across her arm, and a painful bruise along her ribs. Her body ached with each movement, her breathing growing heavier as the skirmish wore on.


    By the time the sixth opponent stepped forward, she could feel the weight of her injuries, her body protesting with each strike.


    ''Tch¡­.''


    Valeria''s grip tightened on her sword as pain red through her body, her earlier wounds pulsing with each rapid beat of her heart.


    But there was no option to relent. She adjusted her stance, bracing herself for the next wave.


    Suddenly, she sensed movement from her left¡ªthe thug she''d already injured was advancing, a maddened gleam in his eyes as he charged her again.


    Blood seeped through the wound she''d left on him, yet he lunged with renewed fury, his face twisted in a grimace of hatred. His voice rang out, raw with rage. "Die!"


    He struck wildly, his de aiming low to throw her off bnce, but Valeria parried the blow, her own de biting into his arm again. He staggered back, his weapon falling from his hand as he gripped his bleeding wound. She turned back toward Lucavion, expecting him to handle the next attacker, only to find him locked inbat with two men who had managed to trap him between them.


    ''Another one!''


    Her senses prickled as she felt movement to her right. She spun, but it was toote. A de glinted in the dim light, and her eyes widened in a moment of cold realization¡ªshe wouldn''t be able to deflect in time.


    ''No!''


    The attacker''s strike bore down on her, sharp and unyielding, and in a split second, she braced herself for the pain.


    But just before the de met her flesh, a sh of steel swept across her vision, intercepting the strike. The ng of metal rang out as Lucavion''s sword caught her assant''s de mid-swing, stopping it an inch from her side.


    And then without even looking her way, he put more pressure on his ankle and forced his body to rotate 90 degrees.


    SLASH!


    Following that, his estoc, which was glowing ck suddenly shed the man''s neck.


    SPURT!


    With blood spurting all across.

 Chapter 229: Shrouded Whisper (3)

    With Lucavion''s de still dripping with the blood of the fallen thug, Valeria finally took a moment to nce around¡ªand what she saw made her stomach twist.


    Bodiesy strewn across the inn, limbs sprawled and weapons clutched in lifeless hands, their faces frozen in expressions of fury, fear, or surprise. Blood pooled around them in the dark, spreading stains, painting the wooden floor in deep reds. The once-bustling inn had fallen into an eerie silence, broken only by the faint, metallic scent of blood filling the air.


    Her chest tightened the sheer brutality of the scene crashing over her like a wave. These men¡ªeach one who had pressed in on them with intent to kill¡ªnowy dead at her feet.


    All of them,


    she realized, her pulse quickening. She hadn''t been trained for this¡ªhadn''t imagined the aftermath of battle to look like


    this.


    Every fight she''d known before had purpose, and rules; there were always survivors, and always a sense of restraint. But here¡­


    Her stomach churned, and she took a step back, nausea rising within her. Her grip loosened slightly on her sword as the weight of it all settled over her.


    Everyone is dead.


    Her gazended on Lucavion, who stood amidst the carnage, his expression unbothered, his eyes scanning the room with an ease that felt almost unnatural. He wiped his de, still faintly glowing with the dark energy he wielded, onto the edge of his coat, seeming almost detached, as if this violence were merely routine.


    "Lucavion¡­" Her voice was barely a whisper, her throat tight as she struggled to keep the nausea down. She didn''t know what to say, couldn''t find the words.


    How could he be so calm?


    Lucavion''s gaze sharpened, his eyes void of their usual humor. A coldness lingered in his expression as he took in her shocked face, her hand still trembling on the hilt of her sword.


    "When you fight people like this, mercy is a weakness, Valeria," he said, his tone blunt, unyielding. "Show them an ounce of leniency, and it''s your life you''re gambling. If you''d gone for the kill from the start, maybe you wouldn''t have been injured."


    Her grip on her sword faltered, his words striking deeper than the wounds she''d received. It was true¡ªshe hadn''t fought to kill. She''d parried, dodged, only harming when necessary, trying to keep her strikes restrained. And yet¡­ these men had shown no such restraint. She hadn''t anticipated this ruthlessness, this absolute disregard for life.


    But she couldn''t find the words to respond. Something heavy sat in her chest, the realization mingling with nausea until it felt as if her body rejected every part of this scene, every truth embedded in Lucavion''s words.


    As she stared at him, though, a strange feeling crept over her. Her vision grew unsteady, twisting and blurring at the edges. Lucavion''s face began to shift, contorting in ways that didn''t make sense. For a split second, his expression twisted, darker somehow, more distant¡ªand then the entire room seemed to warp.


    The bodies lying around them shifted in her vision, as if stirred by a phantom wind. A horrific thought wed its way up her mind¡ª


    were they moving?


    Her pulse thundered as she watched, frozen, her breath catching as she saw the lifeless forms seem to twitch, their limbs jerking, expressions of hatred returning to their blood-stained faces. It was as if death hadn''t been enough to silence them, as if they were ready to rise again and drag her into the dark.


    "No¡­" she whispered, her voice faint as her vision swayed.


    The scene before Valeria twisted further, her vision swimming in a grotesque haze. The faces of the fallen twisted into expressions of vengeance, their mouths opening in silent screams, eyes filled with fury.


    She could feel the room closing in on her, the weight of it pressing down like an iron grip around her chest. Her heart hammered against her ribs, each beat amplifying the unreal horror unfurling before her.


    The bodies¡ªcold and lifeless only moments before¡ªwere now crawling, dragging themselves closer, some with torn limbs reaching out toward her. She staggered back, her pulse quickening in a frantic, desperate rhythm. Her gaze darted to Lucavion, but his form had shifted too, his face blurring, distorting until it no longer seemed his own. His eyes, cold and knowing, bore into her with darkness that sent chills down her spine.


    "Get¡­ away!" she gasped, barely recognizing her own voice, raw and panicked. The corpses loomed closer, their hands outstretched, reaching for her as if to pull her into the same grim fate.


    With a strangled cry, Valeria''s instincts took over. She swung her sword wildly, the heavy de slicing through the air, desperate to keep the undead forms at bay.


    Her de met flesh, cutting through the phantom figures as they lunged at her, one after another. Each strike was frantic, raw¡ªher mind screaming that this wasn''t real, that it couldn''t be happening, but her body moved on pure survival.


    A form lunged from her right, and she spun, cleaving through it, the blood spraying across her armor. Another figure leaped at her from the front, and she brought her sword down with a brutal swing, cutting it down mid-leap.


    Her vision blurred further as she continued to slice through the relentless assault, feeling each impact, each hollow thud of her de against the bodies that swarmed around her.


    Amidst the chaos, she caught a glimpse of Lucavion¡ªor whatever he had be¡ªwatching her, his blurred form barely shifting as the blood-soaked scene unfolded.


    "¡­..a!"


    Valeria''s breath came in ragged gasps as she swung her sword, each sh tearing through the swarm of phantom attackers pressing in on her.


    "V¡­..a....W¡­.ke¡­.p¡­.."


    The voices around her blurred, merging into an iprehensible cacophony.


    "Wa...¡­u....It.....i¡­.not...re¡­."


    She could hear fragments, whispers just beyond her grasp¡ªmurmured distorted sounds that made no sense.


    Her heart pounded faster, her thoughts a frantic blur of instinct as she tried to hold her ground. The world around her spun, every face twisting, shifting, until even the walls of the inn seemed to close in. She was barely holding on when suddenly¡ª


    BOOM!


    A shockwave exploded in her eardrums, a thunderous sound that ripped through her senses, shattering the illusion.


    ''¨CArghk!''


    She staggered, eyes wide as the warped, distorted figures dissolved into mist. In an instant, the room was still again, the once-moving bodies now lifeless on the floor, their blood pooling beneath them. The cloying stench of death hung heavy in the air.


    ''Huh?''


    She blinked, disoriented, her gaze snapping to Lucavion.


    He stood a few steps ahead of her, his attention entirely focused on a figure at the far end of the room. His sword was raised, gleaming with dark, intense energy, but his stance was steady, every muscle tense as if prepared for another confrontation.


    Valeria''s eyes traveled past him,nding on the figure across the room. Her breath caught. It was him¡ªthe beastkin boy she''d fought in the tournament that morning. He was older than he looked, though his small frame still gave him a childlike appearance.


    His eyes, intense and simmering with the quiet fury of someone who''d endured more than most could bear, were locked onto Lucavion. The boy''s furred ears twitched, his form poised and ready, as if he''d stepped out from the shadows themselves.


    "


    You,


    " Valeria managed to murmur, her mind struggling to piece together how he had ended up here, in this blood-soaked inn.


    "Ah¡­."


    And then she realized, as her mind slowly started returning.


    SWOOSH!


    Following that, she sensed another presence approaching and her instincts immediately forced her to raise her sword.


    CLANK!


    And her sword met with another one before her.


    "Grr¡­."


    It was the girl.


    "Heh¡­..So, you are finally showing yourself...Shrouded Whisperer¡­."


    And she heard Lucavion mumbling.

 Chapter 230: Shrouded Whisper (4)

    ¨CBirds of a feather tend to flock together.


    A saying that is from Earth.


    ¨CPeople like them, despicable through and through, always seemed to find each other.


    Like weeds in a field, they clustered together, feeding off each other''s rot. ve smugglers, gang leaders, and nobles who turned a blind eye to corruption¡ªall thriving within the same festering underbelly. In their own twisted way, they upheld each other''s malice, validating every vile act in the name of power, control, or wealth.


    But is it fair to lump them all into the same category?


    I wondered, my thoughts darkening. For all the evil I knew them capable of, it was an unsettling realization. I knew nothing about them individually. Was I any better, dismissing their worth with such sweeping judgment? Did I have the right to pass judgment so easily, to decide that they all deserved to be condemned? Was I any different, really, for seeing them all the same way?


    But at the end of the day¡­ do all these questions even matter?


    These people were the ones who painted themselves into the roles they now yed. They categoricallybeled themselves with every deal, every lie, every betrayal.


    Each one of them contributed to the misery, envement, and suffering that filled this world. They were responsible for the roles they chose, and the lines they crossed.


    The same held for the people who had tormented these two kids.


    Riken


    and


    Sena


    .


    The two young fox siblings drifted into my thoughts, their faces vivid in my mind.


    They were so young when they were captured, stolen away, and stripped of any chance at a free life. Beastkin weren''t like humans¡ªthey had a different essence, a wildness rooted in nature itself. Their connection to mana was instinctual, woven into their very being. Even as children, they could manipte it, drawing power from the world around them without needing years of study or discipline.


    For a beastkin, survival was in their blood. They grew stronger earlier than most humans, their bodies resilient, maturing quickly to meet the demands of their environment. And then, there was ''beastification,'' an ability unique to their kind. Even young beastkin like Riken and Sena could draw on their primal bloodlines, shifting parts of their bodies into animal forms¡ªws, fangs, even heightened senses¡ªto protect themselves or others. It made them formidable, even at a young age.


    And that was why capturing them wasn''t easy. It wasn''t just a matter of power or strength; humans had to find ways to break them psychologically, to crush that innate resistance and force them into submission. Humans and beastkin had always been at odds, their instincts and values too different to coexist peacefully for long.


    The wildness in beastkin unnerved people, their dangerous, instinctive nature a constant reminder of the power humans couldn''t control. So, rather than try to understand, humans chose to dominate.


    ''That is indeed sad.''


    For Riken and Sena, their natural gifts had been turned into tools for their captors. The same powers that should have freed them became chains, twisted by those who only saw them as weapons to wield, not lives to nurture.


    They had grown up fighting, but not for freedom or family¡ªthey fought for survival under the thumb of a master who would never allow them to be anything more than tools.


    ¨CSWOOSH!


    As I steadied my stance, the blood-soaked room settled around me in sharp, metallic rity. Bodies littered the floor, their lifeless forms sprawled amidst the carnage, yet my focus remained unyielding on the boy standing across from me. His fierce, unblinking gaze mirrored the quiet fury I''d seen flicker beneath his surface in the tournament¡ªa controlled wrath forged from something deeper, something primal.


    And there he was, the one responsible for all this¡ªthe "Shrouded Whisperer," watching from the shadows. He leaned casually against the far wall, his dark cloak blending into the murky shadows like an extension of himself. His presence reeked of illusion magic, the air around him pulsing with the subtle, shifting energy of a spell not yet cast. His eyes glinted, sharp and calcted, taking in the room with a detached curiosity, as if all of this¡ªthe death, the blood, even these two broken lives he''d bound to his will¡ªwas merely part of a game.


    ''That''s him,''


    I thought, locking eyes with the man who had twisted these siblings'' lives into tools of his making.


    The boy didn''t move, his ears twitching slightly as he held his ground. I could feel the tension coiled within him, every muscle braced, poised for a strike. Valeria stood beside me, her sword raised and steady, having just deflected the girl''s surprise attack, but her breath was still ragged, the shock of what she''d witnessed still lingering in her eyes.


    The Shrouded Whisperer''s low voice slipped through the stillness, cold and unfeeling. "Impressive," he drawled, his eyes sweeping over the bodies beforending on me with an amused gleam. "I didn''t think anyone would have the gall to waltz in and paint my establishment red." His smirk was as hollow as his soul, his toneced with mockery. "And yet here you are, making quite the mess."


    A flicker of disgust twisted within me, but I kept my expression neutral, and calm. "You call them your establishment?" I asked, my voice low, unwavering. "These people¡­ these children? They''re not yours to own."


    The man''s eyes narrowed, his smug demeanor barely shifting. "Ownership is just a word," he replied smoothly, his tone so casual it felt like a p. "They serve a purpose, don''t they? Survival of the fittest, after all. Those strong enough tomand will always rise above those who merely¡­ follow."


    Beside me, Valeria''s grip on her sword tightened. I could see the barely concealed anger simmering in her eyes, her disgust in as day.


    ''Well, that is just like her after all.''


    I turned my attention to the boy, meeting his steady, defiant gaze.


    ''What a pitiful kid.''


    He would live his life as a ve for a long time, thinking that he was doing something for his own people.


    But in fact, all of his actions were for the sake of an illusion.


    SWOOSH!


    The boy''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing with a sh of raw, instinctual rage. Before I could say anything more, he lunged at me, his ws shing through the air, swift and deadly.


    CLANK!


    I barely had time to raise my de, meeting his strike with a quick deflection that sent a dull ng echoing through the silent room.


    In that brief moment, I caught a glimpse of the ve mark burned into his neck¡ªa twisted, pulsing sigil that shimmered with dark energy, binding him in ways he probably didn''t even understand.


    ''Indeed, the marks are also there.''


    The mark pulsed, almost as if it were alive, responding to every strike he delivered with a relentless fury.


    At the same time, I could also sense that the Shrouded Whisperer''s magic was thrumming in the air, a sinister hum of energy that pressed down on me like a vice. I didn''t have to look to know he was preparing something¡ªsome spell or illusion aimed to weaken me.


    I could feel it coiling, biding its time like a snake ready to strike.


    ''Ruthttless indeed.''


    This guy was the leader of the people I had just massacred here. The leader of a small gang that he had founded after getting his hands on a certain dark magic book.


    He was not affiliated with any organization, and it was just sheer luck.


    The boy came at me again, faster this time, his ws aimed at my throat. I sidestepped, angling my sword to parry his attack, the force of his strike resonating through the steel.


    He was strong¡ªstronger than any kid his age should be¡ªbut every movement was fueled by desperation, by the twisted magic forcing his body into action. I could sense the control pulsing through him, driving his limbs, urging him forward without a shred of hesitation or restraint.


    He shed at me again, and I deflected, feeling the sharp edge of his ws graze past, close but not close enough. His strikes came faster, more frantic, each one tinged with a fury that was as much his own as it was the Whisperer''s.


    I could see the strain in his eyes, the raw, guttural rage that was entirely his own¡ªand the helplessness that simmered just beneath it.


    "Let me save you this time."


    SWOOSH!


    There was a reason why I came here, to this ce just to confront this bastard.


    I felt the


    me of Equinox


    inside me surging, rising.


    ''If it was this, it could even eat the ve mark.''


    Since I was different from the rest of the world, why not use it? In the end, I was not bound by the rules of this world.


    My mana method was different.


    My way of forming the core, my way of advancing, my meridians¡­.


    Everything was different for me.


    ''To me¡­..Rules don''t apply.''


    That was why, when my de shed I could see it.


    CRACK!


    The crack in the mark.

 Chapter 231: Free ?

    As I swung my sword, I felt it¡ªa shiver that pulsed through the de, crackling with an energy I hadn''t expected. The boy''s ve mark, bound deep into his skin and soul, fractured, a thin crack spiderwebbing across its twisted lines.


    My [


    me of Equinox


    ] surged to life, the flickering heat of life and death in perfect bnce, coiling around the mark like a predator scenting blood. The me bit into it, searing and corroding, eating away at the magic''s essence as if it were nothing more than kindling.


    The boy staggered, a look of shock breaking through his rage as the mark pulsed, weakened, its dark power faltering. Across the room, the Shrouded Whisperer''s face twisted in horror, his eyes widening in disbelief. "What¡­ what''s happening?" he demanded, his voice a low, panicked rasp.


    But I didn''t give him a moment to recover. In a heartbeat, I closed the distance, my de aimed directly at him, poised to end this once and for all. The Whisperer''s panic shifted to desperation, and in a sh, he raised a hand, dark energy swirling around his fingers.


    "Get away, bastard!"


    Before I could strike, his magic burst forth, and the world around me twisted, warping and bending like a fevered dream.


    ''Tsk¡­.Annoying.''


    I blinked, and suddenly, I was standing in a vast, empty space, surrounded by darkness and flickering shadows that danced, mocking, as if they were alive. Illusions wrapped around me, filling the air with disorienting visions, each one shifting, taunting, trying to w its way into my mind.


    ''Illusions again.''


    For an instant, my vision blurred, the world swaying as the weight of his spell pressed down on me. But I recognized this feeling¡ªthe suffocating pressure, the disjointed reality. It was no different from that moment in the vault, the illusion crafted to ensnare, to confuse.


    But I had broken through then, and I would do it now.


    With a sharp inhale, I steadied my mind, reaching deep within to the


    [me of Equinox],


    feeling its steady burn in my core. The me surged, cutting through the shadows, burning away the illusion with each pulse. The darkness faltered, cracking like ss, and I saw the edges of reality splintering.


    One clean sh and the world shattered around me, the shadows dissolving into nothing as the illusion crumbled. I stepped back into reality, my gaze locking onto the Whisperer, his face pale with terror.


    "Again! How can you do it?"


    I could see his widened eyes.


    "You think mere illusions can stop me?"


    The Whisperer''s face contorted in panic as he stumbled backward, his voice a desperate shriek. "What are you doing? Come here!" Hismand echoed through the room, and, like clockwork, the boy¡ªwho had been staring in stunned confusion, his hand drifting to the fading mark on his neck¡ªsuddenly snapped back to attention. His eyes sharpened, the glint of obedience returning as he positioned himself defensively in front of his master, his body glowing faintly with the magic that held him bound.


    From my right, I sensed movement as well. The girl, her mark pulsing with dark energy, wasing toward me, her expression one of strained resistance.


    "Lucavion!"


    I heard Valeria''s warning, and though not needed it was appreciated.


    The mark''s glow tightened its grip on the girl''s neck, forcing her forward, each step controlled by the Whisperer''s sinister will.


    I smirked, my hand steady on my de as I prepared for her approach.


    Perfect.


    She wasing to me herself, giving me a clear shot at her mark.


    The girl lunged, but I was faster. My de shed, cutting through the air, aimed straight for the pulsing mark on her neck. But this time, she twisted at thest moment, moving to shield her ve mark from my strike.


    Clever girl¡ªthough I could sense it wasn''t entirely her doing. The Whisperer''s hold on her was still too strong, hismand forcing her to protect her binding even if she didn''t fully understand why.


    Yet it wouldn''t matter. I channeled my mana, the [me of Equinox] extending from the edge of my de like an ethereal arc. My sword grazed her skin, and the me surged forward, piercing through the dark magic with lethal precision, corroding the ve mark with a ferocious burn.


    The girl staggered back, her body shaking as the mark dissolved, freeing her from the Whisperer''s control. She blinked, dazed, her expression shifting from fury to something far more vulnerable as her mind cleared. She was free.


    But I knew this wasn''t over¡ªnot with the Whisperer standing there, his eyes darting between the two siblings, frantically calcting his next move. This man, after all, had manipted them with more than just ve marks. He''d lied to them, woven a story of hostages and captivity, convincing them their families were under his control, held hostage in some hidden vige.


    The Whisperer''s lips twisted into a grimace, his panic bleeding into rage. "You think you can just¡­ just undo everything I''ve built here?" His voice was shrill, teetering on the edge of hysteria.


    "I think you''ll find your grip wasn''t as strong as you thought," I replied, my voice icy.


    He stumbled back further, shoutingmands to the boy, trying to summon hisst line of defense. "Riken! Remember what''s at stake! If you don''t protect me, your family¡ª"


    The boy, still trembling, met my gaze with a glint of defiance breaking through his confusion.


    ''Indeed not easy.''


    I kind of expected this reaction, so I did not mind.


    "Grrr¡­.."


    I could see mana rising from the kid''s body, as he was about to transform.


    "That is right! Protect me or else your whole vil-"


    As the Whisperer''s voice rose, trying to whip the boy into obedience through fear, I decided I''d heard enough.


    "Protect you?" I cut in, my tone cold, slicing through his words. "You''re going to need something better than lies to control him now."


    The Whisperer red at me, but I didn''t give him a chance to retort. My gaze shifted to the boy, his body trembling as the mana surged within him, his instincts driving him toward transformation, to protect, to survive.


    "Riken," I said, my voice calm, steady. "Everything he''s told you about your vige, about your family¡­ it''s a lie."


    The boy''s eyes flickered, his defiance mixed with confusion, as if he wanted to believe me but couldn''t quite let go of the fear the Whisperer had woven so carefully into his mind.


    "Don''t listen to him!" the Whisperer hissed, his voiceced with desperation. "You know what I showed you¡ªthe people in your vige, they''re still waiting for you, counting on you to obey!"


    But I shook my head, my gaze never leaving Riken''s. "What he showed you was an illusion," I said, my voice low, cutting through the Whisperer''s lies with quiet force. "Your family, your vige¡­ they were sold long ago. Everything you saw, everything you''ve fought for¡ªwas nothing more than his magic, binding you with false hope."


    The boy''s transformation stilled, his form wavering as he processed my words. His hands clenched, his body shaking with a mixture of shock and rage.


    "Liar!" the Whisperer spat, his face twisting in fury. "He''s lying to you, Riken! Don''t let him trick you!"


    I took a step forward, ignoring the Whisperer''s frantic words. "Think about it, Riken. Everything he''s told you¡­ the way he''s used you and your sister. Has he ever shown you proof? Have you ever been allowed to see them, to speak to them freely?"


    Riken''s fists tightened, his gaze dropping to the floor as his mind churned. I could see the doubt spreading, his defiance sharpening into something new, something dangerous¡ªfor the Whisperer, at least.


    "Riken," I continued, my tone softening, "he''s only ever shown you what he wanted you to see. A few images, some sounds¡ªcrafted illusions to keep you bound to his will. All for the sake of keeping you as a weapon, nothing more."


    The boy''s eyes snapped up, fury zing through the haze of confusion. He turned to the Whisperer, his hands trembling, not with fear, but with pure, unfiltered rage.


    "Why? Why should I trust you?"


    "That is indeed a good question."


    I couldn''t help but smile at that.


    Trust.


    It was indeed not something that could be easily given by those who had gotten a beating from this world at such a young age.


    I knew that feeling well.


    But, it can get much more worse than that.


    Knowing the fact that, all the time that you have put in as an effort¡­..just for a lie¡­..


    "Mune. Does the name ring any bells?"


    That is why.


    I will not let these kids experience the same.

 Chapter 232: Free ? (2)

    "Mune. Does the name ring any bells?"


    The boy''s eyes widened, his fury momentarily stilled by shock. "Mune¡­" he whispered, the name tumbling from his lips with the weight of a thousand memories. His gaze locked onto me, his expression raw, desperate. "How¡­ how do you know that name?"


    I couldn''t help the faint smile that tugged at my lips. "Guess."


    At that, he began to shake, his body trembling as my words sank in, tearing through the foundation of lies the Whisperer had built around him. He turned, looking back at the Whisperer with a mixture of horror and hope, his voice breaking. "Mune¡­ and the others¡­ Is it¡­ is it true?"


    The Whisperer flinched, his face twisting in frustration as he realized his web of deceit was unraveling faster than he could salvage it. "Don''t listen to him!" he snapped, his voice rising in desperation. "This is all part of his n! He''s just trying to confuse you, to weaken you before he strikes! Think, Riken! Remember what I''ve done for you, for your sister¡ª"


    But Riken wasn''t listening. The name had shattered whatever remnants of trust he''d held for his master, leaving only doubt and fury in its wake. His eyes searched the Whisperer''s face, seeking some form of denial, some hint that this was all just another illusion. But what he found was the unmistakable shadow of guilt.


    "Is that¡­.Is that really true?"


    *********


    ¨CMugen.


    From Riken''s perspective, Mugen had been more than just another face in the vige¡ªshe had been a spark of light in his otherwise harsh, unforgiving world. Beautiful in a quiet, resilient way, Mugen had a warmth that seemed to defy the bitterness of their shared captivity.


    Her eyes, a gentle amber flecked with gold, always carried a spark of defiance, a reminder that even in the darkest ces, some embers refused to die.


    They had grown close in secret moments stolen between training and chores, sharing quiet conversations and fleeting nces that made the grueling days feel almost bearable.


    Mugen was patient, soft-spoken, yet fierce in her own way. She would tell him stories of their people¡ªof wild forests and moonlit dances, of freedom and open skies.


    She had a way of speaking that made him believe in something more, something beyond the iron grip of their master and the walls that confined them.


    To Riken, Mugen was more than a friend¡ªshe was his hope. Even when the marks were carved into their skin, binding them to the Whisperer''s will, she had kept that fire alive, whispering promises of escape and freedom.


    She''d tell him to stay strong, to remember the strength of their ancestors, the pride of the beastkin. And for Riken, she became his anchor, the one thing that made the endless training, the pain, and the obedience bearable.


    That was why, even as their vige fell, as their kin were shackled and subdued, Riken hadn''t sumbed to despair. He had clung to Mugen''s whispered promises, to her fierce resilience, and to the belief that, by enduring, he and his sister were fighting for something greater¡ªfor their people, for the hope of freedom Mugen had instilled in him.


    But there was something else, a secret he had held close, a memory that no one else knew.


    In rare, quiet moments, when they were alone, she had allowed him to call her "Mune." She''d smile, a hint of softness breaking through the weariness in her eyes, and it was like a small, private world they shared¡ªone untouched by the brutality around them. She had told him that no one else called her that, that it was something just for the two of them, a reminder that, even in this ce, there was a part of her that remained free.


    It was a secret only he knew. Not her sister, not any other viger¡ªjust him.


    And now, in this bloody, twisted room, he had heard that name spoken by a stranger.


    Lucavion, most likely was his name, as he had heard the girl shouting just now. Though, he also knew who he was, as he watched this man''s matches in the tournament.


    It was indeed a weird name, sounded weird¡­.most likely written weirdly.


    But, it wasn''t important.


    What was important right now was how he had said it with a casual certainty, as though it were natural, but Riken knew better. That name meant something only to him and Mugen, something sacred and untouchable.


    He stared at Lucavion, a flicker of belief breaking through the turmoil in his heart. This man had spoken her name, had known Mune, his Mugen. A memory shed through his mind¡ªher smile, her whispered promises, her quiet strength. How could this stranger know about her unless¡­ unless there was truth in his words?


    Doubt began to give way to hope, a fragile, trembling hope he hadn''t dared to feel in so long.


    A flicker of hope kindled in Riken''s chest, like a long-forgotten ember reigniting after years of cold darkness. Lucavion''s voice had cut through the chaos and shattered the doubts that had haunted him for so long.


    Mune.


    The nickname that only he knew, the name she had let him call her in the secrecy of their quiet moments together. It had been something small, something private, yet here was this stranger, speaking it as if he had seen her, known her.


    But then, as quickly as it came, that hope twisted into something dark and jagged.


    If Lucavion knew her name if he had met Mune¡­ how could that have happened? She had been held captive like him, branded with the same marks, bound to the same chains. If he knew her, if he had somehow encountered her, then it could only mean¡­


    Riken''s breath hitched, his chest tightening. His mind raced, trying to push the thought away, to fight against the implication that began creeping in.


    She was sold. She was sold, like every other ve, like he would be one day if he failed.


    The hope in his chest began to turn cold, hardening into something that felt like despair. If Mune had been sold, if she was no longer under the same master, then what had he been fighting for? Every grueling hour of training, every drop of blood, every bruise, every sleepless night had been for her. He had told himself that he was protecting her, that he was enduring this hell so that she would be safe.


    But now¡­ now it seemed like none of it had mattered. She wasn''t there, not waiting in some hidden corner of their master''s stronghold. She had been taken, sold, lost to the void of this world where people like them were nothing more thanmodities to be traded.


    Why?


    The question echoed through him, a bitter mantra. Why had he fought? Why had he obeyed, sacrificed, endured, only to find that it had all been an illusion? His whole existence, the silent promises he had whispered to her when no one else could hear, the endless days and nights filled with pain and hope¡ªit had all been a lie.


    His gaze fell, his shoulders slumping as the weight of realization crushed him. The room around him faded, the bodies, the blood, the faces of those watching him¡­ none of it mattered anymore. Everything he''d held onto was slipping through his fingers, leaving nothing but emptiness.


    For the first time, he felt the stirrings of something he hadn''t allowed himself to feel in years: helplessness.


    ''No.''


    But that helplessness was something that they couldn''t sustain.


    Those feelings¡­..


    They were not something that he could easily think of.


    A dark, simmering heat began to rise from within him, stirring in the depths of his chest. It started as a faint burn, a flicker of warmth that ignited as his helplessness twisted into something sharper, hotter.


    Anger. Pure, unfiltered anger.


    He clenched his fists, feeling his nails bite into his palms, drawing blood. The warmth spread, searing through him, consuming the hollow ache left by the realization of Mune''s fate. The illusion he''d clung to for so long was gone, shattered into pieces, leaving him with only this raw, pulsing fury.


    He could feel it building, a primal rage he had forced himself to suppress, time and time again, for the sake of his people, for the sake of safety, for Mune. He had swallowed his anger, choked on it, buried it deep to be the obedient tool his master demanded. But now, it wed its way to the surface, roaring to life with the force of a storm.


    ''It was you¡­.''


    His gaze lifted, locking onto the Shrouded Whisperer, who stood there with that same smirk, that cold, detached gaze as if he were untouchable.


    But now, Riken saw him not as a master but as a coward hiding behind chains and lies.


    The world around him sharpened, every detail vivid¡ªthe stench of blood, the flickering shadows, the tension in the air.


    This man,


    he thought, his body trembling,


    was the one who had twisted everything he loved into chains, who had taken Mune and sold her, who had crushed every dream he ever had and left him with nothing but pain.


    The fury swelled, overwhelming, uncontainable, each heartbeat driving it deeper into his bones. His vision narrowed, honing in on the Whisperer as if he were the only person in the room. All Riken could feel was the rage flooding him, consuming every fiber of his being, as if the very core of his soul was calling out for vengeance.


    A low growl rose from his throat, his muscles tensing as his body began to change, responding to the primal anger surging within him.


    He felt his ws extend, his body instinctively drawing on his mana, amplifying his strength, preparing for the strike. This wasn''t a calcted decision; it was instinct, pure and unrestrained, demanding retribution for every moment of agony he had endured.


    He took a step forward, his eyes zing with hatred. He would make this man pay, make him suffer as he had suffered, feel every ounce of the pain he had inflicted. The Whisperer had stolen everything from him, and now he would take it back with the only weapon he had left¡ªhis wrath.

 Chapter 233: Free ? (3)

    I watched as Riken moved, his body trembling with raw, untamed fury. The hatred inside him surged, twisting his face into a mask of pure rage, his ws extending, muscles coiling in preparation for a strike that held nothing but vengeance.


    The air around him seemed to pulse with his anger, his mana spilling out in waves as if he could no longer contain it.


    A part of me understood that feeling, that deep, simmering wrath that came from betrayal and loss. But I also knew whaty on the other side of it.


    Hatred only hollows you out,


    leaving nothing but an empty shell, a life swallowed by revenge and fury.


    I''d seen it happen before, to others, and to myself. And I wouldn''t let that fate befall this kid if I could help it.


    That was not why I was here.


    ''These two must have crossed many lines already.''


    Being a ve to the dark mage.


    It wouldn''t be an upation that one would live their lives cleanly. That much was obvious.


    I understood that these kids had crossed a threshold, one they couldn''t simply turn back from. Their lives, twisted by captivity and deceit, had left them with scars that couldn''t be erased. Normalcy was beyond their reach now.


    What they needed wasn''t peace but retribution,


    a chance to reim a measure of control over their shattered lives. That was what I could give them if nothing else.


    I shifted my gaze to the Shrouded Whisperer, his hand alight with dark, writhing mana as he snarled in frustration. This man was a 3-star mage by reputation, which should have made him formidable.


    But I knew better¡ªhe was a dark mage operating on the fringes, with no allegiance to any organization, and that came with limitations. I''d seen enough of his spells to know he relied on corrosion, illusions, and envement; his magic wasn''t built for rawbat but for maniption, for bending and breaking others over time. He had spent so long hiding behind his enved pawns that he probably hadn''t faced a true fight in years.


    I took a deep breath, my focus sharpening as I felt the mana gather within me, the [me of Equinox] flickering to life, a controlled, simmering heat.


    FLICK!


    And then with a flick of my hand, I felt the me bolt rushing forward.


    And then it was gone.


    The controlled ze cut through the dark mana surrounding the Whisperer, tearing apart his defenses with swift, searing precision. But I didn''t go for the final blow. No, this wasn''t my victory to im. I merely opened the path, clearing the shadows for the one who truly deserved this vengeance.


    I stepped back, my eyes shifting to Riken, who stood there, trembling with fury and resolve, his ws extended as he faced the man who had stolen his life and the lives of so many others. His breaths came in ragged gasps, his eyes zing with purpose, and I knew that he was ready.


    "Go," I murmured, nodding toward his fallen master.


    Riken took a step forward, his gaze locked onto the Whisperer, his expression unyielding. But before he could move, a voice broke through the silence.


    "Riken!" The girl¡ªhis sister¨CSena, her voice tight with fear and confusion¡ªstared at him, her eyes wide, pleading. "What are you doing? Don''t you know¡­ our people are in his hands! He has them, Riken! We can''t do this!" Her voice wavered, thick with desperation, clinging to thest threads of the lie they''d been fed.


    Riken paused, his face twisting with a mixture of anger and pain as he turned to her. "No," he said quietly, his voice trembling. "They''re not. They were never in his hands¡­ It was all a lie, Sena." His voice cracked as he continued, each word heavy with the weight of a shattered belief. "I know because he didn''t know¡­ he didn''t know Mune."


    The girl''s face softened, confusion flickering in her eyes. "Mune? Who¡­?" She didn''t understand, couldn''t, because she hadn''t shared that part of her brother''s life. But as she looked into Riken''s eyes, seeing the raw certainty there, something in her shifted. She took a shaky breath, the trust she had in her brother slowly overpowering her fear.


    Riken took another step forward, his gaze shifting back to the Whisperer, his expression hardening once more. "You took everything from us. You stole our hope, fed us lies¡­ and you thought we''d never know." His voice was cold and steady, the fury within him focused, deadly.


    The Whisperer tried to scramble backward, his hands grasping at the dark mana around him, but his spells faltered, his illusions shattering in the face of Riken''s unrelenting rage.


    This was Riken''s moment, a chance to reim his life from the ashes of everything this man had burned down. And as he closed the distance, I stepped back, letting him take what he needed.


    [Are you sure?] Vitaliara''s voice echoed in my mind,ced with a trace of caution. I knew she could see things I couldn''t¡ªthe lingering karma that clung to these two, the weight of choices they''d been forced to make even in their youth. She could sense that they weren''t like other children; their lives had already been marked by darkness, their paths altered in ways that couldn''t easily be undone.


    I nodded to myself, letting out a quiet breath


    . ''No, I''m not sure,''


    I admitted, my gaze steady on Riken as he closed in on the Whisperer, a storm of resolve in his every step


    . ''But I can''t think of a better way for them to find closure. This man took everything from them, shaped them through lies and chains. If I deny them this¡­''


    I hesitated, feeling the weight of it.


    ''They could be lost forever.''


    Vitra''s voice softened, thoughtful. [Sometimes, vengeance is a hollow thing, Lucavion. But I understand¡­ You''re giving them a choice they never had before.]


    ''Exactly,''


    I replied.


    ''This isn''t just vengeance for them; it''s a chance to reim something that was stolen. They deserve that much.''


    Riken''s sister, Sena, watched in silent awe, her hands trembling, yet she didn''t move to stop him. The bond of trust between them ran deep, deeper than the fear instilled by the Whisperer''s lies. And Riken¡ªhis face was filled with a quiet, determined rage as he raised his ws, finally ready to take back the life that had been stolen from him.


    The Whisperer tried to cast, tried to summon whatever dark energy he had left, but his hands trembled, his spells unraveling against the strength of Riken''s will. I stepped back, letting Riken finish what he needed to.


    Let this be the moment he takes control,


    I thought, feeling Vitaliara''s presence steady beside me in agreement.


    Riken advanced, his footsteps slow and deliberate, each step a silent promise of retribution. The Whisperer''s eyes widened, his expression flickering between disbelief and fury as he stared at the boy he had once controlled, now defying him with an unyielding, cold rage.


    "How dare you go against me!" the Whisperer spat, his voice trembling with indignation. "How dare you, Riken! Who do you think you are?" His hands scrabbled at his sides, wing for the remnants of his failing power. "I''m the one who raised you, who gave you strength, power! Everything you have¡ªyou owe it all to me!"


    But Riken''s gaze remained steely, unflinching, and he didn''t falter. The boy took another step forward, his fists clenched, his every movement filled with purpose.


    The Whisperer''s face twisted, his eyes glinting with scorn. "So what if a bunch of useless beasts were sold?" he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "What does it matter? They were nothing¡ªworthless, expendable! You should be thanking me, you and your sister. I gave you purpose. I made you more than what you were!"


    Riken paused, his ws flexing as his face contorted in disgust. The words sank in, stirring memories of every grueling hour of training, every lie, every forced act of obedience. His shoulders shook, a low growl rumbling in his chest as he looked upon the man who had stolen his life and twisted it into something unrecognizable.


    "You took everything from us," Riken said, his voice low, barely more than a whisper, but filled with a venom that made the Whisperer shrink back. "Our family, our home, our chance at freedom¡­ All of it, for your twisted games." He took another step, and the Whisperer stumbled, a flicker of fear finally breaking through his haughty demeanor.


    "I''m not your weapon," Riken continued, his voice filled with quiet resolve. "I never was."


    The Whisperer opened his mouth to speak, to snarl, but Riken didn''t give him the chance. With a swift movement, he struck, ws slicing forward, the culmination of every ounce of pain, every betrayal, poured into that single blow.


    The Whisperer let out a strangled scream as he fell, his face twisted in shock and horror. And as his body hit the ground, the silence that filled the room was heavy, final¡ªa quiet victory for the two children whose lives had been stolen.


    Riken stood over him, breathing heavily, his expression torn between relief and grief. The weight of his freedom settled over him, both liberating and painful as if every scar and memory he''d endured had finally found its ce.


    Sena approached, her eyes wide, her hands still shaking as she reached out to her brother, wordlessly acknowledging the end of their torment. I watched them, allowing them their moment, hoping that this would be the first step toward healing, toward reiming the lives they''d been denied.


    This was their choice,


    I thought, feeling Vitaliara''s silent approval.


    And perhaps, it''s the only way forward.

 Chapter 234: You did well

    Valeria stood still, her grip loose on her sword.


    ''Just what?''


    Her eyes lingered on the young siblings, Riken and Sena, standing poised to strike, their expressionsced with pain so deep it seemed to weigh down their every movement. She could feel it as though it were her own¡ªtheir sorrow, their fury, raw and uncontained, directed entirely at the man before them.


    Her chest tightened, almost aching, as she took in the way they looked at the Whisperer, faces contorted with hatred far too vast for children to bear.


    ''How could they be so young¡­ and yet look at him that way?''


    she thought, her gaze shifting to Lucavion. And when she saw him, her breath caught.


    Gone was the usual smirk, the casual indifference he wore like a shield. Instead, his face was drawn, eyes shadowed with something she couldn''t quite define. Not amusement, not anger¡ªsomething else entirely. His lips were pressed into a hard line, and in his gaze, there was a sadness that made her heart pause.


    ''He looks¡­ sad?


    '' The thought unsettled her, conflicting with the image of him she had known so far. Lucavion had always seemed invincible, untouchable. He wore his lightheartedness like armor, wielding it in even the darkest moments, as if to keep himself detached from the horrors around him. But now¡­


    The memory of him at the marketce shed through her mind, unbidden¡ªthe way he''d looked at the dumpling. It had struck her as odd then, the way he''d paused, eyes softened, as if seeing something beyond the bustling crowd around them. That same expression was here again, though even heavier, more burdened.


    ''He''s wearing that look again¡­ like he''s lost in some memory,''


    she realized.


    ''But what could he see in them, in Riken and Sena, that makes him look like this?''


    Her gaze drifted back to Riken, whose ws glistened in the dim light as he took a step forward, his body trembling with barely contained fury. Valeria felt a strange kinship with the siblings'' rage, something primal and bitter. They had been robbed of everything, twisted by pain, and forced to bear a burden far beyond their years.


    ''Perhaps that''s why he looks at them that way,''


    she thought, her own heart aching with a reluctant understanding.


    ''Does he see himself in them somehow? A part of him he keeps hidden¡­ beneath all the arrogance, the endless games?''


    For the first time, Valeria wondered whaty beneath Lucavion''s smirk, what scars he might carry¡ªscars hidden behindyers of nonchnce and witty remarks. She''d always assumed he was nothing but trouble, too reckless and self-centered to care for anyone but himself. But here, she could feel the weight of something much deeper, something she doubted he''d ever share.


    ''Who are you really, Lucavion?''


    she wondered, her gaze lingering on the faint sorrow in his eyes, the way he seemed to retreat into his own memories as he watched the scene unfold.


    "You...you¡­."


    Her thoughts were interrupted as Riken''s growl filled the room, low and deadly, his ws poised, ready to strike down the man who had stolen their lives. Lucavion''s hand fell to his side, as if in a silent gesture of permission, or maybe¡­ respect.


    Riken''s growl rumbled through the room, a sound raw with agony and rage, resonating in the silence. His ws glistened in the dim light, and he took a step forward, his trembling frame coiled like a spring ready to snap.


    The Shrouded Whisperer, once smug and self-assured, was now reduced to a cowering figure, his haughty gaze broken, his body pinned by the weight of his own sins. And yet, there was no trace of mercy in Riken''s expression¡ªonly fury, untamed and violent, begging to be unleashed.


    Without warning, he struck. His ws shed across the Whisperer''s face, leaving dark, jagged marks in their wake. Riken''s strikes were relentless, each one more vicious than thest as if each swipe was erasing a fragment of the torment he had endured. He struck again, his hands raw with blood and fury, his breath ragged.


    "You took everything!" Riken''s voice cracked, hoarse with years of suffering he could no longer keep in. "Our lives¡­ our family¡­ everything! You made us nothing!"


    With each word, his strikes grew faster, each blow breaking apart anotheryer of hatred that had festered inside him for so long. The Whisperer, feeble and desperate, tried to shield himself, but there was no strength left in him, no power left to conjure illusions or manipte. The truth had left him defenseless, naked before the very children he had twisted and controlled.


    Valeria watched, her pulse racing, transfixed by the torrent of Riken''s fury. And as he poured his pain into every blow, something snapped within Sena as well. Her small, shaking frame seemed to harden, her face twisting with a resentment that had once been silenced, buried. She stepped forward, her fists clenched, her eyes zing with a light Valeria hadn''t seen before.


    "You lied to us!" Sena''s voice, though small, was sharp, cutting through the air with a force that belied her size. "You made us believe¡­ you made us do all those things!" Her fists flew forward, striking the man''s side, each hit fueled by years of betrayal and bitterness, every one a testament to the lies she had carried within her fragile, young heart.


    The Shrouded Whisperer tried to speak, his mouth opening in a desperate, stuttering attempt to defend himself, but Sena''s strikes silenced him. She hit him again, her anger bursting forth in waves, like a dam finally breaking, the water spilling out with unstoppable force.


    Valeria felt herself drawn into their anguish, the unrestrained outpouring of resentment and hurt that these children, too young and yet too burdened, could no longer keep contained. Each blow they struck resonated with the echo of suffering Valeria had only begun to understand. It was as if they were not just hitting him but ridding themselves of every illusion, every haunting memory he had ever crafted.


    Riken''s fists, bloodied and bruised, finally slowed, his body swaying as if drained by the weight of his own rage. Sena stood beside him, her breaths shallow, her face streaked with tears, her small body shuddering as the reality of what they had done began to settle in.


    The room fell silent, the sound of their gasping breaths filling the stillness. And as they looked down at the man who had haunted their every nightmare, they saw not the monster he had once been, but a broken, feeble figure¡ªhis power drained, his influence shattered.


    "Haaaah¡­..Haaaaah¡­.."


    The children''s breaths came in heavy, ragged gasps, their hands and arms streaked with blood, yet they stared down at the man before them with nk, unseeing eyes. Their faces were still twisted with residual anger, but they didn''t seem to care about the blood and didn''t flinch from the sight. It was as though this violence, this aftermath of broken bodies and crimson-streaked hands, was a scene they''d encountered too many times before. That thought sank heavily into Valeria''s mind, stirring something raw and unfamiliar inside her.


    She clenched her fists, an unsettling frustration rising within her.


    ''What kind of world forces children to be this¡­ hardened, this resigned to cruelty?''


    she thought, her chest tightening.


    ''Is this what it means to be strong? To grow used to blood, to numb yourself against pain and loss?''


    The question unsettled her, but the truth in it gnawed at her all the same. She had trained to be a knight with honor, to defend the innocent, to uphold justice. Yet here she stood, unable to stop these children from exacting their revenge in the most brutal way imaginable, unable to shield them from the violence they had been forced to live. It made her stomach turn.


    ''What kind of knight am I,''


    she wondered bitterly,


    ''if I cannot even protect children from this suffering?''


    She was so lost in thought that she almost didn''t notice Lucavion''s move. He took a single, silent step forward, his gaze fixed on the siblings, his expression as unreadable as ever. But something about the way he moved, slow and deliberate, caught her attention and pulled her from her tangled thoughts.


    Valeria turned to him, her brow furrowing.


    ''What is he doing now?''


    she wondered, her mind racing as she tried to anticipate his next move.


    Lucavion approached the two children slowly, each step careful, as if he were approaching something fragile. Riken and Sena, still breathing heavily, turned their heads towards him. Their faces, twisted in rage and grief, seemed frozen in that expression, as if they had forgotten how to be anything else. But Lucavion didn''t flinch; instead, he stepped closer, his hand reaching out, and he lifted it gently to rest on their heads, his touch light, almost cautious.


    "You did well."

 Chapter 235: They are yours

    Lucavion approached the two children slowly, each step careful, as if he were approaching something fragile.


    Riken and Sena, still breathing heavily, turned their heads towards him. Their faces, twisted in rage and grief, seemed frozen in that expression as if they had forgotten how to be anything else.


    But Lucavion didn''t flinch; instead, he stepped closer, his hand reaching out, and he lifted it gently to rest on their heads, his touch light, almost cautious.


    "You did well," he murmured, his voice steady, calm. "Now everything is fine."


    Both children flinched at the unexpected gentleness of his touch, unused to anything but the roughness and control of others. Riken''s gaze flicked away, uncertain, while Sena blinked rapidly, her breathing quickening. For a moment, the room was still, the only sounds were their ragged breaths and the faint crackle of Lucavion''s calm, grounding words.


    Finally, Sena looked up at him, her face etched with confusion and vulnerability. "What¡­ what do we do now?" she whispered, her voice barely more than a fragile thread. "Our people¡­ Mother, Father¡­"


    Her gaze fell, her shoulders slumping as the weight of everything settled on her small frame.


    Lucavion''s hand didn''t move from her head. Instead, he let his fingers settle, softly tousling her hair as he shifted to pat Riken''s head as well. His gaze was as calm as his words, holding an odd warmth as he looked down at them. "What else?" he said quietly. "You are going to live, of course."


    Sena looked up at him, her expression flickering between doubt and a faint, unsteady hope.


    "At the very least," he continued, his tone gentle, "isn''t that what your mother and father would want for you? And the people of your vige, just like how you were fighting for them¡ªdon''t you think they''d want to fight for you too?"


    The words hung in the air, sinking into the silence of the room, filling the void left by the chaos that had erupted only moments before. Riken''s lips parted, his gaze lifting to meet Lucavion''s as if seeking reassurance. The anger in his eyes dimmed, reced by something softer, something uncertain.


    They stayed like that, both children silent, absorbing his words, trying to understand the world anew in the wake of their vengeance.


    The two children remained silent, Lucavion''s words settling over them like a thin nket of hope they weren''t sure they could trust. Sena''s gaze dropped to her bloodied hands, her brows knitting together as if struggling to piece together a new path forward.


    Finally, Riken spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "But¡­ how?" His words trembled with both longing and doubt. "How are we supposed to live? How do we¡­ do any of this?"


    Lucavion was silent for a moment, his gaze softening as he watched them. Then, without a word, he extended his hand, his fingers steady and open, as if inviting them into something beyond the walls of this dark, bloodstained room.


    "Follow me," he said, his voice as calm as ever but with a new warmth in it, a quiet promise.


    Sena and Riken looked at his outstretched hand, hesitating. They exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with both the remnants of anger and the faint flicker of something they hadn''t allowed themselves to feel in a long time: hope.


    Lucavion''s smile was gentle, his voice low but steady. "It''s the adults'' job to teach the young," he murmured. "And I''ll bring you to one who can help you learn."


    "Really?"


    "¡­.Really¡­."


    Hearing that, the two''s gazes were softened a little.


    For what reason, they did not know.


    But for one, they could feel like this person before them was trustworthy. He was not here to take advantage of them.


    He was here to help them instead.


    And that was¡­..


    The final point.


    Their hands finally reached out to grasp his. Their fingers, small and hesitant, sped around his in a moment that felt fragile yet strangely resolute. For the first time, they allowed themselves to trust, if only just enough to take the first step.


    *******


    Mariel moved methodically around the inn, wiping down tables and rearranging chairs, though her mind was far from the mundane tasks.


    Being the owner of one of the most popr inns in the city, she had a steady stream of patrons who shared stories and rumors alike.


    Through years of listening and observing, she had woven awork of information that stretched to the farthest reaches of the city. If something was happening, she usually knew about it.


    And recently, her ears had been catching wind of troubling whispers. Whispers of violence, of children orphaned by merciless hands, of hidden powers surfacing where they shouldn''t.


    Mariel''s instincts, honed from her years as a formidable adventurer, pricked with an uneasy awareness that the city was on the edge of something dark.


    Also, there was the case with the Lucavion.


    Mariel''s lips pressed into a thin line as she continued her work, thoughts of Lucavion lingering in the back of her mind. His recent actions hadn''t gone unnoticed. The name "Phantom de" had started circting through the city, whispered with both admiration and disdain. She found the moniker a little cringe-worthy, but she couldn''t deny that it suited the mysterious aura he carried. The name had weight now, especially after he had dared to stir up trouble with the Cloud Heavens Sect.


    It was a bold move¡ªalmost reckless. Lucavion was in this city alone, and yet he had walked right into conflict with one of the most powerful sects in the region. His confidence had seemed like mere bravado at first, but now, as she pieced together the implications of his actions, she began to understand the calcted risk he''d taken. This was no idle provocation. He hade to her not just for casual conversation or a reminder of his master''s legacy; he hade seeking something only she could offer: protection.


    ''If he nned to go after the Cloud Heavens Sect from the beginning, thening to me makes perfect sense,''


    she thought, her brows furrowing.


    ''He knew they wouldn''t take his interference lightly. He needed someone strong enough to keep them at bay.''


    The Cloud Heavens Sect, while undoubtedly powerful, had limited forces stationed in the city. Most of their primary members were likely upied elsewhere, which meant that, at most, they would send an elder to deal with him¡ªa figure around Mariel''s own level. If it came to that, she was more than capable of protecting Lucavion, though it would mean facing potential retaliation from the sect.


    She tightened her grip on the cloth in her hand, the weight of that thought settling heavily over her. Taking on the Cloud Heavens Sect, even indirectly, was no small matter. She had worked hard to maintain her position here in Andelheim, keeping her reputation bnced between respect and neutrality. But siding with Lucavion would risk pulling her into a feud she had no personal stake in¡ªexcept, of course, for her connection to him as Gerald''s disciple.


    Her gaze drifted to the entrance of the inn, her mind racing through the possibilities. She had no intention of turning a blind eye to Lucavion''s troubles, but she needed to be clear on the risks involved. Going up against the Cloud Heavens Sect, even subtly, would mean treading a dangerous line.


    ''If they send an elder¡­ well, I can handle that,''


    she thought, her resolve hardening. She knew her own strength, and she trusted in her abilities. But a confrontation, however inevitable it might be, woulde at a cost.


    With a steadying breath, she set the cloth down, her decision made. If Lucavion''s ns indeed drew the ire of the Cloud Heavens Sect, she would stand by him. Whatever consequences came her way, she was prepared to face them. After all, the Iron Matron wasn''t one to back down.


    She had already sensed the presence of the people approaching.


    The girl named Valeria, Lucavion, and two more.


    ''Beastkin?''


    CREAK!


    Just then, suddenly the door opened.


    Mariel looked up at the sound of the creaking door, her gaze sharp and expectant. Just as she had sensed, Lucavion was there at the entrance, but he wasn''t alone. Beside him stood two young figures¡ªa pair of beastkin, their postures tense yet visibly worn, and just behind them was Valeria, her expression one of silent vignce.


    Mariel''s eyes flickered over the new arrivals, noting their ragged clothes, and the traces of dirt and dried blood on their hands. They looked both frightened and defiant, their eyes darting around the room as if half-expecting danger even in this supposed haven.


    Lucavion met Mariel''s gaze with a familiar smirk, though his voice carried a weight beneath its usual yfulness.


    "I''ve brought some people for you to take care of."

 Chapter 236: They are yours (2)

    "I''ve brought some people for you to take care of," Lucavion said, his tone casual but underlined with something more solemn.


    Mariel''s gaze narrowed slightly, studying the young beastkin who clung to each other, as if even standing beside Lucavion was a tentative act of trust. She could see the fatigue in their eyes, the kind of weariness that went beyond physical exhaustion. There was a story in those looks, a depth of loss and resilience that she recognized all too well.


    Without a word, she approached them, her expression softening as she turned to Lucavion. "I take it these two are under your protection now?" she asked, her voice steady, though a glint of understanding shed in her eyes.


    Lucavion''s gaze drifted from Mariel to the two young beastkin, his expression unreadable, a flicker of something close to regret crossing his face. "My protection¡­ I doubt that," he murmured, his voice softened, almost distant. "I''m not exactly someone who can protect¡­ you must already know this." His words were spoken quietly, as though more to himself than to her, but there was a steady resolve in his tone.


    He looked down at Riken and Sena, his hand resting lightly on the boy''s shoulder. "These ones¡­ they''re just a bunch of lost littlembs," he said, the faintest trace of sadness in his voice. It was as if he recognized their plight all too well, and perhaps even saw a part of himself reflected in their frightened, weary eyes.


    Mariel felt a pang of understanding as his words sank in. She had seen it before, countless times. Children were left to fend for themselves in the crossfire of a world where wars and grudges tore through innocent lives like wildfire. They weren''tmon, but they weren''t rare either¡ªyoung souls caught in battles they had no part in, scarred by the choices of others, wandering lost with nowhere to go.


    It was the brutal reality of their world, one she knew all too well. "I understand," she said softly, a hint of sorrow touching her voice. Her gaze lingered on the children, taking in the way they clung to each other, the haunted look in their eyes that betrayed too much pain for ones so young.


    ''Also, these ones¡­..they are not that bad.''


    Maybe a rough life, something that was most likely not easy.


    Though they didn''t seem to cross too many lines for now.


    "Lost littlembs, indeed," she murmured, her voice steadying as her resolve hardened. She looked back at Lucavion, her gaze unwavering. "You may not think of yourself as someone who can protect, Lucavion. But you''ve brought them here. That says more than you realize."


    Lucavion gave a faint, knowing smile, his eyes glinting with a mixture of gratitude and acknowledgment. "Then I''ll leave them in your capable hands, Iron Matron."


    Mariel''s gaze shifted from the children back to Lucavion, her expression contemtive. "What do you want for them, then?" she asked, her voice low but steady. "Do you want them to be raised for the future? To be prepared for what lies ahead for you?"


    Lucavion''s eyes met hers, and a flicker of something unreadable passed across his face. For a moment, he said nothing, then shook his head, a faint smile tinged with irony ying on his lips. "What, do you think I''ve fallen so low that I need a bunch of kids to help me fight my battles?" he replied, his tone light but his words carrying a quiet edge. He gave a small, dismissive wave of his hand as if brushing the thought away.


    "No, that''s not what I want for them," he continued, his voice softening as he looked at Riken and Sena. "I just want them to live like¡­ normal children would. Or at least, as close to it as possible. Even if they''ll never be like other kids, even if that innocence has been stolen from them¡­ I want them to have something that resembles a normal life."


    Mariel watched him, her expression softening slightly. She could sense the sincerity in his words, the genuine desire to give these children something more than the life they''d been thrust into. It was a rarity in their world¡ªan aspiration that often went unfulfilled, crushed under the weight of survival and ambition.


    "Well," she said, her voice thoughtful, "that may not be an easy task. But if that''s what you want for them, I''ll do my best to give them a chance."


    Lucavion''s expression lightened, his usual smirk returning. "Good. I knew you''d understand," he said, his voice tinged with a faint gratitude. "They deserve a ce where they don''t have to be soldiers or pawns. Just children, for as long as they can be."


    Mariel nodded, her gaze shifting back to the two young beastkin. "I will try."


    "Just do what you want. No one is perfect from the start."


    "Heh¡­.Here I thought, I would never get to have children."


    "Well, I guess this covers yourck of getting courtship."


    "..."


    "Ahaha¡­..My bad, my bad¡­.I guess I was not supposed to say that."


    Mariel shot Lucavion a deadpan look, her lips pressing together in a mock frown, though there was a faint glint of amusement in her eyes. "You''re lucky I''m too tired to throw you out for that remark," she muttered, crossing her arms as she nced back at the children, who looked between them with a mixture of confusion and curiosity.


    Lucavion chuckled, raising his hands in a yful gesture of surrender. "My apologies, Iron Matron," he said, though the mischievous glimmer in his eyes hadn''t faded. "I didn''t mean to overstep. Just trying to lighten the mood."


    Mariel rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Well, if these two are any indication," she said, nodding toward the children, "I''ll have my hands full without having to worry about¡­ courtship."


    Lucavion grinned, leaning casually against the wall, clearly enjoying the rare moment of banter. "Maybe that''s for the best," he replied with a shrug. "I can''t picture anyone keeping up with the Iron Matron''s standards, anyway."


    Mariel gave him a final, skeptical look, but her expression softened as she turned her attention back to Riken and Sena, her resolve reaffirmed. "For what it''s worth," she said quietly, more to herself than to Lucavion, "I''ll give them what they need."


    "Of that, I have no doubt," Lucavion replied, his tone softer this time, carrying a note of genuine respect.


    For a moment, they stood in silence, a shared understanding passing between them. Then, with a final nod to Mariel, Lucavion straightened and gave a small wave to the children. "You''re in good hands, little ones," he said, his voice carrying a warmth that belied his usual aloof demeanor.


    Mariel watched him and the pink-haired girl go, her thoughts lingering on the challenge ahead.


    Raising these two wouldn''t be easy, but something about the task felt right. As the door closed behind Lucavion, she looked down at the children, her gaze steady, and gave them a reassuring smile.


    Her warm yet determined gaze softened as she looked down at the two young beastkin, both watching her warily yet clinging to each other as if they feared letting go might send them adrift. Riken''s hand trembled faintly as if the toll of recent events was just beginning to register. Sena, though small and weary, kept her chin raised, meeting Mariel''s gaze with a fragile defiance.


    "Let''s clean you up first," Mariel said gently, her voice filled with a kind of quiet assurance that seemed to settle over them like a balm. She reached out, a steadying hand extended in the invitation, but made no move to rush them. It was clear she understood the caution in their eyes, the remnants of a trust broken too many times to count.


    Riken''s gaze flickered over her hand, uncertain, but atst, he released his sister and took a tentative step forward. Sena followed, her eyes darting around the inn as though she still expected danger to lurk in every shadow. Mariel only waited, patient, until they stood beside her, exhausted yet resolute.


    "There''s a lot we''ll need to work on together," Mariel murmured, her voice steady but understanding. "It''ll take time¡ªlearning to feel safe again, to know there''s a ce here for you. But you don''t need to be ready all at once. Just know, you''re wee here, both of you."


    Sena nced up at her, a hint of surprise in her wide, tired eyes, and for a moment, a flicker of hope softened her gaze.


    With a final reassuring smile, Mariel led them toward the back of the inn. The Iron Matron''s inn was always a ce of transition, a stopover for travelers and wanderers, but this time felt different. Mariel had seen countless peoplee and go, each one carrying their own burdens, yet there was something about these two, about the fragility they hid behind those worn faces, that called to her in a way she hadn''t felt in years.

 Chapter 237: How to exert power

    Lucavion and Valeria continued walking through the soft-lit streets of Andelheim, silence settling between them. Valeria''s thoughts shifted repeatedly to Lucavion''s expression back at the inn, the momentary flicker of regret he''d shown when he''d brought Riken and Sena to Mariel. She had seen many faces of Lucavion¡ªmischievous, dismissive, exasperatingly carefree¡ªbut this one felt different, like a glimpse through the armor he always wore.


    ''Why did he look at them that way?''


    she pondered, her steps steady but her mind swimming with the image. Lucavion''s face had been so brief, that passing regret gone as quickly as it appeared, yet it lingered with her. The way his hand had rested lightly on Riken''s shoulder, how he''d referred to them as "lost littlembs"¡­ it was a softness he usually masked with sarcasm or indifference. But she wouldn''t bring it up. She wouldn''t dig.


    Instead, she kept her gaze forward, her postureposed as her mind turned the question over. The lights of the city cast an amber glow on the cobbled streets, and Lucavion walked with his usual ease beside her, seeming almost oblivious to her introspection. Finally, he spoke, his voice pulling her from her thoughts.


    "So, still worrying about Mariel''s new charges?" he asked, voice casual but with that ever-present hint of knowing.


    Valeria looked ahead, her voice measured. "I''m not worried about them. Miss Mariel''s capable. They''ll be in better hands with her than they would with anyone else." She paused, her tone quieter. "But¡­ you looked almost regretful."


    Lucavion didn''t respond immediately, instead ncing at her with a faint, knowing smirk. He shrugged, tucking his hands into his pockets. "They''re not the first kids I''ve seen who had their world taken apart," he said lightly, though there was an edge beneath the words. "But that''s just life, isn''t it? Not everyone gets to keep what they care about."


    Valeria''s lips tightened, a restrained retort ready, but she swallowed it down. Instead, she simply nodded, keeping her voice steady. "That may be true, but¡­ it''s not nothing, what you did today."


    Lucavion''s smirk softened, his gaze flickering with a momentary warmth. "It is not nothing¡­.. I guess that is true." He mumbled to himself.


    They continued in silence, their steps echoing softly on the cobblestone streets, and Valeria felt a quiet shift within herself, like the stirring of a question she could not ignore. Seeing Lucavion¡ªa man who often dismissed the world''s woes with a smirk or a shrug¡ªshow even a faint glimmer of realization affected her. She was reminded of the countless times she had thrown herself into her own path, fixated on her family''s expectations, her desire to prove herself, and her ambitions. But for all her focus, had she ever truly taken in the lives around her?


    ''


    If this path is just about my own glory, am I no better than the adventurers I dismissed for chasing coin and fame?''


    she wondered. It wasn''t an unfamiliar thought, but it weighed on her differently tonight. If her knighthood was for somethingrger, shouldn''t that "something" extend beyond her own honor?


    Her gaze drifted to Lucavion again, lingering in brief, almost unconscious nces. There was something unsettling about him¡ªhis carelessness, the way he defied every rule and lived without the bounds of duty. Yet, here he was, taking these two children to Mariel, offering them a sliver of hope he might deny he even believed in himself.


    A flicker of understanding crossed his face as if he sensed her scrutiny. He tilted his head with a bemused expression. "What''s that look, Valeria?" he asked, his tone teasing, though a trace of genuine curiosity hid beneath.


    Caught off-guard, she looked away, a faint flush warming her cheeks. "Nothing," she said, but the denial felt hollow. She let out a slow breath, then ventured, "It''s just¡­ you''ve been full of surprisestely."


    Lucavion''s gaze sharpened, his usual smirk fading as he regarded her with genuine curiosity. "Surprises?" he echoed, the word lingering with unexpected interest. "What do you mean?"


    Valeria hesitated, ncing away briefly, feeling a bit exposed under the weight of his attention. Still, she feltpelled to answer. "I didn''t expect you to be¡­ this kind of person," she admitted, the words falling quietly. "You always struck me as someone different."


    Lucavion''s brows lifted, intrigued. "Different how?"


    She thought carefully, choosing her words as her gaze traced the ground between them. "Someone spoiled," she began, then paused, risking a nce at him, "¡­and someone who doesn''t care about anything in this world."


    At the word


    spoiled


    , she saw a faint, almost imperceptible change in his expression. It was subtle¡ªa flicker in his eyes, a slight tightening of his jaw, gone as quickly as it appeared. But Valeria noticed, and a curious thought took root in her mind.


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, this time carrying a trace of irony. "And that''s exactly what I am," he said, his voice smooth, offering no protest or denial.


    Valeria studied him closely, catching the hint of something buried deeper within his words, though he cloaked it well. There was more to his reaction than he was letting on. But instead of pressing further, she merely nodded, absorbing the insight for herself.


    "Well, if that''s the case," she murmured, "then maybe I''ve misjudged you."


    He shrugged, the faint smirk lingering as he turned his gaze forward. "Maybe you have," he said lightly, though there was a glimmer of something unreadable in his eyes. "After all, this wouldn''t be the first time that you have done so."


    Valeria''s thoughts drifted back to the first time she had met Lucavion in Rackenshore. She had been sent there with a specific purpose: to find Korvan, a powerful bandit leader whose defeat would bring her much-needed credit and recognition. Yet, upon arriving, she was greeted not by the infamous Korvan but by the unexpected news that he had already been bested¡ªand by Lucavion, of all people.


    At the time, she had refused to believe it. Lucavion''s easy confidence, the smirk he wore as if he owned the world, made her think he was nothing but a fraud. She''d even challenged him on it, demanding proof that he was the one responsible. But he had met her suspicion with the same ironic smile and a calm assurance that soon left her without a doubt¡ªLucavion was the real deal.


    And here they were, weekster. The road they had traveled together since Rackenshore was a strange one, full of shes, surprising moments, and insights she''d never expected. She''d learned more from him than she had in an entire year as a knight, from the power of unorthodox methods to the value of embracing uncertainty.


    Her gaze lingered on him, reflecting on the unlikely partnership that had emerged. Lucavion noticed her look, an amused eyebrow-raising. "Lost in thought? I''d hate to think I''m boring you already," he teased, though his tone was gentler than usual.


    "Far from it," she replied, her voice soft. "I was just¡­ remembering how we met."


    Lucavion chuckled. "Ah, Rackenshore. You looked so convinced I was bluffing about Korvan. I''d never seen someone draw their sword so fast," he said, his smirk widening.


    Valeria gave him a sidelong look, a small, reluctant smile tugging at her lips. "In my defense, you didn''t look like much of a knight. But I suppose I''ve learned not to judge a book by its cover," she murmured, her tone thoughtful. She nced down the street, her mind sifting through all the moments they''d shared, all the unexpected things she had witnessed.


    "Surprising, isn''t it?" Lucavion said, his gaze drifting forward. "How paths cross in ways you don''t n for."


    Valeria nodded, feeling the truth of his words as they continued through the dim streets. And though she knew her journey was far from over, she found a strangefort in the fact that, for now, her path was entwined with his.


    ''Really¡­''


    she mused, casting another nce Lucavion''s way. Why was that? She couldn''t understand it¡ªhow his presence had be such a constant, so natural. She''d once found his attitude insufferable, yet now the idea of him not being there felt strange, hollow even. Ridiculous. As if being without him would somehow make her path¡­ dull.


    ''No, absolutely not,''


    she thought firmly, brushing the notion aside. There was nothing "natural" about wanting hispany¡ªher pride couldn''t allow it. She was a knight, and he was, well¡­ Lucavion. Unpredictable, insufferably smug, a man who bent rules as if they were suggestions. She had no business even entertaining the idea that she''d miss him. He was merely a distraction, someone she''d never take seriously.


    But as she stole another fleeting look at him, her thoughts quieted, though her heart felt oddly heavy.


    Just like that the two returned to their rooms, only to witness a scene that they were not expecting.


    Or rather, Valeria was not expecting would be much more true.


    "From now on, we can not wee you here."


    Since the innkeeper of the inn that they were staying in refused to let the two of them stay in the same ce.

 Chapter 238: How to exert power (2)

    The moment they stepped into the inn, a tense silence greeted Lucavion and Valeria, and she immediately sensed something amiss. Around them, men gathered in the shadows, their gazes flickering with a subtle hostility that made her spine stiffen. Valeria''s brow furrowed¡ªwhat was this about? Had she or Lucavion done something to provoke them?


    Before she could speak, the innkeeper stepped forward, her face devoid of the usual warmth, her gaze hard as she addressed them directly. "From now on, we cannot wee you here. Your stay at this inn has been canceled."


    Valeria blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "What do you mean our stay here is canceled?" she demanded, her tone sharp as her frustration red. "We paid for these rooms in advance. You can''t simply turn us away!"


    Without hesitation, the innkeeper pulled a small pouch from her apron, tossing it toward Valeria. "Here''s the coin you paid." She then tossed another coin to Lucavion, though this time she did it in a more condescending way. "Here is yours too. Take it and leave."


    Valeria caught the pouch, the slight jingle of the returned payment doing nothing to ease her anger. The innkeeper''s hand rose in a dismissive wave, shooing them away as though they were a nuisance. "Go on. There''s no ce for you here."


    The injustice of it made Valeria''s jaw clench, and she took a step forward, her voice rising with her frustration. "What gives you the right to turn us out like this?" she demanded, her furious gaze flicking to the men surrounding them as if daring them to answer.


    But instead of exnations, the men shifted, forming a tighter circle, their expressions darkening as one of them sneered, "You two have brought trouble to this inn. That''s all the reason we need."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed. "What trouble?" she shot back, her hand instinctively moving toward the hilt of her sword. "We''ve done nothing to deserve this treatment."


    Lucavion, however, remained unfazed, his eyes flickering with his usual glint of amusement. He let out a quiet chuckle, catching Valeria''s angry gaze. "Let it go," he murmured to her, his tone soft but knowing. "This isn''t a fight worth starting."


    But Valeria''s blood boiled at the sight of the smug faces around them, the casual dismissal that came so easily to these men. "No," she bit out. "I want to know why."


    One of the menughed under his breath. "You want to know why? This bastard here seems to know this already," he said, his gaze locking with Lucavion''s, a cold smirk stretching across his lips.


    Lucavion''s eyes darkened, his smirk sharpening as he met the man''s sneer with a gaze that could cut through steel. He took a slow, deliberate step closer, his voice low butced with a subtle menace. "I''d suggest you watch your mouth," he murmured, his tone calm but dangerous. "The Cloud Heavens Sect won''t be in Andelheim forever. And when they''re gone, well¡­ someone might juste looking for you."


    The man''s expression barely flickered. Instead, he leaned in with a mocking grin, his voice dripping with condescension. "By then, anyone who''de for me will have been dealt with," he said confidently. "So don''t worry about it."


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he shook his head, a glint of disdain in his eyes. "If that''s what you wish," he replied smoothly, his tone light and dismissive. "Far be it from me to change your mind."


    He turned to Valeria, his expression softening slightly as he reached for her arm. "Come on," he said quietly, tugging her gently but firmly. "Let''s get out of here."


    Valeria''s mouth opened in protest, fury sparking in her eyes, but his steady grip and calm gaze silenced her. She allowed herself to be pulled from the inn, though her re lingered on the men behind them. Once they stepped out into the cool night air, she wrenched her arm free, her voice tight with frustration. "You let them get away with that? After the way they treated us?"


    Lucavion merely chuckled, ncing at her with a knowing smile. "Let''s talk after we leave."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharp as she studied Lucavion''s face. This wasn''t like him¡ªLucavion was reckless, a man who would mock a threat openly rather than leave quietly. Yet tonight, he was holding back, choosing restraint over his usual cavalier defiance. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong, that there was more to this than he was letting on.


    Without a word, she followed him as he led them away from the inn, her mind racing with questions. When they were far enough down the street, she finally stopped, her eyes hard as she turned to face him. "Alright, enough," she said firmly, her gaze locked on his. "What''s going on, Lucavion? Why did the innkeeper suddenly turn us away? And why are you¡­ acting like this?"


    Lucavion met her gaze, his expression unreadable, though a hint of resignation flickered in his eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    "If I knew, would I ask you about this?"


    "Just because you don''t know, doesn''t mean that you won''t be able to find out once you think. So, turn those gears on and think."


    "Gears? What is that?"


    "Ah¡­.I mean, turn your brain on and think."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, clearly unamused by his evasion. Her mind turned over the scene at the inn, her frustration mounting with each moment Lucavion dodged giving her a straight answer.


    "Fine," she muttered, crossing her arms and meeting his gaze with a steely resolve. "You want me to think? Alright, I''ll think."


    Her mind went back to the hostility in the innkeeper''s voice, the way those men had looked at Lucavion as if he were some sort of criminal. And then there was the man''s offhandment about Lucavion already knowing the reason behind the treatment. Her thoughts quickly turned to the Cloud Heavens Sect, the only ones who had taken issue with Lucavion since they''d arrived in Andelheim.


    "Is it the Cloud Heavens Sect?" she asked, her voice quieter, a dangerous edge beneath it. "Are they the ones behind this?"


    Lucavion''s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. "There you go," he said, his voice carrying an approving tone. "Didn''t take that long, did it?"


    Valeria''s brows furrowed, her gaze piercing as she demanded, "But how? How is the Cloud Heavens Sect tied to the innkeeper?"


    Lucavion simply gave her an expectant look. "Think it through," he said, his tone light but challenging.


    She let out a frustrated sigh, her mind running through every detail of the innkeeper''s cold dismissal. She reyed the innkeeper''s words, her hostile demeanor, the men''s mocking gazes. But the reason behind it remained elusive.


    Lucavion watched her struggle for a few moments before speaking again. "Here''s a hint: check the pouch she threw at you."


    Valeria blinked, surprised by the suggestion, but she did as he asked, retrieving the pouch from her belt and opening it. Inside was the exact amount she had paid for their stay, nothing more, nothing less.


    She frowned, not seeing anything out of the ordinary. "It''s exactly what I paid," she said, ncing up at him, puzzled. "Isn''t that how it''s supposed to be?"


    Lucavion tilted his head with a small, knowing smile. "Sure, that''s how it''s supposed to be. But tell me, Valeria, if you were running an inn and wanted to kick a customer out, what would you do?"


    She paused, brow furrowing further as she considered the question. "Well, I wouldn''t kick a paying customer out," she replied firmly. "If they''ve paid, I''d keep my end of the deal."


    Lucavion''s smile widened slightly. "Of course you would. But let''s say, hypothetically, you had a reason to kick them out. Maybe they were making too much noise or viting the inn''s rules."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed as the pieces began to fall into ce. "If that were the case¡­ then I wouldn''t just give their money back," she said slowly, realization dawning. "I''d charge them a fee or keep a portion for the trouble they caused." She nced back down at the pouch in her hand, her jaw tightening. "But she didn''t keep any of it."


    Lucavion nodded, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. "Exactly. She gave you every coin back. Why would that be? A hint. What would you have done if you were not paid ordingly?"


    Valeria''s brow furrowed as she processed his question. "If I hadn''t been refunded fully," she murmured, thinking aloud, "I could have raised aint. I am a noble, after all¡ªI''d have grounds to make trouble for her."


    She paused, her gaze hardening as understanding dawned. "But with the full amount returned, there''s no proof. It''s as if the transaction never happened. Anyint I make would just look like an overreaction or a misunderstanding."


    Lucavion nodded, a faint smile of approval curving his lips. "Exactly. They''ve made sure that if you speak up, itcks credibility. It''s neat, isn''t it?" He tilted his head, a glint of irony in his eyes. "But tell me, what did the innkeeper gain from all this? She returned every coin we paid her. So what does she get?"


    Valeria''s mind turned over the facts, and the answer soon became clear. "She''s lost money," she said slowly, frowning. "She rented us those rooms and, by refunding us, basically let us stay for free. That means¡­ someone must havepensated her."


    Lucavion''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with approval. "There you go. If the Cloud Heavens Sect wanted her cooperation, they wouldn''t leave her empty-handed. Money talks, Valeria. They likely paid her off to make sure she''d refuse us and do so quietly."


    Valeria''s gaze grew steely as she looked down at the pouch, the weight of understanding settling over her. "So they''re using money to control everyone they can," she murmured, anger simmering beneath her calm tone. "Not with open threats, but with subtle bribes and incentives, enough to sway anyone who isn''t willing to risk opposing them."


    Lucavion gave a slight nod, his expression turning serious. "Money bes a form of power, and it''s more insidious than a sword at the throat. Everyone has their price."


    Hearing that she remembered how Lucavion somehow passed the line even before her at that time.

 Chapter 239: Worrisome Guy

    "Money bes a form of power, and it''s more insidious than a sword at the throat. Everyone has their price."


    As Lucavion spoke about money''s power to influence, Valeria couldn''t help but recall the registration day. She had waited in that endless line, diligently following every rule, only for Lucavion to casually stroll up and cut in front of her without a hint of guilt. She''d been fuming when she realized he''d bribed the officials to jump ahead, and now, a faint smirk tugged at her lips.


    ''Karma,''


    she thought, pleased by the thought.


    ''Serves him right.''


    Lucavion nced at her, picking up on her smug expression. He raised an eyebrow, his smirk sharpening. "Ah, so you think this is my karma, huh?" he asked slyly. "If that''s the case, then exin something to me, Valeria: why are


    you


    out on the streets with me?"


    Valeria''s smirk vanished as she shot him a re, her face flushing in irritation. "Because


    you''re


    the reason I''m out here, you idiot!" she snapped, her voice dripping with exasperation.


    She turned sharply, striding ahead, eyes scanning the streets for any sign of another inn. But before she''d gone more than a few steps, Lucavion''s voice stopped her.


    "I wouldn''t waste too much time looking for another inn if I were you," he called, his tone casual but certain.


    She paused, turning to give him a skeptical look. "And why''s that?"


    Lucavion took a step closer, folding his arms as he met her gaze. "Do you really think the Cloud Heavens Sect would limit their influence to one single inn?" he asked, his voice smooth, almost taunting. "If they''re trying to make a statement, they''d make sure every innkeeper in Andelheim knows about it."


    The realization hit her like a wave, the pieces falling into ce in a way she couldn''t ignore. Her shoulders stiffened as the full weight of their situation settled over her. "So¡­ they''ve barred us from the entire city?" she muttered, disbelief and anger simmering in her voice.


    "Now you''re seeing the full picture," Lucavion replied, watching her reaction with wry amusement.


    Valeria''s thoughts churned as the realization settled heavily in her mind


    . ''So this is how it works,''


    she thought, her gaze hardening.


    ''The big sects, the powerful houses, they don''t just rely on brute strength or open conflict. They can control people with influence alone¡ªforce you out of ces, make it so you have nowhere to turn, no one to trust.''


    A quiet anger simmered within her. The implications of this tactic became all too clear:


    this


    was how they kept anyone new, anyone rising, from ever challenging them. By cutting people off, making them feel small and isted, they forced rising stars into submission¡ªeither they joined the ranks of the powerful, or they were swiftly crushed beneath them.


    It was no wonder there weren''t many figures like Lucavion in the world, she realized. Anyone with ambition and promise who refused to bend to their rules would face a wall of obstacles and threats


    . ''Join us, or we''ll break you,''


    she imagined them saying, the shadow of their influence always looming over those who dared to defy them.


    She stole a nce at Lucavion, his expression rxed and unbothered, as though he were simply amused by the situation.


    ''And yet, he''s never bent to their will,''


    she thought, a strange sense of respect growing within her.


    ''No wonder he doesn''t care about their rules, their traditions. He knows how quickly they''d turn on him if he ever showed weakness.''


    The weight of this new understanding sank deep, yet at the same time, a fierce resolve ignited within her. "So that''s why people like you stand out so much," she murmured, the words more to herself than to him.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, catching her words. "Hmm? Stand out? I suppose that''s one way of putting it," he said with a smirk.


    "Then¡­..Now, what? What are we supposed to do?"


    "Well¡­..What else? We are going to trouble our Miss Little Bear."


    Valeria frowned in confusion at Lucavion''s cryptic words. "Miss Little Bear?" she echoed, ncing at him with a puzzled look.


    Lucavion merely winked at her and gestured toward the direction they''de from, his expression unreadable. He strode off with an air of confidence that left her little choice but to follow, though she couldn''t shake the feeling that he was up to something¡ªsomething more than he was letting on.


    As they walked through the dimly lit streets back toward the Iron Matron''s inn, Valeria''s thoughts raced, and suspicion began to gnaw at her.


    Iron Matron


    , she thought, the title solid andmanding. It seemed impossible that Lucavion, of all people, could casually refer to Mariel as "Miss Little Bear." Did he have a death wish?


    Her confusion deepened as they arrived at the inn. But before she could ask him what he was thinking, the sight of Mariel sitting at the inn''s entrance silenced her. The Iron Matron herself was perched on a sturdy wooden chair, arms folded, her expression a mixture of amusement and exasperation. She raised an eyebrow as they approached, her gaze moving from Lucavion to Valeria, lingering a moment longer on thetter.


    As Lucavion and Valeria stepped into the inn, Mariel was already waiting for them, seated near the entrance with an air of calm defiance. Her arms were crossed, her gaze steady as it swept from Lucavion to Valeria, a flicker of amusement mixed with exasperation in her eyes. She didn''t look surprised to see them¡ªif anything, she looked as if she had anticipated their arrival.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he took in her expression, a knowing glint in his eyes. "I take it you already know why we''re here, Miss Little Bear?"


    Enjoy more content froNovelBin


    Mariel''s lips twitched, and she gave him a slight nod, her hand extending with her palm up, fingers curled in a gesture that unmistakably demanded payment.


    Lucavion chuckled, pulling out a small leather pouch and cing it into her hand. She took it, feeling the weight, her fingers closing around it with a practiced motion. Turning her attention to Valeria, she arched an eyebrow, giving her a pointed look before repeating the same gesture, palm open.


    Valeria blinked, momentarily puzzled. Her eyes darted from Mariel''s outstretched hand to Lucavion, who merely raised an eyebrow and gave a small, amused nod. Realization dawned, and her cheeks colored slightly in irritation, but she dug into her satchel and retrieved her own pouch, cing it into Mariel''s waiting hand.


    Mariel''s eyes flicked to the contents of both pouches, her face impassive as she did a quick count. Satisfied, she gave them a curt nod and stood up, her gaze asmanding as ever. "Well, now that you''ve both settled your ''registration'' fees," she said dryly, "your rooms are ready."


    With that, she pulled two keys from her pocket, holding them out to each of them. Lucavion took his key with an appreciative nod, his smirk unwavering, while Valeria epted hers with a mixture of relief and suspicion. Mariel shot them a final look that carried both warmth and the slightest hint of reproach.


    "Make yourselvesfortable," she said, her tone softer but resolute. "And remember, whatever business you''re stirring up out there, you''re safe here as long as you''re in my care." Her gaze lingered on Lucavion, a quiet reminder of the trust she had ced in him.


    Lucavion gave a slight bow, his expression light but respectful. "Much appreciated, Iron Matron," he said, slipping into his usual casual demeanor.


    Mariel watched as they turned toward their respective rooms, her gaze lingering on their retreating figures. Though she had received the ''request'' to cklist them from every inn in the city, her loyalty to her word outweighed any outside influence. She had given Lucavion her protection, and for better or worse, she intended to honor it.


    ''Well¡­..this was bound to happen¡­''


    Knowing what kind of sect the Cloud Heavens Sect was, she knew this was bound to happen.


    ''Though this kid¡­..he really is irresponsible¡­.''


    Her gaze drifted to the empty hallway where he had disappeared, and she couldn''t help but shake her head.


    Irresponsible, reckless.


    Lucavion hadn''t once considered how his actions might affect those around him. First, he''de to her inn with those two young beastkin children, leaving her to provide care and protection, and now he was stirring up trouble with one of the most powerful sects in the city.


    ''He truly is a worrisome guy,''


    she mused, an exasperated smile pulling at her lips. He reminded her so much of


    him


    ¡ªthe same audacious disregard for the rules, the same unwillingness to bend to authority, and the same frustrating tendency to burden others without a second thought.


    But then, her expression softened.


    Gerald,


    the one who had saved her, who had seen something in her when she had been lost. Lucavion bore an uncanny resemnce to his master, both in his courage and in his thoughtlessness. He was the same kind of wild spirit, bound only by his own ideals, even if it meant pushing people like her to pick up the pieces.


    A faint, almost wistful smile crossed her face as she thought of it. Perhaps that was just how things were meant to be. Life had a way of repeating itself, passing down legacies through unexpected hands. She had made a promise to Gerald, and now, in a way, she was fulfilling that promise by helping Lucavion.


    ''This is just how things are supposed to be, I guess,''


    she thought, her smile lingering as she moved back to her tasks. And though it felt a little like being pulled back into her old life, into a world of battles and risks, she found herself strangely content. Lucavion might be reckless, but he carried the spark of something rare¡ªa spirit that could shake things, maybe even change things.


    And so, as Mariel returned to her work, her heart felt lighter. She would watch over him, just as she had once been watched over.

 Chapter 240 : On other hand

    In the quiet confines of the inn where the Cloud Heavens Sect was staying, a tense, simmering anger filled the air. The disciples gathered, each one silent but visibly brimming with frustration, their expressions dark as they recounted the events with Lucavion. His mocking refusal and open disdain had been nothing short of a p in the face¡ªnot just to Zerah, but to the sect as a whole.


    And the way how he had humiliated one of their disciples like that in the fight where everyone was watching? That was basically a challenge!


    Several disciples exchanged nces, their hands clenched into fists, while a few paced the room, muttering bitterly under their breaths. Each of them wanted nothing more than to teach that arrogant rogue a lesson he wouldn''t forget. To have their revered sect insulted so openly was an unforgivable offense, a challenge that demanded retribution.


    "He thinks he''s untouchable," one disciple growled, his fists trembling. "Just because he has some skill doesn''t mean he''s invincible. A lesson needs to be taught."


    Another disciple nodded, her voice low butced with anger. "And to humiliate our Senior Disciple like that... the arrogance of it. He should be shown what real power looks like."


    Zerah sat at the head of the room, her gaze steely as she listened, each word from her disciples feeding the smoldering resentment within her. Lucavion''s mocking face, his scornful words, reyed in her mind like a wound that refused to heal. She was determined to make him pay, to restore the honor he had tainted. But her face betrayed none of this; she remainedposed, if only outwardly.


    One disciple leaned forward, voice filled with simmering frustration. "Sister Zerah. Why are we not acting¡­. No one will even know it was us¡ª"


    But before he could finish, a cough from the doorway cut through the tension, silencing the room. Elder Xue, a woman of imposing calm and wisdom, entered, her presence enough tomand respect and quiet the disciples. She met each of their gazes in turn, her eyes sharp, missing nothing of the lingering resentment.


    "Enough," she said, her voice soft but unyielding. "The Cloud Heavens Sect does not act rashly, not even in matters of pride." Her gaze settled on Zerah, who straightened under the weight of her elder''s scrutiny. "You are disciples of our sect, each of you is held to the highest standard. Do not allow this rogue''s arrogance to drag you down to his level."


    The disciples exchanged frustrated nces, but Elder Xue''s authority was absolute. None dared to contradict her.


    "But Elder Xue," one of the disciples ventured cautiously, "he has disrespected us in front of the entire tournament. How can we let him walk away without consequence?"


    Elder Xue''s faint smile held a touch of cold amusement as she continued, her voice smooth andposed. "That arrogant animal is already facing his consequences, don''t worry," she murmured, her wordsced with satisfaction. "By now, he''ll be spending tonight on the cold earth, right where he belongs."


    At this, several disciples exchanged knowing nces, smirking as they understood the Elder''s meaning. This tactic was an old one, a subtle punishment they often employed to remind those who dared cross the Cloud Heavens Sect of their ce. Humiliating Lucavion with difort was a small start, though hardly satisfying for the bitterness simmering in their chests.


    But as if reading their thoughts, Elder Xue''s expression turned more serious, her gaze steely. "Of course, this is only the beginning," she continued, her voice soft yetced with the promise of retribution. "Our esteemed guest will be facing much more than an ufortable night as we progress. I have my ways, and they will leave an impression."


    Hearing this, the disciples'' morale surged, their anger subsiding as anticipation reced it. The Elder was always as precise as she was formidable, and her words carried the weight of their collective honor. The small grin that tugged at the corners of Zerah''s mouth echoed the sentiment of her fellow disciples, each of them seeming to breathe a little easier at the prospect of Lucavion receiving the punishment they felt he so richly deserved.


    Elder Xue''s gaze swept the room, her eyes narrowing as she took in their responses. "Now, enough of this distraction. I expect each of you to focus fully on the tournament ahead. No further mistakes or oversights like we saw today will be tolerated," she continued, her voice unyielding. "And as for your evenings..."


    She paused, her gaze hardening into a re that seemed to slice through the disciples. "There will be no outings until the tournament concludes. I want each of you here, and if I catch even one of you outside these walls, I will personally break every bone in your body. Is that understood?"


    The disciples stiffened at the severity of her tone, and a few of them exchanged uneasy nces, their earlier satisfaction fading into frustration. Elder Xue''s restrictions hit hard; many of them were already ustomed to spending their nights out, indulging in the "fun" they had grown reliant on. A few of them huffed in irritation, clearly displeased by the sudden limitations.


    But no one dared voice aint. Elder Xue''s gaze left no room for disobedience. Instead, the disciples straightened, nodding in reluctant eptance, the prospect of crossing her far more intimidating than any restriction.


    In the end, they could only swallow their anger and hold back.


    *********


    The night was still, the dim glow ofnterns casting long shadows along the quiet halls of the Silver me Sect''s quarters. Elder Kael sat on a stone bench just outside, his gaze turned upward to the night sky, lost in thought. Beside him, Varen leaned against a pir, arms crossed, his expression serious as he mulled over the events of the day.


    "He''s skilled," Kael remarked, breaking the silence, his tone thoughtful. "That much is certain. A de honed not just by talent, but by experience. It''s not often we see someone who carries that kind of refinement at his age."


    Varen nodded, though his jaw tightened. "Skill alone doesn''t make a martial artist," he said, a note of distaste in his voice. "The way he carries himself¡­ there''s arrogance there. The type that doesn''t suit someone who ims to be a warrior."


    Kael nced at him, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Arrogance often apanies talent. And Lucavion isn''t just talented. His de moves with purpose, tempered by something beyond training. He has seen real battles and faced real danger. I would call that earned confidence, not mere arrogance."


    Varen frowned, shaking his head. "Confidence, yes, but he unts it. You saw the way he taunted that girl, made a spectacle of her weakness. It wasn''t just skill¡ªit was prideful and unnecessary." His eyes narrowed as he recalled the fight, the condescending smile that had yed on Lucavion''s lips as he toyed with Kara. "A martial artist should respect his opponent, not mock them."


    Kael considered this, his gaze distant. "Perhaps. But there is a certain strength in his presence. Arrogance or not, hemands attention and makes people stop and watch. And if that confidence serves him well in battle, then it''s an asset."


    Varen''s expression hardened, a flicker of irritation crossing his face. "An asset only until it turns into recklessness. He underestimates his opponents and uses them as a means to disy his skill. That kind of arrogance¡ªit''ll be his downfall if he''s not careful."


    Kael let out a low chuckle. "Is that so? Or perhaps it''s precisely that boldness that makes him dangerous. He doesn''t hesitate, doesn''t hold back. There is power in certainty, Varen. Sometimes, tempering that fire can dull its edge."


    Varen''s gaze remained unwavering, his tone resolute. "Even fire can consume itself if left unchecked. If he truly thinks he can fight with such arrogance, he''ll find his limits soon enough. Skill alone isn''t everything."


    Kael watched him, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "I see he''s already left quite the impression on you, Varen."


    Varen''s eyes narrowed, his voice firm. "He''s skilled, yes. More skilled than most here, even. But I believe a martial artist should strive for more than just victory. There''s a discipline that hecks. If he were to meet an opponent who didn''t rise to his taunts, who remained unyielding¡­ then he''d find his arrogance turned against him."


    Kael leaned back, nodding slowly. "You may be right. But if he''s as experienced as his de suggests, then perhaps he''ll recognize that limit when he reaches it." He nced at Varen, his expression contemtive. "And who knows? Perhaps you''ll be the one to show him that discipline, to temper that arrogance of his."


    Varen''s jaw tightened, his gaze distant as he considered the challenge thaty ahead. "If I get the chance," he said quietly, determinationcing his voice, "I''ll make sure he learns that there''s more to being a warrior than just skill. Strength should be apanied by respect. Only then does it truly mean something."


    Kael chuckled, patting him on the shoulder. "Then make it a lesson worth remembering, should your paths cross. But don''t underestimate him. He''s not one to be taken lightly."


    "I will not."


    "That is good. And whether you like his arrogance or not, in the end, he had also taught those¡­..them a lesson. Which makes him on our side¡­."


    "While that is indeed true, it makes me wonder if he has a reason for doing all this? For me, my anger is justified, but for his way of acting, I don''t understand."


    "That¡­.That is something that we will find sooner orter, don''t worry."


    "I understand, Elder."


    The two fell into silence once more, each lost in thought as the quiet of the night settled around them. Lucavion had left his mark on both their minds, a presence that neither of them could dismiss. And as the tournament continued, both Kael and Varen knew that this rising star was bound to test not just his own limits, but theirs as well.

 Chapter 241: The results

    The tournament progressed with fierce intensity, and by the time the dust settled on the following day, the number of fighters had dwindled to just sixteen. The thinning crowd was proof of the relentlesspetition, and the atmosphere had only grown more charged. Among those who remained, the sects'' rivalry now loomed evenrger, shaping not only the mood of the crowd but also the fighters'' determination.


    Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    The Silver me Sect had emerged as a dominant force, their numbers whittled down to seven disciples¡ªa show of strength and discipline that filled their members with renewed pride. The Cloud Heavens Sect, on the other hand, had seen two of their disciples eliminated, including Kara Avren, their ''cial Bloom,'' who had been humiliated by Lucavion.


    Only four Cloud Heavens disciples remained, and the difference in numbers weighed heavily on them. Their pride was bruised, and with Silver me nearly doubling their representation, the tournament seemed to be tipping in favor of the fiery sect.


    The remaining fighters were no less impressive, despite being unaffiliated with either sect. Among these, Lucavion and Valeria stood out.


    Both had proven their skill, facing the disciples of the powerful sects with ease, each win adding to their growing reputation. Alongside them were two other warriors, each a peak 3-star or 4-star Awakened, equally fierce and skilled.


    This small but formidable group of independent fighters represented the rare individuals capable of challenging the sects'' authority, their every move watched by the crowd with keen interest.


    As the tournament progressed and the numbers dwindled, it became clear that the rivalry between the Cloud Heavens Sect and the Silver me Sect would not remain contained.


    With every new matchup, their disciples would fight with a fervor that went beyond merepetition¡ªit was personal, a direct continuation of the bitter feud that had defined their histories.


    And today they could see it directly.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the matchups for the day were announced, their anticipation reaching a fever pitch.


    Out of the four remaining disciples of the Cloud Heavens Sect, three had been matched against disciples of the Silver me Sect¡ªa twist of fate that felt too perfect to be coincidence.


    The bitter feud between the sects would y out directly in the arena, and today, the crowd would bear witness to the sh of their long-standing rivalry.


    Lira Van, the Silent Thunder herself, was set to face a disciple of the Silver me Sect, her expression calm yet focused as she prepared herself for the battle.


    The crowd could sense the tension emanating from her, her every movement exuding the disciplined restraint she was known for.


    Her junior disciples, who had also drawn Silver me opponents, mirrored her determination, each preparing for their own grudge match with equal intensity. The weight of their sect''s pride was upon their shoulders, and none of them intended to falter.


    For the Silver me Sect, the excitement was equally intense, their disciples bristling with quiet confidence as they prepared to face their Cloud Heavens counterparts.


    Each one knew that this was a chance to prove themselves and to strike a blow to their rival sect''s prestige. The fiery demeanor of the Silver me disciples was matched only by the cold, disciplined resolve of their opponents, setting the stage for an explosive series of fights.


    Meanwhile, Zerah, the fourth remaining disciple of the Cloud Heavens Sect, had been paired with one of the independent fighters, a wiry, quick-footed warrior who was rumored to be a peak 3-star Awakened. The crowd looked forward to this sh, eager to see if Zerah would rise to the challenge of defending her sect''s honor against a skilled outsider.


    Across the arena, Varen Drakov''s expression held a mixture of irritation and restrained amusement as he saw his name paired with that of one of his own sect''s junior disciples. It was a twist of fate that he clearly hadn''t anticipated, and the frustration was evident in the tight line of his mouth.


    Despite the circumstances, Varen maintained hisposure; he would show the same respect to his junior. Even though he was facing a disciple of his own sect, he wouldn''t go easy on him, as this was simply against his own principles.


    Then there was Lucavion, whose calm, enigmatic presence had be something of a legend among the spectators. His opponent was another of the unaffiliated fighters, a rising swordsman known for his swift footwork and precision strikes. It was a matchup that promised to be a disy of skill over brute force, a sh of des without the weight of sect rivalries or family loyalties.


    Valeria was also matched with one of the Silver me Sect''s disciples. And this would be the first time she would be going against one of the disciples of the two sects. A disciple of the Silver me Sect, rumored to be the third strongest in this year''s batch. His name was Jarek Voss, a young man with a fierce reputation for his unyielding strength and relentless fighting style. Stories about Jarek''s powerful strikes and his fiery, tenacious approach to battle had circted widely, making him one of the more formidable opponents in the tournament. This match would be Valeria''s first encounter with a sect disciple, and she knew it would not be an easy one. The crowd murmured with anticipation, eager to see how she would fare against one of the Silver me''s elite.


    Another sh was set to draw significant attention: a Silver me Sect disciple would be facing off against an unusual and intriguingpetitor, a barehanded martial artist who had recently earned the nickname


    The Monk


    .


    Known for his unorthodox fighting style and serene demeanor, The Monk quickly gained a reputation as a skilled, adaptable fighter who preferred using his fists and feet over weapons.


    His fighting style emphasized precision, resilience, and an almost meditative calm, a stark contrast to the aggressive and explosive techniques of the Silver me Sect. This matchup promised to be a spectacle, with The Monk''s refined, hand-to-hand techniques facing off against the raw intensity of Silver me''sbat style.


    *******


    The day''s matches were nothing short of intense, with each fight pushing the limits of the remaining fighters.


    At the end of the day, some results came rather different.


    Varen Drakov, the senior disciple of the Silver me Sect, fought with his usual ferocity and precision, dispatching his junior disciple swiftly but respectfully. Varen showed no mercy, adhering strictly to his principles, and his decisive victory reinforced his status as a powerhouse within his sect. He left the arena with his head held high, having set a powerful example.


    Lira Van, the Silent Thunder, met her Silver me opponent with controlled intensity, each of her moves calcted and efficient. Her calm, disciplined approach outmatched her adversary''s fiery aggression, and after a well-fought battle, Lira emerged victorious. The Cloud Heavens Sect''s supporters cheered, knowing she had defended their honor.


    Lucavion''s duel with the unaffiliated swordsman was a disy of sheer skill and finesse. His opponent''s swift footwork and sharp strikes were no match for Lucavion''s calm precision, and in a series of elegantly timed maneuvers, Lucavion dismantled his opponent''s defenses with ease. His reputation only grew as he exited the arena, having made quick work of another rising star.


    Zerah, the fourth Cloud Heavens Sect disciple, faced her non-affiliated opponent with an icy calm, channeling her mana with practiced control. Her technique and overwhelming strength led her to victory, earning her another step forward in the tournament and maintaining the honor of her sect.


    Valeria''s match against Jarek Voss, the third-strongest disciple of the Silver me Sect, was one of the most grueling fights of the day. Jarek''s strength and aggression tested Valeria''s skill, forcing her to tap into every ounce of her training.


    Despite her discipline and calcted strikes, Jarek''s relentless assault pushed her to the edge. In a moment of intense concentration, Valeria managed to deflect one of his powerful attacks, finding a small opening and exploiting it to secure a hard-won victory. The crowd erupted in cheers, recognizing her resilience and determination.


    The next fight saw a Silver me Sect disciple facing off against a Cloud Heavens Sect disciple. After a fierce back-and-forth, the Silver me disciple triumphed, his aggressive tactics outpacing his opponent''s more measured approach.


    However, in the subsequent matchup, the Silver me Sect suffered an unexpected loss. Their disciple appeared strangely sluggish, his usual fiery precision absent as he stumbled through the fight. Spectators and fellow disciples alike noticed the discrepancy, some whispering that something seemed off about his performance. In the end, the Cloud Heavens Sect disciple won, though murmurs of suspicion lingered in the air, suggesting that not all was as it seemed.


    Finally, the crowd held its breath for the match between The Monk and his Silver me opponent. The Monk''s serene, meditative style shed with the aggressive energy of the Silver me disciple, the two fighters embodying opposing philosophies. Despite the intensity of the Silver me''s attacks, The Monk''s precise, controlled movements allowed him to evade and counter with ease, gradually wearing down his opponent. In a moment of calcted timing, he struck with pinpoint uracy, securing his victory. The crowd roared, impressed by The Monk''s unorthodox technique and calm prowess.


    As the dust settled, the results were clear: Varen, Lira, Lucavion, Zerah, Valeria, and The Monk had all advanced to the quarterfinals, along with one remaining Silver me and one Cloud Heavens disciple. The tournament''s elite eight were set.

 Chapter 242: The Results (2)

    The golden light of the setting sun cast long shadows across Andelheim''s cobbled streets. The air hummed with the lingering energy of the day''s battles, chatter from spectators andpetitors blending with the rhythmic tter of carts and the distant notes of street musicians.


    Valeria trudged beside Lucavion, her posture taut with weariness. Her breathing was steady but deep, a testament to the taxing nature of hertest duel. Sweat matted a few stray strands of hair to her temple, though she held her head high, refusing to let her exhaustion show beyond what was unavoidable.


    Lucavion, on the other hand, strolled with an easy grace, as if the day had been a leisurely jaunt rather than a series of grueling fights. He nced sidelong at Valeria, noting her slightly slower pace with a faint smirk. "You look like you just wrestled a wyvern and lived to tell the tale," he remarked, his voice teasing but edged with a touch of genuine observation.


    Valeria shot him a sharp nce, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Some of us don''t toy with our opponents like it''s a game," she countered, though the bite in her words was dulled by fatigue.


    Lucavion chuckled, sidestepping a street performer juggling ming torches with an ease that made him seem almost untouchable. "Ah, but isn''t that the beauty of it? If it''s not fun, why bother?" His gaze lingered on her for a beat, his tone shifting slightly. "Though, I suppose not everyone gets to fight for fun."


    She didn''t respond immediately, her eyes fixed ahead as they navigated through the thickening crowd. Vendors hawked roasted nuts, fragrant spices, and small trinkets along the roadside. The lively scene was a stark contrast to the battlefield they''d left behind just hours ago.


    "Not everyone has your luxury," she said finally, her voice quieter. There was no venom in her words this time, only a faint trace of something unspoken¡ªresentment or perhaps envy.


    Lucavion''s smirk softened, and he nced at her sidelong. "You''re too hard on yourself, Valeria," he said, his tone gentler now. "Even knights need to breathe sometimes."


    The bustling streets fell into afortable rhythm around them. A group of children darted past,ughing as they chased a rolling hoop. Valeria slowed her steps, watching them for a moment, her expression unreadable.


    Lucavion noticed, his grin returning. "See? Not everything''s a battle," he said, motioning toward the kids. "Sometimes it''s just life."


    "..."


    She huffed lightly but said nothing, her pace steadying as they moved deeper into the heart of the city. A faint smile ghosted her lips, unnoticed by Lucavion as he veered toward a vendor selling skewered meats.


    The crowd thickened as they passed through the central marketce, where the warm glow ofnterns bathed the cobblestones in golden light. The air smelled of roasted meats, spiced cider, and the faint tang of smoke from nearby forges. Valeria walked with a steady pace beside Lucavion, her thoughts a storm beneath herposed exterior.


    Her mind kept drifting back to the battles earlier in the day, reying the sh with the Silver me Sect''s champion in vivid detail. His movements had been fluid, his strikes unrelenting¡ªa true test of her skill. Yet, she had won, carving her way into the top eight of the tournament. The memory of the crowd''s roar still lingered in her ears, faint and distant but impossible to forget.


    She had heard her name¡ªher


    family''s


    name¡ªshouted with fervor.


    Valeria rion.


    Not just apetitor, but the pride of the rion household, the noble knight who had defied expectations and risen to the top. It wasn''t something she had actively sought. She hadn''t hidden her identity, but she hadn''t unted it, either. It had simply¡­ happened. The city of Andelheim had pieced her story together on its own, and now, her name was on everyone''s lips.


    A surreal feeling settled over her. Pride and unease intertwined, forming a knot in her chest. She was proud¡ªof course, she was proud. Defeating a fighter of the Silver me Sect, a warrior widely regarded as one of the strongest contenders, was no small feat. But as she walked the streets of Andelheim, the hum of the tournament''s aftermath all around her, a quiet voice in the back of her mind whispered that it wasn''t enough.


    You could have done better.


    Her grip tightened on the hilt of her sword, the weight of it grounding her. The fight had been fierce, but she couldn''t shake the thought of the mistakes she had made. The missed timing on a parry. The moment she had been forced back into a defensive stance, ceding control of the fight for precious seconds. Those moments haunted her, small imperfections in what should have been a wless victory.


    Lucavion, meanwhile, ambled a few steps ahead, his skewered meat in hand, as rxed as ever. He turned his head slightly, as though sensing her thoughts. "So, top eight," he said casually, his voice breaking through the din of the street. "Not bad for a ''knight with too much honor to fight dirty,'' huh?"


    Valeria arched a brow at his backhandedpliment, but her lips twitched in the faintest of smiles. "Coming from you, I''ll take that as praise."


    He grinned, ncing back at her. "Oh, it is. Though, you''re awfully quiet for someone who just earned themselves a seat among the best. Shouldn''t you be celebrating?"


    "Should I?" she replied, her voice measured. "I advanced, yes, but that doesn''t mean I''m satisfied."


    Lucavion stopped abruptly, his rxed stride halting mid-step. Valeria barely had time to notice before he turned to face her fully, a spark of mischief in his eyes. Without warning, his hand shot out, his thumb and index finger gently grazing her cheek and the corner of her lips.


    She froze, caught off guard by the sudden closeness, her eyes widening. The sensation of his touch was fleeting but unmistakable, and the audacity of the gesture sent a jolt through her chest.


    "You''re awfully smiley for someone who isn''t celebrating," he said, his smirk widening as he leaned back slightly, clearly reveling in her stunned reaction.


    The warmth rising to her cheeks turned into a sudden rush of heat as she pped her hand toward his wrist, her expression hardening into a re. But Lucavion was already a step ahead. His hand had withdrawn before hers could connect, the motion so fluid it was as though he had anticipated her every move.


    "Don''t touch me like that!" she snapped, her voice sharp as steel, herposure barely masking her irritation¡ªand something else she couldn''t quite name.


    He chuckled, unbothered, his smirk now a full-blown grin. "Rx, Valeria. It was just an observation," he said, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "Though I can''t help but notice¡­ you''re not denying it."


    Her re sharpened, her fingers tightening around her sword''s hilt as though she was debating whether to draw it just to make a point. "Deny what? That you''re insufferable?" she shot back, her voice cold, though the flush on her cheeks betrayed her otherwiseposed demeanor.


    "Touchy," Lucavion teased, taking a leisurely bite of his skewer as he resumed walking. "But fine, I''ll drop it. For now."


    Valeria exhaled sharply, her irritation simmering as she fell into step behind him. She refused to let his antics linger in her mind¡ªthere were more important things to focus on, like her performance in the tournament and the battles yet toe. But even as she tried to push the moment aside, she caught herself brushing her cheek absently with her fingers, her brow furrowing in annoyance.


    What is his problem?


    she thought, her mind churning.


    Why does he always have to get under my skin?


    But in the end, all of that ended abruptly.


    Since the din of the bustling streets seemed to shift suddenly, subtle but distinct. Valeria''s steps faltered, her senses sharpening as a faint prickle ran down her spine. Her eyes darted to the corners of the alley they were passing through, noting shadowy figures lingering just beyond the reach of thentern light. The air felt heavier now, oppressive with the presence of multiple auras. She counted at least five¡ªno, six¡ªand one of them radiated a force that stood out, stronger than the rest.


    Her hand instinctively moved to her sword, her grip tightening as her muscles coiled in preparation. "Lucavion," she said lowly, her voiceced with urgency. "We''re being followed. There are at least six of them." Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Lucavion, still a step ahead, turned to nce over his shoulder. His smirk was firmly in ce, though his sharp eyes flicked briefly around their surroundings. "Only six?" he said, his tone light and teasing. "You''re slipping, Valeria. Took you long enough to notice."


    Her re could have cut through steel. "This isn''t the time to joke," she snapped, her voice tense. "Stay sharp."


    But Lucavion didn''t seem the least bit concerned. He slowed his pace just enough to fall in beside her, biting off another piece of his skewer as though they were on a casual stroll. "Rx," he said, his voice calm and casual. "We''re already in safe waters."


    Valeria''s brows knit in confusion, but then she realized what he meant. As she scanned their surroundings again, her narrowed eyes caught the familiar shape of the Iron Matron''s inn just ahead. Its sturdy, weathered facade stood out even in the dim light, its goldennterns casting a weing glow across the cobblestones.


    Her steps slowed as she processed his words, but her unease didn''t fade. "You knew?" she asked, her tone sharp with disbelief. "You knew they were there, and you just¡ªwhat? Walked us straight into a trap?"


    Lucavion shrugged, his smirk tilting into something sharper. "Trap? Hardly. They wouldn''t dare make a move this close to the Iron Matron. Even fools know where the lines are drawn."


    Valeria''s eyes flicked back toward the shadowed figures, who had stopped at the edge of the alley. They lingered there, their auras still present but hesitant. It was as though an invisible boundary kept them at bay, one they weren''t willing to cross.


    She turned back to Lucavion, her expression still guarded. "And if they


    had


    crossed that line?"


    He grinned, his confidence maddeningly unshaken. "Then I''d have let you handle them, of course. You need the practice, after all."


    Her re could have melted stone, but she chose not to respond, instead brushing past him and striding toward the inn''s entrance. The Iron Matron loomed like a sanctuary, its warmth and noise spilling out into the cool night air. Whatever game Lucavion was ying, she wasn''t in the mood to entertain it¡ªnot when her instincts were still screaming that this wasn''t over.


    But well, at this point she was already dragged into it.


    And, though she did not know, she was not being honest with herself at all.


    As they stepped inside, Valeria cast onest nce over her shoulder and she saw that five people in blue robes were approaching them slowly.


    They were not even hiding their intent at all.


    ''Sigh¡­..''


    She could only sigh to herself.

 Chapter 243: Waitress

    The heavy door of the Iron Matron creaked shut behind them, sealing out the tension of the street. The inn''s warm, weing glow wrapped around Valeria like a familiar cloak, though she would never say as much aloud. The mingling aromas of roasted meat, spiced wine, and freshly baked bread filled the air, apanied by the low hum of voices from the other patrons. It was lively yet calm, the kind of noise that soothed her nerves after a long day.


    Her boots echoed softly on the wooden floor as she made her way to the usual table¡ªthe one tucked near the fire but not too close, offering warmth without the oppressive heat. It was the table she had initially chosen on instinct, but now it felt like it belonged to them. A quiet corner where the chaos of Andelheim couldn''t quite reach.


    Lucavion, of course, slid into his chair with his usual ease, stretching his arms over the backrest as though he hadn''t a care in the world. Valeria took her seat opposite him, resting her hands on the table and ncing once more at the door they''d just entered. The figures in blue robes were fresh in her mind, their deliberate approach and unmasked intent still gnawing at her thoughts.


    She sighed inwardly, trying to push it aside.


    They wouldn''t dare act here,


    she told herself, though the thought brought littlefort.


    Lucavion, as if reading her mind, smirked across the table. "Told you we''re fine," he said, his toneced with mock reassurance. "The Iron Matron is practically a fortress. Even the boldest wouldn''t risk stirring trouble here."


    Valeria shot him a withering look, but before she could reply, a voice cut through their quiet corner.


    "G-good evening! Wee back!"


    Valeria''s breath caught as recognition set in. The girl standing before them, her smile polite but tremulous, was unmistakably the same foxkin they had saved from a dire situation just the day before.


    Sena.


    Her long ears twitched faintly, betraying her nervousness, and her tail, though neatly brushed, flicked uneasily behind her.


    The transformation was jarring. Just a day ago, Sena had been a terrified, disheveled girl hiding behind Lucavion as he dispatched the bandits threatening her life. Now, she stood in a server''s uniform, bncing a tray and a fragileposure. Valeria''s brow furrowed.


    "Sena," she said, her tone more uncertain than intended. "You''re... already working?"


    The girl''s smile faltered slightly, though she quickly masked it with a hurried nod. "Y-yes," she stammered, her voice soft. "Miss Mariel¡­..here¡­ she gave me a chance to earn my keep." Her eyes darted around as though ensuring everything was in order, then back to Valeria. "She said that we couldn''t just sit and do nothing. We need to prove that we can stand on our own."


    Valeria opened her mouth to respond but hesitated, her gaze slipping to the faint tremor in the girl''s hands as she gripped the tray. Sena''s words spoke of determination, but her body betrayed her unease. This wasn''t something she was used to¡ªnot yet, at least.


    Her eyes flicked to Lucavion, silently questioning him.


    Is this normal?


    Her look seemed to say.


    Shouldn''t she be resting? Recovering?


    Lucavion met her gaze with a casual shrug, his smirk still lingering. "It is no longer my responsibility," he said simply, biting into the remains of his skewer.


    Valeria pressed her lips into a thin line, unconvinced. She nced around the inn, her keen eyes scanning the room. Then she saw him. Another foxkin¡ªa young man¡ªwas sweeping the floor near the firece. His movements were deliberate but subdued, his expression one of quiet concentration.


    Riken,


    she realized.


    Unlike Sena, Riken''s demeanor was moreposed, though there was a weariness in his eyes that spoke of recent hardship. He moved efficiently, his tail swaying in time with the strokes of the broom, but there was a guarded tension in his posture.


    "They are both working?" Valeria asked, her voice low as she returned her focus to Sena. The girl nodded quickly, as if afraid of being perceived as idle.


    Sena stood there, her ears twitching nervously as her gaze darted between Valeria and Lucavion. After a brief moment, she seemed to realize she had lingered too long without doing her job. Her hands tightened around the tray, and she cleared her throat softly. "I''ll, um, take your order now," she said, her voice small but earnest.


    Her attempt at professionalism was endearing but clumsy, and as she fumbled with a small notepad and pencil, the tray nearly tipped from her grip. Lucavion chuckled at the sight, hisughter a warm, teasing sound. "Careful there," he said, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''ll have the whole inn thinking we''re a tough crowd."


    Sena''s blush deepened as she clutched the tray tighter, her tail swishing nervously behind her. "S-sorry!" she stammered, trying to steady herself.


    Lucavion raised a hand, gesturing for her toe closer. "Hey,e here a second."


    Sena hesitated for the briefest moment before stepping closer to his side, her wide eyes fixed on him. Valeria watched the exchange closely, something stirring in her chest as she noted the way Sena''s expression shifted when she looked at Lucavion. There was a softness there, a quiet admiration that Valeria couldn''t quite ce. It unsettled her, though she didn''t understand why.


    Lucavion reached out, his movements casual, and ced a hand on top of Sena''s head. He ruffled her hair lightly, earning a small gasp from the girl, who stood frozen under his touch. "You''re doing well," he said, his tone gentle but still carrying that teasing lilt. "Look, most people will probably starting back just to see you. Don''t worry so much."


    Sena''s cheeks turned a vivid shade of pink, and she lowered her head shyly, her ears folding back slightly. "T-thank you," she murmured, her voice barely audible over the hum of the inn.


    Lucavion retracted his hand, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied grin. "Alright, for me, I''ll have whatever you think is the best. I trust your judgment."


    Sena blinked, her eyes wide with panic. "B-but I don''t know much yet!" she stammered, her hands gripping the tray tightly again. "I¡ªI''ve only been here a day, and¡ª"


    Lucavionughed again, clearly enjoying her flustered state. "Then surprise me," he said, waving a hand dismissively. "It''ll be good no matter what, I''m sure."


    Sena looked as though she might protest, but then she nodded quickly, scribbling something on her notepad with trembling hands. "Okay," she said, her voice small but determined. "I''ll¡ªI''ll figure it out."


    As she hurried off toward the kitchen, her tail still swishing nervously, Lucavion nced across the table at Valeria. His grin widened at the faintly unreadable expression on her face. "She''s got spirit, doesn''t she?"


    Valeria''s lips pressed into a thin line. She didn''t answer immediately, her mind too upied with the strange twinge that had surfaced earlier. Finally, she shook her head slightly and replied, "She''s trying her best."


    Though she was a little angry at the fact that, this girl had forgotten to take her order.


    Yet that irritation simmered as she watched Sena rush off toward the kitchen, her ears twitching nervously. The girl''s flustered state had been amusing in its way, but it was hard to ignore the fact that she hadpletely forgotten to take Valeria''s order.


    Her eyes drifted toward the kitchen door, where Sena''s small form was partially visible. Through the tter and murmur of the bustling inn, Valeria''s sharp senses picked up the distinct sound of a voice¡ªfirm, authoritative, but not unkind.


    It was Mariel, the Iron Matron herself.


    Valeria narrowed her eyes, focusing on the scene. Mariel, a sturdy woman with an air ofmand, stood before Sena with her arms crossed. The foxkin girl was bowing her head slightly, her ears t against her hair as Mariel lightly tapped her on the head with a wooden spoon. The gesture wasn''t harsh, but Sena''s shoulders tensed as though she had been dealt a mighty blow.


    "Forgot something, didn''t you?" Mariel''s voice was faintly exasperated but patient. "You can''t go running off without finishing the orders, girl. Go back and get it done."


    Sena nodded quickly, her tail drooping slightly. "Y-yes, Miss Mariel," she said, her voice a timid squeak.


    Mariel sighed and ruffled the girl''s hair lightly with her free hand, her stern expression softening. "Go on, now. And don''t let the nerves get the better of you."


    Valeria''s irritation melted as she watched Sena scamper back into the main hall, her notepad clutched tightly in her hands. The girl''s determination to do well, despite her nerves, struck a chord with her. Valeria''s grip on the table''s edge loosened, and she leaned back slightly, shaking her head to herself.


    When Sena approached the table again, she looked thoroughly embarrassed, her ears drooping as she stopped in front of Valeria. "I''m so sorry, Lady Valeria," she stammered, bowing deeply. "I¡ªI forgot to take your order. Please forgive me!"


    Valeria waved a hand, her tone uncharacteristically gentle. "It''s fine. Just bring me the usual. That should be easy enough, right?"


    Sena''s ears perked slightly, and she nodded vigorously, her expression brightening with relief. "Yes! Of course, I''ll bring it right away!" She scribbled on her notepad, the trembling in her hands notably less severe this time.


    Valeria nced across the table at Lucavion, who was grinning smugly as he watched the interaction. "See?" he said, his toneced with mock praise. "You do have a soft side after all."


    Her re was immediate and sharp. "Unlike you, I don''t enjoy tormenting people."


    Lucavion chuckled, raising his hands in a mock gesture of surrender. "Who, me? I''m just building character."


    Valeria rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath as Sena hurried back to the kitchen. The irritation she''d felt earlier had all but vanished, reced by a quiet respect for the girl''s resolve¡ªand a faint, begrudging amusement at Lucavion''s antics.


    CREAK!


    Yet, just then the door opened and five people entered the ce.


    SILENCE!


    And the entire ce fell silent at that.

 Chapter 244: Elder Xues Fury

    When the sun dipped below the horizon at the end of the day''s tournament, the tension within the Cloud Heavens Sect''s temporary quarters was suffocating.


    The disciples sat in uneasy silence, their usual smug camaraderie reced with nces of trepidation. The faint flicker ofntern light illuminated the room, but it did little to soften the storm brewing in Elder Xue''s expression.


    The Elder, known for herposed and calcting demeanor, now paced the room with a sharpness in her steps that mirrored the fury emanating from her. Her hands were sped tightly behind her back, and the muscles in her jaw worked furiously as if holding back a volcanic eruption of anger.


    "How," she began, her voice icy, "does a rogue, an unaligned


    nobody,


    continue to defy us at every turn?"


    Her gaze swept across the room,nding on Zerah, who sat stiffly, her face pale butposed. None of the disciples dared speak, sensing the storm that was about to break.


    Elder Xue''s sharp steps echoed through the tense silence of the room, her expression an icy mask barely concealing the tempest beneath. Her disciples dared not meet her gaze, their heads lowered slightly, knowing full well the consequences of testing her temper. She stopped abruptly, her piercing eyes settling on Zerah, whose pale face betrayed her internal struggle to remainposed.


    "Elder¡­" Zerah began hesitantly, but Elder Xue silenced her with a single, cutting gesture.


    "Do you understand," Elder Xue said, her voice dangerously low, "the magnitude of the insult we''ve endured today?"


    The room was utterly still, the flickeringntern light casting shadows across the faces of the disciples. Xue''s hands sped tightly behind her back, her knuckles whitening as her fury threatened to spill over. She didn''t speak of the man they had paid to secure a victory against Lucavion¡ªa man who had been utterly defeated as if their efforts had been a mere joke. Nor did she mention the ultimatum they had delivered to the city''s inns, a decree ignored by none other than


    her.


    The Iron Matron.


    Mariel Farlon.


    Xue''s mind churned with the implications. Mariel had always been an enigma¡ªa retired adventurer with a reputation for strength, cunning, and, more recently, her infuriating defiance of authority. Though Mariel had left the adventuring world behind, her influence lingered, particrly in Andelheim. Her refusal toply with the Cloud Heavens Sect''s ultimatum was not just an insult¡ªit was a challenge.


    "You dare to go against my sect¡­" she murmured under her breath, the wordsced with venom as her sharp eyes flickered toward the disciples seated before her.


    Straightening her posture, she turned to address them, her voice cold and authoritative. "Enough sitting idly. This rogue and his so-called benefactor believe they can mock the Cloud Heavens Sect with impunity. They are mistaken."


    Her gaze swept across the room, finally settling on Zerah. "You, and three others¡ªprepare to apany me. We will pay a visit to this ''Phantom de'' and his Iron Matron. I want them to understand exactly what it means to stand in the shadow of our authority."


    The disciples straightened, their faces a mix of anticipation and unease. For Zerah, the prospect of directly confronting Lucavion was both an opportunity and a risk. Still, the chance to finally put him in his ce filled her with grim satisfaction.


    "Elder Xue," Zerah began cautiously, "are you certain¡ª"


    "I do not need to exin myself to you, Zerah," Xue snapped, her tone icy. "This is not a negotiation. We will make an example of them. Gather yourselves. We leave now."


    ******


    The streets of Andelheim were alive with the hum of evening activity, the glow ofnterns casting long shadows over the cobblestone paths. Elder Xue strode with purpose, her robes flowing behind her like a storm cloud, her four chosen disciples trailing in her wake. Each step was deliberate, her presencemanding the attention of those they passed. The crowd instinctively parted, whispers spreading as the unmistakable emblem of the Cloud Heavens Sect came into view.


    "Is that Elder Xue?" someone murmured from a distance, their tone tinged with awe and fear.


    "She''s going to the Iron Matron''s inn," another said, their voice dropping to a whisper.


    Xue ignored the murmurs, her focus fixed on the path ahead. When they reached the familiar doors of the Iron Matron''s inn, she paused for a moment, taking in the modest yet sturdy structure. The warmth of firelight and muffled chatter from within did nothing to soften the disdain curling at the corners of her mouth.


    Without hesitation, she pushed the door open.


    *******


    The heavy wooden door creaked, and the lively murmur of the inn came to an abrupt halt. All eyes turned to the imposing figure of Elder Xue as she stepped inside, her presencemanding the room. Behind her, the four disciples entered in practiced formation, their expressions cold and resolute, their movements deliberate and synchronized.


    Mariel Farlon, standing behind the bar with her usual air of calm authority, looked up from her work, her gaze steady and unflinching as it met Xue''s. Her expression didn''t change, though a faint flicker of curiosity sparked in her eyes. The patrons, sensing the sudden shift in the atmosphere, shrank back, their conversations fading into silence.


    "Mariel Farlon," Xue said, her voice cutting through the heavy quiet like a de. "Or shall I address you as the Iron Matron?"


    Mariel set down the mug she was cleaning, her movements slow and deliberate. "Elder Xue," she replied evenly, her tone polite butced with a hint of steel. "To what do I owe the pleasure of such a visit?"


    Xue''s gaze narrowed. "Spare me the pleasantries. You have defied a direct order from the Cloud Heavens Sect. Your actions have consequences."


    The room held its breath as the two women stood facing each other, their contrasting auras shing silently. Behind Xue, the disciples stood at attention, their eyes scanning the room until they found Lucavion seated at a corner table, entirely at ease despite the mounting tension. His smirk was already forming as if he''d been expecting this.


    "Elder Xue," Mariel said calmly, her eyes flicking briefly to Lucavion before returning to Xue. "I run my inn as I see fit. And as I recall, the Cloud Heavens Sect does not govern thews of Andelheim."


    Xue''s lips pressed into a thin line, her knuckles tightening around the edges of her robe. "Do not mistake leniency for weakness," she hissed. "This inn, and the people you choose to shelter, will not be exempt from consequences."


    Lucavion finally rose from his seat, his smirk widening as he approached, his tone light but dripping with amusement. "Well, well. I didn''t realize I was important enough to warrant such attention. What can I do for you, miss?"


    The room bristled with tension as Xue turned to face him, her eyes cold and unyielding. "You," she said, her voice sharp, "have overstepped your bounds for thest time."


    Lucavion''s smirk didn''t falter as he spread his hands in mock innocence. "Overstepped? I''m just a humble participant in the tournament, enjoying some hospitality. Surely that''s not a crime?"


    The corner of Xue''s mouth twitched with barely restrained fury. "You are a nuisance," she said through gritted teeth. "And nuisances have a way of being¡­ dealt with."


    The room seemed to hold its collective breath, the tension thick enough to cut as Lucavion tilted his head, his grin turning razor-sharp. "Then by all means, Elder," he said softly, his tone as dangerous as it was mocking, "deal with me."


    Elder Xue''s gaze darkened as she met Lucavion''s mocking grin, his audacity grating against every nerve she had left. Her disciples shifted behind her, their expressions a mix of outrage and disbelief at his tant disrespect. Yet Lucavion seemed unfazed by the tension, his smirk deepening as he leaned slightly closer as if to deliver the final insult.


    "Or maybe, Elder," he drawled, his voice low and deliberately taunting, "perhaps I''ve misunderstood all this attention you''ve been giving me. If you''d like, I could offerpensation for the trouble I''ve caused." He paused, letting the tension build before his smirk turned wicked. "Or¡­ should I pay you with my body?"


    The room seemed to freeze, the air thick with shock as his words echoed. The disciples behind Xue stiffened, their faces flushing with anger, but Lucavion pressed on, entirely undeterred.


    "Surely, you wouldn''t refuse a fine young man like myself, right?" he continued, his tone dripping with mockery. "After all, your disciples certainly don''t seem to." His eyes flicked pointedly toward Zerah, whose face burned with humiliation, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    Lucavion''s gaze returned to Xue, his grin turning razor-sharp. "Though, I suppose there''s a chance you''re a bit¡­ pickier. I''d understand. At your age, Elder, you may not have the stamina to keep up with me."


    The room erupted. Gasps and muffled exmations filled the space as the tension reached its breaking point. One of the disciples stepped forward, her face red with fury. "You insolent¡ª"


    "Enough," Xue''s voice cut through the chaos, cold andmanding. She didn''t raise it, but the sheer weight of her authority silenced everyone in an instant. Her disciples froze, their anger cowed by the sharp edge in her tone.


    Her gaze locked on Lucavion, her expression cold and unreadable, though her clenched fists betrayed the storm raging beneath her calm facade. "You dare," she said quietly, her voice low and venomous, "to insult not only me but the entire Cloud Heavens Sect?"


    Lucavion shrugged nonchntly, his grin never wavering. "I wouldn''t call it an insult," he replied smoothly. "More like¡­ an observation."


    "Observation¡­.." Elder Xue took a step closer, her presence radiating cold fury. "You think this is a game, rogue? That you can mock me, mock my sect, and walk away unscathed?"


    "Yep¡­.." Lucavion tilted his head, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Just as you have said¡­..I will walk away, just like I came¡­..With my head, proud¡­.And you will not be able to do anything about it."


    His gaze contained a certain chill¡­..


    ''This guy!''


    And it was the final straw for Elder Xue¡­..

 Chapter 245: Elder Xues Fury (2)

    Elder Xue''sposure shattered like fragile ss under the weight of Lucavion''s taunt. Her cold fury surged into action, and without hesitation, she thrust her hand forward, aiming for his neck with precise, deadly intent.


    The movement was blindingly fast, a burst of power befitting her rank and authority. Gasps erupted from the patrons in the inn as the air seemed to hum with the energy of her strike. Lucavion, however, remained rooted in ce, his expression unwavering even as her hand closed the distance.


    CLANG!


    The sharp sound of metal against metal reverberated through the room, startling everyone. A thin, gleaming de had intercepted Elder Xue''s strike, its point hovering mere inches from Lucavion''s throat. Mariel Farlon stood between them, her eyes cold and calcting, her sword poised with the same calm precision she was famed for.


    "This," Mariel said, her voice low and firm, "is my inn. And no one raises a hand against my guests under this roof."


    Elder Xue''s hand halted mid-motion, her eyes narrowing as she met Mariel''s unwavering gaze. The tension in the room was suffocating, the air charged with unspoken challenge as the two women faced off.


    "Mariel Farlon," Xue said, her voiceced with venom. "Do you truly intend to shield this rogue? To stand against the Cloud Heavens Sect for a nobody?"


    Mariel didn''t flinch, her grip steady on her de. "I''m not shielding anyone," she replied evenly. "But I won''t tolerate this kind of behavior in my establishment, no matter who ites from. You know the rules of Andelheim, Xue. Violence herees with consequences¡ªeven for an Elder of your rank."


    Lucavion, still seated, tilted his head slightly, his smirk returning as he observed the standoff. "My, my," he drawled, his tone light but edged with mockery. "Two powerful women fighting over little old me. I feel so ttered."


    "Silence!" Xue snapped, her voice cutting through the air like a whip. Her hand trembled slightly, hovering just inches from Mariel''s de as she struggled to rein in her fury.


    Mariel''s expression didn''t change, her calm confidence a stark contrast to Xue''s simmering rage. "Leave," she said quietly, but the authority in her tone was unmistakable. "Before you do something you''ll regret."


    Xue''s teeth clenched, her gaze flickering between Mariel and Lucavion. Her disciples stood frozen behind her, their eyes wide with a mix of awe and fear at the sight of their Elder being challenged so openly.


    Finally, with a sharp intake of breath, Xue pulled her hand back, the tension in her posture barely easing. "This isn''t over," she said coldly, her eyes boring into Lucavion with a promise of retribution. "You may have allies here, but you won''t always have someone to hide behind." Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Lucavion raised a brow, his grin widening. "Hide? Oh, Elder, I think you''re giving me too little credit. But I''ll take it as apliment."


    Mariel lowered her de slightly, keeping it ready in case Xue tried anything further. "Good night, Elder," she said pointedly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Xue turned on her heel, her robes swirling around her as she stalked toward the door. Her disciples followed in her wake, their heads lowered, their anger simmering beneath their obedience. As the door mmed shut behind them, the inn let out a collective exhale, the tension slowly dissipating.


    Lucavion leaned back in his chair, his smirk firmly in ce as he nced at Mariel. "Well, that was dramatic. My thanks, Miss Little Bear."


    Mariel shot him a sharp look, though there was a faint glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "Don''t push your luck, Lucavion," she said evenly, sheathing her de. "I only stopped her because I won''t have this ce turned into a battleground."


    Lucavion chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Of course. I''m eternally grateful for your hospitality."


    Mariel shook her head, turning back to the bar as the patrons cautiously resumed their conversations. "Keep it up, and you''ll need more than my sword to keep you alive," she muttered under her breath.


    Lucavion''s grin widened. "Wouldn''t have it any other way."


    And then he returned to the table with a leisurely stride, as if the life-or-death standoff moments ago had been a mere distraction. His smirk was firmly in ce, his posture as rxed as ever as he slid into his chair, leaned back, and propped an elbow on the table. The faint hum of resumed conversations filled the inn, but Valeria could still feel the tension lingering like an aftershock.


    She watched him carefully, her eyes narrowing slightly as she tried to make sense of what she''d just witnessed.


    How does he do it?


    she wondered, her grip tightening on the edge of the table.


    How does he stay so calm¡ªeven when facing an Elder of the Cloud Heavens Sect?


    Valeria exhaled sharply, crossing her arms as she leaned forward. "You''re unbelievable," she said, her tone low butced with incredulity.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "Why, thank you," he said, his grin widening. "Though, I didn''t realize you''d be so quick topliment me."


    "That wasn''t apliment," she snapped, leaning closer. "You just provoked an Elder of one of the most powerful sects in the region¡ªand you did it on purpose. Why?"


    His grin didn''t falter, but his eyes gleamed with something sharper, something Valeria couldn''t quite ce. "They deserved it," he said simply, his tone light but carrying an undercurrent of something colder.


    Valeria''s brow furrowed. "Deserved it? Sure, they''re not exactly saints¡ªI can tell that much. But that doesn''t exin why you''re so... hostile toward them. You didn''t just stand your ground¡ªyou went out of your way to provoke her."


    Lucavion''s smirk turned slightly rueful as he leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand. "And here I thought you''d appreciate a little entertainment," he said lightly. "But if you must know¡­.."


    "Know what?"


    Lucavion''s smirk lingered, but there was a sharpness behind it, a subtle edge that hinted at something far deeper than his yful demeanor. "I despise people like them," he said again, his voice soft but weighted, as though every word carried the force of an unspoken history.


    Valeria frowned, leaning slightly forward. "And just because you despise them, you act like this? Provoking them, challenging them openly?" She paused, her voice taking on an almost curious tone. "Why? Why do you despise them so much?"


    For a moment, she thought he might actually answer. His eyes flickered, his gaze turning inward as though caught on the edges of a memory. But then, with the ease of a practiced deflection, his smirk returned in full force, his expression once again unreadable. "Let''s just say it''s personal," he said lightly, brushing her question aside.


    Valeria''s frown deepened. "Personal enough that you''re willing to risk everything? Just because you don''t like them?"


    Lucavion tilted his head, his grin shifting into something faintly mocking. "You make it sound like I need someone''s permission to act. I don''t need rights handed to me, Valeria. I earn my rights¡ªwith strength."


    The conviction in his words startled her, and for a moment, she was at a loss for how to respond. She leaned back, crossing her arms as she considered his statement. "You''re wrong," she said finally, shaking her head. "It''s not about earning the right to do something. People should act based on principles, on standards. Otherwise, it''s just chaos."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, tapping a finger against the table. "And what makes you think liking or disliking someone isn''t a standard of its own?"


    His words gave her pause. She studied him, her expression thoughtful as she considered his point.


    I guess... in a way, he''s right,


    she admitted to herself.


    Choosing to act based on how you feel about someone is still a standard¡ªit''s just not the kind I''d ever follow.


    She exhaled softly, letting go of her earlier irritation. "Fine," she said atst. "I don''t agree with how you handle things, but I won''t judge you for it."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his grin widening slightly. "That''s unusually magnanimous of you."


    "Don''t push it," she retorted, though her tonecked the usual bite. She rested her chin on her hand, her gaze lingering on him.


    This guy,


    she thought,


    he''s insufferable. He''s reckless. And yet... there''s something about him¡ªsomething solid, something unwavering, beneath all the teasing and arrogance.


    *******


    And just like that, the next day, the tournament started once again, with their opponents shown.


    Varen Drakov


    (Silver me Sect) vs.


    The Monk


    (Unaffiliated)


    Zerah


    (Cloud Heavens Sect) vs.


    Valeria


    rion


    (rion Household)


    Lira Van


    (Cloud Heavens Sect) vs.


    Maelis Arvon


    (Cloud Heavens Sect)


    Lucavion


    (Unaffiliated) vs.


    Joel Rythan


    (Silver me Sect)


    As the matchups for the quarterfinals were announced, a wave of murmurs rippled through the arena.


    The crowd''s excitement quickly gave way to spection, with many spectators noting the peculiar alignments. While match fixing wasn''t unheard of in tournaments with such high stakes, the sheer improbability of the draw left even the most neutral onlookers raising their eyebrows.


    The loudest whispers revolved around the Silver me Sect''s perceived misfortune. Not only had Varen Drakov, their strongest disciple, been forced to eliminate one of their own in the previous round, but now he was matched against The Monk¡ªa fighter whose calm, unorthodox style had proven to be a perfect foil for the Silver me Sect''s aggressivebat techniques.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, Joel Rythan, their second-strongest disciple, was now pitted against Lucavion, the enigmatic swordsman who had dispatched every opponent with chilling efficiency.


    On the other side of the bracket, the Cloud Heavens Sect seemed to fare slightly better, though not without its own controversy. Zerah, a rising star within the sect, was now matched against Valeria, whose relentless style and resilience had earned her a reputation.


    Lira Van, the Silent Thunder, had drawn Maelis Arvon¡ªa fellow disciple of the Cloud Heavens Sect. While sect members fighting each other wasn''t unheard of, the optics of the strongest Cloud Heaven disciple being matched against her own seemed too convenient to some.

 Chapter 246: Quarter-finals

    In the stands and lounges, murmurs grew louder.


    "This can''t be a coincidence," a spectator said, his tone skeptical. "The Silver me Sect keeps drawing the toughest matchups. First, they fight each other, and now this?"


    "Look at Lucavion," another chimed in, pointing to the swordsman preparing in the corner. "He''s been tearing through opponents like it''s nothing, and now they pit him against Joel? That''s practically sabotage."


    "The Monk against Varen is just as bad," someone else added. "Varen''s all fire and aggression, and The Monk thrives against that kind of style. It''s like they''re trying to stack the odds."


    Meanwhile, the elders of both sects were notably tense. Elder Kael of the Silver me Sect sat with a tight-lipped expression, his eyes narrowing as he reviewed the matchups. "This is no coincidence," he muttered under his breath. "Someone''s interfering."


    Elder Xue of the Cloud Heavens Sect, while outwardly calm, seemed equally suspicious. Though her disciples'' matchups were challenging, they were not as egregiously skewed as the Silver me''s. Still, she knew better than to dismiss the possibility of maniption. "If this is deliberate," she murmured to herself, "then the question is, who benefits?"


    Marquis Ventor, seated in his private lounge, watched the arena below with an amused expression, his sharp eyes glinting as he observed the reactions. The matchups were indeed intriguing, but whether they were the result of chance or design, he gave no indication of his thoughts. To him, the controversy only added to the spectacle.


    In the fighters'' preparation chambers, the tension was equally palpable. Eachbatant focused on their respective battles.


    Among them, Varen Drakov sat with an air of quiet confidence, his fiery presence tempered by a calm resolve. His opponent, The Monk, stood not far from him, his posture serene, exuding an unshakableposure that mirrored his disciplined fighting style.


    Varen nced briefly at The Monk, his expression unreadable but his voice steady when he finally spoke. "The opponent doesn''t matter," he said, his words more to himself than anyone else. "If I rise by defeating weaker opponents, it means nothing. The finals will expose me to who I am. If I''m good, I''m good. If not¡­" He shrugged slightly, his tone even. "That''s the end."


    The Monk turned his head toward Varen, his calm eyes studying the Silver me Sect disciple. After a moment of silence, he nodded respectfully. "You carry yourself with honesty," he said, his voice measured. "For that, I respect you. To acknowledge strength and weakness alike without delusion¡­ it is the mark of a true martial artist."


    Varen regarded him for a moment, a flicker of surprise in his sharp gaze before he offered a slight nod. "Respect goes both ways," he said simply. "Your reputation precedes you. I''ll fight you as I would anyone else¡ªnothing less, nothing more."


    The Monk allowed a faint smile to cross his lips, his hands folding in front of him in a gesture of quiet acknowledgment. "Then let us test our convictions in the ring."


    ******


    Across the room, Lira Van and Zerah sat together, their gazes fixed on the opposite side of the preparation area, where Lucavion and Valeria were seated. Lira''s expression was calm, but the faint narrowing of her eyes betrayed her irritation as she watched the unaffiliated pair. On the other hand, Zerah''s re lingered on Lucavion as he sat across the room, his rxed posture and ever-present smirk only fueling her simmering anger. The memory of his open insults to her and Elder Xue yed like a loop in her mind, each instance another blow to the pride of the Cloud Heavens Sect. Her jaw tightened as she clenched her fists, struggling to maintain theposure expected of a senior disciple. But it was slipping¡ªshe could feel it.


    He''s too arrogant,


    she thought, her nails digging into her palm.


    But not for long. Elder Xue has made it clear¡ªhis days are numbered.


    Her lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smirk as the thought settled in her mind. Knowing that Elder Xue was taking matters into her own hands, Zerah allowed herself a moment of satisfaction. Lucavion''s antics would be short-lived, and she would relish seeing the smugness wiped from his face.


    Beside her, Lira Van nced at her, her sharp eyes catching the change in Zerah''s demeanor. "You seem¡­ amused," Lira said quietly, her voice calm but curious. "What''s on your mind?"


    "Senior Sister." Zerah''s smirk widened slightly as she straightened in her seat, her earlier frustration melting into something closer to anticipation. "Just thinking about how temporary his confidence is," she replied, her toneced with quiet malice. "Lucavion''s arrogance has only one oue, and it won''t be favorable for him."


    Lira Van''s calm gaze remained fixed on Lucavion for a moment longer before she turned to Zerah, her expression cool butced with quiet authority. "I understand your frustration," Lira said evenly, her voice a careful bnce of understanding and admonishment. "I don''t like him either. But your focus should be elsewhere¡ªon Valeria. She''s not an opponent to take lightly."


    Zerah''s smirk faltered slightly as Lira''s words settled in. She turned her head toward her senior sister, her jaw tightening at the subtle rebuke. Zerah didn''t like being corrected, especially not by Lira who is the person that destroyed the rtionship between the two sects, but she knew better than to openly challenge her. Lira''s position as the senior disciple was unshakable, and her reputation as the Silent Thunder wasn''t just for show.


    Lowering her head slightly, Zerah forced herself to respond with deference. "Understood, Senior Sister," she said, her tone careful but restrained. "I will focus on my fight."


    Lira studied her for a moment, her sharp gaze catching the flicker of resentment in Zerah''s posture.


    Though Zerah masked it well, Lira knew this younger disciple resented her authority.


    It wasn''t umon; many in the sect viewed Lira''s calm fa?ade as stifling, a stark contrast to the fiery pride that burned in others like Zerah. But Lira didn''t care about their opinions.


    ''When I get the matriarch position, then you will all be kneeling before me.''


    That was why, she didn''t care.


    "Good," Lira said simply, her voice firm but measured. "Valeria rion is skilled, and her determination ismendable. Don''t underestimate her, or you''ll regret it."


    Zerah clenched her fists at her sides, swallowing the retort that rose to her lips. She hated being lectured, especially by Lira, but she couldn''t deny the truth in her words. Valeria was strong¡ªstronger than most of the opponents Zerah had faced so far. If she let her focus waver, even for a moment, the rion heir could easily turn the fight against her.


    "I won''t," Zerah said, lifting her head to meet Lira''s gaze with a forced calm. "Thank you for the reminder, Senior Sister."


    And with everything settled, they focused on their fights anyway. At the end of the day, things like these weremon after all.


    On the other hand, Maelis, the other girl was staying silent and watching her two fellow disciples talking.


    Since she was clearly the weakest out of the two, her fate was already decided. And she didn''t win her matches by her own effort either. That was why she had no say in this matter.


    *******


    In their corner of the preparation chamber, Lucavion and Valeria sat in rtive quiet, a contrast to the tense murmur of other fighters. The low hum of conversation echoed faintly against the stone walls, broken asionally by the sound of footsteps or the clinking of weapons being prepared. The air was thick with anticipation.


    Valeria closed her eyes, her fingers resting lightly on the hilt of her sword. Her breathing was steady, deliberate, as she worked to center herself. The matches were progressing quickly, and with her bout following Varen''s sh with The Monk, she had little time to waste on distractions.


    Lucavion, meanwhile, lounged on the bench beside her, one leg crossed over the other, his arms stretched along the backrest. His ever-present smirk danced on his lips, as though he found the entire situation amusing. Despite the undercurrent of tension in the room, he radiated an aura of unshakable calm, his posture as rxed as if he were about to watch a y rather than enter a deadly contest.


    "You''re awfully quiet," Lucavion said, tilting his head toward Valeria. His voice was light, teasing as always. "A bit nervous, perhaps?"


    Valeria opened her eyes, casting him a sidelong nce. "Focused," she corrected sharply. "Something you should try sometime."


    Lucavion chuckled, the sound low and easy. "What makes you think that I am not?"


    "¡­.."


    She rolled her eyes but didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, she straightened in her seat, her hands folding neatly in herp as she let out a slow exhale. "The Monk and Varen are first," she said, as much to herself as to him. "That gives me some time."


    Lucavion''s smirk widened. "True. Enough time to overthink every possible oue of your match. Very productive."


    Valeria shot him a re, but her annoyance quickly gave way to a small sigh. "You have a gift, you know," she muttered, shaking her head.


    "For irritating you?" he quipped. "Why, thank you."


    "No," she replied, her tone softer now, though still tinged with exasperation. "For acting like nothing ever gets to you. Not the stakes, not the pressure, not even Elder Xue."


    "Why let it? All of my actions have consequences and as long as I know that, there shouldn''t be any problem with that no?"


    Valeria frowned, her gaze dropping to the floor as she mulled over his words. "It''s not that simple," she said quietly.


    "Sure it is," he replied, leaning back again with azy shrug. "You''re strong, Valeria. Just don''t let anyone convince you otherwise."


    "I will not."


    She looked up at him, caught off guard by the sincerity in his tone. For a fleeting moment, her irritation faded, reced by something she couldn''t quite ce. Gratitude, perhaps? Or maybe just an odd sense of reassurance.


    Before she could respond, the sound of a bell echoed through the chamber, signaling the start of Varen''s match against The Monk. The fighters rose to their feet, the tension in the room shifting as the focus turned toward the arena.


    "Looks like the show''s starting," Lucavion said, his grin returning as he stood. "Come on, let''s watch the fireworks."


    And just like that, the quarter-finals started.

 Chapter 247: Quarter-finals (2)

    The arena was silent, the crowd holding its breath as


    Varen Drakov


    and


    The Monk


    stepped into the ring. Their auras shed the moment they faced one another¡ªa fierce, fiery intensity against an unshakable calm. Varen''s silvery-red robe rippled in the wind, his presence radiating strength and confidence, while The Monk''s simple brown attire and tranquil demeanor exuded an air of profound discipline.


    SWOOSH!


    Varen rolled his shoulders, his de resting lightly in his hand. His fiery mana flickered to life around him, casting a faint glow on the arena floor. He could feel the weight of the crowd''s anticipation, their eyes fixed on the twobatants.


    ''The Monk,''


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    he thought, his gaze narrowing as he assessed his opponent.


    ''Unaffiliated but no less dangerous. His style thrives against mine¡ªadaptive, and controlled. He''ll wait for me to make a mistake. I can''t give him that opening.''


    Across the ring, The Monk stood with his hands sped together, his staff resting against his back. His breathing was steady, his expression serene. When he opened his eyes, they held a rity that seemed to pierce through the tension.


    DING! DING!


    The bell rang, and the match began.


    BOOM!


    Varen wasted no time,unching forward with a burst of speed that left a faint trail of me in his wake. His sword arced downward in a powerful sh, his mana ring like a wildfire. But The Monk sidestepped with fluid precision, his movements economical and effortless.


    CLANG!


    The sh of metal versus raw aura rang out as The Monk''s knuckles met Varen''s de, deflecting the strike with a calcted parry. Varen didn''t hesitate, pressing the attack with a flurry of strikes, each one faster and more forceful than thest.


    SHING! SWOOSH! CRACK!


    ''He''s good,''


    Varen noted, his strikes met with perfectly timed counters.


    ''But he''s ying defensive. He''s waiting for me to ovemit. Not happening.''


    The Monk shifted his stance, his movements deliberate as he evaded another sh. With a sharp pivot, he brought his body around in a sweeping arc, aiming for Varen''s ribs.


    WHOOSH!


    Varen twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the blow, and retaliated with a low, fiery sh aimed at The Monk''s legs.


    The arena buzzed with anticipation as the fight between


    Varen Drakov


    and


    The Monk


    reached a fever pitch. Their movements were a blur of speed and precision, a deadly dance of fire and calm. Each sh of mana sent ripples through the air, their sheer power leaving visible scorch marks and cracks across the stage.


    SWISH! ROAR!


    Varen lunged forward, his de zing with a silvery-red glow. He unleashed one of the


    Silver me Sect''s


    core techniques,


    "me Serpent Spiral,"


    a skill that channeled his mana into a coiling, serpent-like energy trail that sought to ensnare and overwhelm his opponent. The fiery serpent darted toward The Monk with a hiss, forcing him to leap high into the air.


    ''Predictable,''


    Varen thought as he followed with a vertical sh, his de cutting through the air toward The Monk''s descending form.


    CRASH!


    But The Monk twisted mid-air,nding with grace as his knuckles met the ground. His body erupted in an earthen aura, grounding him as he struck forward with


    "Mountain Breaker Palm,"


    a powerful strike that shattered the ground beneath him and sent a shockwave racing toward Varen.


    BOOM! RUMBLE!


    Varen barely had time to brace himself. He crossed his de in front of him, his fiery mana acting as a barrier to absorb the shockwave. The force sent him skidding backward, his boots digging grooves into the arena floor.


    ''He''s relentless,''


    Varen acknowledged, his muscles tightening with focus.


    ''He doesn''t rely on weapons, but his body is a weapon in itself.''


    THUD! WHAM!


    The Monk was already upon him, his movements seamless as he unleashed a barrage of strikes. Each blow targeted Varen''s core, aiming to disrupt his bnce and rhythm. Varen''s sword shed in response, his strikes meeting The Monk''s fists in a symphony of power and precision.


    CLANG! BANG! CRACK!


    "Impressive," The Monk said, his voice calm even as sweat dripped down his brow. "You adapt quickly, Varen Drakov."


    Varen smirked, his fiery mana ring as he stepped back and took a stance. "You''re not bad yourself, for someone unaffiliated."


    He unleashed his second skill,


    "Inferno Cascade,"


    a series of rapid-fire shes that sent waves of concentrated fire mana cascading toward The Monk.


    WHOOSH! BOOM! SWOOSH!


    The Monk dodged the first two waves but couldn''t avoid the third, which clipped his shoulder and left a singed mark on his robe. He responded with


    "Steel Body Requiem,"


    an advanced technique that hardened his body like tempered steel, allowing him to absorb and deflect the mes.


    DING! DING! DING!


    The crowd erupted in cheers as the two fighters pushed each other to the edge. Every strike, every counter, every exchange left the arena more battered and the audience more enthralled.


    Varen''s breath came heavier now, but his eyes burned with determination. He had one final skill to unleash, but he needed the right moment. Meanwhile, The Monk advanced again, his movements fluid and unyielding as he struck forward with


    "Heaven''s Descending Strike,"


    a leaping attack aimed directly at Varen''s head.


    THUMP! SWISH! CLANG!


    Varen stepped back just in time, his sword narrowly deflecting the attack.


    ''This is a good opportunity to end this,''


    he thought, steeling himself for the risk he was about to take.


    He began a sequence of feints, his de moving unpredictably, forcing The Monk to split his attention between defense and countering.


    Then came the decisive moment.


    SWOOSH! THUD! CRACK!


    Varen feinted a low sh, drawing The Monk''s guard downward. In the split-second opening, he stepped into The Monk''s range, deliberately leaving his right arm exposed as a sacrifice. The Monk''s fist crashed into Varen''s forearm with bone-shattering force, eliciting a sharp gasp from the crowd.


    ''Pain is nothing,''


    Varen gritted his teeth against the agony. Using the momentum from the strike, he pivoted and brought his de around in a sweeping arc, his fiery mana igniting into a roaring me. This was his final move¡ª


    "Eruption sh."


    BOOOOOM!


    The de struck true,nding squarely on The Monk''s chest and sending him hurtling backward. He tumbled across the arena floor, finallying to a stop near the edge. For a moment, silence reigned as everyone waited to see if The Monk would rise.


    He didn''t.


    DING! DING! DING!


    The bell rang, and the announcer''s voice boomed over the arena.


    "The winner¡ªVaren Drakov of the Silver me Sect!"


    Varen staggered back, his right arm hanging limp at his side, the pain radiating through his body. But his grip on his de remained firm, his head held high as he faced the roaring crowd. He turned to The Monk, who was being helped to his feet by medics, and offered him a nod of respect.


    "You were formidable," Varen said quietly, his voice steady despite his exhaustion.


    The Monk returned the nod, his calm expression betraying a hint of admiration. "And you were resolute. A worthy victory, Varen Drakov."


    As Varen left the arena, his steps faltered slightly, but his resolve remained unshaken.


    ''A small price to pay,''


    he thought, ncing at his injured arm.


    ''If I am to prove myself, sacrifice is necessary.''


    With the crowd''s cheers echoing in his ears, he prepared himself for the next challenge, knowing full well that the tournament was far from over.


    ******


    As Valeria stepped out into the stone corridor leading toward the arena, the sound of her boots echoed in the otherwise hushed space.


    The faint hum of the crowd beyond the walls was a constant reminder of the stage she was about to walk onto. Despite the cheering for Varen''s earlier victory still faintly lingering in the air, Valeria''s thoughts were not on him or even her own nervous anticipation. Her mind turned to Zerah.


    She pictured the senior disciple of the Cloud Heavens Sect clearly in her mind: sharp, disciplined, yet brimming with an aggressive edge that had made her infamous among her peers.


    Zerah was not just skilled but relentless, her style characterized by precision that rarely gave her opponents room to breathe.


    She had a way of capitalizing on the smallest mistake, exploiting weaknesses with a cold, calcted efficiency.


    Valeria inhaled deeply, calming herself.


    Zerah thrives on intimidation and control. That''s her battlefield as much as the physical one.


    The words that were spoken by Lucavion.


    ''That guy¡­.Regardless of the opponent¡­.when he say things like that, it is mostly correct.''


    That was why she was grateful. To be frank, while it was true that she came up to this moment thanks to her own efforts, Lucavion''s help was also there.


    That was why she didn''t want to be ungrateful.


    ''But at the end, on the arena¡­it is me and my opponent.''


    She calmed herself and then went forward.


    As the light of the arena grew brighter ahead, Valeria considered her options.


    Patience would be my best ally. Counter her control with precision of my own. It''s a battle of wills as much as swords.


    Being a knight, that was how she had seen it.


    The arena weed Valeria with a deafening roar, the crowd''s excitement reverberating through the very stones beneath her feet.


    "PINK KNIGHT!"


    "PINK KNIGHT!"


    "PINK KNIGHT!"


    Seeing the crowd cheering, how could she not be happy?


    ''It really worked¡­.''


    And she wanted to prove herself to the crowd as well.

 Chapter 248: Quarter-finals (3)

    "PINK KNIGHT!"


    "PINK KNIGHT!"


    "PINK KNIGHT!"


    As her boots touched the sandy floor, Valeria raised her chin high, meeting the mixture of voices with the silent strength of her gaze. This was her moment, and she would not falter.


    Across the expanse of the arena stood Zerah, poised andposed. She wore the flowing, pale blue robes of the Cloud Heavens Sect, their edges embroidered with intricate patterns of white clouds. Her expression was calm on the surface, but Valeria could see past the mask. Zerah''s hostility radiated off her in waves, a cold, sharp presence that seemed to slice through the warmth of the sunlight.


    Valeria took a measured breath, steadying herself. Her fingers brushed the hilt of her sword briefly¡ªa grounding motion more than anything.


    Focus. Breathe. She thrives on control. Don''t let her have it.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she studied Zerah. The other woman was utterly still, like a predator lying in wait, but Valeria didn''t miss the way her eyes gleamed with barely concealed disdain. It wasn''t just the rivalry of the match fueling that gaze. No, there was something more personal here. Something deeper.


    Valeria knew why.


    Zerah had been the first to approach her when she''d arrived in Andelheim, extending an invitation to join the Cloud Heavens Sect. At the time, it had seemed ttering, even tempting. The sect''s reputation was as grand as its reach, and Zerah''s confidence had been persuasive. But that confidence had quickly turned to arrogance, and her persistence had begun to grate.


    Lucavion had been the turning point. When Zerah''s disdain for him became clear¡ªalong with her sect members'' repeated attempts to undermine him¡ªValeria found herself firmly on his side. Lucavion''s sharp, unppable nature and his incisive words had not only made her think but also reminded her of her own independence.


    Choosing to remain unaffiliated wasn''t just a rejection of Zerah''s offer; it was a statement of her own agency. And Zerah had not forgiven her for it.


    ''This isn''t just a duel for her. She wants to prove something¡ªto me, to her sect, to herself. And she''ll use that anger to fuel her attacks.''


    The referee stepped forward, his voice booming tomand the crowd''s attention. "For our second match of the quarter-finals, we have Valeria rion, a rising star, and unaffiliated swordswoman, against Zerah of the Cloud Heavens Sect, the sect''s formidable senior disciple."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, but Valeria barely heard them. Her focus was entirely on Zerah, who finally moved, taking a single step forward. Her hand rested lightly on the hilt of her weapon, a curved de that caught the sunlight in sharp shes.


    "Miss Valeria," Zerah said, her voice carrying just enough warmth to sound civil, but the edge was unmistakable. "It seems that it is the fate that brought us here."


    "It is-"


    "You who hides behind a man, and us who wants to stand above anyone else."


    Hearing that, Valeria raised an eyebrow but didn''t reply immediately. She knew better than to be drawn into Zerah''s games. Instead, she let the silence hang between them, her calm, steady gaze meeting Zerah''s.


    ''Every word is a hook. She wants a reaction. Don''t give it to her.''


    The other woman''s smirk faltered ever so slightly, and Valeria finally spoke, her voice even. "The arena is no ce for speeches. Save your words for after the match¡ªif you have any left."


    Zerah''s smirk returned, colder now, and she unsheathed her sword with a smooth, practiced motion. "Bold. Let''s see if your sword speaks as confidently as your tongue."


    Valeria mirrored the motion, her de sliding free with a soft metallic hiss. She shifted into her stance, her grip firm but rxed. The crowd hushed as the referee raised his hand, preparing to start the match.


    For a brief moment, Valeria''s thoughts flickered back to Lucavion''s words, a faint echo in her mind.


    ''Zerah thrives on intimidation and control.''


    Her lips tightened into a faint, determined line.


    ''Not today.''


    ******


    "START!"


    The moment the referee''s hand dropped, Zerahunched forward, a blur of motion that left a trail of shimmering wind in her wake. The crowd gasped at her speed, the sheer burst of energy propelling her across the arena in an instant.


    Valeria barely had time to adjust. Her instincts took over, her body reacting as her Zweihander came up in a sharp, defensive arc.


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    CLANG!


    Zerah''s saber struck against her de with a crackling force, the impact rippling through Valeria''s arms. She gritted her teeth, sliding back a step but holding her ground. The saber hummed with a faint, high-pitched sound, wind swirling around it as Zerah pulled back for another strike.


    ''Fast. Too fast,'' Valeria thought, her eyes narrowing as she tracked Zerah''s movements. The other woman was already on the move again, her speed amplified by gusts of wind swirling at her feet.


    "You''re too slow!" Zerah taunted, her voice sharp and cutting as she spun to Valeria''s side, her saber shing in a wide arc.


    Valeria turned her body with a snap, her Zweihander meeting the attack just in time. Sparks flew as the weapons shed again, the sound echoing in the hushed arena.


    ''She''s pushing her speed, burning through her mana,'' Valeria noted, feeling the sharp fluctuations in Zerah''s aura. ''She can''t maintain this pace forever.''


    Zerah darted back, a smirk tugging at her lips. With a flick of her wrist, she shed her saber horizontally, sending a sharp de of wind hurtling toward Valeria.


    SWOOSH!


    The wind de howled as it streaked through the air. Valeria sidestepped, the attack slicing past her shoulder and dissipating against the arena wall in a sharp burst.


    ''She''s not just fast¡ªshe''s relentless,'' Valeria thought, shifting her stance.


    Zerah lunged again, her saber a whirlwind of strikes, each one apanied by bursts of wind that enhanced her reach and speed. Valeria parried and dodged, her Zweihander carving smooth arcs through the air as she countered each attack.


    But Zerah wasn''t just fast¡ªshe was precise. Her strikes targeted Valeria''s weak points: her sides, her legs, her blind spots. Each attack came faster than thest, leaving Valeria with little room to retaliate.


    "Is that all, Pink Knight?" Zerah sneered, her saber shing in another sharp strike.


    Valeria blocked, her de catching the saber in a jarring sh of steel.


    Their des locked for a moment sparks flying as their auras shed. Zerah''s eyes gleamed with superiority, wind swirling around her in a chaotic dance.


    But Valeria didn''t falter. She held her ground, her grip on her Zweihander steady. ''She''s overconfident,'' she realized. ''She thinks her speed is enough to overwhelm me.''


    As Zerah broke away, she twisted her saber in a flourish, sending another wind de hurtling toward Valeria. This time, Valeria didn''t dodge. Instead, she channeled her mana into her sword, the de glowing faintly as she swung it in a powerful arc.


    BOOM!


    The wind de shattered against her mana-infused strike, dissipating into harmless gusts.


    Zerah''s smirk wavered for a fraction of a second. "Hmph. You can block a few tricks, but can you keep up with this?"


    Her aura red, the wind around her intensifying. She dashed forward again, her saber moving so quickly it seemed to blur into multiple strikes.


    Valeria gritted her teeth, her body moving on instinct as she parried the onught. Her arms burned from the effort, each impact sending shockwaves through her muscles.


    But she wasn''t just defending. She was watching. Studying.


    Zerah''s movements, while fast, had a rhythm¡ªa pattern. Her strikes came in bursts, each one slightly slower after a surge of speed.


    ''She''s burning through her mana too quickly,'' Valeria thought. ''If I can hold out long enough, I can turn this around.''


    She adjusted her stance, letting Zerah push her back toward the edge of the arena. The crowd gasped as it seemed Valeria was losing ground, her defenses barely holding against the relentless assault.


    But Valeria''s mind was calm. Focused. She wasn''t retreating¡ªshe was baiting.


    As Zerah rushed in again, her saber shing toward Valeria''s side, Valeria suddenly stepped forward, closing the distance between them. Her Zweihander swung in a wide, deliberate arc, her mana surging through the de.


    "Sword of rion: Knight''s Arc!"


    The glowing arc of energy streaked through the air, colliding with Zerah''s saber. The impact sent a shockwave rippling across the arena, forcing Zerah back several paces.


    She staggered, her breathing heavy, her aura flickering with the strain of her overexertion.


    Valeria took a steadying breath, her gaze locked on Zerah.


    Zerah''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening on her saber. "You''re not fast enough to catch me."


    But Valeria didn''t need to be fast. She needed to be precise.


    ''Remember how he did it¡­''


    It visualized in her mind.


    ''Use that¡­..this is your change¡­.''


    Lucavion might be a genius when it came to the sword, but was everything about the sword?


    It was indeed true that she was not as good as Lucavion when it came to swinging weapons, but does that mean she was supposed to be weaker than him?


    ''If I can''t be as good, then I will try another way.''


    As Zerah lunged again, Valeria held her ground, her Zweihander raised and ready. She waited, her focus narrowing until everything else faded away.


    ¨C[Sword of rion.


    Knight''s Resolve.


    ]


    If she was not as good now, she would be as good in the future.


    That was the resolve that a knight was supposed to have.

 Chapter 249: Quarter-finals (4)

    As Zerah lunged forward, Valeria''s body stilledpletely. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, the crowd''s cheers faltering as silence descended like a veil.


    Valeria didn''t shift, didn''t flinch, her Zweihander held steady but unmoving. Her eyes closed, her breathing even, as if she were in a state of immense concentration. To some, it looked like surrender¡ªa knight resigning to her fate. To others, it was something else entirely.


    "She''s giving up?" a spectator murmured, uncertainty rippling through the stands.


    "No," another countered, their voice tinged with awe. "Look at her¡­ she''s preparing."


    Zerah''s gaze sharpened as she closed the distance, her saber igniting with a fierce, howling wind. She pushed her body to its limit, her mana roaring from her core in waves, empowering her final, desperate strike.


    "This ends now!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the stunned silence. The air around her swirled violently as she activated her strongest technique.


    ¡ª


    "Cloudpiercer de: Soaring Gale."


    The saber in her hand became a tempest of mana and wind, glowing with blinding intensity as she shed toward Valeria with everything she had left. The strike carried the full weight of her cultivation and resolve, aiming to cleave through Valeria''s defenses and end the match decisively.


    But Valeria didn''t move.


    Her eyes opened at thest moment, gleaming with an unshakable calm. Her body radiated a faint, golden light as her mana surged¡ªnot outward like Zerah''s chaotic storm, but inward, forming a protective shell that enveloped her entirely.


    "[Sword of rion: Knight''s Resolve],"


    she whispered, the words carrying a weight that resonated through the arena.


    As Zerah''s strike descended, Valeria didn''t meet it with a block. Instead, she stepped forward into the attack, her Zweihander lowering slightly. The crowd gasped in shock, their voices rising in a cacophony of disbelief.


    "What is she doing?!"


    The saber shed into her body, the wind howling as it struck true. Zerah''s de tore into Valeria''s armor, cutting deep into her side. Blood spattered onto the sandy arena floor.


    But then, the de stopped.


    It didn''t pierce throughpletely.


    Zerah''s eyes widened in disbelief as her saber met an invisible barrier just beyond Valeria''s skin¡ªa shimmering line of mana that refused to yield. Her strongest strike, her


    Soaring Gale


    , had been halted not by a parry, but by sheer resolve.


    "Impossible¡­" Zerah whispered, her voice trembling.


    Valeria''s body trembled slightly from the impact, but her gaze remained firm, her expression unyielding. "A knight''s strength isn''t just in her de," she said quietly, her voice cutting through the storm of mana around them. "It''s in her resolve."


    It was as if she was having an enlightenment.


    Zerah''s arms shook as she pushed harder, trying to force her saber through the barrier. But it was no use. The energy around Valeria was unshakable, a manifestation of her will made solid through her mana.


    With a surge of movement, Valeria twisted her body, stepping forward into Zerah''s space. Her Zweihander rose, the de shimmering with renewed energy as she swung in a controlled, deliberate arc.


    CLANG!


    The strike didn''t aim to harm¡ªit disarmed. Zerah''s saber was wrenched from her hands, spinning through the air before ttering to the ground several feet away.


    Zerah staggered back, her body trembling, her mana spent. Her wide, disbelieving eyes met Valeria''s calm, steady gaze.


    "I didn''t need to match your speed," Valeria said softly, her voice carrying the weight of her triumph. "I needed to endure."


    The arena erupted into cheers, the crowd roaring with excitement and awe.


    Valeria took a single step back, lowering her Zweihander and standing tall despite the blood seeping from her side. Her breathing was steady, her presencemanding.


    Zerah fell to her knees, her body copsing under the weight of her exhaustion. For a moment, she simply stared at the ground, her expression a mixture of disbelief and reluctant respect.


    "You¡­" she began, her voice barely audible. "You really¡­ stood through it."


    As the roar of the crowd faded into the background, Valeria stood in the center of the arena, her bloodied armor glinting faintly under the sunlight. Her Zweihander was heavy in her hand, but it wasn''t exhaustion that gripped her¡ªit was something far more profound.


    Her gaze softened, falling to Zerah''s trembling form, but her mind was elsewhere. A realization began to crystallize within her, like a long-forgotten truth rising from the depths of her soul.


    ''A knight''s strength isn''t just in their de,'' she repeated to herself, the words echoing in her mind. Her breath slowed, her heartbeat steadying as rity washed over her. ''It''s in their resolve. It''s not just about winning, not just about honor or skill. It''s about why I fight¡­''


    For so long, she had struggled to define her purpose. Was it for her family''s honor? For her name? For the expectations ced upon her as an rion? None of those reasons had ever feltplete. They had driven her forward, yes, but they had never filled the void she felt in her heart.


    ''What is a knight?''


    The question burned in her mind, sharper than any de she had faced. And now, as she stood in the wake of her victory, it all became clear.


    A knight wasn''t just a swordsman, wielding skill and technique to defeat their enemies. A knight wasn''t just a symbol of honor, bound to the weight of tradition.


    A knight was a protector. A pir of strength in the face of despair. Someone who stood unyielding, not for their own sake, but for others. Their strength came from their resolve, and their unwavering belief in what they fought for.


    Her father''s teachings, her family''s techniques¡ªthey had always emphasized this truth. She had been blind to it before, focused on the mechanics of the sword, on perfecting her stance and swings. But now, she understood. The rion way wasn''t just about power or precision. It was about purpose.


    At that moment, Valeria felt a shift deep within her core.


    The air around her seemed to still, the weight of the revtion settling into her very being. Her mana, which had always felt like a steady current, began to swell. It surged through her body, filling every corner with warmth and energy.


    A faint, golden light enveloped her, shimmering softly as if responding to her thoughts. Her breathing deepened, her senses sharpening as the truth of her resolve resonated within her.


    This was it.


    The bottleneck that had held her back for so long¡ªthe uncertainty, the hesitation¡ªit all dissolved in an instant. Her mana surged, breaking free of its previous limits as she felt the barrier shatter.


    The crowd, still caught in their celebration, began to notice the change. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the arena as they watched Valeria''s figure, glowing faintly with golden mana, standing tall and unwavering.


    "What¡­ what is this?" Zerah whispered, her eyes wide as she felt the sheer force of Valeria''s presence.


    Valeria closed her eyes, letting the moment sink in. Her family''s teachings, her father''s lessons¡ªthey all aligned in her mind, their meaning finally clear.


    She wasn''t just fighting for honor, or pride, or recognition. She was fighting to be the kind of knight her family had always envisioned. A protector, a symbol of strength and hope.


    When her eyes opened again, they shone with a renewed determination. Her lips curved into a faint, calm smile, not of triumph, but of peace.


    "I understand now," she said quietly, her voice carrying the weight of her enlightenment. "This is what it means to be a knight. To stand for something greater than myself. To endure, to protect, to fight with purpose."


    The golden light around her red for a moment, and the crowd erupted into cheers once more, realizing what had just urred.


    "She...she had found an enlightenment!"


    The arena''s atmosphere swelled with jubtion as the realization dawned on the crowd: Valeria rion, the steadfast knight, had achieved enlightenment. Cheers erupted, the spectators'' voices merging into a thunderous roar of admiration. The announcer, his voice almost lost amidst the cacophony, bellowed the deration.


    "Valeria rion wins! The match is over!"


    The words echoed across the arena, cementing Valeria''s triumph. Zerah, still on her knees, cast a lingering gaze of both respect and disbelief at Valeria''s retreating form.


    Valeria sheathed her bloodied Zweihander, her movements deliberate despite the wound on her side. She turned and strode toward the arena''s exit, her face resolute, yet her golden aura flickered subtly with her newfound rity. As she crossed the threshold of the gate, leaving the deafening cheers behind, the noise of the crowd faded, reced by the subdued sounds of the preparation room.


    And there he was.


    Lucavion leaned against the stone wall just beyond the arena''s entryway, his arms crossed casually, a faint, knowing smirk on his lips. The golden light reflecting from Valeria''s presence cast shadows over his face, giving his features an air of mystery. His gaze met hers, holding it effortlessly as she approached.


    "Congrattions¡­.for finally breaking through your bottleneck¡­." Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    And as expected, he was aware.

 Chapter 250: Congratulations

    The moment Lucavion spoke, Valeria felt a flicker of warmth settle in her chest, a feeling she wasn''t entirely used to. Of course, he knew. He always knew. That was the infuriating¡ªand oddly reassuring¡ªthing about him.


    "Congrattions¡­ for finally breaking through your bottleneck¡­" His voice was low, smooth, carrying that infuriating mix of certainty and casualness. Yet, there was something unspoken beneath the words, something that hinted at a deeper understanding of her struggles.


    Valeria''s grip tightened momentarily on her Zweihander, her gaze steady on him. She could feel her heart swelling, not with pride, but with a subtle contentment. Somehow, his acknowledgment made her victory feel more grounded, more real.


    "You knew," she said, her tone neutral, though there was a faint edge of usation in her words. "You knew what was holding me back."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, though his eyes softened slightly. "Heh? How could I not when it''s written all over you? Every time you took a swing, every time you hesitated¡ªit wasn''t your de''s fault, Valeria. It was yours. Or rather, your doubts''."


    She huffed softly, averting her gaze for a moment. She didn''t want to admit it aloud, but he was right. He always was.


    Lucavion''s eyes flickered down to her side, where blood seeped from her wound, staining her armor. His expression shifted, the teasing air giving way to something far more serious. Without waiting for her permission, he stepped closer, reaching into his spatial ring.


    "Hold still," he murmured, pulling out a small vial filled with a shimmering blue potion.


    Valeria raised an eyebrow but didn''t move. She watched as he uncorked the vial with practiced ease and poured the liquid gently over her wound. The potion glimmered faintly as it seeped into her skin, cool and soothing, its magic knitting her torn flesh together with an efficiency that spoke to its quality.


    Lucavion''s hand hovered over the wound, his fingers tracing near the edges, radiating a faint warmth that sped up the process. To her surprise, it didn''t hurt. Instead, his touch was firm but careful, deliberate yet strangely gentle.


    "You can finally reach the fourth star now, can''t you?" he said, his voice low, almost a whisper. His gaze didn''t leave her wound as he worked. "With this, the thing holding you back is finally gone."


    Valeria''s breath hitched slightly at his words. He wasn''t wrong. The newfound rity coursing through her, the steady hum of her mana¡ªit was all a testament to the truth of his statement. She felt as though she could break through the star level right there in the moment. But she also knew the risks of rushing such an important transition.


    Lucavion nced up, meeting her gaze with an intensity that made her pause. "Don''t rush it," he said, as if reading her thoughts. "Star-level breakthroughs require more than just power. You need to be ready. Stable."


    She nodded once, her expressionposed but her mind racing. "I know. I''ll prepare."


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. His hand lingered a second longer on her side, ensuring the potion''s effects wereplete before he finally stepped back.


    "Efficient," Valeria muttered, her eyes flicking to his hand before returning to his face. There was no teasing in her tone, just quiet acknowledgment.


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, though it was softer now. "I do my best."


    Valeria let out a soft exhale, her shoulders easing just slightly. She felt lighter, not just physically, but in a way she couldn''t quite put into words. The golden light around her flickered faintly as if echoing her inner calm.


    "Thank you," she said quietly, the words simple yet sincere.


    Lucavion chuckled, turning slightly as if to leave but pausing just long enough to nce back at her. "There is no need to thank me. I didn''t do anything special."


    Valeria''s eyes lingered on him, her expression calm, though her thoughts churned beneath the surface. She knew better than to argue.


    ''No, of course, you wouldn''t see it that way. You never do.''


    Her gaze dipped briefly, catching the faint glimmer of the potion residue still clinging to his fingertips before returning to his face.


    ''But that doesn''t make it any less true, does it? Every word, every action, even the way you treat life like some reckless game¡ªit all carries weight. Whether you realize it or not.''


    She straightened slightly, allowing her posture to settle into one of quietposure.


    ''You were always there, weren''t you? A quiet force, shaping my path in ways I never understood until now. Watching you, training beside you, even enduring your insufferablements¡ªall of it.''


    Her thoughts paused, softening.


    ''It was all part of the reason I was able to stand in that arena today.''


    The thought made her chest tighten, a strange mix of gratitude and resolve swelling within her. Whether Lucavion knew the effect he had or simply moved through life oblivious to it didn''t matter. At the end of the day, his presence had shaped her, pushed her, forced her to see beyond her limits. And for that, she would always be grateful.


    But as her eyes traced the faint smirk still tugging at his lips, she understood something else.


    ''You''re not the type to ept that kind of acknowledgment, are you? It''s not about the credit for you. It''s just who you are.''


    She allowed a small smile to touch her lips, brief and subtle enough that it might have been missed. "If that''s what you prefer," she said softly, almost to herself.


    Lucavion tilted his head, his expression unreadable, though his gaze sharpened as if catching something unsaid. But he didn''t press her. Instead, he stepped back further, giving her space as his tone turned light again. "Good. Wouldn''t want you getting all sentimental on me, Lady rion."


    Valeria huffed softly, shaking her head, the faintest glimmer of amusement crossing her features. "Not a chance."


    But even as the words left her lips, she tucked away her thoughts, sealing them tightly where they belonged.


    ''Fine. You don''t need to know, Lucavion. You don''t need to hear it from me.''


    Her gaze lingered on him a moment longer.


    ''But I''ll carry it with me. Every word, every lesson, every infuriating smirk of yours. Because they matter, even if you won''t admit it.''


    And so, she let the silence settle between them as the faint golden light around her flickered again, a quiet echo of the rity she now carried. With a small nod, she turned away, leaving Lucavion leaning casually against the wall, his presence as steady and constant as ever.


    After all, she needed to ready herself for the breakthrough that she would be going through today.


    ''Before the fight¡­.Tomorrow, I need to make sure.''


    Valeria''s steps echoed softly as she made her way down the quiet corridor, the cheers of the crowd fading into the distance. The weight of her Zweihander, though familiar, felt heavier now¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from the realization of whaty ahead. She tightened her grip on its hilt, her thoughts sharpening as she reyed the events of the day.


    ''Zerah was strong, but she wasn''t at the peak. A 3-star like me. That''s the only reason I was able to endure as I did.''


    She clenched her jaw, her pace steady as her mind churned.


    ''But now, only the strongest remain. The semifinals will bring challengers unlike any I''ve faced before. I can''t stall anymore.''


    She ticked off the names in her head, her gaze fixed forward.


    ''Lucavion, Varen, Lira, the Monk¡­''


    Each name carried weight, their reputations preceding them.


    ''All of them have reached the fourth star. Their strength isn''t just in their techniques or their discipline¡ªit''s in the sheer difference of power thates with advancing to that level.''


    Her shoulders tensed briefly before she forced them to rx.


    ''I was fortunate to face Zerah, but fortune won''t carry me any further. If I want to stand a chance¡ªno, if I want to win¡ªI have to break through.''


    The thought sent a ripple of anticipation through her, mingled with a trace of apprehension. A breakthrough wasn''t something to take lightly, especially between star levels. Preparation was everything; it wasn''t just about reaching the next stage of power, but stabilizing it, mastering the surge of energy and the heightened connection to her mana.


    She paused at the doorway to her quarters, her hand brushing the frame. The golden light from her earlier revtion still flickered faintly within her, but she knew it wasn''t enough. Not yet.


    ''Tomorrow. I need to be ready.''


    As she stepped inside, her thoughts sharpened further. She beganying out her n in her mind.


    ''The enlightenment today¡ªit''s already started the process. My mana feels different, more refined, more alive. But I''ll need to focus, meditate, and ensure my energy is stable before I make the push.''


    Her eyes drifted to her Zweihander as she set it down gently against the wall. Its de, dulled by the day''s battle, still gleamed faintly in themplight. It had carried her through countless trials, a steadfastpanion, but she knew that tomorrow, it wouldn''t be enough to rely on her weapon alone.


    Her thoughts wandered briefly to the opponents she would soon face. Lucavion''s smirk flickered in her mind, as did the memory of his confident stance during their previous matches. His strength wasn''t just physical¡ªit was in the way he read his opponents, the way he seemed to see through every fa?ade and weakness. She frowned.


    ''He''s already beyond me. And the others¡­''


    She recalled Varen''smanding presence, Lira''s fluidity, and the Monk''s quiet, unnerving strength.


    ''They''ll all push me further than I''ve ever been pushed before.''


    But as daunting as the thought was, a quiet determination burned within her.


    ''I''vee too far to stop now. I''ll stand among them¡ªnot just as a knight, but as an equal.''


    She sank to the floor, crossing her legs and closing her eyes. The steady hum of her mana filled her senses as she began to focus inward, the world around her fading. She visualized the bottleneck she had carried for so long, that invisible wall that had kept her from advancing. And now, she saw the cracks forming in it, illuminated by the golden light of her resolve.


    ''Tomorrow,''


    she thought again, her focus narrowing to a single point.


    ''I will break through. And I will stand among the strongest.''


    The room fell silent, save for the faint rhythm of her breathing as she began her preparation.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 251: Named ?

    The day drew to a close under the fading sunlight, the arena still buzzing with energy and chatter despite the conclusion of the quarterfinals. The crowd had witnessed fierce battles, but none had left a moresting impression than the match between Zerah of the Cloud Heavens Sect and Valeria rion.


    Zerah had fought with every ounce of her strength, her movements sharp and precise, her techniques honed quite well.


    Her strikes were relentless, each one fueled by the pride of her sect and the desire to prove herself. But Valeria had matched her blow for blow, her resilience and adaptability pushing Zerah to her limits.


    In the end, it was Valeria who imed victory. Her final, decisive strike had cut through Zerah''s guard, leaving the Cloud Heaven disciple sprawled on the ground, her chest heaving from the effort.


    The crowd roared in approval, but there was no mockery in their cheers¡ªonly respect for the battle they had witnessed.


    That is why, back in the Cloud Heavens Sect''s side, the mood was somber but not bitter. The disciples sat together, their expressions thoughtful as they reflected on the match. Zerah stood near the window, her posture tense as she stared out at the city. The sting of her defeat lingered, but it was tempered by the knowledge that she had fought well.


    Behind her, Elder Xue entered the room, her presencemanding immediate attention. The disciples straightened instinctively, their gazes following her as she approached Zerah.


    Zerah turned, bowing deeply. "Elder Xue," she began, her voice steady despite the turmoil in her chest. "I apologize for¡ª"


    "Enough," Xue interrupted, her tone firm but not harsh. "There is nothing to apologize for."


    Zerah blinked, momentarily stunned. She straightened cautiously, meeting Xue''s gaze.


    "You fought well," Xue continued, her sharp eyes appraising. "Your performance today was among the finest we''ve seen from this sect in years. Aside from Lira, you have shown the greatest promise in this tournament."


    The disciples murmured in agreement, their earlier tension easing. Even Lira, seated calmly to the side, gave Zerah a small nod of acknowledgment.


    Xue''s gaze softened, just slightly, as she addressed Zerah directly. "You were not defeated because you were weak, but because your opponent was strong. Valeria rion is no ordinary fighter. She carries not only her own strength but the legacy of her family. And yet, you pushed her to the edge."


    Zerah''s chest swelled with a mix of pride and relief. Though the loss still stung, Xue''s words were a balm to her wounded pride.


    "This defeat," Xue continued, her tone growing sharper, "is not the end of your journey. It is merely a step. Learn from it. Use it to refine your techniques, to strengthen your resolve. That is how you will surpass even those who bested you today."


    "Yes, Elder," Zerah said, her voice resolute as she bowed her head again. "I will."


    "Good." Satisfied, Xue turned to the arena again. "With this, we will already have one disciple in finals. Lira should have no problem reaching there."


    The atmosphere in the arena shifted as the announcer called the next match. All eyes turned to the twobatants stepping onto the stage: Lira Van, the Silent Thunder of the Cloud Heavens Sect, and Maelis Arvon, her fellow disciple. The crowd murmured in anticipation, not of the oue¡ªeveryone assumed Lira would win¡ªbut to witness the precision and grace of her legendary swordsmanship.


    In the Cloud Heavens Sect''s viewing area, the disciples watched with eager anticipation, their confidence in Lira unshaken.


    "Senior Sister Lira will breeze through this round," one of them remarked, folding his arms with a smug expression. "Maelis is skilled, but she''s no match for the Silent Thunder."


    Another disciple nodded. "Exactly. And after that? There''s no way she''ll lose to any of these stinky men¡ªVaren or that rogue Lucavion. They don''t hold a candle to her strength or discipline."


    "She''ll crush Valeria too, if ites to that," added a younger disciple, her voice filled with admiration. "Valeria might''ve shown some promise, but she''s only a 3-star warrior. Senior Sister Lira is leagues ahead."


    Their words were full of reverence and confidence, reflecting the unshakable belief they had in Lira''s abilities. Even Zerah, nursing her bruised pride from her earlier defeat, nodded quietly in agreement. Despite her personal dislike for Lira''s calcted demeanor, there was no denying the senior disciple''s strength.


    Elder Xue, standing at the edge of the viewing area, didn''t respond to their chatter, though her eyes were firmly fixed on the arena. She too had full confidence in Lira''s ability, but her silence carried an air of expectation, a quiet belief that this match¡ªand the next¡ªwould be mere stepping stones for her disciple.


    ********


    On the arena floor, Lira and Maelis faced each other, their expressions calm but focused. For Lira, this was just another step toward the finals, and she carried herself with the unshakable poise of someone who had already envisioned her victory. Maelis, however, wore a faintly nervous smile, well aware of the gap between them.


    "Senior Sister," Maelis said respectfully, her voice steady despite her apprehension. "It''s an honor to face you."


    Lira inclined her head, her tone cool but sincere. "You''ve grown, Maelis. Show me what you''ve learned."


    The referee signaled the start of the match, and Maelis wasted no time. She surged forward, her de shing as she unleashed a flurry of strikes meant to keep Lira on the defensive. But Lira didn''t flinch. Her movements were fluid, her sword parrying each strike with effortless precision. Every step she took was deliberate, every counter-measured.


    The crowd watched in awe as Lira began to turn the tide. Maelis'' attacks, while skillful, became increasingly frantic as she tried tond even a single blow.


    But Lira''s mastery was evident¡ªher footwork, timing, and economy of movement left no openings.


    And then, in a sh, it was over. Lira''s de struck with surgical precision, disarming Maelis and bringing the match to a decisive end. The crowd erupted into apuse, and even Maelis couldn''t help but smile ruefully as she bowed in defeat.


    "Thank you, Senior Sister," Maelis said softly. "You''ve shown me how far I still have to go."


    Lira nodded, her expression calm but not unkind. "You fought well. Keep training, and you''ll continue to grow."


    *******


    Back in the Cloud Heavens Sect''s viewing area, the disciples erupted in cheers, their earlier confidence fully justified.


    "As expected of Senior Sister Lira!" one of them eximed, pping enthusiastically. "She''s unstoppable."


    "Of course," another disciple said, grinning. "No one here can match her strength or discipline. The finals are as good as hers."


    "And once she wins, it''ll prove that the Cloud Heavens Sect remains unrivaled," added another, their voice brimming with pride. "None of these brutes¡ªVaren, Lucavion¡ªor even Valeria stand a chance."


    Elder Xue allowed a faint smile to touch her lips as she listened to their chatter. "Lira has upheld the dignity of our sect well," she said, her tone measured. "But the finals are still ahead. Let us not growcent."


    Even as she spoke, her eyes shifted to Lucavion, seated calmly on the opposite side of the arena. Valeria who had been beside him all the time was nowhere to be seen.


    However, no one dared to do anything to the contestants of the tournament as they were protected by the Marquis.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect had already pulled some strings to give an ultimatum to inn owners, and anything other than that would be an act of going against the authority of the Marquis, which Xue wouldn''t be able to take responsibility for.


    Though her confidence in Lira was absolute, Xue was not one to dismiss potential threats. She knew better than to underestimate the unpredictable nature ofbat¡ªor the motivations of those who fought with nothing to lose.


    Still, as Lira returned to the viewing area, her expression as calm as ever, Xue felt a sense of pride. The Silent Thunder had proven herself once again, and the path to the championship seemed more certain than ever.


    ******


    The sun hung low over the horizon, casting a fiery glow across the arena as the anticipation reached its peak. The quarterfinals had delivered one electrifying match after another, but now the final match of the day was about to begin¡ªa sh that had the crowd murmuring with excitement and spection.


    "Lucavion¡­ the Phantom de, against Joel Rythan of the Silver me Sect," the announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, carrying the weight of the moment.


    Lucavion was the first to step into the arena. His movements were calm, deliberate, and unhurried, exuding a quiet confidence that immediately captured the crowd''s attention. There was no wasted motion, no showmanship¡ªjust an air of unshakableposure. The cheers and murmurs of the audience washed over him like distant noise as he strode to the center of the battleground, his estoc resting at his side.


    His ck cloak swayed slightly in the evening breeze, and his sharp, focused eyes scanned the arena without emotion. The stark contrast of his unaffiliated status against the prestige of the sects made him all the more intriguing to the spectators. He was a wildcard, a fighter with no ties, standing as an enigma amid a sea of tradition and hierarchy.


    ''Joel Rythan,''


    Lucavion thought, his mind already turning over what he knew of his opponent. The Silver me Sect''s representative was renowned for his brute strength and me-infused techniques, an aggressive style that overwhelmed many opponents.


    ''A direct fighter. This will be¡­ amusing.''


    Since this was the first time he would be facing one of the disciples of the Silver me Sect, after all.


    ''And a named character from the novel¡­..though just a side one.''


    He was amused.

 Chapter 252: Arrogance

    The announcer''s voice rose again, this time with a hint of dramatic ir. "And now, his opponent! Representing the esteemed Silver me Sect, Joel Rythan!"


    A roar erupted from the crowd as Joel stepped into the arena. A tall, broad-shouldered man with fiery red hair and a confident smirk, Joel exuded raw power. His silver and red robes, embroidered with the me emblem of his sect, caught the light as he raised his sword¡ªa massive greatsword wreathed in faint, flickering mes¡ªearning another wave of cheers from the audience.


    Unlike Lucavion, Joel yed to the crowd, basking in their adoration as he made his way to the center of the arena. His presence was loud,manding, and brimming with confidence.


    But when his eyes finally met Lucavion''s, his smirk faltered, just for a moment. There was something in Lucavion''s steady, unyielding gaze that unsettled him¡ªa calmness that spoke of absolute control as if Lucavion was already a step ahead.


    The announcer, sensing the tension, raised his voice to a crescendo. "The Phantom de versus the Inferno Titan! A sh of styles, of power and precision! Let the final match of the day¡­ begin!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the two fighters faced off. Lucavion''s hand rested lightly on the hilt of his estoc, his stance rxed but perfectly bnced. Across from him, Joel nted his greatsword into the ground with a flourish, the mes along its edge flickering and growing brighter as he infused it with mana.


    Joel grinned, his voice carrying across the arena. "You''ve made it far for someone unaffiliated. I''ll give you that. But this is where your luck runs out."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Luck?" he echoed, his tone calm and measured. "You''ll find I don''t rely on something as fleeting as that."


    The air between them grew heavy as they prepared to engage, the weight of the match pressing down on the arena. The crowd leaned forward in anticipation, eager to see how this battle of opposites would unfold.


    The arena was alive with anticipation, the crowd''s energy reaching a fever pitch as the announcer began the countdown.


    "Five¡­"


    Lucavion stood motionless, his estoc raised and steady. His eyes remained locked on Joel, his expression calm but focused. A faint shadowy aura began to swirl around him, dark and intangible, as if the very air around him was bending to his presence.


    "Four¡­"


    Across from him, Joel shifted his stance, mes licking at his fists and trailing along his greatsword. His fiery aura red brighter with each passing moment, the mana coursing through his body creating waves of heat that rippled outward. His eyes burned with determination, his teeth clenched in a grimace of both focus and disdain.


    "Three¡­"


    ''This is my chance,''


    Joel thought, his muscles tensing as he prepared tounch forward. His dislike for Lucavion simmered just below the surface. From the start, Joel had found the way Lucavion fought infuriatingly. The calm, almost mocking demeanor, the way he got under people''s skin¡ªit was everything Joel despised.


    "Two¡­"


    To Joel, talent like Lucavion''s didn''t excuse his attitude. And he had made up his mind¡ªhe would be the one to eliminate this irritating enigma, this Phantom de who seemed to revel in provoking everyone around him.


    "One¡­"


    The moment the announcer reached zero, Joel sted forward like a missile, his mes roaring to life around him. The fiery mana surged through his body, propelling him at an incredible speed as he closed the gap between them. His greatsword, wreathed in swirling mes, was ready to strike, and his fists burned with an intensity that could melt steel.


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion didn''t flinch. His de remained raised, his body enveloped in the faint, shadowy aura that seemed to pulse in rhythm with his calm breaths. The dark energy cloaked him, its presence subtle but menacing, contrasting sharply with Joel''s explosive mes.


    The crowd roared as the sh began, Joel''s fiery charge bearing down on Lucavion like an unstoppable force. But Lucavion''s eyes gleamed, unshaken by the inferno rushing toward him.


    The fight was on.


    *******


    The fight exploded into motion as Joel''s fiery charge collided with Lucavion''s poised defense. The arena seemed to shimmer with the heat of Joel''s mes, the fiery mana enveloping him surging outward like a living inferno.


    His 4-star aura radiated power, and the mes around him danced with a deadly precision that reflected his will. He wasted no time, pressing Lucavion with relentless, zing strikes.


    Lucavion met the assault head-on, his estoc moving with no wasted movement. Each sh of their weapons sent sparks flying, Joel''s greatsword''s fiery edge crackling against the cold, shadowy aura that surrounded Lucavion.


    CLANG! WHOOSH!


    Joel''s de swung in a wide arc, mes trailing behind it in a searing crescent. Lucavion stepped back just enough to avoid the edge of the strike, his body shifting fluidly to reposition. But Joel pressed forward, his mes expanding around him like a second weapon, reaching for Lucavion even when his de didn''t.


    "You''re not escaping this time!" Joel roared, his voice filled with fiery determination. The mes around him surged forward in a controlled st, aiming to engulf Lucavion entirely.


    Lucavion''s shadowy aura rippled in response, his estoc slicing through the iing mes with an almost casual efficiency.


    His movements were calm, and calcted, as if he were a shadow gliding through Joel''s inferno. Each step was deliberate, his de weaving through the chaos with a grace that defied the overwhelming power of Joel''s attack.


    Joel''s brow furrowed as he intensified his assault. He knew hecked the refinement of a swordsman''s intent, but hepensated with his unparalleled control over his mes. The fiery tendrils around him twisted and turned, striking at Lucavion from multiple angles. His greatsword came down with a thunderous crash, mes bursting outward in an attempt to overwhelm his opponent.


    But Lucavion remained unshaken. He parried the greatsword''s heavy strikes with precision, his estoc deflecting the force of the blows while his shadowy aura absorbed the heat and dissipated the mes that threatened to overwhelm him.


    ''His control is good,''


    Lucavion mused inwardly, his sharp eyes analyzing Joel''s movements.


    ''But he''s overreaching¡­ relying too much on the mes topensate for the gaps in his swordsmanship.''


    Joel''s attacks were powerful, relentless, and well-coordinated, but theycked the finesse of a true swordsman. His 4-star aura zed brightly, and his mes moved as if they were an extension of his body, but Lucavion could see the ws¡ªthe moments where Joel''s reliance on sheer force and me maniption left him vulnerable.


    "You''re persistent," Lucavion said calmly, sidestepping another fiery sh and countering with a quick thrust of his estoc that forced Joel to retreat. "But raw power without control will only take you so far."


    Joel growled, his frustration evident. "And yet, I''m still standing!" He swung his greatsword in a sweeping arc, mes erupting outward in a wide wave that threatened to consume the entire space between them.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Lucavion''s shadowy aura red slightly, and with a quick step forward, he sliced through the iing mes, dissipating them in an instant. His movements were efficient, each strike of his de perfectly timed to neutralize Joel''s fiery assault.


    The crowd watched in awe as the sh unfolded, the stark contrast between Joel''s aggressive, me-infused attacks and Lucavion''s calm, precise defense creating a spectacle that left them on the edge of their seats.


    Despite Joel''s overwhelming presence, it was Lucavion''s measured movements and unshakableposure that dominated the flow of the battle.


    Joel gritted his teeth, the mes around him intensifying as he tried to break through Lucavion''s defenses. But no matter how much power he poured into his strikes, no matter how skillfully he manipted his mes, he couldn''tnd a decisive blow.


    "You''re infuriating!" Joel shouted, his mes roaring higher as he swung his greatsword with all his might.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he sidestepped yet again, his estoc gliding through the air to deflect Joel''s de. "And you''re predictable," he replied, his tone cool and cutting.


    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


    Lucavion moved like a shadow through the battlefield, his feet gliding effortlessly across the ground as he stayed just outside Joel''s range. He didn''t merely defend or block; he danced around Joel''s attacks, weaving through the fiery onught with an elegance that left the crowd breathless.


    SWOOSH! CLANG!


    Joel''s greatsword roared through the air, mes trailing behind each strike, but Lucavion was already gone by the time the de reached its mark. He sidestepped, ducked, pivoted¡ªhis movements were as precise as they were fluid. His estoc darted in and out like a serpent''s fang, each quick thrust targeting small openings in Joel''s guard.


    STAB!


    Lucavion''s de found Joel''s side, a shallow but well-ced cut that forced Joel to recoil. Another thrust aimed at his leg scraped against Joel''s fiery aura, keeping him off bnce. Each strike was deliberate, designed not to deal decisive damage but to wear Joel down, to chip away at hisposure.


    "Stop running!" Joel roared, mes surging around him as he swung his greatsword in a wild arc. But Lucavion wasn''t running¡ªhe was controlling the fight, dictating its rhythm with the ease of a conductor leading an orchestra.


    "You call this running?" Lucavion quipped, his voice calm as he sidestepped yet another fiery sh. His estoc flicked out, grazing Joel''s shoulder before retreating. "I''d call it teaching."


    Joel''s mes burned hotter, his frustration mounting as Lucavion continued to outmaneuver him. Each strike of his greatsword felt heavier, his mana reserves dwindling as he tried in vain to pin Lucavion down.


    ''He''s¡­ untouchable,'' Joel thought, sweat dripping down his brow as he tried to anticipate Lucavion''s next move. But Lucavion was always a step ahead, his de darting in tond another precise thrust before retreating just as quickly.


    STAB!


    Another shallow cut on Joel''s thigh.


    SLICE!


    A ncing blow across his arm.


    Lucavion''s strikes were like needles, each one small but cumtive, wearing Joel down little by little. The crowd watched in awe as the Phantom de demonstrated his mastery, his estoc moving with blinding speed and precision.


    Joel finally reached his limit.


    --------------A/N-------------


    I have a French exam tomorrow, so the chapters might bete. Wish me luck!

 Chapter 253: Arrogance, but with strength to back it up

    "ENOUGH!" he bellowed, his voice echoing across the arena. The mes around him exploded outward, forcing Lucavion to back away momentarily. Joel''s aura surged, his greatsword glowing with an intense, fiery light as he poured every ounce of his strength into his next move.


    "This ends NOW!" Joel roared, his mana surging as he activated his most powerful technique. The air around him shimmered with heat as hebined his me maniption with a devastating spell¡ª


    Infernal Cataclysm


    .


    The ground beneath Joel cracked and ckened as the mes coalesced into a massive, swirling inferno around his greatsword. He raised the weapon high above his head, the mana within him surging to its peak as he prepared to unleash the devastating attack.


    ''Heh¡­.you are finally using that move now.''


    Though he heard the name from the novel, seeing it with his own eyes, it looked really cool.


    Lucavion watched as the mes swirled around Joel, the sheer magnitude of the


    Infernal Cataclysm


    taking shape. The arena itself seemed to tremble under the pressure of the heat, cracks spreading across the ground, the air shimmering with the oppressive energy. Joel stood in the center of it all, his greatsword zing like a second sun as he poured every ounce of his strength into the attack.


    ''Heh¡­ so this is the


    Infernal Cataclysm


    ,'' Lucavion thought, his smirk deepening. He had read about this moment in the novel¡ªthe lone highlight of Joel Rythan''s character. It was the only time Joel''s name had any real weight in the story, and seeing it unfold now, Lucavion couldn''t help but admire it.


    ''It looks even cooler in real life,'' he mused. The sheer scale of the mes, the intensity of the mana¡ªit was a spectacle, to say the least. Joel''s mastery over the technique wasn''t perfect, of course. The mes wavered at the edges, the bnce of mana slightly uneven, but the sheer power of the movepensated for its ws.


    Lucavion shook his head, his smirk turning into an amused grin. "Finally," he said aloud, his voice calm but carrying across the arena. "Finally, someone who can get me serious. I was starting to get bored."


    Joel''s eyes narrowed, his frustration bubbling over as he gripped his zing greatsword tighter. "Shut up with the bluff!" he roared, his voice cracking with exertion. "Let''s see youugh when you''re ash!"


    With that, Joel pushed the mes forward, the


    Infernal Cataclysm


    erupting in a massive wave of fire and destruction. The mes surged across the battlefield like an unstoppable tide, consuming everything in their path as they barreled toward Lucavion.


    But Lucavion remained calm, his body steady as he closed his eyes, the smirk still lingering on his lips. The crowd gasped as the inferno bore down on him, the sheer force of it leaving no doubt in their minds that this was the end.


    Joel grinned, victory already blossoming in his chest. "Burn, you arrogant¡ª"


    Lucavion shook his head, interrupting Joel''s triumph with a quiet, almost yful tone. "Watch."


    The mes surged closer, the heat now oppressive, but Lucavion didn''t move. Instead, he opened his eyes, their calm, shadowy depths locking onto Joel''s fiery gaze.


    "You''ll never see anything like this again," Lucavion said softly, his voice cutting through the roar of the mes.


    And then he whispered, the words carrying an undeniable weight.


    ¡¸


    Annihtion Sword. Null Space.


    ¡¹


    And then¡­


    It happened.


    ****** Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    The moment the words left his lips, the circle around him red to life. A shadowy, ck-gray hue expanded outward, forming a perfect ring that pulsed with power. The mes, roaring and searing in their destructive force, met the edge of the circle¡ªand then stopped.


    For a moment, the mes seemed to hesitate, as if an invisible force had stolen their momentum. Then came the sound:


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    The fiery mana was sliced apart, disintegrating the instant it crossed into the circle. The inferno that had threatened to consume the arena was reduced to nothingness, its energy utterly obliterated as it entered the


    Null Space


    .


    The crowd gasped, stunned into silence as they watched the impossible unfold. The massive wave of fire, Joel''s strongest attack, was being erased before their very eyes.


    But Lucavion wasn''t motionless. Within the circle, he moved with incredible speed and precision, his estoc a blur as it cut through the mes with surgical uracy.


    To the untrained eye, it looked as though the


    Null Space


    was absorbing the fire on its own, but those who watched closely could see the faint glimmers of his de moving, guiding the destruction with every calcted strike.


    Joel''s confidence faltered as thest of his mes vanished, leaving him standing alone in the aftermath. His greatsword, still glowing faintly, seemed to dim in his grip as the weight of his failure sank in.


    Lucavion, his de still surrounded by the dark, shadowy aura of his


    me of Equinox


    , began to move. With a fluid motion, he swept his estoc in a wide circle, the energy surrounding him condensing into a focused ring. The ck-gray hue shimmered, absorbing the lingering embers and fragments of Joel''s attack as if consuming the mes themselves.


    "Impossible¡­" Joel muttered, his voice barely audible over the murmurs of the crowd. His eyes were wide with disbelief, his body trembling as he tried toprehend what had just happened.


    Lucavion finally lowered his de, his shadowy aura fading into stillness. He turned his calm, unyielding gaze toward Joel, tilting his head slightly.


    "I told you to watch," Lucavion said, his toneced with both amusement and finality. "You''ll never see anything like that again."


    The crowd erupted into chaos, some cheering wildly, others too stunned to react. Joel, his greatsword trembling in his hands, took a step back, his confidence shattered. The gap between their skill, their control, and their very presence was now undeniable.


    Lucavion sheathed his estoc with deliberate slowness, his movements a silent deration of victory. Joel could only stare, his mes extinguished, his strongest move reduced to ash and memory.


    The fight was over.


    Joel''s trembling hands tightened around the hilt of his greatsword as he stared at Lucavion, who now stood with an almost casual calmness, his estoc sheathed and his shadowy aura dissipating like a fading storm. The arena buzzed with chaos¡ªcheers, gasps, and murmurs¡ªbut Joel could only hear the deafening silence of his own realization.


    "I¡­ I yield¡­" he said finally, his voice heavy with defeat. The words tasted bitter on his tongue, but what else could he do? Against an opponent like this, resistance was futile.


    ''I was wrong¡­


    '' he thought, his mind racing as fragments of the fight reyed themselves. He had underestimated Lucavion from the start, thinking his victories were nothing more than mind games and exploiting weaknesses in his opponents''posure. He had believed Lucavion thrived on maniption alone.


    But that assumption had been shattered. Joel now understood that this man wasn''t just a strategist, nor was he merely opportunistic. He was something far more terrifying.


    Joel''s breaths came shallow and uneven as he struggled to process what he had just experienced. Lucavion''s movements¡ªthe ease with which he evaded every attack, the way he danced along the edge of the de, taking risks no sane fighter would take¡ªall of it defied reason.


    He fought like someone who didn''t care about his life at all, someone who thrived on pushing himself to the absolute limit, bncing on a razor''s edge with an almost reckless grace.


    Joel had never encountered anything like it.


    "That''s why¡­" Joel muttered under his breath, his gaze fixed on Lucavion. "That''s why they fear you¡­"


    The words spilled from his lips before he could stop them, his voice trembling with a mix of awe and horror. "You''re¡­ you''re a demon."


    Lucavion''s calm, piercing eyes flicked toward him, and Joel felt a chill run down his spine. He wasn''t sure if Lucavion had heard him, but it didn''t matter. He now understood why people were so afraid of this man.


    "...A Sword Demon," Joel whispered, the realization settling in like a heavyweight.


    It wasn''t something the audience could grasp, nor was it something that could be exined to someone who hadn''t faced Lucavion directly.


    Only those who stood against him on the battlefield could feel the full extent of his presence¡ªthe fearless, unrelenting force that made him seem less like a man and more like a devil wielding a de.


    "Sword Demon¡­."


    And that was the starting point of this nickname.


    Joel staggered backward, the weight of his defeat pressing down on him. He had given everything, and still, it hadn''t been enough. He had been utterly outssed by a fighter who yed with danger as if it were a game, who wielded his de with a precision that bordered on inhuman.


    And he understood.


    ''I can never be someone like him.''


    He didn''t have what it took.


    The crowd roared, the announcer''s voice booming over the noise as Lucavion''s victory was dered. But Joel barely heard it. He turned, his steps heavy as he made his way out of the arena, one thought repeating in his mind.


    ''This man¡­ he''s not a phantom. He''s a demon in the guise of a swordsman.''


    --------------A/N-------------


    I have a French exam tomorrow, so the chapters might bete. Wish me luck!

 Chapter 254: Late

    The Marquis Ventor watched the conclusion of the fight with unblinking intensity, his winess untouched as the echoes of the arena roared in his ears. He leaned forward slightly in his seat, his sharp eyes locked on Lucavion, who stood in the center of the battlefield, his presence a mixture of quiet calm and overwhelming dominance. The young swordsman didn''t bask in the glory or look to the crowd for adtion¡ªhis victory spoke for itself.


    Ventor exhaled slowly, setting his ss down with deliberate care. His lips curved into a faint smile, but his eyes betrayed the depth of his thoughts.


    This kid¡­ no, this young man¡­


    The power, precision, and sheer audacity Lucavion had disyed in dismantling Joel''s


    Infernal Cataclysm


    left no doubt in the Marquis''s mind. This wasn''t just talent¡ªthis was the kind of raw, undeniable brilliance that came along once in a generation, perhaps even less. His earlier skepticism about Lucavion, born of the young man''s provocative nature and his public taunts toward the Cloud Heavens Sect, now seemed almostughable.


    I hesitated too long,


    Ventor thought, shaking his head.


    A fool''s mistake.


    Initially, the Marquis had held back, wary of Lucavion''s antics and the potential fallout of backing someone who had openly antagonized a powerful sect. It was risky to align with such a figure, especially when the tournament had already been steeped in tension between the sects. But now, watching this young man carve through an elite disciple like Joel Rythan with an ease that bordered on mockery, Ventor knew hesitation was no longer an option.


    "This talent¡­ it cannot be missed," Ventor murmured to himself, his voice barely audible over the cheering crowd. His decision crystallized as he rose from his seat, his expressionposed but his gaze sharper than ever.


    He turned to his attendant, who had been standing dutifully nearby, observing the Marquis''s reactions throughout the fight. "You," Ventor said, his tone brisk butden with authority. The attendant straightened immediately, awaiting his orders.


    "Find him," Ventormanded, his voice low but firm. "Lucavion. Extend an offer¡ªno, a personal invitation to meet with me. I want him brought to my estate after the tournament."


    As the arena''s uproar continued, Marquis Ventor sat back down, his mind already nning his next move. It wasn''t enough to simply summon Lucavion to his estate; this young man was sharp, perceptive, and undoubtedly wary of those who might seek to use him. The Marquis would have to approach with delicacy, offering not intimidation, but opportunity¡ªhospitality paired with undeniable benefits.


    If I try to force his hand, he''ll slip away. He''s not the type to bow to pressure,


    Ventor thought, his fingers tapping lightly on the armrest of his chair.


    No, this requires finesse. Let him feel weed, respected. Let him see what aligning with me could offer.


    His attendant returned swiftly, his steps measured but purposeful. "Marquis, the arrangements have been made. A messenger will deliver your invitation personally. Lucavion will be informed discreetly once his match concludes."


    Ventor nodded, his gaze still fixed on the now-empty arena. "Good. Ensure the invitation is formal but inviting. Emphasize that this is a gesture of respect, not a demand."


    "Yes, Marquis," the attendant said with a bow.


    "And," Ventor added, his tone sharpening, "have the estate prepared. The finest amodations, food, and drink. Spare no expense. I want him to see the full extent of what I can offer."


    The attendant hesitated for only a moment. "And if he declines, my lord?"


    Ventor''s lips curved into a faint, calcting smile. "He won''t. Not after today''s performance. Talent like his¡­ it''s drawn to opportunity, to influence. I will ensure he sees me not as a threat, but as a benefactor."


    The Marquis rose from his seat, adjusting his cloak as he nced toward the attendants still stationed in the private lounge. "Make it clear that he is a guest of honor. Treat him with the same respect you would afford me."


    ******


    Later that evening, as the tournament matches concluded, Lucavion found himself approached by a well-dressed messenger. The man bowed respectfully before handing him a finely crafted scroll sealed with the sigil of House Ventor.


    "Sir Lucavion," the messenger said, his tone warm and polite, "the Marquis extends his personal invitation to you. He wishes to discuss matters of mutual interest and has prepared a wee for you at his estate."


    Lucavion epted the scroll, his expression calm but his eyes sharp as he studied the messenger. "Mutual interest, you say? That''s vague. Care to borate?"


    The messenger offered a practiced smile. "The Marquis believes in recognizing exceptional talent. He admires your performance today and wishes to explore how he might support your endeavors. You will find the details within the invitation."


    Lucavion''s smirk flickered as he broke the seal and skimmed the scroll. It was as the messenger had said¡ªa formal yet inviting request for an audience, with an emphasis on partnership and opportunity. No threats, no veiled demands¡ªjust respect wrapped in careful diplomacy.


    He handed the scroll back to the messenger. "Tell your Marquis I''ll think about it."


    The messenger bowed again, his demeanor unchanged. "Of course. Should you ept, the estate will be ready to wee you at any time."


    As the messenger departed, Lucavion nced over to where Valeria stood nearby, watching the interaction with a raised brow. "Looks like someone''s caught the Marquis''s eye," she remarked, her tone teasing but curious.


    Lucavion chuckled, tucking the scroll into his cloak. "Can''t say I''m surprised."


    After all, being in this world for a long time, he had already understood thews of the world. That is why he already knew that Marquis would send an invitation like this.


    Lucavion leaned back against the wall of the preparation room corridor, turning the scroll over in his hands as his thoughts drifted inward. The Marquis Ventor, a figure he barely recalled from the novel¡ªmentioned only in passing¡ªhad sent him a personal invitation. It wasn''t surprising, not after today''s fight, but the implications carried weight.


    ''The Marquis,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing slightly as he nced at the seal. ''Someone with barely any role in the original story. A name on the sidelines was mentioned just enough to remind the reader that Andelheim''s politics existed but was never significant enough to matter. Yet here he is, extending this invitation.''


    Lucavion''s smirk flickered briefly, but his expression remained contemtive. This wasn''t just an invitation. It was a statement.


    By sending this letter, the Marquis had done more than acknowledge Lucavion''s talent¡ªhe had weighed him against the Cloud Heavens Sect and found Lucavion of greater interest. For a figure of Ventor''s stature, this wasn''t a casual gesture. The fact that the Marquis didn''t fear retaliation from the sect for aligning with someone who had openly antagonized them spoke volumes. It meant Ventor saw potential in him that outweighed the risks, a gamble that Lucavion found both bold and intriguing.


    ''So, you''re willing to take my side, even after I provoked one of the most influential sects in the Empire,''


    Lucavion mused, tucking the scroll into his cloak.


    ''That''s not just recognition. That''s defiance. He''s already drawn a line without even saying it outright.''


    After all, it appeared that his efforts to undermine the Cloud Heavens Sect''s reputation seemed to be working just as he had intended.


    ''Soon, you will all lose your prestige.''


    They were people who were like a virus in this world, and that is why they needed to be removed.


    And for that cause, he was not going to stop for a long time.


    As Lucavion tucked the scroll into his cloak, Valeria stepped closer, her gaze steady but curious. She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly as she regarded him. "So," she began, her voice even, "are you nning to join the Marquis? It seems¡­ unlike you."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, leaning back against the stone wall with his characteristic nonchnce. "Join?" he repeated as if amused by the choice of word. He met her gaze, the glint of amusement never leaving his eyes. "For someone of a Marquis''s caliber, I don''t have much choice, do I? At the very least, I need to show some respect. Not all influential people are like the Cloud Heavens Sect."


    Valeria''s brow furrowed briefly, then she nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That''s true," she said slowly. "Not everyone wields their power so¡­ carelessly." But inwardly, she couldn''t shake the strange feeling creeping over her.


    ''He''s already being courted by someone like Ventor.''


    The thought sat uneasily in her mind.


    ''Lucavion, the reckless swordsman who bribes his way through lines and acts like nothing''s a big deal¡­ already gaining recognition at this level?''


    Her gaze flicked to him again, studying his rxed posture, his faint smirk as if nothing truly fazed him. But there was something else beneath his casual demeanor, something sharp and deliberate that she''d seen shes of during his fights.


    ''It''s not just luck or bravado, is it? He''s calcted, even when he pretends not to be. That''s why he''s here. That''s why people like the Marquis see his value. Still¡­ it''s strange to think of him being in this position.''


    Lucavion noticed her silence and raised an eyebrow. "What? Surprised?" he teased lightly, his smirk widening. "Don''t tell me you thought I''d go unnoticed forever."


    Valeria huffed softly, a faint glimmer of amusement breaking through her contemtive expression. "Not unnoticed, no. But¡­ this," she gestured vaguely toward his cloak, where the scroll was tucked away, "it''s happening faster than I expected."


    Lucavion shrugged, his tone casual. "The world moves fast when you make it." He straightened slightly, his gaze briefly serious. "Besides, recognition like this isn''t about me. It''s about what I''ve done, who I''ve crossed. People like Ventor¡ªthey don''t just look for talent. They look for pieces to move on their board."


    Valeria tilted her head, watching him carefully. "And are you nning to be one of those pieces?"


    His smirk softened, a hint of something more genuine in his expression. "Depends. Sometimes being a piece is the best way to flip the whole board."


    Her lips quirked into a small, reluctant smile. "That sounds like you."


    Lucavion chuckled, pushing off the wall and turning toward the corridor leading out of the preparation room. "Get used to it, rion. The world''s going to see a lot more of me soon."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 255: Cant win

    "Get used to it, rion. The world''s going to see a lot more of me soon."


    Valeria watched Lucavion turn, his figure retreating down the corridor with that same easy confidence he always carried. Without hesitation, she stepped forward, falling into stride beside him.


    Lucavion nced at her out of the corner of his eye, his smirk softening into something closer to curiosity. "Following me now, are you?" he teased. "What''s the matter, rion? Second thoughts about the semifinals already?"


    She rolled her eyes lightly. "Hardly. But speaking of preparation, are yours ready?" His tone was casual, but the subtle edge in his question betrayed genuine concern.


    Valeria nodded, her expression calm but purposeful. "They are. While you were fighting and soaking in the Marquis''s attention," she added with a faint smirk, "I was taking care of what I needed. I''ve been to the Awakened Market and the guild, gathering supplies."


    Lucavion''s brow lifted slightly. "Supplies?"


    "For the breakthrough," she rified. Her voice was steady, but there was a quiet resolve beneath it. "Someone like you might walk into advancement like it''s just another sparring match, but for the rest of us, it takes more."


    He chuckled, but the amusement in his tone was muted. "You''re not wrong. What did you pick up, then? Let me guess¡ªa few mana stones, some herbs?"


    "More than that," Valeria said, her gaze focused ahead as they walked. "Mana stones are a given, yes, but there are specific herbs that help refine the flow of mana during a breakthrough. Stabilizing the energy is key." She nced at him briefly. "And I''ve been working on forming an array."


    "An array, huh?" Lucavion''s tone carried a faint note of approval. "Someone''s been busy."


    "I''ve been stuck at this level for a long time," she admitted, her steps steady as they neared the exit of the preparation area. "I''ve had plenty of time to research and n. I know exactly what I need to make sure my foundation as a 4-star is stable."


    "Heh¡­.Not bad."


    Lucavion nodded at her words, his tone carrying a rare, thoughtful weight. "That makes sense," he said. "If I were in your ce, stuck at a bottleneck for as long as you''ve been¡­ I''d probably go all out too. Spend every waking moment trying to figure out the key, testing every lead." He smirked, his tone shifting back to his usual lightheartedness. "Too bad I''ve never had the pleasure of being stuck."


    Valeria''s eyes rolled reflexively, the gesture exasperated but tinged with the familiarity of their exchanges. "Of course, you haven''t," she said dryly. "Must be nice to be Lucavion, the ever-so-perfect prodigy who never struggles."


    Lucavion chuckled, leaning slightly toward her, his voice dropping just enough to make her lean in, curious. "Oh, don''t worry, rion," he said, a teasing lilt in his voice. "While you''re sleeping peacefully tonight, dreaming of arrays and mana stones, I''ll be busy making sure nothing disturbs you."


    Valeria''s pace faltered for a split second before she stopped entirely, her sharp re locking onto Lucavion. "Why do you keep calling me that?" she snapped, her voice sharper than intended. "rion. Not Valeria. rion. What''s the deal?"


    Lucavion paused mid-step, his smirk deepening with delight at her sudden burst of irritation. "Why?" he echoed, feigning innocence. "Oh, you mean


    Lady rion


    ! Readtest stories on mvl


    The Pink Knight!


    " He mimicked the tournament announcer''s dramatic inflection, raising his arms grandly as if addressing a massive crowd. "The unstoppable noble, shining beacon of knightly honor, and¡ªmy personal favorite¡ªyer of scowls!"


    Valeria''s jaw tightened, her irritation only growing as he continued. "You think you''re funny?" she muttered, her arms crossed.


    "Absolutely," Lucavion said, his grin widening. He leaned closer, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "But really, you seemed to like it. I saw you smile when you heard the announcer the first time, even if you tried to hide it. So, I thought, why not keep it going? I mean, Lady rion¡ªhas a nice ring to it, don''t you think?"


    Valeria''s re intensified, her eyes narrowing into slits. "I did


    not


    smile," she retorted, her tone cutting.


    Lucavion tilted his head, his expression daring. "Oh, but you did. A little. Right there." He tapped the corner of his mouth, his gesture teasing but precise.


    "You''re imagining things," she snapped, her face flushing faintly.


    Lucavion chuckled, clearly enjoying himself as he straightened up. "Maybe I am. Or maybe you''re just annoyed because I caught on to something you didn''t even realize about yourself."


    Valeria exhaled slowly, resisting the urge to throttle him. "Call me Valeria," she demanded, her voice firm and upromising. "Or don''t call me anything at all."


    "All right, Valeria, since you asked so nicely."


    Lucavion''s smirk softened into something almost polite as he spoke, his voiceced with faux sincerity. "How could I refuse? Ady''s wish to be called by her name? That would be utterly rude of me." His words carried just enough charm to make Valeria bristle.


    Before she could retort, he leaned in closer, his presence brushing just inside her personal space. The world around them seemed to be still as his voice dropped to a low, intimate whisper. "But," he murmured, his tone almost yful, "make sure you don''t go around asking anyone else to call you by your name. People might¡­ misunderstand."


    Then, with deliberate subtlety, he let out a warm breath near her ear.


    The sensation sent a shiver down Valeria''s spine before she could stop it. Her eyes widened, betraying her surprise as she instinctively turned to re at him.


    Lucavion straightened slightly, and there it was¡ªthat infuriating smirk that said he knew exactly what he''d done. His gaze met hers, steady and unyielding, his next words wrapped in mischief. "And I might get a little jealous if that were to happen."


    Valeria blinked, her expression shifting from shock to annoyance, her fists clenching tightly at her sides. "You are insufferable," she hissed, her tone deadly.


    Lucavion chuckled, taking a casual step back as if to admire his handiwork. "Maybe. But you haven''t walked away yet, Valeria," he teased, her name rolling off his tongue with practiced ease.


    Her jaw tightened, and her re sharpened. "That''s because I don''t want you thinking you''ve won."


    "Oh, but I always win," he said, his smirk as irrepressible as ever. He gestured ahead with an exaggerated flourish. "Shall we continue,


    Valeria


    ? Or would you prefer I go back to ''Lady rion''?"


    She stormed past him, her cheeks faintly pink as she muttered under her breath. "Just walk."


    ''This guy¡­.''


    Valeria strode ahead, her steps brisk and purposeful, trying desperately to focus on anything but the rapid thudding in her chest. The faint heat still lingering at her ear, the smug look on his face, his infuriating words¡ªeverything reyed in her mind like an unwanted echo.


    ''This guy¡­ what is wrong with him?''


    she thought, her fists clenched tightly at her sides as she pushed through the city streets. Her jaw tightened further as she tried to shake the feeling away.


    ''He''s just teasing me. Again. That''s all it is.''


    But the loud, persistent thumping in her chest refused to quiet, a rhythm so intrusive it drowned out the sounds of the bustling crowd around them.


    ''No. This is ridiculous.''


    She scowled, her focus shifting to the uneven cobblestones beneath her feet.


    ''I am not letting him get under my skin. He''s Lucavion, for stars'' sake. The most insufferable, egotistical, smug¡ª''


    "Careful, Valeria," Lucavion''s voice cut through her thoughts, rich with amusement. "You might burn a hole in the ground with that re."


    She snapped her head toward him, startled that he''d noticed her distraction. Her heart gave a treacherous leap, and she quickly turned away again, schooling her features into an unbothered mask. "I wasn''t ring," she retorted sharply, though her voice betrayed a slight edge of defensiveness.


    "Oh?" His tone was light, teasing, and he was clearly enjoying himself. "You had the look of someone plotting an borate assassination attempt."


    ''He''s so full of himself.''


    Valeria shot him a sideways nce, her expression a mixture of annoyance and resolve.


    ''If he knew what he just did, he''d never let me hear the end of it. I refuse to give him the satisfaction.''


    Lucavion, still smirking, stepped into pace beside her, his hands casually tucked into his pockets. "You know," he began, his voice almost conversational, "if I didn''t know any better, I''d say you were avoiding looking at me."


    Her steps faltered for a split second, and she clenched her teeth in frustration. "Don''t tter yourself," she snapped, quickening her stride again.


    ''Just ignore him, Valeria. Ignore him and keep walking.''


    But her heart betrayed her again, thumping harder at the memory of his breath so close to her ear, the low timbre of his voice.


    ''Ugh, why is this happening now?''


    Lucavion hummed thoughtfully beside her, as if pondering something profound. "You''re right. You''d never avoid me." He nced at her sidelong, his smirk softening just enough to look yful instead of taunting. "After all, where''s the fun in running away?"


    Valeria''s eyes darted to him despite herself, her cheeks still faintly pink. "Run away?" she repeated incredulously. "From


    you


    ? Don''t be ridiculous."


    His grin widened. "Ah, so I''m not imagining things¡ªyou


    do


    like mypany."


    ''He''s doing it on purpose. He''s baiting me.''


    Valeria let out a sharp breath, focusing on the path ahead.


    ''If I say anything, he wins. If I stay silent, he still wins. There''s no winning with this guy!''


    But for all her irritation, she couldn''t stop the faint fluttering in her chest that followed his words.


    ''Focus, Valeria. Just focus. You have bigger things to worry about. Like the breakthrough.''


    She straightened her shoulders, forcing her voice to remain steady. "If I''m walking with you, it''s because we''re heading to the same ce. Don''t read into it."

 Chapter 256: Girl you forgot your meal

    As they neared the inn, the warm glow ofnterns spilling from its windows and the faint hum of activity inside, Valeria quickened her pace. Her thoughts were a tangled mess, and all she wanted now was the sce of her room¡ªaway from Lucavion''s insufferable smirk and the maddening thumping in her chest that refused to fade.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," she said curtly, not even ncing in his direction as they entered the inn. Without waiting for his response, she made a beeline for the stairs, her boots clicking sharply against the wooden floor.


    Lucavion lingered at the entrance, watching her retreating figure with an amused expression. He didn''t call after her or make any attempt to stop her¡ªthough the smirk on his lips suggested he had plenty of remarks in mind. Instead, he leaned casually against the doorway, his gaze following her until she disappeared down the hallway.


    "Always in a rush," he murmured under his breath, shaking his head. "Girl, you forgot to eat your meal."


    With a soft chuckle, he pushed off the doorframe and strode toward the inn''smon area, the faintest glimmer of amusement still lingering in his eyes. Whether she''d admit it or not, Valeria''s hurried escape spoke volumes, and it only fueled his endless curiosity about her.


    Meanwhile, Valeria reached her room, closing the door behind her with a decisive click. She exhaled sharply, leaning against it for a moment as if to barricade herself from the chaos Lucavion seemed to carry with him.


    ''I can''t win against him,''


    she admitted to herself, her eyes closing briefly.


    ''No matter what I say or do, he always finds a way to twist it in his favor.''


    Shaking her head, she pushed off the door and crossed the room. Her focus had to shift¡ªnow. The breakthrough was all that mattered. Not Lucavion, not his infuriating smirks or his teasingments, and certainly not the way her heart had betrayed her earlier.


    She set her supplies on the small table by the window, her gaze hardening as she began arranging the mana stones and herbs she had collected earlier. The familiar routine steadied her, grounding her mind as she prepared the array she''d envisioned countless times before.


    ''This is what matters,''


    she thought, her resolve firming.


    ''This is my path forward. Nothing else.''


    But even as she tried to immerse herself in the meticulous task of arranging the array, a stray thought slipped in, unbidden: the faint echo of hisugh, warm and genuine. Her hand hesitated for a fraction of a second before she shook her head fiercely, banishing the thought.


    "No distractions," she muttered aloud, her voice resolute. "Not now."


    And with that, she forced her focus entirely onto the breakthrough, determined to silence the lingering echoes of their exchange¡ªat least for tonight.


    *******


    Lucavion made his way to the tavern of the Iron Matron, the familiar hum of voices and clinking mugs filling the air. The warm light of thenterns cast a golden glow over the lively scene, with customersughing and enjoying their drinks. He ignored the usual table he and Valeria often upied, instead heading straight for the bar. Tonight, he preferred a quieter space to collect his thoughts.


    Behind the bar stood Liora, her cheerful presence a constant in the inn. She wore a bright smile, her energy as infectious as ever. As soon as she spotted him, she waved, her voice carrying above the chatter.


    "Well, look who''s decided to grace the bar tonight! Where''s your usual partner-in-dining, Lucavion?" she teased, her grin widening.


    Lucavion smirked as he leaned casually against the counter. "She forgot to eat her meal," he replied, the amusement clear in his tone. "Though, I''ll need another one prepared for her. I''ll bring it to her when she needs it."


    Liora raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "When she needs it?" she echoed, leaning forward slightly. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Lucavion chuckled, shaking his head as he epted a drink she ced in front of him. "Let''s just say she''ll be busy tonight."


    Liora''s eyes widened briefly before a knowing smile spread across her face, her thoughts clearly running in a different direction. "Ohhh," she said, her voice dropping into a yful tone. "So that''s how it is, huh? I didn''t know you two were so... close."


    Lucavion arched a brow at her, catching the implication immediately. He let the misunderstanding hang in the air for a moment, his smirk growing as he decided not to correct her just yet. "Close, you say?" he murmured, his toneced with mischief. "You are not wrong."


    Lucavion shrugged nonchntly, his smirk deepening as he leaned back against the counter. "You know, tonight there may be some noises or other... disturbancesing from her room," he said, his tone casual but deliberately suggestive. "So, it''s better if you''re prepared."


    Liora''s eyes widened as her cheeks flushed a bright red. She raised a hand to cover her mouth, the full implication of his words settling over her. "What are you saying!" she eximed, her voice an octave higher than usual. "How improper!"


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his gaze sharp with amusement as he watched her flustered reaction. "Improper?" he repeated, feigning innocence. "What''s so improper about Valeria''s breakthrough? It''s a perfectly normal part of cultivation. Don''t tell me you think otherwise."


    Liora froze mid-breath, her blush intensifying as she processed his words. "Br-Breakthrough?" she stammered, her voice faltering as her embarrassment grew. She quickly straightened up, realizing her misunderstanding. "Oh, you meant her breakthrough!"


    Lucavion''s grin widened, and he leaned in slightly, his voice dropping just enough to make her squirm. "What did you think I was talking about, Liora?" he asked, his tone teasing and deliberate. "Something inappropriate? My, my, what exactly was going on in that head of yours?"


    "I¡ªI wasn''t thinking anything!" she shot back, her face nearly crimson as she tried to regain herposure. "You''re the one who said it so¡­ so vaguely!"


    "Vaguely?" Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk now a full grin. "I think I was being perfectly clear. Valeria''s breakthrough is a serious matter, after all. Lots of mana fluctuations, maybe some noise. That''s what I meant." He leaned closer, his gaze sparkling with mischief. "But you... you seemed to have jumped to some rather Experience more content on mvl


    interesting


    conclusions."


    "I did not!" Liora protested, flustered beyond belief. She tried to busy herself by polishing a ss, but her hands trembled slightly under his yful scrutiny. "You''re impossible!"


    Lucavionughed, his tone light and mocking but devoid of malice. "Don''t worry, Liora. Your secret''s safe with me." He winked, enjoying the way her blush deepened before finally straightening up and turning his attention back to his meal.


    Liora grumbled something under her breath, her embarrassment evident as she avoided his gaze. "You''re lucky you''re one of our best customers, Lucavion. Otherwise, I''d throw this ss at you."


    Lucavion threw his head back and let out a loud, heartyugh that seemed to draw the attention of nearby patrons. "Hahaha! Oh, Liora," he said between chuckles, his grin wide with amusement. "I doubt you''ve got the guts to actually throw that ss at me. After all, there''s no way Lady Iron Matron would let you off the hook if you did something like that."


    Liora''s face flushed with indignation as she straightened her posture, trying to look imposing despite her smaller frame. "Don''t test me, Lucavion," she warned, her voice firm but edged with her usual cheerfulness.


    Lucavion raised his hands in mock surrender, his smirk never fading. "Okay, okay, Miss Fierce. No need to get so worked up."


    Her brow furrowed as she tried to maintain her stern expression, but the attempt only seemed to amuse Lucavion more. He tilted his head, studying her for a moment before his grin widened further. "You know," he began, his tone teasing, "you look less like a fierce barkeep and more like... a hamster trying to look scary."


    Liora''s eyes widened in disbelief, and her mouth opened to protest, but before she could, Lucavion''s quick reflexes kicked in as he suddenly ducked his head to the side, narrowly avoiding the ss she had just hurled at him. It flew past him,nding with a loud tter on the floor behind the bar.


    He straightened up, looking over his shoulder at the ss, then back at her with a mockingly impressed expression. "Well, I stand corrected," he said, brushing some imaginary dust from his shoulder. "Maybe you


    do


    have the guts. Though I''m not sure the Iron Matron would approve of you wasting perfectly good ssware."


    Liora huffed, her face still red, though whether from anger or embarrassment was anyone''s guess. "You''re lucky my aim wasn''t better," she muttered, grabbing another ss and focusing intently on polishing it to avoid his gaze.


    Lucavion chuckled, leaning back against the counter. "Lucky, huh? I''d say you''re the lucky one, considering I didn''t retaliate. But hey, I''ll give you this one, Liora. A hamster with guts is still a sight to behold."


    Her lips twitched, fighting back a smile, but she refused to give him the satisfaction of a response. Instead, she muttered something inaudible under her breath, which only made Lucavionugh again as he returned to his meal, thoroughly entertained.

 Chapter 257: Girl you forgot your meal (2)

    Lucavion leaned against the counter, his smirk softening into something more genuine. "How are the kids doing?" he asked, his tone quieter now, but no less curious. It was clear he meant Sena and Riken, the foxkin siblings he had brought to the Iron Matron''s care.


    Liora''s face lit up with a smile, her usual cheerfulness returning. "They''re doing fine," she said warmly. "Sena''s¡­ well, she''s good at adapting. Quick to learn and eager to help out. She''s already made herself at home, really. But Riken¡­" Her smile dimmed slightly, though her affection remained. "He''s a little different. He still carries that look with him, you know? That closed-off expression. Some of the customers think he''s arrogant because of it."


    Lucavion nodded, his smirk turning into a knowing grin. "Men and women are different after all," he said simply, swirling the drink in his ss. "Sena''s flexible¡ªshe''s adjusting. Riken? He''s got more walls to break through."


    Liora shrugged, her smile growing mischievous. "Maybe, but I still think he''s cute. You know, in his own brooding way."


    Lucavion raised a brow, his grin turning yful. "Cute, huh? Like a hamster?"


    Liora groaned, her blush returning. "Shut up¡­ You¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the sound of footsteps drew both their attention. The Iron Matron herself, Mariel Farlon, approached the bar, carrying Lucavion''s meal on a polished tray. Her imposing figure and sharp gaze instantlymanded respect, and Liora, who had been so lively moments ago, seemed to shrink into herself, standing a little straighter and quieter.


    "Your meal," Mariel said curtly, cing the tray before Lucavion with precision. Her gaze flicked briefly to Liora, who offered a sheepish smile and a quick nod, then back to Lucavion. "Enjoy it."


    Lucavion inclined his head, his tone casual but polite. "Thanks, Miss Little Bear."


    As Lucavion picked up his fork to begin his meal, Mariel''s sharp eyes caught the shattered remains of the ss on the floor behind the bar. Her brow furrowed, and she turned to Liora with a look that froze the young woman in her tracks. Liora lowered her head immediately, her cheeks flushing with guilt.


    "Liora," Mariel said in a low, firm tone that brooked no argument. She stepped closer, grabbing the girl gently by the ear and giving it a firm tug. Liora yelped, her face growing redder by the second. "What did I tell you about breaking things in my inn?"


    "I-It was an ident!" Liora stammered, but Mariel wasn''t having it.


    With a swift motion, she gave Liora a sharp smack on her backside, the sound echoing through the bar. Liora squeaked, jumping slightly, her hands flying to her now-throbbing rear. "W-What are you doing?!"


    "Teaching you a lesson," Mariel replied curtly, crossing her arms and giving Liora a pointed look. "And now, you''re going to clean up that mess in under two minutes. If it''s not spotless, you''ll get another."


    "Two minutes?!" Liora repeated, her voice pitching up in disbelief.


    "Two minutes," Mariel said firmly, her eyes narrowing. "And I''m counting."


    Liora scrambled to grab a broom, her movements hurried and frantic. As she bent down to start cleaning, she stumbled slightly, letting out a small hiss of pain as the sting on her backside made itself known.


    Lucavion, who had been watching the scene unfold with barely-contained amusement, finally burst intoughter, nearly choking on a bite of food. "Oh, Liora," he said, his voice shaking with mirth. "That stumble was priceless. Looks like the hamster bit off more than she could chew."


    Liora shot him a re, her face a mix of fury and embarrassment, but under Mariel''s watchful gaze, she didn''t dare say anything. Instead, she muttered something unintelligible under her breath as she furiously swept up the ss shards.


    Once satisfied that Liora was sufficiently upied, Mariel turned her attention back to Lucavion. "So," she said, her tone calm but curious, "you ordered another portion of food. That''s for the pink girl, isn''t it?"


    Lucavion arched a brow at the nickname but nodded. "Valeria, yes. She forgot to eat before rushing off. Figured I''d make sure she doesn''t starve."


    Mariel tilted her head slightly, her sharp eyes narrowing with faint amusement. "An Awakened won''t starve so easily," she remarked, her voice calm but edged with her usual no-nonsense demeanor.


    Lucavion smirked, setting his fork down as he leaned back against the bar. "Unless¡­"


    Mariel''s gaze flickered with understanding, her tone turning matter-of-fact. "They''re breaking through."


    "Yep," Lucavion replied simply, the faintest hint of approval in his tone.


    Mariel crossed her arms, nodding slowly. "Then it''s best she isn''t disturbed tonight," she said firmly. Her sharp gaze locked on Lucavion. "I''ll keep an eye on things myself. Just in case."


    Lucavion''s expression softened into something almost polite, a rarity for him. "That would be helpful," he said with a respectful nod. "No one should bother her. This is important."


    Mariel scoffed lightly, her lips curving into a faint smirk. "With me here, who would dare?"


    Lucavion chuckled softly, raising his hands in mock agreement. "You''re right. Anyone dumb enough to try would deserve whatever you''ve got in store for them."


    Mariel nodded in satisfaction, her presencemanding as always. With a nce over her shoulder at Liora¡ªwho was still furiously scrubbing the floor¡ªshe turned back to Lucavion. "I''ll make sure everything stays quiet. You, finish your meal. And Liora¡­" Her voice rose, drawing a startled yelp from the girl. "Time''s almost up!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Liora squeaked, her hands working even faster.


    Lucavion watched the scene unfold, his smirk returning as he picked up his fork. "I feel safer already," he murmured under his breath, thoroughly entertained by the Iron Matron''smanding efficiency.


    ******


    The soft glow of moonlight filtered through the thin curtains of Valeria''s room, casting pale silver streaks across the wooden floor. The room was quiet, save for the faint crackle of energy in the air as she made her final preparations. The mana stones she had gathered earlier pulsed faintly on the table, their light reflecting in her focused eyes.


    Valeria took a deep breath, steadying herself. She had arranged everything with meticulous care: the herbs for stabilization, the mana stones to fuel the process, and the array she had drawn¡ªaplex weave of lines and symbols designed to guide her mana''s flow. At the center of it all sat her mana ore, humming with the power she''d spent weeks umting.


    ''This is it,''


    she thought, her heart calm but resolute.


    ''No distractions, no hesitation. Just focus.''


    She seated herself cross-legged on the floor, centering her mind as she ced her hands over the mana ore. Its warmth radiated into her palms, and as she exhaled, she let her consciousness sink into the energy within. Slowly, deliberately, she began to guide the flow of mana into the array, her breathing synchronized with the ebb and flow of the power surging around her.


    The process was familiar¡ªforming the three fires was something she had practiced countless times. Yet, it was also where she had always faltered. No matter how she approached it, the fires never fully aligned. Something always felt iplete, a missing piece she could never grasp.


    Tonight, though, was different.


    The first fire ignited in her core, its heat aforting, steady presence. It represented endurance, the unwavering strength she had honed through years of discipline. The second fire sparked to life momentster, its energy sharper, more vtile¡ªa testament to her determination and drive. The third fire, however, was always the hardest. It flickered weakly, as if uncertain of its ce, and Valeria''s brow furrowed as she fought to stabilize it.


    ''Why?''


    ''Why can''t I make it work? I have the endurance. I have the determination. What am I missing?''


    Those were the thoughts that would have been appeared in her mind before. But today¡­.


    Read exclusive content at mvl


    It hit her.


    Resolve.


    The fires weren''t just about power or control¡ªthey were a reflection of her essence, her will. She wasn''t merely trying to umte mana or stabilize her core; she was shaping the very foundation of who she was. Endurance and determination were meaningless without the rity of her resolve, and the ability to face her fears and move forward without hesitation.


    Her heart steadied, and she exhaled slowly, letting the truth sink in. The third fire flickered again, but this time, she didn''t try to force it. Instead, she embraced it¡ªher doubts, her fears, her vulnerabilities¡ªall of it. The fire grew brighter, and steadier, its me merging with the others in perfect harmony.


    Beneath the zing fires, her core began to shift. The heat intensified, spreading through her body in waves as the fires condensed into a singr point of radiant energy. And then, just beneath them, something new emerged¡ªa faint, pulsing glow. It was warm yet unyielding, a solid foundation beneath the mes.


    Her core was adapting, and evolving.


    Valeria''s eyes snapped open, a soft gasp escaping her lips as the energy surged through her. The room was bathed in a faint golden light, her mana ore now dim and spent, its energy fully absorbed into her core. She felt lighter, yet stronger, as though the weight that had held her back had finally lifted.


    Her breathing steadied, and she closed her eyes once more, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    ''Resolve,''


    she thought, the word resonating deep within her.


    ''That''s what I needed all along.''


    For the first time in what felt like forever, Valeria felt truly aligned with herself, her path no longer shrouded in doubt. The fires within her burned bright, and beneath them, the solid glow of her newfound core promised endless possibilities.

 Chapter 258: Girl you forgot your meal (3)

    As the fires in her core solidified, a deep, resonant energy spread outward, engulfing Valeria''s body. The air around her shimmered faintly as her mana surged, pressing against the limits of her physical and spiritual form. The breakthrough had begun in earnest.


    Valeria''s breathing slowed, steady and deliberate, as she reached for the carefully prepared herbs and artifacts beside her. She crushed the herbs into a fine powder, mixing them with a small vial of liquid mana extract, and drank it in one swift motion. The concoction burned as it traveled down her throat, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she focused on the way it augmented the energy swirling through her, stabilizing the wild mana flow.


    Her meridians began to shift, widening to amodate the flood of mana coursing through her veins. The sensation was both exhrating and excruciating¡ªa sharp, burning pain that tore through her limbs and chest, as though her very essence was being reshaped. Her core pulsed in response, each beat echoing through her body like a distant drum.


    ''Endure,''


    she told herself, her jaw tightening against the difort.


    ''Every Awakened goes through this. Pain is part of the process.''


    The mana stones she had ced around the array glowed brighter, releasing their stored energy as Valeria absorbed it. She could feel her core strengthening with each pulse, the fires within it stabilizing further. Her senses sharpened as if the very fabric of the world around her had opened up. The flow of mana in the air became clearer, more vibrant, like streams of light weaving through her awareness.


    Her muscles twitched and ached as the energy refined her body, tearing apart and rebuilding cells, fortifying her strength. She gritted her teeth as a particrly intense wave of pain shot through her back, her hands gripping her knees tightly. But with every surge of difort, she could feel the change¡ªher body bing faster, stronger, more attuned to the forces she wielded.


    The artifacts she had prepared¡ªsmall talismans etched with runes to enhance mana absorption¡ªbegan to hum as she activated them. They resonated with her core, amplifying her mana intake and smoothing the transition. The air grew thick with power, her room glowing faintly as the process reached its peak.


    Her veins felt alive, pulsating with energy that coursed through every fiber of her being. Her meridians, now fully open, thrummed with vitality as they channeled mana more efficiently than ever before. Each breath filled her lungs with an almost tangible force, her senses overwhelmed by the sheer abundance of energy surrounding her.


    Finally, the pain began to ebb, reced by a deep, satisfying warmth that radiated from her core outward. Valeria exhaled slowly, her shoulders rxing as the energy settled within her. She opened her eyes, their rity sharper, their gaze more focused.


    Her hand moved instinctively to her chest, where her core now pulsed with quiet strength. Beneath it, she could feel the solid foundation that had formed¡ªa testament to her resolve. The fires still burned within her, but they were no longer unruly or chaotic. They were steady, controlled, a source of power she could rely on.


    Valeria flexed her fingers, marveling at the newfound strength coursing through her veins. She felt lighter, faster, and more connected to the mana around her. It was as if she had been blind before, and now, she could see.


    She stood slowly, testing her bnce, and as she moved, she felt the subtle shift in her body¡ªmore refined, more powerful. The room was quiet again, save for the faint hum of energy that lingered in the air.


    A faint smile crossed her lips as she looked down at the now-spent mana stones and artifacts scattered across the floor. "Finally," she whispered, her voice filled with quiet triumph. "It''s done."


    Valeria stood there in the stillness of her room, her breathing soft but steady, her body basking in the newfound strength coursing through her veins. She could feel it¡ªevery fiber of her being resonating with the mana that now flowed effortlessly through her widened meridians. The fires within her core burned brightly, their once-chaotic flickers now a steady, harmonious ze.


    She closed her eyes and let out a slow, shuddering breath. The weight she had carried for so long¡ªthe feeling ofgging behind, of falling short of her family''s expectations¡ªseemed to melt away. She had done it. After months of struggle, self-doubt, and countless nights of pushing herself to exhaustion, she had finally broken through to the 4-star realm.


    A small tear escaped from the corner of her eye, trailing down her cheek. She quickly brushed it away with the back of her hand, though a faint smile tugged at her lips.


    ''How could I not be happy with this?''


    she thought. The insecurities that had haunted her¡ªthe relentlessparisons, the lingering fear of failure¡ªthey all felt distant now, like shadows receding in the face of light. For the first time in what felt like ages, she allowed herself to feel proud.


    Just then, her stomach growled loudly.


    GROWL!


    Valeria froze, blinking in surprise as the sound reverberated through the quiet room. Her hand instinctively went to her stomach, her cheeks flushing faintly. "Really?" she muttered to herself, her voice tinged with exasperation.


    The moment of profound triumph was thoroughly shattered, reced by an all-too-human reminder of her neglect. She hadn''t eaten all day, too focused on her preparations and breakthrough to bother with something as mundane as food.


    As Valeria stood in her room, still trying to process her sudden growl-induced embarrassment, she sensed movement outside her door. Her body tensed instinctively, her still-adjusting senses heightening as she narrowed her eyes. The air carried a faint shift, subtle but unmistakable. She straightened, turning toward the door.


    Then came the knock¡ªfirm but unhurried.


    Her brow furrowed. "Who is it?" she asked, her voice sharp yet steady. Despite her words, she already had a suspicion.


    Sure enough, the familiar, teasing tone of Lucavion drifted through the door. "It''s the person who calls her by her name."


    Valeria sighed, her shoulders rxing even as she rolled her eyes.


    ''Of course, it''s him.''


    She didn''t move immediately, her lips twitching as if considering a smile.


    ''Why does he always show up at moments like these?''


    "Why are you here?" she asked, her tone resigned but tinged with curiosity.


    "To congratte you," he replied, his voice lighter than the air itself.


    Valeria blinked, surprised for a moment. After a pause, she walked to the door, standing just behind it. She rested her hand on the wooden frame but didn''t open it. "If that''s why you''re here," she said calmly, though her voice carried a faint edge, "then I ept it. You can leave now."


    There was silence for a beat¡ªjust long enough for her to think he might actuallyply. But then, in typical Lucavion fashion, his words shattered her expectations.


    "Leave?" he echoed, his tone faintly incredulous. "After her growl just now probably caused an earthquake? I doubt I could sleep tonight knowing you''re hungry."


    Valeria felt her face grow impossibly hot, her hand instinctively gripping the doorframe tighter. "!" The sound barely escaped her lips as her thoughts scrambled to form a coherent response.


    Before she could retort, something new reached her senses¡ªa savory, tantalizing aroma that made her mouth water despite her embarrassment. Her heightened awareness picked it up immediately: meat.


    Her stomach growled again, this time softer but just as insistent, as if drawn to the scent.


    "Ah," Lucavion''s voice came through the door, feigning realization. "It seems I was right. Don''t worry, Valeria, I brought plenty. Open the door before the smell gets too much for you to handle."


    Valeria''s cheeks burned, but she bit her lip to stifle a groan of annoyance.


    ''This man¡­''


    Still, the aroma was undeniably tempting, and despite herself, she found her resolve weakening.


    Explore hidden tales at mvl


    She hesitated for just a moment longer before muttering, "This doesn''t mean you''re wee to barge in anytime you want."


    "I''ll take that as an invitation," he quipped cheerfully.


    Valeria exhaled, her frustration giving way to resignation. "Fine," she muttered through the door. "Just bring it over. The room''s not in a state where I can entertain any guests."


    Lucavion''s cheerful voice came immediately in response. "Understood. No guests, just a delivery service."


    Valeria unlocked the door and pulled it open just enough to reveal herself. Lucavion stood there, smiling as always, holding a neatly wrapped package that gave off the tantalizing aroma of roasted meat.


    "Congrattions, Valeria," he said, his voice sincere for once as he extended the package toward her.


    Her hand reached out to take it, but his gaze flickered briefly downward. His usual smile faltered, reced by a subtle twitch of surprise as his eyes darted somewhere and then quickly back up to her face.


    Valeria frowned, her curiosity piqued. She followed his line of sight and immediately froze, her eyes widening in mortified realization. Her gown, damp with sweat from the arduous breakthrough, clung to her figure, emphasizing the curves of her body¡ªand worse, the peaks of her chest were embarrassingly pronounced against the fabric.


    Her cheeks turned scarlet as she instinctively brought her empty arm across her chest to cover herself. "Did you see?" she asked, her voice a mix of horror and usation.


    Lucavion blinked, his smirk reappearing almost instantly. "Haha, what are you talking about?" he replied, ying it cool as though nothing had happened. But the glint of mischief in his eyes betrayed him.


    ''He saw,''


    Valeria thought, her embarrassment mounting. She narrowed her eyes at him, knowing full well he wasn''t going to admit it.


    Without another word, she snatched the package from his hands, her movement quick and deliberate. "Pervert," she hissed, mming the door shut in his face with a decisive


    thud


    .


    From the other side, Lucavion''s heartyughter echoed down the hallway. "Sleep well, Valeria!" he called, his amusement clear. "And thank you for the treat!"


    Despite herself, Valeria couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. The absurdity of the situation¡ªher embarrassment, his shamelessness¡ªwas too much. Shaking her head, she leaned back against the door, the smile still lingering on her lips.


    ''This man¡­''


    she thought,ughter bubbling up again.


    ''He''s¡­.''

 Chapter 259: Half

    The sun rose over the tournament grounds, casting golden light across the bustling arena. The anticipation in the air was almost tangible as spectators poured into their seats, their conversations buzzing with excitement about the day''s matchups. With the quarterfinals concluded, the remaining four fighters had proven themselves to be among the best, and now the semifinals promised even greater intensity.


    The announcer''s voice rang out across the arena, his words amplified by magic to reach the farthest corners of the stands.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the semifinals of the Ventor Martial Tournament! Today, the finest warriors will sh in battles that will be remembered for years toe. Let us waste no time and reveal the matchups that have set the arena abuzz with anticipation!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers as the names appeared on the magical disy above the arena:


    First Match: Valeria rion (rion Household) vs. Varen Drakov (Silver me Sect)


    Second Match: Lira Van (Cloud Heavens Sect) vs. Lucavion (Unaffiliated)


    Whispers of intrigue spread like wildfire among the audience.


    "Valeria rion¡­ the Pink Knight. She''s been climbing fast but against Varen Drakov? He''s practically the favorite to win the whole thing!"


    "She''s good, no doubt, but Varen''s a monster. He doesn''t just fight¡ªhe dominates."


    "And then there''s Lucavion. He''s been a thorn in the Cloud Heavens Sect''s side since the tournament began. Now he''s up against their strongest, Lira Van herself. If he wins this, it''ll be a humiliation they can''t ignore."


    "After what he did to Joel Rythan yesterday? I wouldn''t count him out. Lira will need every ounce of skill to stand against him."


    The tension was palpable as the fighters made their way to their respective preparation chambers. In the first chamber, Valeria rion adjusted the straps of her armor, her pink-tinted tes gleaming in the morning light. Her Zweihander rested nearby, its de as sharp as her focus. She took a steadying breath, her thoughts centering on the opponent she would soon face.


    Varen Drakov. The strongest contender. This isn''t just another fight¡ªthis is a test of everything I''ve trained for.


    Meanwhile, in another chamber, Varen stood in silence, his arms crossed as he stared at his reflection in the polished steel of his greatsword. His demeanor was calm, his expression unreadable, but within, a fire burned. He respected Valeria''s rise and the weight of her family name, but respect wouldn''t soften his strikes. For Varen, this was another step toward proving his supremacy, and he intended to take it without faltering.


    In the third chamber, Lira Van sat cross-legged, her sword resting across her knees as she meditated. Her breathing was measured, her mind calm as she prepared to face the man who had humiliated her sect. To her, this fight wasn''t just about victory¡ªit was about restoring the pride of the Cloud Heavens Sect.


    Lucavion won''t leave this arena unscathed,


    she thought, her gaze hardening.


    And in the final chamber, Lucavion lounged against the wall, his estoc bnced casually in his hands. His expression was one of quiet amusement as he considered his matchup.


    Lira Van, the Silent Thunder. They think she''s their best, their pride. Let''s see if she''s as good as they say. Enjoy new adventures from §Þ??


    As the time for the first match drew near, the announcer''s voice rang out again.


    "Let us wee the warriors of the first match to the stage! On one side, we have Varen Drakov, the ferocious me of the Silver me Sect! A fighter whose strength and discipline have earned him the respect of all!"


    The crowd roared as Varen strode into the arena, his silvery-red robes ring behind him. His greatsword rested across his shoulder, the subtle me design on his armor catching the light. His expression remainedposed, but his presence exuded an aura of overwhelming power.


    "And on the other side, the rising star of the rion Household, the Pink Knight, Valeria rion! A warrior whose relentless determination and skill have captivated us all!"


    ******


    As Valeria stepped into the arena, the cheers of the crowd washed over her like a wave, but her focus remained locked on the figure standing across from her. Varen Drakov. The ferocious me of the Silver me Sect.


    Her heart beat steadily, her breathing controlled, but as she crossed the sandy floor and drew closer to her opponent, she felt it.


    The pressure.


    It was like stepping into the heart of a furnace. The air itself seemed heavier around Varen, thick with his mana and presence. Valeria''s instincts screamed at her, a primal recognition of the danger he exuded. This wasn''t just the aura of a strong opponent. It was the weight of dominance, a force that sought to crush the will of anyone who dared stand against him.


    Her grip on her Zweihander tightened as her steps slowed, the realization settling in. ''Even with my breakthrough, even with everything I''ve gained¡­ this is what it means to face someone like him.''


    Varen stood tall, his greatsword resting casually across his shoulder. His silvery-red robes fluttered in the faint breeze, and his eyes¡ªcold, focused, and unyielding¡ªmet hers with a quiet intensity. His aura pulsed subtly, the mes within him simmering just below the surface, ready to erupt.


    "You''ve grown stronger," he said, his voice low but carrying across the arena with ease. "I can see it in the way you stand. Breaking through to the fourth star is no small feat."


    Valeria inclined her head slightly, acknowledging his words without breaking eye contact. "You''re as strong as they say. I can feel it."


    Varen''s lips twitched into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "Strength is only part of it. Resolve, focus¡­ those matter just as much. I wonder if you''ve gained enough of those to face me."


    The announcer''s voice cut through the tension, calling for the fighters to ready themselves. The crowd fell silent, the weight of anticipation settling over the arena like a shroud.


    Valeria shifted her stance, her Zweihander sliding free with a metallic hiss. The de gleamed in the sunlight, and as she gripped it firmly, she felt the pulse of her mana coursing through her body. She had trained for this. She had fought for this. And now, she would prove herself.


    Varen lowered his greatsword, the massive de glinting with faint embers as he let it rest lightly in both hands. The subtle me design on the steel seemed toe alive, flickering with an ominous glow as his mana began to stir.


    The referee raised his hand, signaling the start of the match.


    "Begin!"


    Varen moved first, his greatsword carving through the air with startling speed for its size. mes erupted from the de, roaring toward Valeria in a sweeping arc.


    SWOOSH!


    She reacted instantly, her Zweihander meeting the strike in a sh of steel and fire. The impact reverberated through her arms, and the heat of the mes licked at her armor, but she held firm.


    ''So heavy!''


    she thought, gritting her teeth as she braced against his strength.


    Varen didn''t relent. He pressed forward with a series of powerful strikes, his greatsword moving with precision and force that belied its weight. Each swing sent shockwaves rippling through the air, the sheer pressure forcing Valeria to stay on the defensive.


    But she wasn''t the same fighter she had been before. With her newfound rity and her breakthrough to the fourth star, her movements were sharper, her mana more responsive. She parried and countered with a focus that matched Varen''s intensity, her Zweihander weaving arcs of energy to meet his fiery onught.


    Their des shed again, sparks flying as Valeria sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the searing mes that erupted from Varen''s weapon. Her own mana surged in response, forming a protectiveyer around her as she moved.


    "You''re holding up better than I expected," Varen said, his tone calm butced with a hint of approval. "But let''s see how long thatsts."


    With a sudden burst of speed, Varen closed the distance, his greatsword descending in a fiery vertical sh. Valeria reacted instinctively, raising her Zweihander to intercept.


    BOOM!


    The collision sent a shockwave rippling through the arena, the force of the impact kicking up sand and causing the crowd to gasp. Valeria staggered slightly, her arms straining against the weight of the strike.


    He''s stronger than I thought,'' she realized, her mind racing.


    Stepping back to create space, she channeled her mana into her de, the familiar glow of her family''s technique igniting along the edge. She steadied her breathing, her focus narrowing as she prepared to push back.


    "Sword of rion: Knight''s Arc!"


    Her de swung in a wide, deliberate arc, releasing a crescent of shimmering energy that cut through the air toward Varen.


    He met it head-on, his greatsword ring with mes as he cleaved through the attack, the remnants of the energy scattering harmlessly around him.


    "Not bad," he said, his voice carrying a note of genuine respect. "But you''ll need more than that to bring me down."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening. She wasn''t done yet.


    The pressure was suffocating, the heat of his mana pressing down on her like a tidal wave. But amidst it all, she felt something stir within her¡ªa deeper resolve, a reminder of why she fought.


    ''I''vee this far. I''ve broken through my limits. I will not falter here.''


    She threw a look at the stage on the front.


    There she saw someone with a smirk.


    ''I will face you in the finals.''


    It was no longer about her path.


    She wanted to face that man.


    ----------A/N-----------


    Kinda aced the French exam. Or at least, I feel like it.


    Now, I have one final exam left.

 Chapter 260: A fine duel

    Valeria tightened her grip on the hilt of her Zweihander, her breaths steadying as she met Varen''s intense gaze. She could feel the weight of his mana pressing down on her, the oppressive heat of his mes radiating with every movement. His presence alone was enough to make the air feel heavy, as though the battlefield itself bowed to his dominance.


    She shifted her stance slightly, her armor catching the sunlight as she prepared to meet his next assault.


    ''He''s no ordinary opponent,''


    she thought, her eyes narrowing


    . ''His swordsmanship is refined, deliberate. Every strike has purpose.''


    And she wasn''t wrong. Varen moved with the grace of a seasoned warrior, each swing of his greatsword precise and calcted. Combined with the overwhelming force of his mana, he was a force to be reckoned with.


    Valeria could feel the strain in her muscles, the unfamiliar sensation of her newfound strength still untempered by experience. ''I''ve broken through the 4-star stage, but if I can''t fully control this power, it''s meaningless.''


    Varen''s voice rang out, calm and steady. "You''re strong, Valeria. But strength isn''t enough if you can''t wield it properly."


    He surged forward, his greatsword trailing mes as he swung it in a sweeping horizontal arc.


    "


    Silver me Art: zing Horizon!


    "


    Valeria braced herself, her Zweihandering up to intercept the strike.


    CLANG!


    The impact sent her sliding back several feet, her boots digging into the sandy arena floor. The force of the blow was immense, the heat of the mes licking at her armor and searing her exposed skin.


    But Varen wasn''t finished. Without giving her a moment to recover, he spun his greatsword in a fluid motion, mes roaring to life along its edge.


    "


    Silver me Art: Infernal Cascade!


    "


    The de came down in a series of rapid, crushing strikes, each one heavier and faster than thest. Valeria''s arms trembled as she blocked and parried, her Zweihander ringing with the relentless barrage.


    ''Too fast,'' she thought, her mind racing to keep up. ''He''s overwhelming me.''


    The final strike of the cascade sent her staggering to the side, her footing unsteady. Varen stepped back briefly, his mana surging visibly around him as he raised his greatsword high, mes spiraling up its length.


    "


    Silver me Art: Phoenix Ascendant!


    "


    The attack was devastating¡ªa vertical sh that unleashed a roaring inferno, the mes taking the shape of a phoenix as they surged toward Valeria with blinding speed.


    The crowd gasped as the mes engulfed her position, the heat of the attack radiating across the arena.


    But then, through the roaring fire, a faint golden light began to glow.


    Valeria''s voice cut through the chaos, calm and resolute. "A knight''s strength isn''t just in their de. It''s in their resolve."


    The mes dissipated, revealing Valeria standing firm, her Zweihander glowing with a soft, golden light. Her body radiated an unshakable presence, her mana forming a shimmering barrier around her.


    ''This is it,'' she thought, her focus sharpening. ''This is what my family''s teachings meant. The strength to endure, to stand unyielding no matter the odds.''


    Varen''s eyes widened slightly as he sensed the shift in her aura. "What is this¡­?"


    Valeria raised her de, her voice calm but carrying the weight of her newfound rity.


    "


    Sword of rion: Knight''s Resolve.


    "


    She stepped forward, her Zweihander moving with deliberate precision. Her strikes were no longer reactive¡ªthey were purposeful, each one carrying the weight of her resolve.


    The first swing collided with Varen''s greatsword, not with brute force but with precision, redirecting his attack and breaking his rhythm. Experience tales at §Þ??


    The second struck the ground before him, releasing a pulse of mana that disrupted his footing.


    And the third came down with a force that resonated through the arena, golden energy trailing behind the de as it cleaved through the mes surrounding him.


    BOOM!


    The impact sent a shockwave rippling across the arena, forcing Varen to stagger back. His mes flickered, the oppressive heat dissipating as he struggled to steady himself.


    Valeria stood tall, her Zweihander gleaming in the sunlight, her presence unshakable. She locked eyes with Varen, her calm gaze meeting his fiery resolve.


    *****


    Varen steadied himself, his fiery aura flickering faintly as he met Valeria''s unyielding gaze. She stood there, Zweihander in hand, her stance solid and her expression resolute. The golden shimmer of her mana reflected in her eyes, and for a moment, Varen allowed himself to take in the transformation.


    ''This isn''t the same girl I watched before,''


    he thought, his grip tightening on the hilt of his greatsword. ''Back then, her decked purpose. It was hesitant, uncertain. She swung her sword like someone ying at war, like a sheltered knight who''d never known what it meant to truly fight.''


    He shifted slightly, observing her movements as she adjusted her stance. Her every step now carried weight, her every motion deliberate. There was no hesitation in her gaze, no wavering in her strikes. Her aura was focused, her resolve clear.


    ''But now¡­''


    Varen''s eyes narrowed, the faintest trace of a smile curling at his lips.


    ''Now, she''s found it. That thing she was missing.''


    Resolve.


    He took a slow breath, his fiery mana surging to life again, wrapping around him like a second skin. As he prepared for the next exchange, his gaze briefly flickered to the stands. There, among the spectators, he spotted him¡ªthe enigmatic man who always seemed to linger in Valeria''s shadow.


    Lucavion.


    The man sat with his usual rxed posture, arms draped over the back of his seat, his smirk as insufferable as ever. His sharp, watchful eyes betrayed an understanding that Varen found unnerving. Varen had seen their dynamic before¡ªLucavion teasing her, testing her, pushing her beyond her limits.


    ''


    It''s him,


    '' Varen knew.


    ''He''s the reason she''s changed this much. He''s the one who made her find this resolve.''


    His gaze returned to Valeria, and he could see it now¡ªthe reflection of Lucavion''s influence in her movements, in the way she carried


    His gaze returned to Valeria, and he could see it now¡ªthe reflection of Lucavion''s influence in her movements, in the way she carried herself. It wasn''t just strength that had changed her. It was her rity, her ability to focus under pressure, to wield her power with purpose.


    ''But still,''


    Varen thought, his expression hardening.


    ''It''s not enough.''


    Valeria charged forward, her Zweihander glowing with golden light as she struck with a ferocity and precision that forced Varen onto the defensive. Their des shed, sparks flying as fire met gold. She moved with an intensity that demanded respect, each strike calcted to disrupt his rhythm and leave him open.


    Her mana surged as she brought her de around in a sweeping arc, aiming to overwhelm him with sheer force. Varen countered, his greatsword igniting as he unleashed


    "me Serpent Spiral"


    once more. The fiery serpent coiled around her de, seeking to bind it, but Valeria''s golden aura red, shattering the mes and leaving her path clear.


    ''Impressive,''


    Varen admitted to himself as he stepped back, his footing steady despite the force of her attack.


    ''But power without precision is still a weakness.''


    He shifted his stance, his fiery mana condensing as he prepared his next move. Valeria lunged again, her Zweihander trailing golden light as she aimed a decisive strike at his core.


    ''Now,'' Varen thought, his mind calcting every angle.


    At thest moment, he sidestepped, his greatsword arcing upward in a blinding sh. mes roared to life as he activated


    "Phoenix Ascendant"


    once more, the fiery phoenix erupting from his de and engulfing the space between them.


    The explosion of fire forced Valeria back, her golden shield flickering as she braced against the force. She skidded to a stop, her breathing heavy but her grip on her Zweihander firm.


    Varen didn''t wait. He surged forward, his greatsword zing as he unleashed a series of relentless strikes. Each swing was calcted, each step forward narrowing the space between them.


    Valeria parried desperately, her de meeting his with a resounding ng. But the pressure was mounting, and Varen could see the cracks beginning to show. Her resolve was strong, but her body was nearing its limit.


    "Miss Valeria," he said, his voice calm butmanding as he prepared his final strike. "That was a good match. You were strong."


    "Likewise. Mister Varen."


    Valeria also replied.


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    She channeled her mana.


    "I am sorry to show you an iplete technique."


    She also knew that this move would be the end.


    "But I have no choice, please overlook the sloppiness."


    "


    Sword of rion: Knight''s Sanctuary.


    "


    Her intent surged.


    Varen did the same.


    His mes surged, his de cutting through the air in a devastating arc.


    "Every type of effort ismendable."


    With those words, he struck.


    "Silver me Art: Eruption Strike!"


    The impact was overwhelming. Valeria''s golden aura shattered under the force, and her Zweihander was knocked from her grasp, the de ttering to the ground. She staggered back, her breathing ragged, her knees threatening to buckle.


    But even then, she didn''t fall. She stood her ground, her gaze unwavering as she met Varen''s fiery eyes.


    He lowered his greatsword, the mes dissipating as he regarded her with a mixture of respect and finality.


    "It was a fine duel."


    The bell rang, signaling his victory, and the crowd erupted in cheers and gasps. Varen turned, his steps steady as he left the arena, his mind already turning to the next challenge.


    Behind him, Valeria stood, battered but unbroken. Her eyes burned with a determination that promised this would not be the end of her growth.

 Chapter 261: His reason

    The lounge was quiet except for the faint hum of the magical screen disying the fight. My gaze stayed fixed on the stage, watching as Valeria held her ground against Varen Drakov. She''de far¡ªmuch further than I''d expected. Each swing of her Zweihander carried more than strength; it carried resolve, purpose. Her movements had refined, her mana sharper, her determination unshakable even in the face of overwhelming force.


    ''She''s really improved,'' I thought, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. Seeing her now, fighting with such rity, it was hard not to feel¡­ proud. Not that I''d tell her, of course. That would only inte her already unbearable sense of self-worth.


    The fight reached its climax, Varen''s fiery de cleaving through her final technique. The golden aura of her Knight''s Sanctuary shattered like ss, her Zweihander ttering to the ground. Yet, even then, she refused to fall. Her legs trembled, her breaths came ragged, but her eyes¡­ those still burned with a fire that refused to die.


    When the bell rang, signaling Varen''s victory, I leaned back in my chair, arms drapedzily over the sides. My mind lingered on the match as the crowd erupted in cheers.


    ''She''se so far,'' I thought again.


    [She really got much stronger, but she''s still not strong enough. Humph!]


    Her voice echoed in my head, sharp and smug as always, even though I could sense the hint of pride beneath her words. I chuckled softly, shaking my head.


    "She may not be strong enough yet," I murmured, leaning forward slightly, "but progress is progress. That much is undeniable." My lips quirked into a faint smile. It wasn''t her victory, but it was her moment¡ªa step forward, even if she didn''t fully realize it yet.


    [Varen defeated her, and yet you sit here looking smug,] Vitaliara''s voice chimed into my mind, carrying her usual teasing lilt. [You''re far too pleased with yourself for someone whose ''student''¡ªif I can call her that¡ªjust lost.]


    ''Student, huh?'' I thought with amusement. ''She''d kill you if she heard that.''


    [Would she?] Vitaliara purred, the teasing edge fading as her tone turned serious. [But I wasn''t talking about her just now, was I? I meant you, Lucavion. Are you sure about this next match?]


    Her words hung in the air, unspoken yet heavy with meaning. I felt her gaze, keen and knowing, as if she could see more than whaty before us. She always did.


    "What are you implying?" I said aloud, my tone light but curious, though I already knew where this was heading.


    [The Cloud Heavens Sect,] she said, her voice sharp now, almost scolding. [They aren''t even bothering to hide their intentions anymore. The drinks they serve, the meals, the snacks¡­ even the air you''re breathing right now isced with poison. Subtle, slow-acting, but poison nheless.]


    I closed my eyes for a moment, focusing on the faint, bitter undercurrent in the air, the subtle tingle on my skin that had been easy to ignore until now. She wasn''t wrong. The very air in the lounge was tainted, though the toxicity wasn''t enough to affect me. Yet.


    [And there''s more,] Vitaliara''s voice cut in, her presence sharp in my mind. [There''s a poison expert working behind the scenes, spreading it through the venttion. You think you can just ignore this?]


    "I know," I said simply, my tone calm. "But it doesn''t matter."


    [Doesn''t matter?] Vitaliara''s voice rose, incredulous. [What do you mean it doesn''t matter? This is a direct attempt to¡ª]


    "To do exactly what they''ve been nning all along," I interrupted. "They''re desperate. They think they''re clever, trying to weaken me before the match. But here''s the thing: poisons that affect the average Awakened don''t affect me."


    I leaned back in my chair, arms restingzily over the sides as I let my mana circte through my body. "My meridians aren''t like theirs," I continued. "Even if I were affected, I can just circte my mana and burn the poison out using the [me of Equinox]." The familiar flicker of my cultivated energy stirred within me, a steady heat that I could call upon at will.


    [Arrogance or confidence?] Vitaliara asked, though her tone carried no real challenge.


    "Neither," I replied with a smirk. "It''s just the truth. Let them try. It won''t change anything."


    I let out a quiet breath, my eyes flickering back to the screen onest time. Valeria''s fight had concluded, and now, it was my turn. My fight. The one I''d been waiting for since the moment I decided to step into this tournament.


    The anticipation that simmered beneath my calm exterior sharpened into focus. This wasn''t just about winning. This was about dealing with a certain group of parasites¡ªthose who fed off the efforts of the genuine, corrupting everything they touched. The Cloud Heavens Sect had long overstepped, spreading their poison both metaphorically and literally. They were a sickness, and I was here to remind them of what happens when you underestimate the wrong opponent.


    As I rose from my chair, the soft hum of the venttion system above caught my attention again. The faint tang of poison lingered in the air, barely noticeable unless you were looking for it. I rolled my shoulders, letting the [me of Equinox] stir within me once more, burning away any trace of the toxin that dared to linger in my system.


    ''Pathetic,'' I thought. ''This is the best they can do?''


    With that, I began to make my way toward the preparation room. The hallways were quiet, save for the soft echo of my boots on the polished stone floor. As I moved, I couldn''t help but notice the increased presence of guards stationed at every corner. Their armor gleamed under the torches, and their eyes scanned the area with a practiced vignce.


    It seemed the Marquis wasn''t taking any chances.


    ''He''s focusing on safety quite well,'' I mused. ''Though whether it''s to protect the tournament''s reputation or something else entirely, I can''t say.''


    One of the guards gave me a brief nod as I passed, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. I returned it with a slight inclination of my head, my pace never faltering. Despite the apparent protection, I knew better than to ce my trust in it. These were just measures to maintain appearances; the true threats weren''t the ones marching through the front door.


    The preparation room came into view, its heavy wooden door slightly ajar. I pushed it open, stepping inside. The space was stark and simple, with a single bench and a rack for weapons lining the far wall. The hum of anticipation was almost tangible here, the air charged with the weight of what was toe.


    I set my estoc on the bench and began adjusting my gloves, the familiar sensation grounding me as I prepared for the match ahead. This wasn''t just another fight¡ªit was the culmination of careful nning, patience, and a willingness to act when others wouldn''t.


    The parasites had thrived long enough. It was time to remind them that not all prey remains docile.


    ******


    The roar of the crowd washed over me as I stepped onto the arena floor, their voices mingling in a cacophony of cheers, jeers, and whispered spection. The sun hung high in the sky, casting long shadows across the sandy stage. Above me, banners bearing the Ventor family crest fluttered in the breeze, adding a touch of regality to the charged atmosphere.


    "Phantom Sword!"


    "Sword Demon!"


    The cries from the crowd reached my ears, some voices filled with awe, others tinged with fear or disdain. I couldn''t help the faint smirk that tugged at my lips. Sword Demon, huh? It had a certain ring to it, I had to admit. It felt cool, fitting in some twisted way, though I had no idea how the title had stuck so quickly during this tournament.


    Still, I wasn''t here to entertain the whims of the spectators. My eyes scanned the crowd briefly, taking in the faces of the cheering masses before settling on the opposite end of the arena, where Lira Van would soon make her entrance. This wasn''t just about defeating an opponent; this was about what she represented¡ªthe rot festering within the Cloud Heavens Sect.


    I let out a quiet breath, my thoughts slipping into focus as I stood in the center of the arena, the noise around me fading into the background. My gaze swept the stage, but my mind was elsewhere, reflecting on why this moment mattered.


    ''There are many types of people I despise in this world,'' I thought, the faint hum of my mana swirling within me. ''But the worst are the ones who trample on others'' efforts while pretending to stand for something greater. Hypocrisy cloaked in virtue¡ªthat''s what disgusts me most.''


    The Cloud Heavens Sect was once something to admire. Founded by a visionary woman Awakened, it had been born from the idea of breaking the chains of inequality. A noble purpose, one that deserved respect and admiration. But like so many things in this world, time had twisted it into something else entirely.


    ''The sect lost its way,'' I mused, my fingers brushing the hilt of my estoc as the crowd''s cheers swirled around me. ''Instead of embracing temperance and self-improvement, they took shortcuts. Underhanded means became their creed, and rapid advancements reced genuine effort. They traded the values they were built on for power, and in doing so, they became ves to their own desires.''


    Freedom. That was the word they liked to throw around, the banner under which they justified their actions. But what they called freedom was nothing more than indulgence¡ªa descent into carnal desires they couldn''t control, masked as liberation.


    ''And they think the world owes them something for it.''


    The Cloud Heavens Sect wasn''t just a group of opportunists. They were parasites, feeding off the genuine efforts of others while dragging the sect''s once-noble name through the mud. It wasn''t just disrespectful; it was insulting. Insulting to everyone who had ever struggled to rise on their own merit. Insulting to the ideals their founder had fought for.


    -----------A/N-----------


    One chapter only today, I have an exam tomorrow.

 Chapter 262: Begin

    Some people could ask the question.


    How can I be this sure? The answer is simple: they were a major organization in the novel.


    In a world with reverse harem elements, having an organization fighting for "liberation" wasn''t out of ce. It was almost predictable, a staple of the genre. But at least the author had the sense to craft them as viins rather than an idealistic faction. The Cloud Heavens Sect wasn''t about freedom; it was about power dressed up as virtue, indulgence wrapped in rhetoric.


    And at the heart of it was her: Lira Van, the Silent Thunder, the sect''s rising star and its greatest maniptor.


    She was the quintessential viiness, ying the role to perfection in the novel. I remembered her arc vividly. She would join the academy in the second act, her charm andposure masking her true intentions. She''d approach the talented and ambitious, enticing them with promises of growth and freedom, seeking to draw them into the sect''s fold. And for a time, she would seed, her cleverness and beauty drawing many to her cause.


    But then ra appeared.


    ra, the true female lead, is a prodigy in every sense, blessed not just with talent but with a genuine drive to rise on her own merit. She was everything Lira pretended to be¡ªand more. Where Lira manipted, ra inspired. Where Lira schemed, ra led with honesty and strength. It wasn''t long before the disciples Lira sought to recruit began to drift toward ra instead, captivated by her authenticity.


    Lira couldn''t stomach it.


    She and her fellow disciples, once so confident in their allure, found themselves eclipsed by someone they couldn''t control, someone who shone brighter than their facade ever could. Their jealousy festered, and they began tosh out, targeting ra and those who stood with her. It was the beginning of their downfall, a slow unraveling that would ultimately expose the sect for what it truly was.


    But their pettiness wasn''t limited to the main arc. Even here, at this tournament, they showed their true colors.


    I''d seen how they treated Valeria at the start of this event. Their disdain, their underhanded attempts to undermine her¡ªthey couldn''t handle anyone standing in their way.


    And Lira, their so-called prodigy, was no different. She was here not just to win but to dominate, to prove her superiority at any cost.


    ''Under this fa?ade of virtue¡­..what lies is a simpleton who only reeks carnal scents.''


    To me that was obvious.


    Lira Van wasn''t just maniptive; she was hollow. Her elegance, herposure, her disciplined front¡ªall of it was a lie, a carefully constructed veneer meant to conceal the truth of what she was. And in the novel, that truth unraveled spectacrly.


    There was more to her hatred of ra than simple envy orpetition. It wasn''t just about power or influence. It was personal.


    Varen.


    The man was a male lead through and through: brooding, noble, and deeply scarred. His distrust of women stemmed from betrayal¡ªLira''s betrayal. She had been his fianc¨¦e, the one chosen to stand by his side, but instead, she''d thrown it all away, indulging her desires with another disciple. The revtion shattered him. Varen didn''t just lose trust in her; he lost trust in the opposite gender entirely.


    It was ra who changed that.


    As their rtionship evolved in the novel, ra became the person who brought Varen back from the edge. Her unwavering honesty, her ability to see through his bitterness and show him the strength in vulnerability¡ªshe didn''t just win his trust; she healed him. Slowly but surely, she pieced together the man Lira had broken.


    And that, above all else, was what Lira couldn''t forgive.


    Lira didn''t antagonize ra purely because she was jealous of her talent or her poprity. It wasn''t just about the disciples who flocked to ra or the attention shemanded. No, the root of Lira''s hatred was the fact that ra had taken something from her¡ªa feeling of superiority she had clung to like a lifeline.


    Before ra, Varen''s brokenness had been a testament to Lira''s importance, a reminder that she had left a mark he couldn''t erase. In her twisted mind, his inability to move on wasn''t a failure; it was proof of her power over him. She was the woman who had shaped him, who had left him scarred and untrusting. That gave her a sense of control, of validation.


    But when ra stepped into his life, all of that crumbled. ra healed him, reced bitterness with warmth, and showed him a path forward that didn''t include Lira. And with every step Varen took toward recovery, Lira lost something she didn''t even realize she''d relied on: the twistedfort of knowing she had irreparably wounded someone else.


    ra was everything Lira wasn''t.


    ''That''s why she couldn''t stomach her,'' I mused, watching the arena''s gates open as Lira Van stepped into view. ''ra wasn''t just her opposite; she was a reminder of everything Lira had failed to be.''


    The crowd erupted into cheers as Lira strode onto the stage, her sword gleaming in the sunlight, her expression calm andposed.


    But I knew better than to be fooled by appearances.


    She wasn''t here to prove herself as a warrior or to honor her sect. She was here for dominance, to remind the world of her superiority¡ªor at least, the version of it she clung to so desperately.


    ''The talent that you think you have¡­ it''s not yours,'' I thought, my gaze narrowing as Lira stepped further into the arena. She carried herself with poise, her every step deliberate, exuding the confidence of someone who believed she stood above the world. The crowd cheered her name, enchanted by the illusion she cast, unaware of the truth.


    But I wasn''t here to simply fight her. No, the fight itself was secondary.


    I was here to tear away the mask.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect wasn''t just a group that had lost its way. Its corruption ran deeper than arrogance or hypocrisy. The very foundation of their so-called "talent" was built on stolen potential, on power taken from others. And the world deserved to know.


    ''That''s why I''m here. Not just to win, but to show them the truth.''


    The source of their strength wasn''t effort or cultivation. It wasn''t the discipline they imed to uphold. It was the twisted practice they had buried beneath their rhetoric, a secret that had gone unchallenged for too long.


    The announcer''s voice rang out, amplified by magic, echoing across the arena as Lira Van stepped into the light.


    "Now we wee the star of the Cloud Heavens Sect! Lira Van! The Silent Thunder!"


    The crowd erupted, a wave of cheers rolling through the stands, their energy palpable. Lira moved with an elegance that seemed practiced to perfection, her movements precise, her posturemanding. She lifted her chin slightly, letting the adoration wash over her like a queen acknowledging her subjects. Her sword gleamed at her side, a symbol of the power she pretended to wield with righteousness.


    I stood motionless on the other side of the arena, my gaze fixed on her, my grip steady on the hilt of my estoc. The cheers for her were deafening, but they didn''t matter. None of it mattered.


    She wasn''t here for the people. She wasn''t here for her sect.


    She was here for herself.


    And I was here to expose her.


    ''The Silent Thunder,'' I mused, a faint smirk tugging at my lips. ''How fitting, for someone who shakes the ground with stolen strength while hiding behind her sect''s lies.''


    As she reached her position across from me, her gaze finally locked onto mine. Her face was calm,posed, the perfect mask of confidence. But I caught the faintest flicker of something else in her eyes¡ªsomething uncertain.


    I raised my de slightly, tipping the estoc in her direction, and let my smirk deepen. "Enjoying the cheers?" I asked, my voice carrying easily across the space between us. "You should. They might notst long."


    Lira''s expression didn''t change, but I saw the subtle tension in her jaw. "I don''t concern myself with fleeting apuse," she replied, her tone smooth and measured. "I leave that to those who crave validation."


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "Validation? That''s rich,ing from someone whose power isn''t even her own."


    The crowd''s murmurs began to ripple, confusion and intrigue spreading as my words hung in the air. Lira''s calm exterior faltered for just a heartbeat, her eyes narrowing as she stepped forward.


    "I''ve earned my ce," she said, her voice sharpening. "Everything I have is the result of my efforts, my discipline. You know nothing of what it means to stand where I do."


    "Don''t I?" I shot back. "You call it effort, but we both know the truth. The Cloud Heavens Sect doesn''t cultivate strength¡ªit steals it. Every step you''ve taken, every ounce of power you im, has been built on the backs of those you''ve drained dry. And now, you stand here like it''s something to be proud of."


    The murmurs grew louder, a ripple of shock and curiosity spreading through the stands. Lira''sposure cracked further, her fingers tightening on the hilt of her de.


    "You think you can nder my sect and walk away unscathed?" she demanded, her voice rising. "Do you even know who you''re facing?"


    "I know exactly who I''m facing," I said, stepping forward. The tip of my estoc pointed directly at her, the faint glint of my mana beginning to gather around it. "A fraud hiding behind a legacy she doesn''t deserve. And by the time we''re done here, everyone else will know it too."


    The announcer, sensing the tension, raised his hand to quiet the crowd. "Fighters, prepare yourselves!" he called, his voice strained as he struggled to bring order back to the arena.


    Lira straightened, her mask of confidence sliding back into ce, but I saw through it now. She was angry¡ªfurious¡ªand that anger would be her undoing.


    I tightened my grip on my estoc, my resolve firm as I readied myself. This wasn''t just a fight. This was a reckoning.


    "For the lies you''ve told, for the lives you''ve destroyed," I murmured, my voice low enough for only myself to hear. "The world deserves to see you fall."


    The referee''s hand dropped, and the bell rang.


    "Begin!"

 Chapter 263: You are a parasite

    Lira''s knuckles tightened around the hilt of her de, her calm demeanor stretched thin as she faced the man standing across from her. Lucavion. Of all the opponents she could have drawn, he was the one she despised most. A worm who had somehow crawled his way to the semifinals¡ªa feat she could scarcely believe, considering he had no sect, no lineage, no legacy to stand on.


    ''How does someone like him even make it this far?'' she thought with a flicker of disdain. ''A nobody who dares challenge the Cloud Heavens Sect. He''s a fool ying at heroics, blind to the fact that his fate was sealed the moment he chose to go against us.''


    Her lips curled into a faint sneer as she regarded him, her de resting lightly at her side. It wasn''t worth her time, not really. Lucavion was a blip, a minor inconvenience that would be erased by the end of this match. She could feel the weight of the crowd''s eyes, their cheers mixed with the murmurs his earlier usations had stirred. He was loud, persistent, but ultimately irrelevant.


    ''A resilient worm, I''ll give him that,'' she admitted to herself grudgingly as she watched him take his stance. He didn''t falter, didn''t shrink under the weight of her gaze. No, he came forward with that maddening smirk of his, his estoc gleaming faintly as mana flickered along its edge. He looked almost amused, like this fight was something he''d been waiting for, something he relished.


    It only fueled her anger further.


    "Still standing, are you?" she said, her voice calm butced with venom. "I''ll admit, you''re persistent. But persistence won''t save you."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "Persistence is a good start. It''s better than resting on stolenurels."


    Her jaw clenched. She didn''t want to engage, didn''t want to validate his nonsense with a response. He wasn''t worth it. And yet, his words sank under her skin, needling at herposure.


    "You talk a lot for someone who has nothing to back it up," she snapped, raising her de and stepping forward with precision. "Do you think your words will win you this match? Or are you just trying to distract me from the inevitable?"


    Lucavion didn''t step back. If anything, he closed the gap further, his estoc ready, his posture casual but perfectly bnced. "Oh, the match is inevitable," he said lightly, his voice carrying just enough mockery to send her blood boiling. "But you might not like how it ends."


    Lira''s gaze hardened as she stared at Lucavion, her grip tightening on her de. The smirk on his face was insufferable, as though he believed himself her equal. It wasughable, really. In any other circumstance, he wouldn''t even be worth her time. He was a worm, the type of man destined to crawl through the dirt until he found himself thrown onto a battlefield to die anonymously. Someone like him? His purpose was clear: to serve, to obey, and ultimately, to be discarded when no longer useful.


    ''Someone like him should be licking my boots,'' she thought with a sneer. ''If I were in a good mood, perhaps I''d indulge him¡ªy with him a little, let him think he mattered. And then I''d toss him aside where he belongs.''


    But she wasn''t in a good mood. Far from it. This was a waste of her time, a blemish on her day. Lucavion''s insolence only worsened her already sour disposition. Who did he think he was? Strong? Capable? The very thought made her want tough out loud.


    ''Just a man,'' she thought, her contempt palpable. ''Nothing more, nothing less. His kind exists for one purpose¡ªto serve me and others like me. And here he stands, pretending he''s more than that. Pathetic.''


    Her de gleamed in the sunlight as she raised it, her movements sharp and deliberate. If Lucavion thought he could toy with her, he would soon learn otherwise. She shifted her stance, her mana flowing steadily into the weapon. The air around her seemed to hum faintly, charged with the power she channeled. This match didn''t deserve the elegance of her finest techniques, but it did deserve an efficient end. She would remind him¡ªand everyone else watching¡ªof her rightful ce.


    "I''ve had enough of your arrogance," she said, her voice cold, devoid of the earlier veneer ofposure. "Let me show you why worms like you should stay in the dirt."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his expression maddeningly calm, as though he were daring her to make the first move. "Oh, please do," he said, his tone light, mocking. "I''m dying to see what the great Silent Thunder can do."


    SWOOSH!


    Her blood boiled. Without another word, she surged forward, her de cutting through the air with deadly precision. The strike was swift, aimed directly at his center. He wouldn''t have the speed or the strength to block it¡ªnot someone like him.


    CLANK!


    But then, to her annoyance, he moved. His estoc flicked up to meet her de, the sh of steel ringing out as he deflected her strike. The force of the impact rippled through her arms, and for a moment, she felt the resistance of someone who didn''t n to crumble so easily.


    Her eyes narrowed, her lips pressing into a thin line. He was still standing, still smirking, and that infuriating confidence hadn''t wavered.


    ''Fine,'' she thought, her movements growing sharper, more aggressive as sheunched another flurry of strikes. ''I''ll break him piece by piece. Let''s see how long that smirksts.''


    Lira took a deep breath, steadying herself as she let her mana flow through her veins, saturating her de with its power. The air around her grew heavier, charged with the energy she wielded. Her robes fluttered in the unseen current, and the faint scent of ozone hung in the air. She was ready to end this, and she would do it on her terms.


    ''Enough ying,'' she thought, the disdain she held for Lucavion sharpening her focus. ''I don''t need poison to beat a worm like him.''


    She knew the poison coursing through his system would act soon¡ªit was subtle, undetectable in the heat of battle, but she could sense the faint tremors in his movements, the slight tension in his muscles as his body began to falter. But she didn''t want the victory tainted. No, she wanted to crush him outright, to prove her superiority without question.


    Her stance shifted, her de rising as she prepared to unleash one of the most renowned techniques of the Cloud Heavens Sect: Blossoming Tempest Steps. The technique was a whirlwind of power and precision, its strikes enhanced by the wind mana swirling around her, forming razor-sharp currents that could cut through even the most steadfast defenses.


    With a single step, she vanished, her speed amplified by the wind mana coursing through her body. In an instant, she was upon him, her de shing toward his shoulder in the first of three calcted strikes. The crowd gasped, the air electrified by the sheer force of her movement.


    But then, Lucavion moved.


    His estoc flicked upward with startling precision, deflecting her strike with what seemed like effortless ease. The ng of steel meeting steel echoed through the arena, and her momentum was disrupted.


    ''What¡ª?!''


    She adjusted instantly, pivoting into her second strike¡ªa low sweep aimed at his side, designed to follow the deflection and leave no room for recovery. Yet, once again, his de intercepted hers, his movements smooth and calcted. The force of his parry sent her de off course, and she felt the mana around her waver.


    Her frustration mounted as sheunched into the third strike, an overhead sh with all the power of her wind-infused de behind it. This was the strike meant to overwhelm, to end. But as her de descended, Lucavion stepped lightly to the side, his estoc tilting just enough to redirect her strike into empty air. The crowd gasped again, their cheers now mixed with disbelief.


    ''Impossible,'' Lira thought, her heart pounding in her chest. ''He''s deflecting them as if he knew each move in advance!''


    But she wasn''t done. The true brilliance of Blossoming Tempest Stepsy not in the visible strikes, but in the hidden one¡ªa final blow formed by the wind mana lingering around her de, unleashed as a sudden burst when the third strikended or was deflected. It was an attack that struck from an unpredictable angle, a blow few could seeing, let alone counter.


    The wind coalesced around her, the mana spiraling outward like an invisible de aimed directly at Lucavion''s exposed nk. Victory was a breath away.


    And then, to her utter shock, the wind dissipated. The hidden strike dispersed before it could reach him, unraveling as if it had been snuffed out by an unseen force. Lucavion remained standing, untouched, his stance as calm as it had been at the start.


    Lira''s breath caught, her de trembling slightly in her grasp. The crowd erupted into chaos, their voices a mixture of awe and confusion. How had he done it? How had this nobody, this unaffiliated worm, deflected her strikes and nullified her hidden technique?


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk still firmly in ce. "That was... dramatic," he said, his toneced with mockery. "I hope that wasn''t your best, Silent Thunder. Because if it was..." He raised his estoc slightly, the tip gleaming faintly with his own mana. "This is going to be disappointing."


    Lira gritted her teeth, her grip tightening on her de. Her frustration boiled beneath her skin, but she forced herself to remainposed. She wouldn''t let him rattle her. She couldn''t.


    ''Fine,'' she thought, her resolve hardening. ''If the first strike doesn''t work, I''ll cut him down with the next.''


    But deep within her, doubt began to creep, whispering questions she wasn''t yet ready to face.

 Chapter 264: You are a parasite (2)

    The fight continued, and Lira poured every ounce of her power into the battle. Her frustration mounted with each failed attempt, but she refused to yield. The air around her buzzed with mana, her aura radiating with the unmistakable strength of a 4-star Awakened warrior. Her strikes were no longer just movements; they carried the weight of her rank, her tempered body, and her cultivated Intent, a force unique to those who had ascended to her level.


    Lucavion, however, stood unmoved. His estoc shimmered faintly with mana, the most basic enhancement any 2-star warrior could manage. His movements were efficient, controlled, and maddeningly calm. He didn''t retaliate often; instead, he focused on deflecting her every blow, sidestepping her power with a precision that was nothing short of humiliating.


    Lira gritted her teeth and pressed on, unleashing her full arsenal of techniques. Each one carried the refined elegance of the Cloud Heavens Sect, honed over years of practice. And yet, none of them so much as grazed her opponent.


    Falling Gale de


    Lira''s de descended in a series of fluid, spiraling shes, each strike amplified by wind mana. The technique was designed to disorient and overwhelm opponents with its speed and unpredictability. Yet Lucavion moved between the strikes as if he could see the wind itself, his estoc batting her de aside with ease.


    "Your wind has no bite," he remarked. "Just a breeze pretending to be a storm."


    Rising Feather Step


    Liraunched herself into the air, her de gleaming as she executed a series of aerial strikes. Her footwork was immacte, each movement perfectly bnced tond with devastating precision. Lucavion sidestepped her descent effortlessly, his de meeting hers with a casual flick.


    "Graceful," he said, his tone almost admiring. "But all for show."


    Stormcall Arc


    She channeled her mana into her de, creating a wide arc of condensed energy that roared through the air toward him. The sheer force of the technique sent a gust through the arena, and the crowd gasped as the arc closed in on Lucavion. He deflected it with a single, sharp movement, the energy dissipating harmlessly.


    "Impressive in size," hemented, "but empty in purpose."


    Dancing Tempest Waltz


    Lira''s strikes became a blur of movement, her de dancing around her as she closed the distance with unparalleled speed. It was a technique meant to create openings through relentless pressure. Yet, Lucavion matched her pace, his estoc always where it needed to be, meeting her de and disrupting her flow.


    "A dance without rhythm," he mused. "You''re chasing the steps without feeling the music."


    Heaven''s Edge Fang


    She unleashed a piercing thrust imbued with her Intent, the force behind it sharp enough to shatter lesser defenses. The crowd gasped as the sheer pressure of the strike cracked the arena floor beneath her. But Lucavion tilted his body ever so slightly, her de missing by a hair''s breadth. His estoc snapped upward, redirecting her momentum harmlessly.


    "A predator''s fang, dull and misaligned," he said. "A pity."


    Veil of Whirling Petals


    Her final technique summoned a storm of wind des, dozens of shimmering edges surrounding her as sheunched them toward him in a cascading assault. The arena filled with the sound of slicing air as the crowd held its breath. Lucavion moved through the storm as if the des weren''t even there, each step precise, his estoc dispersing every strike aimed at him.


    "Beautiful," he said, his voice cutting through the chaos like a de. "But meaningless without purpose."


    By the end of her sixth technique, Lira''s breath came in short gasps, sweat dampening her brow. She red at him, her frustration and disbelief etched into her features. Her strikes had been relentless, each one carrying the weight of her rank and the pride of her sect, and yet, he remained unscathed.


    Lucavion, on the other hand, stood as calm as ever, his breathing steady, his stance rxed. His estoc, coated with only a faintyer of mana, looked almost fragilepared to her glowing de. And yet, he had deflected everything she''d thrown at him with an ease that made her feel like a novice.


    "You''ve tried so hard," he said, his voice carrying just enough mockery to sting. "But there''s no refinement in anything you''ve done."


    Her de trembled in her grip as his words cut deeper than any wound could.


    "You don''t understand the essence of your techniques," he continued, his smirk softening into something almost pitying. "You wield them as if learning the motions was enough. But techniques are more than that. They require understanding, precision, purpose. Youck all of it."


    Lira''s vision blurred with anger, her chest tightening as the weight of his words settled over her. She raised her de again, but Lucavion simply shook his head, stepping back and lowering his estoc slightly.


    "This isn''t a fight," he said, his voice low and calm. "It''s a demonstration of everything you''ve failed to grasp."


    The crowd fell silent, their eyes fixed on the arena as Lucavion''s words echoed through the space. And for the first time in the tournament, the Silent Thunder stood frozen, her confidence shaken to its core.


    Lira''s chest heaved as she stood motionless, her de trembling slightly in her grip. The weight of the crowd''s stares bore down on her. Her gaze flicked around the arena, taking in the expressions of those watching her. Some spectators wore narrowed eyes filled with suspicion, others whispered among themselves, their lips moving too quickly for her to decipher. A wave of unease washed over her, tightening her throat.


    ''Why are they looking at me like this?'' she thought, her grip tightening on her sword. ''How did this happen? I''m supposed to be the victor, the one they admire, not... this.''


    Her gaze snapped back to Lucavion, who stood before her, calm andposed as if he hadn''t just humiliated her in front of thousands. His smirk widened as her eyes locked onto his, her fury barely contained. He tilted his head, his voice cutting through the tension like a de.


    "What?" he asked with mock innocence. "Are you waiting for the poison to act or not?"


    Lira''s eyes widened, the sharp intake of her breath betraying her shock. For a fleeting moment, panic crossed her face, her carefully constructedposure cracking. ''How does he know?'' she thought, her mind racing. That was exactly what she had been thinking. She had counted on the poison to weaken him further, to give her the upper hand if the fight dragged on. But how could he possibly know that?


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, his gaze gleaming with a quiet, cutting triumph. "Did you think I didn''t know?" he said, his tone light but carrying an edge that made her blood run cold. "After all, isn''t this exactly what the Cloud Heavens Sect excels at?"


    Lira''s heart sank, her grip on her sword faltering for a split second. She didn''t respond, but the slight tremor in her hand betrayed her growing unease. The crowd murmured louder now, their whispers an oppressive cacophony in her ears.


    Lucavion took a step closer, his estoc still resting at his side, his movements deliberate and unthreatening. Yet every word that followed felt like a strike to her core.


    "Poisoning people, drugging them, and then taking advantage of them," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "Especially men, isn''t that right?"


    The crowd gasped audibly, the weight of his usation hanging heavy in the air. Lira''s face burned, her anger boiling over, but beneath it was a flicker of fear. She opened her mouth to retort, to deny, to strike back with words as sharp as her de, but nothing came out.


    The memory of her mother''s instructions, the image of her sect''s carefully maintained reputation, shed through her mind. She couldn''t let this escte. She couldn''t let his words define her, define the sect. And yet, she had no idea how to regain control of the narrative spiraling away from her.


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his smirk softening into something cruelly pitying. "What''s wrong, Silent Thunder? Cat got your tongue?" His voice dropped, his next words meant for her ears alone. "Or are you too busy wondering when the poison will actually do its job?"


    Her de trembled in her grasp, the weight of his gaze, his words, and the crowd''s suspicion pressing down on her like a storm she couldn''t escape. Lira knew she had to act, but for the first time in her life, she didn''t know how.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, his confidence radiating like a de poised to strike. He lowered his estoc slightly, tilting his head as if studying her¡ªa predator toying with prey. His voice was calm, but the words that followed cut through the growing tension like a knife.


    "If that''s what you''re waiting for," he said, his tone light but sharp enough to sting, "then you shouldn''t waste your time. It won''te."


    Lira''s breath hitched, her eyes narrowing. "What are you talking about?" she demanded, though the faint tremor in her voice betrayed her growing unease.


    "You''re waiting for it to take effect, aren''t you? Hate to disappoint you, Silent Thunder, but it''s gone. I got rid of it already."


    Her eyes widened, and for a split second, panic shed across her face. ''Impossible,'' she thought, her grip on her de tightening. ''He can''t have known. He can''t have removed it...''


    The crowd murmured louder now, a mixture of gasps and whispers rippling through the arena. Lira''s chest tightened as she felt their judgmental eyes on her, their faith in her wavering with every word Lucavion spoke. Her sect''s reputation, her own pride¡ªboth were being shredded before her very eyes.


    Lucavion stepped forward, closing the distance between them. His smirk never wavered, his gaze piercing as he lowered his de even further, a deliberate gesture of disdain. He gestured toward her with a faint flick of his wrist, as though inviting her to strike.


    "Come," he said, his voice dropping low enough to be heard by her alone, though the venom in it was unmistakable. "For the first time in your life,e and get something on your own. Try, Lira Van. Try to take something without parasiting off someone else."


    Her fury ignited, a zing fire that burned away herposure. His words struck at the very core of what she prided herself on, cutting through theyers of control and poise she had so carefully cultivated. Her knuckles whitened around her de, her entire body tensing as her mana surged in response.


    "You think you know me?" she spat, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. "You think you understand what I''ve fought for? You''re nothing¡ªa worm crawling in the dirt, and I''ll crush you like one."


    But Lucavion didn''t flinch. His smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with an infuriating calm that only stoked her anger further. "Then do it," he said simply, his voice a cold, taunting whisper. "Come and prove it."

 Chapter 265: You are a parasite (3)

    "Come and prove it."


    Lira tightened her grip on her de, her knuckles whitening as her breathing quickened. Lucavion''s taunting words echoed in her mind, and for the first time in her life, they struck something deeper than rage¡ªthey struck fear. A fear she couldn''t ce, one she couldn''t control. She had always been the strongest in her sect, her "talent" eclipsing those around her. But now, that very foundation felt like it was crumbling beneath her feet.


    She forced her thoughts back to her training, to the countless lessons drilled into her by her mother and the elders of the sect. The Cloud Heavens Sect had molded her into what she was¡ªa warrior of unparalleled rank among her peers, the prodigy who climbed higher than anyone else in half the time. While others struggled for every step forward, she ascended effortlessly, her body devouring mana at a rate no one else could match.


    ''Two stars when others were one,'' she reminded herself, the memory a desperate attempt to ground her. ''Four-star by the time they reached three.''


    Her de began to glow, the wind mana around it intensifying as she focused. She wasn''t done yet. There were still techniques she had yet to unleash, techniques she had held back because they were unnecessary. She had never needed to push herself before¡ªnot in her sect, where she was untouchable, and not outside it, where the sect''s influence kept challengers at bay.


    But Lucavion was different. He was a wall she had never encountered before, an unshakable force that refused to bow to her strength or the prestige of her sect. And as she stared into his maddeningly calm expression, she felt it for the first time¡ªthe weight of true resistance.


    ''The world isn''t what I thought it was,'' she realized, a cold shiver running down her spine. The thought unsettled her, and she hated it. She hated him for making her feel it. But more than anything, she hated the way it stirred something deep inside her¡ªan unfamiliar drive to ovee.


    Her mana red around her, the air rippling as she summoned everything she had. This time, there would be no holding back.


    "Fine," she muttered through gritted teeth. "You want to see what I can do? Then I''ll show you."


    Her de moved faster, sharper, each strike carrying more precision than thest. She remembered her mother''s voice, the lessons ingrained into her from childhood. Discipline, poise, strength. Each movement was a reflection of those teachings, a culmination of the training she had never truly needed until now. She cycled through the arts of her sect, the names of the techniques flooding her mind as she poured her mana into each one.


    Tempest Fang. Spiraling Wind''s Edge. Gale Dance Form. Heavenly Sky Rend.


    One after another, the techniques flowed from her, each more powerful than thest. The arena seemed to shake with the force of her strikes, her de carving through the air with deadly intent. The wind around her roared, howling like a storm as she pushed herself further than ever before.


    But no matter how much she poured into her attacks, Lucavion remained untouchable. His estoc moved with infuriating efficiency, deflecting her strikes with the barest effort. He didn''t counterattack, didn''t press forward. He simply stood there, an immovable wall, forcing her toe at him again and again.


    "You''re stronger than this," she spat, her voice rising in frustration. "Stop holding back and fight me!"


    Lucavion''s smirk never wavered. "Oh, I am fighting," he said, his tone maddeningly calm. "This is me fighting. Efficient, isn''t it?"


    Her de shed against his again, the impact sending a jolt through her arms. She gritted her teeth and kept pushing, the wind around her de growing sharper, fiercer. But deep down, she knew¡ªknew that it wasn''t enough.


    For the first time in her life, she felt the weight of her own inadequacy. She had always been the strongest, the one who stood above everyone else without effort. She had indulged in that strength, spent her days as she pleased, never needing to push herself further. But now, she was facing someone who wasn''t bound by the same limits, someone who didn''t fold under her strength or her sect''s shadow.


    And for the first time, she pushed. Truly pushed. Not because it was easy, but because she had to.


    Her strikes grew desperate, her mana surging wildly as she drove herself to the brink. The crowd was roaring, but she barely heard them, her focus narrowing to the man before her. Lucavion, with his infuriating calm, his maddening smirk, his unshakable defense.


    ''Just once,'' she thought, her breath ragged. ''Just once, I''ll break through. I''ll make him falter.''


    "Just once." Lira''s breath hitched as Lucavion''s voice reached her ears, cutting through her frenzied thoughts with uncanny precision. "Just once," he repeated once again, his tone calm yet chillingly deliberate. "This is what you think, isn''t it?"


    Her heart skipped a beat. It wasn''t the words that froze her¡ªit was the intent woven into them. An intent so sharp, so cutting, it felt like an invisible de pressing against her throat. It wasn''t mana, it wasn''t technique, and yet it radiated a power she couldn''t ignore.


    Her eyes snapped up, locking onto his, and her blood turned cold.


    Lucavion was staring directly into her, his pupils impossibly dark, as if they were voids that could swallow light itself. Within the darkness burned faint gray mes, small yet unyielding, their flickering glow carrying a weight that made her knees tremble. His smirk was gone, reced by an expression so devoid of warmth, so utterly alien, that it sent chills coursing down her spine.


    For the first time in her life, Lira Van felt fear¡ªnot the fleeting fear of losing a match, but something deeper, more primal.


    "This desperation¡­" His voice echoed, reverberating in her ears like a haunting melody. She couldn''t look away, couldn''t move. Her body felt paralyzed under the weight of his gaze. "Do you know who else had it?"


    The air around her seemed to thicken, the noise of the crowd fading into the background. She opened her mouth to speak, to deny, but no sound came out. The weight of his words pressed down on her chest, suffocating.


    Lucavion''s expression darkened, and his voice took on an eerie, echoing quality, as though it came from everywhere at once. "It''s the children you''ve been using."


    ********


    What is the thing that you hate the most in the world?


    Everyone has that something. Chapter Find:


    Their experiences shape it.


    For me, there are some answers to this question, but in this case, there is one important one.


    What do I hate the most?


    It is the happening of children being ripped away from their opportunities.


    My grip on my estoc tightened. The thought burned in my chest, a slow, seething rage that I rarely let surface. But now, as I stood face-to-face with someone who represented everything I despised, I let it simmer.


    I hate it. I hate it more than anything.


    Children are born into this world with infinite possibilities. They''re nk tes, full of potential, their futures unwritten. And yet, there are those who take that from them¡ªwho steal the very essence of what makes them human. The Cloud Heavens Sect¡­ they don''t just trample on the efforts of others. They touch something far more sacred.


    They steal from children.


    ''It''s not enough for them to prey on the weak, to manipte and corrupt their way to the top. No, they have to go further. They have to cross that line.''


    The Cloud Heavens Sect is one of the most prominent sects in the world. Not because of their discipline, not because of their talent, but because they dared to embrace one of the vilest taboos.


    They take children¡ªorphans, abandoned, forgotten¡ªand strip them of their potential. They siphon their mana, their vitality, their futures, and leave them as hollowed-out shells. Not even their names are left intact. Just broken remnants, shadows of who they could have been.


    And they call it liberation.


    My chest tightened as the memories of the novel flickered through my mind, the countless instances where the sect''s atrocities had been revealed. Their "training programs," their so-called "sanctuaries" for abandoned youth¡ªit was all a facade, a web of lies spun to justify their heinous practices.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect''s secret was one of the ugliest truths I''d evere across in the novel, something that made my blood boil every time it was mentioned.


    Each human possesses their own unique mana signature, shaped by their essence, experiences, and lineage. Yet, there are patterns¡ªsubtle consistencies in mana tied to familial bonds, bloodlines, and even gender. Families often share simr types of mana, and the same holds true for the division between sexes.


    Female Awakened, by their nature, tend to generate a cold-blue mana, a calming energy often described in old texts as Yin. Male Awakened, in contrast, emanate hot-orange mana, fiery and aggressive, the essence of Yang. Together, these energies form a natural bnce, a harmony that mirrors the broader truths of the world.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect exploited this bnce in the most despicable way imaginable.


    Living Furnaces.

 Chapter 266: True Face

    ''Living furnaces,'' I thought bitterly, the words turning over in my mind like poison. That''s what they called them. Children, orphans, forgotten souls¡ªused not as individuals but as tools, as resources to fuel the sect''s insatiable greed for power. The sect''s cultivation method was built on a twisted principle: Yin mana thrived when bnced with Yang, and the higher the quality of the Yang mana, the greater the benefits.


    For most Awakened, the quality of their mana improves naturally as they grow stronger, as they cultivate their cores and umte experience. But the Cloud Heavens Sect didn''t have the patience for that. Why wait for slow, arduous growth when you can simply take what you need?


    That''s why their sect consisted almost entirely of women. Their bodies were naturally aligned with Yin mana, but to achieve the speed and strength they craved, they needed Yang mana to bnce it. And rather than earn it through effort or partnerships, they chose the path of least resistance.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect wasn''t always as corrupt as it is now. There was a time when their cultivation methods were considered groundbreaking, even admirable. But the truth has a way of eroding ideals when ambition and greed take hold.


    They couldn''t attract strong cultivators willingly. After all, who would give up their vitality and talent freely? And capturing someone powerful enough to meet their standards? That was a costly endeavor, both in resources and manpower. High-ranking Awakened were not easily subdued, and the bacsh from attempting to enve them often outweighed the benefits.


    But then, they made a discovery that changed everything. A horrifying revtion that paved the way for their current practices.


    What if every person carried within them a rare, universal type of mana? A form of energy so potent, so versatile, that it could mimic the effects of high-ranking mana?


    This wasn''t theoretical. It was a fact. This special mana existed, hidden deep within every individual''s core. It wasn''t tied to their cultivated strength or external power¡ªit was innate, a part of their very essence. In some ways, it wasparable to stem cells from my previous world. Just as stem cells could transform into any type of cell within the body, this primordial mana could amplify cultivation techniques, heal damaged cores, or even create breakthroughs when harnessed.


    For females, this mana naturally aligned with Yin energy, pure and cold like a perfect stillness. For males, it resonated with Yang energy, burning bright and hot, a force of creation.


    But like stem cells, this mana wasn''t infinite. It was finite, and delicate, and once used, it couldn''t be reced. It was this mana, this precious essence, that yed a critical role in determining someone''s talent, their potential. It was what separated the prodigies from the average, the extraordinary from the mundane.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect had discovered this secret. And rather than see it as a sacred part of life, they saw it as a resource¡ªa means to fuel their own greed.


    ''They figured out how to extract it,'' I thought, my stomach twisting at the memory of the novel''s revtions. They found ways to rip this primordial mana out of individuals, leaving them hollow, stripped of their potential. For a female, it meant their Yin energy was shattered, their cores left unstable and prone to failure.


    For a male, the results were even worse. Without their Yang energy, their vitality faded, their bodies wasting away until only a husk remained.


    But this wasn''t just about any mana. It was about pure mana, the kind found most abundantly in children. Children, whose cores were untouched by cultivation, whose innate potential was at its peak. Their primordial mana was like embryonic stem cells¡ªrare, potent, and invaluable.


    That''s why the sect targeted orphans, street kids, and the abandoned. They didn''t just use these children; they consumed them. They became living furnaces, forced to channel their primordial mana until there was nothing left.


    The method they used¡ªit was something I tried not to dwell on, something that churned my stomach the moment the details surfaced in the novel. But it was impossible to ignore, not when the reality of it was so vile, so repugnant. They extracted the primordial mana from these children through their reproductive fluids. The implications alone were horrifying enough, and the method¡­ I clenched my fists tightly, my knuckles whitening as the memory wed at me.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect didn''t just exploit the innocent¡ªthey vited them, stripping them of everything sacred. And the scene¡­ I could still recall the moment it was described in the novel, even though I wished I couldn''t.


    It was brief, just a few paragraphs in the story, but it painted a picture that burned itself into my mind. A young boy, no older than ten, trembling in a dark chamber, his tears mixing with the blood staining the cold stone floor. His hollow eyes stared forward, devoid of life, devoid of hope, as the sect''s "practitioners" forced him to endure unspeakable acts to extract the mana they desired.


    I stopped myself there, my thoughts skidding to a halt before they could delve deeper into the memory. No, I wouldn''t relive that. I couldn''t. My grip on my estoc tightened further, the rage in my chest boiling to a point where it threatened to consume me.


    ''That is why¡­..Everyone will know¡­.And I will bury your sect to the ground¡­. ''


    Whether you have your ambitions or not.


    It doesn''t matter what your convictions are.


    Chapter Discover:


    In this world, children are innocent.


    I lifted my gaze, locking onto Lira''s widened eyes. For all her bravado, for all the strength she believed she possessed, there was fear in her now. A flicker of something she couldn''t control, something she couldn''t hide. Good. Let her feel it. Let her feel a fraction of what she''s caused.


    "How many, Lira?" My voice cut through the air, sharp and cold. The cheers of the crowd faded into the background, drowned out by the intensity of the moment. "How many children did you use to stand where you are now?"


    Her eyes flickered, herposure cracking as she took a small step back. I pressed forward, my voice unwavering, my gaze unrelenting.


    "Twenty? Forty?" I tilted my head, my tone softening in mock contemtion. "Eighty?" I took another step, my grip on my estoc firm as the weight of my words hung between us. "Do you even know? Do you even care?"


    Lira''s lips parted as if to respond, but no words came out. Her breath hitched, her confidence faltering under the weight of my usations. And still, I didn''t let up.


    "What do you think they felt, Lira?" I asked, my voice lower now, colder. "When they were dragged into your sect''s chambers? When they were subjected to that ''treatment'' you all so callously call ''necessary?''"


    The arena was silent now. The crowd, unaware of the full truth but sensing the shift in atmosphere, watched with bated breath. But I wasn''t speaking to them. This wasn''t for their benefit. This was for her.


    "Do you think they felt gratitude?" I continued, my voice dripping with disdain. "Relief? Do you think they felt honored to have their futures ripped away to fuel your ambitions?"


    Her hand trembled on her sword, her eyes darting to the crowd as if searching for something¡ªan anchor, an escape. But there was none. Not here. Not now.


    "They felt fear," I said, my voice sharp enough to cut through steel. "They felt pain, despair, and betrayal. They were children, Lira. Children who should have had the chance to live, to grow, to be something more. And you¡ªyou and your sect¡ªtook that from them."


    I took one final step, my eyes boring into hers. "So tell me, Lira Van. How does it feel to stand on a mountain of broken lives and call yourself a prodigy?"


    The weight of my words crashed down on her, her expression twisting into something I couldn''t quite define. Fear? Shame? Anger? Perhaps all of them. But I didn''t care. Whatever she felt, it wasn''t enough to atone for what she''d done.


    And it never would be.


    Lira''s voice trembled as she spoke, herposure slipping further with each word. "I¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said, forcing a defiant tone that failed to mask the fear flickering in her eyes.


    Her denial was almostughable. Almost.


    A slow smile crept across my face¡ªnot the yful smirk I usually wore, but something darker, colder, born of pure enjoyment. "Oh, really?" I said, my tone dripping with mockery. "You don''t know, do you?"


    I raised my estoc, the de gleaming in the sunlight, and took a step closer, my voice carrying across the arena. "Then let me jog your memory, Silent Thunder. What about the chambers in Mistveil City? Ring any bells?"


    The crowd stirred, murmurs rippling through the stands as the name of the city echoed in the air.


    "Still nothing?" I continued, feigning disappointment. "Then perhaps the Twilight ord Act might jog your memory. Or should I spell it out for you? Your precious sect''s little cover for siphoning funds and resources to support... extracurricr activities."


    The murmurs grew louder, the audience exchanging nces, whispers of confusion and suspicion spreading like wildfire.


    "And if that doesn''t ring a bell¡­" I let the words hang in the air for a moment, savoring the rising tension, "¡­how about your partnership with the Thornshroud Gang? Surely you know them¡ªthe ones who supply your sect with the children you use as living furnaces."


    Gasps erupted from the crowd, the murmurs turning into outright shock and disbelief.


    Lira''s face had gone pale, her hand trembling on the hilt of her sword. "Y-you''re lying," she stammered, her voice faltering. "You''re just trying to nder the sect!"


    "Oh, nder?" I replied, chuckling softly. "Is that what this is?" I spread my arms wide, gesturing to the stunned audience. "I''m not the one with chambers hidden in Mistveil. I''m not the one signing off on the Twilight ord. And I''m certainly not the one making deals with Thornshroud."


    The tension in the arena reached a fever pitch, and then, from the stands, a voice rang out¡ªsharp,manding, filled with anger.


    "ENOUGH!"


    And it appeared that someone finally was no longer able to contain their feelings.

 Chapter 267: True Face (2)

    "ENOUGH!"


    I didn''t need to turn to know who it was. Elder Xue. One of the prominent figures of the Cloud Heavens Sect, seated among the spectators as an esteemed guest. Her presence here was no coincidence.


    The crowd fell silent as Elder Xue stood, her expression a mask of fury and barely concealed panic. "These are baseless usations!" she shouted, her voice amplified by a subtle spell. "Lies meant to tarnish the name of our noble sect! This is nothing more than the ramblings of a desperate man trying to discredit his betters."


    I turned my gaze to her, my smirk widening. "Oh, Elder Xue," I said, my tone light, almost amused. "I was wondering when you''d step in. After all, you''ve got so much at stake here, don''t you?"


    Her re was murderous, her hands clenched into fists. "You will cease this nder at once, or¡ª"


    "Or what?" I interrupted, my voice cutting through hers. "You''ll silence me? Right here, in front of everyone? Go ahead. Prove my point."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, the weight of the crowd''s stares pressing down on her. She couldn''t act¡ªnot here, not now, with so many eyes watching.


    "And let me remind you," I continued, my voice sharp and unwavering, "I didn''t name your sect out of thin air. I''ve seen the records. I''ve seen the evidence. And if anyone doubts me¡­" I gestured to the audience, my smirk turning into a cold grin. "¡­I''m more than happy to share."


    The murmurs among the crowd grew louder, the seeds of doubt firmly nted. I could see it in their faces¡ªthe questions, the unease, the suspicion. The Cloud Heavens Sect''s reputation was crumbling, and there was nothing Elder Xue or Lira could do to stop it.


    "Now," I said, turning my gaze back to Lira, my tone ice-cold. "Do you still want to y this game, or are you ready to admit the truth?"


    The tension in the arena was palpable. Lira''s face was pale, her lips pressed together in a tight line as her gaze flickered toward Elder Xue. She wasn''t going to admit it. Of course not. The truth was too damning, too destructive to her image and her sect''s already fragile facade.


    I watched her carefully, my senses extending outward, attuned to the slightest change in the air. That''s when I felt it¡ªa faint ripple, subtle yet unmistakable. Mana, raw and unrefined, drifting through the atmosphere. It wasn''t bound to any element, not fire, wind, or earth. Just pure, unadulterated mana.


    I tensed, my instincts ring as I recognized the signature.


    ''Sound Transmission,'' I realized, my eyes narrowing. It was the same technique I''d used countless times with Vitaliara. The flow of raw mana, the distinct pattern it formed¡ªit was undeniable. Someone wasmunicating directly with Lira, bypassing the physical realm entirely.


    My gaze flickered to Elder Xue, whose expression remained calm, but I wasn''t fooled. Her fingers twitched ever so slightly, a telltale sign of subtle mana maniption. She wasn''t speaking, but she didn''t need to. She was transmitting.


    ''Heh¡­ so that''s how you want to y it, huh?'' I thought to myself, a dark amusement bubbling within me. Elder Xue couldn''t let this stand. Now that I''d exposed the sect''s secrets¡ªat least enough to nt the seeds of doubt¡ªshe had no choice. I had be a liability, one they couldn''t afford to leave alive.


    And she was ordering Lira to take care of it.


    I chuckled softly under my breath, my hand resting lightly on the hilt of my estoc. ''Kill me now? Or at least injure me, break my momentum? Desperate times, desperate measures.''


    Lira''s posture stiffened, her grip tightening on her sword as she raised her head, her eyes locking onto mine. Her hesitation was gone, reced by something sharper, colder. A new resolve, though not her own.


    ''So that''s how it is.''


    The game had shifted, but it wasn''t unexpected. I had been waiting for this moment, knowing that the Cloud Heavens Sect wouldn''t let my usations go unchallenged. Elder Xue wasn''t going to dirty her own hands¡ªnot with so many witnesses¡ªbut Lira? Lira was the perfect pawn.


    "Trying to find your courage now, Lira?" I asked, my voice calm, taunting. "Or is someone else lending it to you?"


    Her eyes widened for a split second, a flicker of recognition crossing her face. She knew I''d caught on. But she said nothing, her lips tightening as she lifted her de, her mana ring once more.


    The crowd was oblivious to the undercurrent of tension, their cheers and murmurs drowning out the silent exchange taking ce between us. But I could feel it¡ªthe raw, unspoken intent hanging in the air.


    ''You think you can silence me here?'' I thought, my smirk widening. ''Let me put a good show now.''


    *******


    The weight of Elder Xue''smand pressed down on Lira like a de poised at her throat. She stood frozen for a heartbeat, her body trembling under the unrelenting scrutiny of Lucavion''s smirk. His words echoed in her mind, cutting deeper than she cared to admit.


    He knew too much.


    Mistveil. The Twilight ord. The Thornshroud Gang.


    Her mind raced, frantically searching for an exnation. How does he know? The information he revealed wasn''t just damaging¡ªit was damning. Knowledge like that wasn''t something an outsider could stumble upon. It was guarded, buried deep within the sect''s inner workings. And yet, this man, this worm, hadid it all bare.


    ''This isn''t possible,'' she thought, her chest tightening. But the cold, calcting voice of Elder Xue rang in her mind once more, cutting through her panic.


    "End this. Now. Leave no trace."


    Her heart sank at the unspoken weight of those words. There would be no room for hesitation, no opportunity to redeem her failure. Lucavion wasn''t just an opponent anymore; he was a threat¡ªa threat to the sect, to its legacy, to her.


    Lira''s fingers tightened around the hilt of her de, her knuckles whitening. Her decision was made. Slowly, she reached into the folds of her robe, her movement subtle, and retrieved a small, dark pill. She bit down on it silently, feeling the bitter powder dissolve in her mouth. The forbidden energy surged through her veins like a wildfire, her core igniting with raw power.


    Her breathing steadied, her focus sharpening. She straightened her posture, letting the world believe she had been holding back all along. Her body exuded an almost palpable pressure as her mana red, crackling around her like a storm unleashed.


    ''Fine,'' she thought, her gaze locking onto Lucavion. ''If that''s what you want, then I''ll give you everything. Even if it costs me.''


    Her voice rang out, loud and resolute. "I didn''t want to reveal my full strength," she said, her tone steady and regal, meant for the crowd as much as for Lucavion. "But it seems you''ve left me no choice."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their excitement surging at the prospect of witnessing her supposed hidden strength. They didn''t know. They didn''t need to know. All they cared about was the spectacle.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, his sharp eyes narrowing as he studied her. "Oh? Is this the part where the prodigy unveils her trump card? Let me guess¡ª''I was only pretending to struggle''?"


    She didn''t respond, channeling her energy into her de. The forbidden pill was taking effect, enhancing her physical and mana reserves, but at a cost. Her veins burned as the potent concoction forced her body to operate far beyond its natural limits. She would pay for thister, but right now,ter didn''t matter.


    With a single step, sheunched herself forward, her de cutting through the air with blinding speed. Her strikes came in waves, faster and sharper than before, each infused with the heightened power coursing through her body.


    "Tempest Fang!" she roared, her de shimmering with a whirlwind of mana. The strike was followed by a cascade of techniques¡ªSpiraling Wind''s Edge, Gale Dance Form, and Heavenly Sky Rend¡ªeach executed with precision and ferocity.


    Lucavion moved.


    Effortlessly.


    His estoc deflected her strikes with the same maddening efficiency as before, his movements precise and minimal. He didn''t counterattack. He didn''t need to. His stance was steady, his expression calm, as if her newfound strength was nothing more than a breeze against an unyielding wall.


    "That all you''ve got?" he taunted, his voiceced with mockery. "What happened to this ''hidden strength'' of yours? Or is it just more bluster?"


    Lira''s fury boiled over, her attacks growing more desperate. The forbidden pill fueled her, pushing her body to its limits, but still, she couldn''t touch him. Her strikes carved through the air, the ground beneath them trembling with the force of her blows, but every attempt was met with that infuriating estoc, deflecting her with effortless grace.


    She gritted her teeth, her breath ragged. Her voice rose above the din of the crowd. "You think this is over? You think I''ll fall to someone like you?"


    Lucavion''s smirk turned icy, his gaze piercing. "I don''t think you''ll fall," he said, his voice dropping low. "I know it. Because no matter how much you take, no matter how much you steal, you''ll never understand what it means to earn strength. You''re just a hollow shell, filled with the echoes of others."


    Her vision blurred, her body trembling from the strain of the forbidden pill. She had never faced resistance like this¡ªnever faced someone who didn''t crumble before her overwhelming presence.


    ''Why won''t he fall?'' she thought, despair creeping into her mind. ''Why can''t I break through?''


    It was never enough.

 Chapter 268: True Face (3)

    Lucavion''s movements slowed, his estoc held casually at his side, as if even the effort to keep it raised was unnecessary. He nced at Lira, who stood trembling, her de quivering in her grip as the effects of the forbidden pill began to gnaw at her body. Then, with an unsettling calm, he turned his gaze to the crowd.


    "Tell me something," Lucavion said, his voice cutting through the arena like a de, amplified not by magic but by sheer conviction. "How does the Cloud Heavens Sect always seem to produce so many 3-star and 4-star disciples?"


    The crowd murmured, the question hanging in the air like a storm cloud.


    "And yet," he continued, gesturingzily toward Lira, "their techniques¡­ theyck refinement. Their strikesck purpose. They swing as if strength alone is enough to win. How do you exin that?"


    The murmurs grew louder, rippling through the audience as curious nces and hushed exchanges spread like wildfire.


    "Or perhaps," Lucavion said, his tone growing sharper, "you''ve noticed other things? Little things. Like how the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples, with all their supposed ''discipline,'' are seen wandering the red-light district every night of this tournament. How does a sect so focused on ''purity'' and ''control'' reconcile that?"


    SWOOSH!


    Lira shed, trying to shut him down.


    ''Shut up!''


    Lucavion sidestepped Lira''s strike effortlessly, the sharp edge of her de slicing through empty air. His expression didn''t change; his eyes were calm and mocking as he looked at her, not as a warrior but as something beneath his notice.


    "Did I strike a nerve?" he asked, his voice loud and casual, carrying effortlessly over the arena. The crowd murmured, a mix of shock and intrigue rippling through them.


    "Shut up!" Lira shouted, her voice trembling with rage. She channeled more mana into her de, the air around it crackling with energy as she unleashed another technique. A torrent of wind burst forth from her de, a cutting storm of mana aimed straight at Lucavion.


    He didn''t flinch. He didn''t dodge. His estoc flicked upward with a calcted, almostzy movement, and the storm dissolved in an instant, its force dissipating harmlessly into the air. The crowd gasped, stunned into silence by the ease of his deflection.


    "Impressive showmanship," Lucavion said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "But that''s all it is, isn''t it? A show. No substance. No control."


    Lira''s grip tightened on her sword, her knuckles white as she gritted her teeth. The forbidden pill coursing through her veins gave her strength nearing a 5-star Awakened, a power she had never felt before, yet it felt meaningless. Every strike, every technique was countered effortlessly. It was like fighting an unmovable wall, one that didn''t even seem to notice her existence.


    With a scream of frustration, sheunched another attack, channeling her sect''s signature technique. "Cyclone Rend!" she cried, the air around her depressing into a spiraling mass of destructive wind. She shed forward, the cyclone roaring toward Lucavion with devastating force.


    He moved again, stepping into the attack rather than away. His estoc danced, precise and deliberate, striking at the core of the cyclone. In an instant, the spiraling wind unraveled, the technique copsing into harmless gusts. Lucavion stepped out unscathed, his smirk widening.


    "Is this really the strength of the Cloud Heavens Sect?" he asked, turning his gaze to the audience once more. "How do they reach such heights, I wonder? Certainly not through skill. Certainly not through discipline. So what''s their secret?"


    Lira''s heart pounded in her chest as she charged again, her de shing through the air in a flurry of strikes. She used everything¡ªevery technique, every ounce of mana¡ªbut it didn''t matter. Lucavion''s estoc deflected every blow, his movements never faltering. He wasn''t even using mana beyond a 2-star capacity, yet her attacks couldn''t touch him.


    "You seem desperate," he remarked, his voice infuriatingly calm. "Is it because you''re running out of tricks? Or is it because you know the poison won''t save you now?"


    Lira froze mid-strike, her eyes widening. "W-what?" she stammered, her voice barely audible.


    Lucavion chuckled, stepping back to give her space. "Oh, did you think I didn''t know? The poison you put in my food, the poison you used on the Silver me Sect disciples in the quarterfinals¡ªit''s all so predictable. You thought it would give you the edge, didn''t you?"


    The crowd''s murmurs turned to gasps, the usations hanging heavy in the air. Lira''s face paled, her hand trembling on the hilt of her de.


    "I got rid of it," Lucavion said, his smirk sharp as a de. "Did you think I''d let something so petty stop me? Poison, pressure on the inns, underhanded deals¡ªit''s all you know, isn''t it? The only way the Cloud Heavens Sect stays relevant is through maniption and deceit."


    "Shut up!" Lira screamed, her voice cracking as she swung her de with all her might. Her mana red wildly, her strikes growing more desperate and erratic. But it was useless. Lucavion''s estoc moved like a shadow, deflecting every attack with an ease that only deepened her despair.


    On the other hand, Lucavion continued his disy.


    "Did anyone notice how strange the quarterfinals were? How did the Silver me Sect''s disciples move slower than usual, how did their strikesck power and precision? Didn''t that seem¡­ odd?"


    Gasps rippled through the stands, and a few spectators nodded hesitantly, their expressions shifting from confusion to suspicion.


    "Why would that happen?" Lucavion pressed, his tone mocking yet razor-sharp. "Could it be¡­ poison? Could it be that the Cloud Heavens Sect, so desperate to maintain their image, resorts to underhanded tactics to secure victory? Because I can tell you right now, they poisoned me before this match."


    The murmurs turned into a full-blown uproar, the audience''s shock and disbelief filling the air like a storm. Lira''s face paled further, her lips trembling as she shook her head vehemently. "No! That''s not true! You''re just trying to¡ª"


    "Enough," Lucavion snapped, his voice silencing her like a thunderp. He pointed his estoc toward her, his gaze cold. "Your sect''s lies run deep, Lira Van. You might be able to fool some people, but not me. And certainly not the audience here."


    He turned back to the crowd, his voice booming with usation. "You''ve all heard of the pressure the Cloud Heavens Sect puts on others, haven''t you? How they manipte and bully those who can''t defend themselves? Even here, in Andelheim, they''ve shown their true colors. They pressured the innkeepers to deny me a ce to rest before the fight."


    Gasps filled the arena, and all eyes turned toward the section where Marquis Ventor and the other dignitaries sat. The murmurs turned to shouts of indignation, and Lucavion wasn''t done yet.


    "But don''t take my word for it," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "Why don''t we ask Madam Iron Matron? Madam, didn''t Elder Xue herselfe to you to demand you refuse me a room?"


    All eyes turned toward a woman seated near the dignitaries¡ªa broad-shouldered, no-nonsense figure with a presence as unyielding as the steel she was named for. Mariel Farlon, the Iron Matron, rose slowly, her expression grim.


    "Yes," she said, her voice carrying over the noise like a hammer striking an anvil. "That''s true. Elder Xue came to me personally, threatening my business if I dared to offer Lucavion a ce to stay."


    The arena exploded with outrage, the audience''s fury directed squarely at Elder Xue. The elder''s face twisted into a mask of barely restrained rage, her hands clenching tightly as she rose to her feet.


    "Enough of this!" she shouted, her voice amplified by mana. "These are baseless usations meant to tarnish the name of the Cloud Heavens Sect! This man is a liar and a troublemaker!"


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk widening. "Baseless? Oh, Elder Xue, I''d say they''re anything but. And it seems the crowd agrees."


    The audience''s cheers for Lira had turned into jeers, their faith in the sect crumbling under the weight of Lucavion''s words. Elder Xue''s expression darkened further, her fingers twitching as if she might act despite the consequences.


    Lucavion turned to Lira.


    "You''ve never earned anything," he said, his voice growing colder. "Your strength isn''t your own. Your sect''s sess isn''t its own. You''ve built your empire on lies, on the suffering of others. And now, when faced with someone who sees through it, you crumble."


    Lira''s vision blurred as the forbidden pill began to take its toll, her body trembling from the strain. Her strikes faltered, her movements growing sluggish as Lucavion stepped forward, his eyes locked on hers.


    "This is the best you can do?" he asked, his voice cutting through her like a de. "With all your stolen strength, with all the lives your sect has destroyed, this is it?"


    Her de slipped from her hands, ttering to the ground. She fell to her knees, her body shaking as Lucavion loomed over her, his presence an unshakable weight.


    "You thought the forbidden pill would save you," he said, his voice low and cold. "But you''re just proving my point. Without your tricks, without your lies, you''re nothing. Just another hollow shell pretending to be strong."


    The crowd erupted into chaos, their voices a mixture of outrage and disbelief. Lira''s vision swam as Lucavion turned to face the audience, his voice rising above the din.


    "This is the Cloud Heavens Sect!" he dered, his words sharp and unrelenting. "This is the truth behind their power. Lies, maniption, and deceit. But today, the world sees them for what they truly are."

 Chapter 269: True Face (4)

    Lira knelt on the cold, unyielding ground of the arena, her de lying useless at her side. Her body trembled, wracked with exhaustion, the forbidden pill''s toll gnawing at her strength. The crowd''s jeers, the weight of their disbelief, pressed down on her like a suffocating wave.


    ''Where did it go all wrong?'' she thought, her vision swimming as her gaze flicked from the dirt beneath her knees to Lucavion, standing above her with that infuriating smirk. ''Why is this happening? How dare he¡­?''


    Her thoughts spiraled,tching onto the one unshakable truth she had believed all her life: she was superior. She was chosen. The world had always bent to her will. The Cloud Heavens Sect had always stood above the rest. Her talent, her rank, her strength¡ªnone of it had ever been questioned. Not until now.


    ''How dare a bastard like him, a filthymoner who has only ever been worthy of licking my boots, look at me like this? How dare he speak to me like this?'' Her nails dug into her palms, blood welling from the pressure. Her chest burned, her heart pounding furiously against her ribs.


    The crowd''s roar grew louder, a cacophony of anger and disbelief directed at her. The world felt like it had turned against her like the very foundation of her reality was crumbling beneath her feet.


    ''Why? Why does the world feel like it''s against me? Why does nothing I do work? No matter how much I strike, no matter how much power I use, it''s never enough. What¡­ what is this?''


    Her breaths came fast and shallow as a new, unfamiliar sensation twisted in her chest. A feeling she had never known, not once in her carefully cultivated life.


    Helplessness.


    And something worse.


    Desperation.


    It coiled around her like a vice, choking her pride, her confidence, and everything she had ever known about herself. She had always been above others, always untouchable. Yet now, she was the one on the ground, staring up at someone who should have been insignificant. Someone who, by all rights, shouldn''t even be here.


    Her teeth clenched, and her gaze burned as it locked onto Lucavion. ''What did I do to deserve this? What is it? What is this feeling, like the entire world is slipping away from me?''


    Her anger red, burning through the helplessness like wildfire. She wanted to scream, tosh out, to demand that the world return to the way it had been. Her nails dug deeper into her palms, her knuckles white as her fury surged.


    ''I am Lira Van of the Cloud Heavens Sect!'' she screamed inwardly. ''I am the Silent Thunder! I am the strongest among my peers, the one destined to rise above them all! How dare this¡­ this worm, this nothing, humiliate me? How dare he make me feel this way?''


    Her vision blurred with tears of frustration as her trembling hands reached for her de. She wouldn''t let it end like this. She couldn''t. Not here. Not now.


    Lucavion''s voice broke through her spiraling thoughts, calm and cutting as ever. "What''s the matter, Lira? Feeling something unfamiliar? A little helpless, maybe? A little desperate?"


    Her head snapped up, her eyes wide and wild. The gray mes in his pitch-ck pupils flickered coldly, his smirk deepening as he stared her down.


    "You''re not used to this, are you?" he continued, his toneced with mockery. "The feeling that no matter what you do, it''s never enough. That no matter how hard you try, someone stronger, someone better, will stand in your way."


    "Shut up!" she snarled, her voice cracking as she gripped her de with shaking hands. "You don''t know anything about me! About what I''ve done, what I''ve sacrificed!"


    Lucavion tilted his head, his expression growing colder. "Sacrificed? You don''t even know the meaning of the word. You''ve lived your life taking what isn''t yours, climbing on the backs of those who couldn''t fight back. And now, for the first time, you''re the one who''s powerless. How does it feel, Lira? How does it feel to be the one on your knees?"


    Her body shook as his words cut deeper than any de. Her fury boiled over, hot and blinding, but it wasced with something she couldn''t deny. A seed of doubt. A crack in the facade she had built around herself.


    Her voice trembled as she screamed, her desperation spilling out like a flood. "Shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up!"


    Lira''s breathing was ragged, her chest heaving as her fingers tightened around the hilt of her de. This was it. She had no choice but to put everything into her final attack¡ªthe one technique she had been forbidden to use because her body hadn''t been strong enough to endure it. But with the forbidden pill coursing through her veins, pushing her far beyond her natural limits, she could finally summon the strength necessary.


    Her voice rang out, steady butced with fury, as she called the name of her ultimate technique.


    "Heaven''s Wrath: Cyclone Expanse!"


    The moment she invoked it, the air around her shifted. The atmosphere grew heavy, the wind howling with a ferocity that drowned out the murmurs of the crowd. Overhead, the sky darkened, clouds swirling as if summoned by her mana. The arena quaked beneath her feet, dust rising as the sheer power of the technique began to manifest.


    Lucavion stood motionless, his smirk fading as his gaze lifted to the churning sky. For the first time, a flicker of acknowledgment passed through his eyes.


    "Finally," he murmured, licking his lips as a faint, cold smile returned to his face. "A disy at least worthy of a semi-final. Such a pity it came thiste."


    Lira''s de glowed with an intense, radiant light as the vortex of wind formed around her, growingrger andrger with every passing second. The clouds surged, crackling with energy as if nature itself had been called to her aid. Her mana poured into the technique, every ounce of strength she had left channeling into the deadly storm.


    With a scream of pure determination, she unleashed it.


    A massive cyclone of razor-sharp wind surged forward, tearing through the air like a force of nature unleashed. The vortex roared, its destructive energy heading straight for Lucavion, promising to obliterate everything in its path.


    Lucavion''s expression hardened. He stepped forward, his estoc held firmly in one hand. The aura around him shifted, dark and ominous as if the air itself recoiled from his presence.


    "Watch," he said, his voice calm yetmanding, carrying over the roar of the storm.


    As the cyclone bore down on him, Lucavion''s estoc glowed faintly with a shadowy, ck-gray hue. With a flick of his wrist, the air around him rippled, forming a perfect ring of shadowy energy. The crowd gasped as the ring expanded outward, epassing him in an eerie, pulsating aura.


    "Annihtion Sword: Null Space," he intoned, his voice reverberating across the arena.


    The cyclone collided with the ring of energy¡ªand stopped.


    For a moment, the vortex seemed to hesitate, its immense power meeting an unmovable force. Then, the sound came:


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    The winds, once so fierce and unstoppable, were sliced apart, disintegrating the moment they touched the edge of the Null Space. The audience watched in stunned silence as the massive storm was reduced to nothingness, its energy obliterated piece by piece.


    Lucavion moved within the Null Space with breathtaking precision. His estoc blurred, slicing through the remnants of the cyclone with surgical uracy. Each strike dissolved another piece of the attack, the shadowy energy surrounding his de guiding the destruction.


    Lira''s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched her strongest attack vanish before her very eyes. The arena fell silent, the sheer impossibility of what had just urred leaving the crowd breathless.


    Lucavion stepped forward, the shadowy aura around him fading into stillness. His de hung loosely at his side, his calm, unyielding gaze locking onto Lira.


    "It''s over," he said, his tone as cold as the void he had summoned. "Your strength, your techniques, your ambitions¡ªall of it is nothing."


    Lira staggered back, her body trembling as the forbidden pill''s effects began to wane. Her de slipped from her hands, ttering to the ground as she fell to her knees. The weight of her defeat pressed down on her like a crushing tide, her mind racing with questions she couldn''t answer.


    Lucavion turned his gaze to the crowd, his voice rising as he addressed them once more. "This is the truth of the Cloud Heavens Sect," he dered, his words sharp and cutting. "Power built on lies. Techniques with no substance. And strength that crumbles under the weight of its own corruption."


    The audience erupted, their cheers and boos mixing into a cacophony of sound. But Lucavion ignored them, his eyes fixed on Lira as she knelt in the dirt, her once-unshakable confidence shattered.


    He moved towards her, with steady steps.


    "This," he said, his voice low and final, "is where your arrogance ends."


    PITU!


    And finished with a spit on her face.


    "Pathetic."


    And then left the arena.

 Chapter 270: Are you crazy?

    As Elder Xue observed the unfolding battle between Lucavion and Lira, her expression remained impassive, but inwardly, a storm brewed. Every move he made, every word he uttered, unraveled secrets the sect had spent decades burying. She sat rigid in her seat, her hands gripping the armrests tightly as Lucavion taunted Lira, his words piercing through the veil of the sect''s carefully cultivated image.


    When he spoke of their poisons, of their methods, the crowd''s murmurs grew louder. usatory whispers rippled like wildfire, and for the first time, Elder Xue felt the weight of those words crashing against the sect''s reputation.


    "How does he know this much?" she thought, her mind racing. "Who is he?"


    Her gaze darkened as Lucavion dismantled Lira''sposure with every pointed remark. It wasn''t just the loss of the fight that mattered now¡ªit was the erosion of their prestige, the questions he was forcing into the open. The Cloud Heavens Sect had long relied on their aura of invincibility, their mystique, to maintain their dominance. But Lucavion wasn''t just challenging their fighters; he was tearing apart their foundation, brick by brick.


    As the fight continued, and as Lucavion''s usations cut deeper, Elder Xue''s breathing grew shallow. Her years of discipline and control fought against the growing rage bubbling within her.


    ''He knows,'' she realized with icy rity. ''And not just surface rumors. He knows the depths of it.''


    For a fleeting moment, doubt crept into her thoughts. Had they been careless? Had someone betrayed them? But no, that was impossible. The secrets Lucavion had revealed were too closely guarded, too deeply intertwined with their sect''s most ndestine operations.


    Elder Xue sat frozen, her normally calm andposed demeanor shattered beneath the weight of Lucavion''s deliberate onught. His words weren''t just jabs or provocations¡ªthey were revtions. Each usation he threw cut through the illusion of perfection the Cloud Heavens Sect had painstakingly maintained for decades.


    The murmurs in the crowd had grown louder, spreading like wildfire, and she could already see the storm brewing. Faces in the stands were no longer merely spectators¡ªthey were inquisitors. Some whispered among themselves, specting on the veracity of Lucavion''s ims. Others watched her with narrowed eyes, their doubts aimed directly at the sect she represented.


    "He nned this," Xue realized, her thoughts seething with fury. "Every move, every word¡ªhe knew exactly what to say to undermine us."


    Her nails dug into the fine wood of the armrest, leaving deep grooves. The implications of his usations were too dire to ignore. Even if he were bluffing, even if there were no real evidence to support his words, the mere suggestion was enough to nt seeds of doubt. And doubt could grow into something far worse.


    She could already feel the walls closing in. People would investigate. They would question. If Lucavion''s taunts had even a shred of truth, the sect''s carefully woven web of influence could unravel.


    Elder Xue''s thoughts raced. This cannot be allowed. The damage is already spreading. We must act quickly to contain this, to bury it before it consumes us. Her jaw tightened as she made her decision.


    Reaching into her robes with steady hands, she retrieved a small, intricately carved bone whistle. Blowing into it silently, she released a faint pulse of mana, and within moments, a sleek, white pigeon with silver-tipped feathers descended to her shoulder. It cooed softly, waiting for hermand.


    She scribbled a short, urgent message on a strip of paper, her strokes sharp and deliberate:


    To the Matriarch¡ª


    The situation has escted beyond expectation. Immediate action is required to suppress potential damage. Eliminate all trails leading to the incidents in question. Full details to follow.


    ¡ªXue


    Rolling the strip tightly, she secured it to the pigeon''s leg and released it, watching as it vanished into the horizon with an urgency that mirrored her own rising panic.


    Elder Xue stood abruptly, her sharp re fixed on Lucavion as he finished his fight with an effortless calm that only fueled her anger. His victory was decisive, but it wasn''t the defeat of their strongest disciple that burned her¡ªit was the damage he''d inflicted on their reputation.


    She turned to leave, her robe swishing as she moved toward the exit. But before she could take another step, Marquis Ventor''s voice, smooth and deliberate, cut through the tension like a de.


    "What a remarkable fight," Ventor mused aloud, his tone carrying just enough intrigue to imply more. "But one wonders¡­ if there''s truth to what was said?"


    Elder Kael, seated nearby, leaned forward with a smug grin. "Indeed. Such specific usations, delivered with such confidence¡­ it makes one curious. Could it all be true?"


    Elder Xue froze mid-step, her fury bubbling dangerously close to the surface. She turned slowly, her gaze cold and cutting as it swept between the two men. "How dare you?" she said, her voice low butced with venom. "How can you even entertain the words of a ruffian like him over the honor of the Cloud Heavens Sect? Have we not proven ourselves time and again through our deeds, our contributions, and our reputation?"


    Kael tilted his head slightly, his smirk widening. "Ah, but you know what they say¡ªwhere there''s smoke, there''s fire. And from what I''ve seen, your sect has been trying very hard to control the mestely."


    Xue''s eyes narrowed dangerously, her hands trembling with restrained rage. "You dare use us of impropriety based on the baseless words of a wandering swordsman?"


    Ventor, ever the diplomat, raised a hand to pacify the escting tension. "Peace, Elder Xue. No one is making usations," he said smoothly. "But the crowd, the whispers¡ªthey have ears and eyes. And once such rumors begin, they are very hard to silence." His piercing gaze met hers. "Perhaps your sect should consider how best to address these¡­ spections."


    Xue''s lips thinned into a hard line, her pride and fury warring with the reality of the situation. Without another word, she turned sharply and swept out of the lounge, her robes billowing behind her. She could not afford to waste any more time arguing. Damage control was paramount.


    As she disappeared down the corridor, Kael leaned back in his seat with a satisfied chuckle. "She''s rattled," he said, his amusement clear.


    Ventor watched her departure, his expression inscrutable. "This young man¡­."


    Who would have thought that he would do such a thing? Considering all the possible implications, one needed to wonder.


    ''But¡­.this can also be a good opportunity.''


    An unexpected gain. Things like these would be the ones to change everything.


    "Then, respectable Marquis. May I take my leave?"


    Marquis Ventor inclined his head toward Elder Kael, his smile faint but knowing. "Of course, Elder Kael. It would be remiss of me to keep you when I suspect you have matters to attend to."


    Kael chuckled softly, rising to his feet with a casual grace. "You''re perceptive, Marquis, as always."


    The Marquis''s smile didn''t falter, but his sharp eyes followed Kael as he made his exit. Ventor''s mind churned. Let him go. Kael''s next move will no doubt align with his sect''s interests¡ªand I have no doubt what he''s nning. But for now, let him act. It will provide rity.


    As Kael disappeared down the hall, Ventor leaned back in his chair, swirling the wine in his goblet thoughtfully. "Interesting," he murmured to himself, his tone both amused and contemtive. "This young man is stirring the pot far more than I expected."


    ********


    Kael moved through the corridors of the arenaplex with purpose, his expression as calm andposed as ever. Yet, beneath his steady exterior, his mind raced. Lucavion''s actions had shaken not just the Cloud Heavens Sect but also the tournament itself. This is no mere swordsman. He knows too much, ys his hand too carefully.


    As he approached the area reserved for the contestants, the faint hum of voices grew louder. By the time Kael turned the final corner, the noise had escted into a full-blownmotion.


    The contestants'' lounge was in chaos.


    But then Kael''s calm facade cracked as he entered the contestant''s lounge and took in the scene before him. Elder Xue was already there, standing rigid amidst the chaos, her piercing gaze locked on one figure: Lucavion. Her presence alone was enough to suffocate the room, her aura coiling tightly around her like a storm ready to break.


    But what froze Kael''s breath mid-step wasn''t her presence¡ªit was the de in her hand.


    The weapon glinted ominously in the flickering light of the manamps, its edge impossibly sharp, emanating a faint but unmistakable pressure of refined killing intent. The air around her seemed heavier, and even the other contestants¡ªthose who had been shouting moments ago¡ªwere silent, their eyes wide as they looked between Xue and her target.


    Lucavion stood a short distance away, his stance rxed but his eyes sharp as he regarded Xue. His expression carried a faint trace of amusement, but there was something deadly in the calmness of his posture, as though he were standing in the eye of a hurricane. He held his estoc loosely in one hand, its tip resting against the floor, but the tension in the room suggested he was ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    But what could he even do?


    As a 4-star warrior at most, what could he do against a 6-star Elder, especially against an elder like Elder Xue?


    "Die."


    SWOOSH!


    That was why, as Elder Xue''s de shed, his eyes widened.


    "XUE! ARE YOU CRAZY!"


    After all, in front of his eyes, Xue was about to kill this young man.

 Chapter 271: You are crazy

    Kael''s mind raced, hisposed exterior cracking as the pieces fell into ce with startling rity. Elder Xue''s de was moving with lethal intent, its sharp edge cutting through the air toward Lucavion. The lounge, normally bustling with guards and attendants, was conspicuously empty.


    ''Where are the guards?'' Kael thought, his eyes darting to the corners of the room as he closed the distance with rapid strides. ''The Marquis explicitly stated that the contestants would be protected. So why is she here¡ªalone, unopposed?''


    The absence of any intervention was rming, but Kael didn''t have the luxury of pondering it further. His instincts screamed at him to act, and the consequences of inaction loomed toorge. If Xue kills him here, it won''t just stain the tournament¡ªit''ll bury every potential secret he holds. And that¡­ that would be a loss to the Silver me Sect.


    "XUE! ARE YOU CRAZY?" Kael bellowed, his voice resonating with authority as he surged forward.


    Lucavion, to his credit, didn''t flinch as the de descended. His calm was unnerving, his eyes sharp and calcting even in the face of a superior foe. It was almost as if he had anticipated this moment. What is this boy thinking? Kael wondered, frustration boiling beneath his focus. Does he think he can survive this?


    SWOOSH!


    The de was mere inches from Lucavion''s neck, the glint of its edge promising a swift and merciless end.


    Kael''s legs burned with the surge of mana he poured into them, his body moving instinctively, his mind a storm of doubt and desperation. Toote. I''m toote, he thought, his analytical mind racing even as his instincts screamed for him to intervene.


    Xue''s de is already in motion. At this distance, there''s no way I can intercept it.


    The sh of steel glinted ominously in the flickering light of the lounge.


    I can''t lose him now!


    Kael''s heart sank, his thoughts spiraling into frustration. He''s going to die, and all that he knows¡ªeverything we could use against them¡ªwill vanish.


    SWOOSH!


    The sound of the de slicing through the air was deafening in Kael''s mind. His feet moved, but he already knew it was futile. I can''t¡ª


    CLANG!


    Kael froze mid-step, the sharp metallic sound cutting through his thoughts like a knife. His body moved instinctively into a defensive posture, but his mindgged, reeling from the impossibility of what he had just heard.


    ng?


    His gaze snapped to the scene before him, his eyes widening in disbelief. What?


    Elder Xue''s de was halted mid-swing, its edge deflected by another¡ªa de glowing with mana, trembling under the force of the sh but holding firm. The source of the parry was none other than Lucavion himself.


    Kael''s sharp eyes took in the sight, his mind working frantically to piece together what he was seeing. Lucavion stood with his estoc raised, its de shimmering with a dense, pulsing aura of mana. The force of the sh had sent ripples of energy through the air, cracking the floor beneath their feet. But the boy¡ªno, this young man¡ªstood unyielding, his expression calm, even as his body betrayed the cost of his defiance.


    Lucavion''s arm trembled violently, his fingers gripping the hilt of his weapon with white-knuckled determination. Blood dripped steadily from his elbow, staining the floor beneath him. Kael''s trained eyes immediately caught the unnatural angle of his arm¡ªthe joint dislocated, the bones in his forearm visibly warped from the sheer impact.


    His mind reeled. He parried her? A 4-star fighter against a 6-star elder? No, this isn''t possible¡ª


    Lucavion''s lips curled into a faint smirk, his voice cutting through the stunned silence. "You didn''t think it would be that easy, did you?"


    Elder Xue''s eyes burned with fury as she stared at the young man before her, her de still locked against his. She shoved her weapon forward, forcing Lucavion back a step, his injured arm shaking as he strained to maintain his grip.


    Elder Xue''s eyes burned with fury as she stared at the young man before her, her de still locked against his. She shoved her weapon forward, forcing Lucavion back a step, his injured arm shaking as he strained to maintain his grip.


    Kael''s body finally caught up with his mind, and he closed the remaining distance in an instant, stepping between Xue and Lucavion with his de drawn. His presence sent a wave of tension through the room as he raised his mana in a protective barrier, his voice sharp andmanding.


    "That''s enough, Xue!" he barked, his gaze darting between the elder and Lucavion. "Have you lost all sense?"


    Xue didn''t lower her de, her voice seething with barely contained rage. "You''re protecting him? Stand aside, Kael. This is not Silver me Sect''s concern."


    Kael''s smirk widened as he stepped fully between Elder Xue and Lucavion, his de held steady, the faint glow of his mana barrier shimmering like a veil of molten silver. "Overstepping, you say?" His tone was calm but edged with mocking amusement. "Come now, Xue, isn''t it our duty as elders to guide and protect the younger generation? Surely you wouldn''t advocate snuffing out such a promising talent over mere usations."


    Xue''s expression twisted in fury, her hand gripping her sword tighter. "He is no ordinary young man," she hissed. "He''s a threat¡ªhis lies have already taken root, tarnishing the name of the Cloud Heavens Sect. You, of all people, should understand the gravity of this. Stand aside!"


    Kael let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "Lies, you say? How can you be so certain they''re lies, Xue? After all, isn''t it only fair to investigate before making such a judgment? Or does the Cloud Heavens Sect no longer value evidence in their pursuit of truth?"


    Xue''s eyes shed dangerously, her aura ring slightly in response. "There is no need to investigate baseless ims from a snake like him. He''s sowing discord, nothing more!"


    "Baseless?" Kael raised an eyebrow, his smirk fading into a more serious expression. "Do you truly believe that? Or is it easier to silence him than to face the possibility that there might be truth in his words?" His gaze sharpened as he stepped closer, his voice lowering into a cutting tone. "Tell me, Xue¡ªdoes this remind you of anything?"


    Her posture stiffened, a flicker of unease shing across her face. "What are you insinuating?"


    Kael''s smirk returned, this time colder, more deliberate. "Oh, just a little incident from the past. You remember, don''t you? About fifteen years ago, a young man¡ªa promising swordsman¡ªwas used of assaulting one of your sect''s precious disciples. The evidence was circumstantial at best, but the Cloud Heavens Sect acted swiftly, didn''t they? Executed him without a second thought."


    Xue''s lips thinned, her expression darkening. "That situation was resolved long ago. It has no bearing here."


    "Resolved?" Kaelughed, the sound sharp and bitter. "Yes, I suppose you could call it that. Until the truth came to light a yearter, when that same disciple confessed she fabricated the entire story out of spite. All because the young man rejected her advances."


    Xue''s grip on her de faltered for a moment, though her re remained. "That¡­ was an isted incident. It has nothing to do with this."


    Kael''s voice dropped, the mocking edge reced by quiet, biting steel. "Does it? Or is it a reminder of what happens when you act rashly, when pride and fear cloud your judgment? If you kill this boy now, without proof, you''ll only give weight to his usations. And if he''s telling the truth¡­" He let the implication hang in the air, his smirk returning. "Well, I''m sure the world would love to hear about that."


    Xue''s breathing grew heavier, her rage warring with the cold logic of Kael''s words. She nced at Lucavion, who stood silently, his dark eyes gleaming with quiet confidence despite the pain evident in his trembling, injured arm. The young man met her gaze with a calm, knowing smirk, as if daring her to continue.


    Kael stepped closer, his sharp gaze piercing through Elder Xue''s mask of fury. His tone shifted, no longer mocking but cold and calcted, every word a de aimed to unbnce her. "Think carefully, Xue. If this boy is lying, then let the truth speak for itself. Truth has a way of silencing liars, doesn''t it?"


    Xue''s jaw tightened, her hand still gripping her de, though she didn''t raise it again. Her fury simmered just beneath the surface, her aura crackling faintly around her.


    Kael tilted his head, watching her closely. "Unless¡­ the truth isn''t so clean, is it? Is that why you''re so desperate to kill him?" His smirk returned, icy and deliberate. "From where I stand, it looks like the Cloud Heavens Sect has something to hide. Otherwise, why react so violently? Why not simply prove him wrong?"


    "That''s enough!" Xue snapped, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and unease. Her aura red briefly, but Kael didn''t flinch, holding his ground with an air ofposed defiance.


    "Is it?" Kael pressed, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "Because to me, this doesn''t look like the reaction of someone with nothing to hide. It looks like fear, Xue. Fear that his words have hit closer to the mark than you care to admit."


    Her re burned into him, her fury evident, but Kael didn''t relent. He took another step forward, lowering his voice so only she could hear. "If you kill him now, you''ll only confirm what everyone already suspects. You''ll make his words truth, even if they aren''t. Is that what you want?"

 Chapter 272: You are crazy (2)

    Elder Xue''s expression shifted slightly, her fury tempered by a forced calm as she tried to mask her unease. She took a deep breath, lowering her de but not her aura. "This isn''t about fear, Kael. This is about principle. The Cloud Heavens Sect will not stand idly by while its name is dragged through the mud by a liar seeking to sow chaos. If we allow such usations to spread unchecked, how can we call ourselves a sect worthy of respect? How can we hold our heads high with such disgrace hanging over us?"


    Kael''s lips curved into a faint smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Ah, principles. Honor. Respect. All admirable things, Xue." He paused, his smirk growing sharper. "But those principles only hold water as long as the usations are, in fact, lies."


    Xue''s eyes narrowed, her posture stiffening. "And they are lies," she snapped, her voice low and sharp. "This boy''s usations are baseless. His words are poison, designed to manipte the weak-minded and spread discord."


    Kael nodded slowly, feigning agreement, though the mocking edge never left his tone. "Of course, as long as they are lies, you''re absolutely right. But you see, Xue, there''s one thing that doesn''t add up." He stepped closer, his voice dropping into a near-whisper, the weight of his words pressing down on her. "If you''re so confident these are lies, why the pigeon?"


    The color drained from Xue''s face for the briefest of moments, but she recovered quickly, her expression hardening. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said, her voice cold and firm.


    Kael chuckled softly, shaking his head as if he were amused by her denial. "Come now, Xue. I saw it myself¡ªthe moment Lucavion''s words began to spread, you sent that pigeon off in quite the hurry. And don''t think for a second I didn''t recognize it. That was no ordinary messenger. That was a Sect Keeper''s pigeon, wasn''t it? Straight to your Matriarch."


    Xue''s aura red again, but Kael''s smirk only widened as he studied Elder Xue''s trembling frame. Though she tried to maintain herposure, he could see the cracks in her carefully constructed facade. Her aura wavered as if she were teetering on the edge ofshing out again. He didn''t press further, knowing his words had already struck the chord he wanted.


    "Careful, Xue," he said, his tone almost yful. "You wouldn''t want to give the crowd out there more reason to talk, would you?"


    Xue red at him, her fury barely contained. But she knew she was cornered. The risk of further esction in front of someone like Kael, who thrived on exploiting such moments, was too high. She couldn''t afford another mistake, not when so much was already spiraling out of her control.


    Without another word, Xue spun on her heel, her robes snapping sharply as she stormed out of the room. Her retreat was swift, leaving an almost eerie silence in her wake. The tension hung heavy in the air, but Kael remained calm, his eyes shifting to the figure standing a few paces away.


    Lucavion stood still, his injured arm hanging limply at his side, blood trickling down his fingers. Despite the obvious pain, his posture remained confident, his smirk faint but unwavering. He tilted his head slightly, meeting Kael''s gaze with a glimmer of amusement.


    Kael crossed his arms, leaning slightly against the doorframe as he regarded the young man. "You''re insane," he said bluntly, his voice carrying a mix of bemusement and exasperation. "Deliberately provoking someone like Xue, with no backup n? Do you have a death wish, or do you just not value your life?"


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his smirk widening. "Oh, I value my life quite a bit, Elder Kael."


    Kael arched an eyebrow, his tone sharpening. "Then why? Do you think you can stand against someone like Xue in your current state? She would''ve cut you down without hesitation if I hadn''t intervened."


    Lucavion''s eyes gleamed with quiet confidence, his voice steady as he replied, "I knew you woulde, Elder Kael."


    Kael blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "You knew I''de?"


    "Of course," Lucavion said, his smirk turning into a grin. "After all, I''ve done so much to help you, haven''t I? Spreading secrets about your greatest enemy, nting seeds of doubt in the crowd¡­ there''s no way someone like you would just let me die. Not before you''ve had the chance to use me to your advantage."


    Kael''s expression tightened, his gaze narrowing. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," he muttered, his voice low. "But don''t mistake my intervention for altruism. You''re useful, that''s all. Don''t let it go to your head."


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk unchanging. "I never assumed otherwise. But admit it, Elder Kael¡ªyou''re curious about me. Just as curious as Xue is furious."


    Kael sighed, shaking his head. "Curiosity, sure. But I''m also wondering if your recklessness will end up being more trouble than it''s worth."


    Lucavion chuckled again, his voice light despite the blood staining his clothes. "Well, that''s a gamble you''ll have to take, isn''t it? After all, Elder Kael¡­ isn''t it more exciting when the stakes are high?"


    Kael didn''t reply immediately, his sharp gaze lingering on Lucavion. This boy was a puzzle¡ªone that promised both great reward and immense risk. And for now, Kael couldn''t help but wonder which woulde first.


    Then his eyes flicked to Lucavion''s arm, noting the unnatural angle of his shoulder and the dark red streaks trailing down his hand. The young man''s posture betrayed little of the pain he must have been feeling, but Kael''s trained eye didn''t miss the slight tremor in his fingers or the asional twitch of his muscles.


    "You should treat that arm first," Kael said, his tone t but firm. He reached into his robe and pulled out a small ss vial filled with a shimmering golden liquid. Without waiting for Lucavion''s response, he tossed it toward him.


    Lucavion caught the vial deftly with his uninjured hand, examining it with a faint smirk. "A high-grade healing potion? Generous, Elder Kael."


    Kael crossed his arms, his expression unimpressed. "Call it practicality. You can''t keep pulling off stunts like that if you''re falling apart. Take it."


    Lucavion chuckled, shaking his head as he set the vial aside. "It''s just a bone fracture and a shoulder dislocation," he said nonchntly. "Nothing too severe. Should be healed by tomorrow."


    Kael''s eyebrows rose, his gaze hardening. "Just a bone fracture and a shoulder dislocation?" he repeated, his tone tinged with disbelief. "Boy¡­ if that''s your definition of ''nothing too severe,'' I''d hate to see what you consider serious."


    Lucavion shrugged¡ªat least as much as his injured shoulder allowed¡ªand grinned. "I''ve had worse. Besides, this isn''t the first time someone''s tried to kill me, Elder Kael."


    Kael let out a long sigh, running a hand down his face. "You''re either the bravest fool I''ve ever met, or the most reckless. Likely both."


    Lucavion''s grin widened, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Reckless, maybe. But it worked, didn''t it?"


    Kael''s gaze darkened as he leaned closer, his voice lowering. "Barely. And it shouldn''t havee to this. Xue bribed the guards¡ªguards under the Marquis'' employ. I wasn''t expecting her to stoop that low, not here, of all ces."


    Lucavion''s expression shifted slightly, the humor fading from his eyes. "The Marquis will be furious when he finds out."


    Kael nodded sharply. "He should be. Xue''s actions aren''t just a personal affront¡ªthey undermine the entire tournament''s integrity. And the Marquis doesn''t take kindly to being made a fool."


    Lucavion hummed thoughtfully, tilting his head as he regarded the potion in his hand. "Still¡­ it''s just a bone fracture and a shoulder dislocation," he repeated, almost teasingly, as he set the vial down again.


    Kael stared at him for a long moment, his thoughts a mixture of exasperation and grudging admiration. This boy¡­ if this is ''nothing serious'' to him, then what kind of hell has he been through? He thought it but didn''t voice it, choosing instead to shake his head and turn away.


    "Fine. Be stubborn," Kael said, his voice tinged with annoyance. "But don''te crying to me if your arm falls off."


    Lucavionughed softly, his grin returning. "Noted, Elder Kael. But I think I''ll manage."


    Kael lingered for a moment, his gaze steady as he studied Lucavion''s calm,posed demeanor. Despite the blood staining his clothes and the tension that still hung heavy in the room, the young man seemed almost unaffected, as though he were already nning his next move.


    Finally, Kael straightened and turned toward the door. "You should keep your guard up," he said, his voice firm but not unkind. "The disciples of the Cloud Heavens Sect¡ªor even Elder Xue herself¡ªmighte for you again. You''ve stirred up a ho''s nest, and they won''t let it go easily."


    Lucavion smirked faintly, rolling his good shoulder with an air of nonchnce. "I''ll manage," he said lightly, his toneced with quiet confidence. "Besides, they can''t afford to act rashly. Not now."


    Kael nced back at him, his expression curious. "And why''s that, boy? What makes you so sure?"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, his dark eyes gleaming with a knowing light. "Because you''ll report this to the Marquis, won''t you? He won''t let them act out of line¡ªnot after they''ve already tried to bribe his guards and jeopardize the tournament''s integrity. The Cloud Heavens Sect knows this. If they try something now, they''ll risk far more than they can handle."


    Kael''s lips twitched into a faint smirk of his own. "You''re sharp. I''ll give you that."


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly, his smirk unwavering. "Just pragmatic, Elder Kael. The Cloud Heavens Sect is dangerous, but they''re not foolish. They won''t risk open conflict with the Marquis over me. Not now, at least."


    Kael nodded slowly, his respect for the young man growing despite himself. "Pragmatic, indeed," he said, his toneced with grudging approval. "But don''t let that make you careless. They''re still dangerous, and if there''s one thing I''ve learned, it''s that desperation makes people unpredictable."


    Lucavion''s smirk didn''t falter. "Noted, Elder Kael. But I think I''ll be fine."


    Kael regarded him for a final moment, then sighed, shaking his head. "You''re either a genius or a fool. Time will tell which." Without waiting for a response, he turned and strode out of the room, his robes swishing softly behind him.

 Chapter 273: A liar ?

    For the whole semifinal time, Valeria watched from the stands, her heart steady, her mind calm. She had already fought her own battle in the semifinals, and though she had lost to Varen, she found herself surprisingly at peace. It wasn''t a bitter defeat¡ªit was a duel where she had given her all, every ounce of strength and discipline honed over years. Her loss wasn''t due to arrogance or miscalction but because her opponent was simply stronger. It was a reminder of how far she still had to go, a humbling yet invigorating experience.


    Now, her focus was entirely on Lucavion. He stood opposite Lira in the arena, his posture rxed, his de held almost carelessly. It was infuriating, that smirk he wore¡ªso dismissive, so confident. And yet, Valeria couldn''t look away.


    From the first exchange of blows, it became clear that this wasn''t just a battle of swords. It was a sh of ideologies, of personalities. Lira, fierce and desperate, fought with the overwhelming might of her sect''s techniques. Her strikes were powerful, her movements calcted, but there was something hollow about them. Valeria recognized it immediately¡ªLira was fighting to prove something, not to herself, but to the world. Every sh of her de was steeped in frustration, her techniques trying to shout louder than Lucavion''s words.


    Lucavion, on the other hand, was silent, his movements deliberate. He didn''t fight to prove his strength; he fought to unearth truths. His every action seemed designed to strip away Lira''sposure, exposing not just the ws in her technique but the fractures in her pride.


    Valeria''s fingers twitched as she watched Lucavion deflect a particrly brutal technique¡ªone she recognized as the Cloud Heavens Sect''s signature move, Cyclone Rend. He sidestepped it with maddening ease, his estoc flicking out to disrupt the technique''s flow. It was like watching an artist dismantle a poorly constructed painting, stroke by stroke.


    And as the fight raged on, Valeria couldn''t help butpare herself to both fighters. She had stood in that arena just hours ago, against an opponent whose strength eclipsed hers. But she hadn''t lost herposure, hadn''t sumbed to desperation. Her loss had been clean, and she had walked away with her head high. Lira, however, was crumbling before her eyes, her pride unraveling with every taunt, every failed strike.


    And then there was Lucavion. Valeria''s lips pressed into a thin line as she watched him toy with Lira¡ªnot physically, but mentally. He wielded words as skillfully as he did his de, each one finding its mark, digging into Lira''s insecurities. It was a kind of fight Valeria wasn''t used to, one that relied on understanding your opponent''s mind as much as their techniques.


    ''He''s not just fighting her,'' Valeria knew. ''He''s exposing her.''


    It wasn''t just Lira he was exposing. His words cut deeper, reaching into the very foundation of the Cloud Heavens Sect. The crowd murmured, their whispers growing louder with every revtion he uttered. Valeria nced around, noting the unease on the faces of the spectators. He was doing what no one dared to¡ªchallenging not just a fighter, but an institution.


    A part of Valeria admired him for it. She had always followed the rules, respected the structures of power, and upheld the principles instilled in her as a knight. But Lucavion¡­ he didn''t care about rules. He fought with a purpose beyond personal victory, tearing down facades and forcing people to confront ufortable truths.


    But another part of her bristled at his methods. He was too reckless, too smug. Watching him, Valeria felt a strange mix of respect and exasperation. His confidence bordered on arrogance, and yet¡­ he was effective. Every strike, every word, served a purpose, and by the time the fight drew to a close, Lira was a shadow of the fighter she had been at the start.


    When Lucavion finallynded the decisive blow, the arena fell silent. Lira knelt on the ground, her de slipping from her grasp, her aura flickering like a dying me. The fight was over, but the echoes of it would linger far longer. The whispers in the crowd had turned into an uproar, and even from her seat, Valeria could feel the shift in the air.


    Lucavion turned, his smirk firmly in ce, but there was something in his eyes that gave Valeria pause. Was it satisfaction? No¡­ it was something deeper. A quiet, burning determination that went beyond the fight, beyond the tournament.


    Then as she sat in the stands, her arms crossed, her gaze fixed on the arena even as Lucavion disappeared from view. The roar of the crowd seemed distant, muffled by the tumult of thoughts swirling in her mind. She reyed his words, dissecting them, trying to separate hyperbole from truth.


    "Living furnaces."


    The phrase had struck a nerve, its weight pressing heavily against her chest. She had grown up in a world of discipline and honor, one where strength was earned through effort and sacrifice. The idea that the Cloud Heavens Sect, revered and feared across thend, could engage in something so vile¡ªmade her stomach twist.


    Her fingers tightened against her arms. Was it true? Could they truly be capable of such horrors? Using children, orphans, the forgotten¡ªturning them into tools to fuel their cultivation?


    The more she thought about it, the harder it became to dismiss.


    Valeria''s mind wandered back to the sect disciples she had encountered during the tournament. She thought of Lira¡ªproud, powerful, but hollow. There had always been something about her aura that felt off, a faint imbnce that Valeria couldn''t ce. Was that the result of the sect''s methods? Could it be that Lira''s strength wasn''t her own, but stolen, torn from the lives of innocents?


    And Elder Xue¡­ Valeria had seen her fury during the fight, the way herposure had cracked under Lucavion''s taunts. That wasn''t just anger. It was fear. Lucavion''s usations had hit a nerve, and Xue''s desperation to silence him only added weight to his ims.


    "He nned this," Valeria murmured under her breath, recalling the precision with which Lucavion had delivered his words. He hadn''t spoken out of anger or recklessness. Every sentence had been a de, carefully aimed to cut through the sect''s carefully constructed facade.


    But were his words true? Or was he simply a master maniptor, weaving lies to sow chaos?


    Valeria''s thoughts were a maelstrom of conflict as she sat in the stands, the crowd''s uproar fading into the background. She tried to dissect the storm of emotions stirring within her, but the pieces didn''t quite fit. Lucavion''s words, his actions¡ªthey were calcted, deliberate. But was he truly a liar? Could someone with such a sharp mind and unyielding confidence fabricate lies this precise, this devastating?


    Her gaze remained fixed on the now-empty arena. The name "Lucavion" lingered in her mind, carrying with it a myriad of impressions¡ªfrustration, curiosity, respect, and something she couldn''t quite name. He was arrogant, reckless, even infuriating at times. Yet, there was a strange sincerity beneath it all, a conviction that made her hesitate to dismiss him entirely.


    A liar? The question lingered, heavy and unresolved.


    Valeria clenched her fists against her arms, her heart tightening with an unfamiliar weight as she thought of him. He was always so sure of himself, so maddeningly calm. If he were truly a maniptor, then why did his actions feel less like deceit and more like a relentless pursuit of truth? She hated doubting her instincts, yet here she was, tangled in contradictions.


    "Why does it feel like this?" she murmured under her breath, her voice almost lost amidst the cacophony of the crowd. It wasn''t just his words that unsettled her¡ªit was the gnawing ache in her chest, the strange pull she felt whenever her mind strayed to him. It was infuriating, confusing, and impossible to ignore.


    With a deep breath, Valeria rose from her seat. She couldn''t let this uncertainty fester any longer. She needed answers, needed to confront him, to piece together the truth from the fragments of her scattered thoughts. Talking to Lucavion¡ªabout her fight, about his¡ªfelt inevitable. Perhaps seeing him would bring rity to the storm raging within her.


    Her steps were steady but brisk as she descended from the stands, her mind fixated on finding him. The corridors beneath the arena buzzed with activity¡ªattendants rushing about, voices echoing in hushed whispers¡ªbut Valeria paid them no mind. Her focus was singr, her resolve unshaken.


    As she approached the contestants'' quarters, a figure caught her eye. Elder Xue stormed past her, her robes billowing with the force of her movement. Valeria instinctively stepped to the side, her breath catching as she saw the elder''s face¡ªa mask of barely contained fury. Xue''s hands trembled at her sides, her aura crackling faintly as if struggling to contain the storm within.


    Valeria paused, her gaze lingering on the elder''s retreating form. The scene only deepened her unease. Lucavion''s fight had clearly struck a nerve, his words cutting through not just Lira but the foundation of the Cloud Heavens Sect itself. And now, Xue''s anger seemed less like righteous indignation and more like the desperation of someone cornered.


    ''But at the same time¡­.. what was Elder Xue doing here? It couldn''t be right?!


    Valeria''s mind raced as she stared at Elder Xue''s retreating form. The elder''s movements were erratic, her aura flickering with wild intensity. It wasn''t just anger¡ªit was something deeper, something darker. Desperation, perhaps. Fear.


    ''What did you do, Lucavion?'' she thought, her chest tightening.


    Her imagination spiraled, unearthing worst-case scenarios. She pictured Lucavion lying on the ground, blood pooling beneath him, that maddening smirk wiped from his face. She saw Elder Xue standing over him, her de dripping crimson, her aura suffocating the air around them.


    ''No. No, no, no!'' The images burned in her mind, each one worse than thest.


    Before she realized it, her feet were moving, carrying her toward the contestants'' quarters at a near run. The corridors blurred around her, the buzz of voices and the shuffle of footsteps fading into the background. All that mattered was getting there¡ªgetting to him.


    As she turned a corner, she nearly collided with Elder Kael. The elder''s sharp eyes flicked to her, his expression a mix of curiosity and suspicion. But she didn''t stop. She barely registered his presence, her focus unshakable.


    Kael''s brows furrowed, but he didn''t pursue her. She was already gone, her form disappearing down the corridor.


    The air grew heavier as she approached the contestants'' quarters, a chill settling over her as if the tension in the building had taken on a life of its own. Her heart pounded, each beat a reminder of the urgency driving her forward.


    When she finally reached the door to the lounge, she hesitated for the briefest of moments. Her hand hovered over the handle, her breath catching in her throat. She didn''t want to open it¡ªnot if her imagination had been right. But she had to.


    Steeling herself, she pushed the door open.


    The scene inside made her heart lurch. Lucavion stood near the center of the room, his posture rxed but his clothes stained with blood. His arm hung at an unnatural angle, his estoc resting lightly in his grip.


    But at least he looked alive.


    "Haaah¡­."


    And that was fine for her for now.

 Chapter 274: He is not

    Relief surged through Valeria as she took in the scene before her. Lucavion, though battered and bloodied, was alive. The sight of his smirk¡ªirritating as it was¡ªbrought an unexpected sense offort. She let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding, her chest loosening as the worst of her fears dissolved.


    "Haaah¡­" A soft, almost involuntary sound escaped her lips as she stepped further into the room. Her shoulders slumped slightly, the tension she had carried since seeing Elder Xue melting away.


    Lucavion''s gaze shifted to her, his dark eyes gleaming with that infuriating mixture of amusement and awareness. His smirk deepened, as if her presence was exactly what he''d been waiting for.


    "You''re here," he said casually, his tone light despite the blood staining his clothes. "A bitte, though."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, her moment of relief giving way to exasperation. "Late?" she echoed, her voice sharpening. "You''re standing there looking like you just crawled out of a warzone, and the first thing you say is that I''mte?"


    He shrugged¡ªor tried to. The motion sent a faint wince across his face, though he quickly masked it with another smirk. "Timing is everything, Valeria. But don''t worry. I managed to keep myself alive until you arrived."


    She let out an incredulous huff, crossing her arms. "Barely," she muttered, her eyes flicking to his injured arm. "What happened here? Did Xue do this?"


    Lucavion''s smirk softened slightly, his expression momentarily shadowed. "She tried," he admitted, his tone quieter. "But I don''t go down that easily."


    Valeria''s heart twisted at his words, the gravity of what could have happened pressing against her. She took another step closer, her gaze darting over his injuries. "And what if she had seeded?" she asked, her voice firm butced with a hint of something more¡ªsomething raw. "What then, Lucavion? Do you think this tournament, your games, would''ve been worth it?"


    His smirk faded entirely, reced by a fleeting seriousness that caught her off guard. "It would''ve been," he said simply, his eyes meeting hers. "If it meant exposing the truth."


    Her breath caught at his words, the weight of his conviction striking her. She wanted to argue, to tell him how reckless he was being, but something about the quiet resolve in his voice stopped her.


    Instead, she sighed, shaking her head. "You''re impossible," she muttered, stepping closer still. "Sit down. Let me look at that arm before you decide to go and provoke someone else."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, the sound low and warm. "If I didn''t know better, I''d say you''re worried about me, Valeria."


    She rolled her eyes, her fingers already reaching for his arm. "Stop talking and sit," she ordered, her tone brooking no argument.


    Valeria knelt beside Lucavion, her movements brisk and precise as she inspected the angle of his dislocated arm. The faint, unnatural swelling around his shoulder made her wince inwardly, though she refused to let it show. Her hands moved instinctively, brushing aside the torn edges of his sleeve to get a clearer view.


    "This is going to hurt," she said tly, ncing up at him.


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, faint but defiant. "You don''t need to warn me. I''ve been through worse."


    Her lips thinned, irritation flickering in her eyes. "That doesn''t make it any less foolish. Hold still."


    Without waiting for a response, Valeria ced her hands firmly around his shoulder and forearm, steadying him as she prepared to reset the joint. Her grip was strong yet careful, her touch surprisingly gentle for someone so exasperated.


    Lucavion didn''t flinch, though she caught the brief tightening of his jaw as she applied pressure. A sharp pop echoed through the room as his shoulder slipped back into ce, followed by his faint hiss of pain. She didn''tment, letting the silence stretch as she wrapped his arm in a makeshift sling using a strip of cloth she retrieved from her satchel.


    "Doesn''t suit you, you know," he said after a moment, his voice softer but still teasing.


    "What doesn''t suit me?" she asked, her hands deftly securing the knot.


    "Worrying." His smirk lingered, but there was a warmth behind it now, a subtle shift that softened his usual mockery. "You''re much better at being angry with me."


    Valeria paused, her gaze flicking up to meet his. "Someone has to be worried about you," she said simply. "Since you clearly don''t care about yourself."


    He chuckled, the sound rough but genuine. "Careful, Valeria. Keep that up, and I might start thinking you like me."


    Her expression darkened, but the faintest hint of color rose to her cheeks. "Don''t mistake pity for fondness, Lucavion," she shot back, tying off the sling with a firm tug that made him wince again.


    "Ouch," he said with mock indignation, though his grin didn''t waver. "You really know how to hurt a guy."


    Valeria straightened, brushing her hands off as she stepped back. "You make it too easy," she muttered. "Now, are you going to tell me why Xue came after you, or am I supposed to guess?"


    Lucavion leaned back against the bench, his expression sobering as his eyes flickered with something more serious. "She didn''t appreciate the truths I shared in the arena," he said. "Or the ones I hinted at."


    "You mean the ones that have half the crowd questioning the Cloud Heavens Sect''s morality?" Valeria''s voice carried a mix of disbelief and irritation. "You''re provoking an entire sect, Lucavion. Do you even realize the danger you''re in?"


    He tilted his head, his gaze locking onto hers. "I know exactly what I''m doing, Valeria. And it''s worth it."


    His conviction, steady and unyielding, left her momentarily speechless. She studied him, searching for any trace of hesitation or doubt, but found none. It was maddening. Infuriating. And yet¡­


    "I don''t know what to do with you," she admitted quietly, more to herself.


    Lucavion shook his head slowly, the faint remnants of his smirk softening into something more reflective. "I can deal with this on my own," he said, his voice carrying a quiet confidence. "No matter what happens, Valeria, I''ll never regret crossing des with people like them."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with conviction. For a moment, Valeria couldn''t respond, her thoughts spiraling as she tried to make sense of him. There was no hesitation in his tone, no flicker of doubt. It wasn''t arrogance, not entirely¡ªit was something deeper.


    "You say that like it''s a choice you''re proud of," she said finally, her voice low. "But why? Why push yourself this far? The Cloud Heavens Sect¡­ sure, they''re corrupt. I see that now. But is that really enough? Is hating them the reason you''re willing to risk everything?"


    Lucavion''s gaze met hers, and for a brief moment, she saw something raw in his expression¡ªsomething vulnerable beneath theyers of confidence and mockery. But it was gone just as quickly, reced by the calm determination that seemed to define him.


    Lucavion leaned back slightly, his uninjured arm resting on the bench behind him as his eyes held Valeria''s. The faintest smile ghosted his lips, not quite a smirk, but not entirely soft either. "Do you really need a reason to do something good?" he asked, his voice low and measured, a question that seemed to hang in the space between them. "Does every good deed have toe with an exnation?"


    Valeria blinked, caught off guard by the simplicity of his argument. For a moment, she hesitated, her thoughts tangling as she searched for the right words. "No," she said finally, her tone firm. "No, it doesn''t. Not if the person doing it is¡­ good-natured."


    She paused, her gaze narrowing slightly. "But you, Lucavion? You''re not like that."


    His lips twitched, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. "Not like what?"


    "You know exactly what I mean," she retorted, crossing her arms. "You''re not some selfless hero running around trying to save the world. You''re calcting, infuriating, and reckless. So don''t stand there and pretend you''re doing this out of some inherent sense of righteousness."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, shaking his head as he looked away. "I don''t know what kind of person you think I am, Valeria," he said, his tone casual but evasive. "But you''re right¡ªI''m not that."


    Her eyes narrowed further, her jaw tightening as frustration bubbled just beneath the surface. "Then what kind of person are you?" she pressed. "Because nothing you''ve said¡ªnothing you''ve done¡ªmakes any sense."


    He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he tilted his head, as if contemting her words, though the faint smirk on his lips suggested he wasn''t going to give her what she wanted. "Does it really matter?" he said finally, his voice light. "What I am? What I''m not? In the end, the Cloud Heavens Sect needed to be challenged, and I''m the one who decided to do it. That''s all there is to it."


    Valeria''s fingers curled tightly around her arms, the calm resolve in his tone only fueling her irritation. She wanted to argue, to push him further, but something in his expression¡ªa subtle shift, a quiet warning¡ªtold her it would be futile.


    "Infuriating," she muttered under her breath, turning away slightly as she tried to steady her thoughts. She knew him well enough by now to recognize when he was shutting her out. Whatever his reasons were, whatever drove him to put himself on the line like this, he wasn''t going to share them. Not now.


    Lucavion''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, unreadable. "Maybe I am," he said softly, almost as if to himself.


    Valeria nced back at him, her frustration giving way to a quiet resolve. She didn''t understand him¡ªnot fully¡ªbut for now, she had to ept that she wouldn''t get the answers she wanted.


    "Fine," she said after a long pause, her tone edged with reluctant resignation. "But don''t think this conversation is over."

 Chapter 275: Implications

    The Silver me Sect''s grand hall was bathed in the warm glow of flickering mana-fueled torches, their mes dancing against the carved redwood walls. At the head of the chamber, seated on an ornately decorated chair of molten steel and obsidian, was the Sect Master, Vaelin Drakov, the Patriarch of the Silver me Sect.


    His sharp features, framed by streaks of silver running through his fiery-red hair, exuded an air of calm authority. Despite his usual serene demeanor, Vaelin''s presence alone couldmand a room, his piercing gaze silencing even the most unruly of voices.


    As he reviewed reports from the outer branches, a sudden knock echoed through the chamber doors.


    "Enter," Vaelin called, his deep voice steady.


    A disciple stepped forward, bowing low before extending a scroll bound with Kael''s personal insignia¡ªa zing silver me. "Sect Master, a letter from Elder Kael. It is marked urgent."


    Vaelin''s brows furrowed slightly as he gestured for the disciple to approach. Taking the scroll, he dismissed the young man with a curt nod and unrolled it with practiced ease. His crimson eyes scanned the elegant script, his expression unchanging¡ªuntil he reached the crux of the message.


    The revtion struck like a thunderp.


    His eyes narrowed sharply, the warm glow of the hall seeming to dim under the weight of his realization. The hand holding the letter tightened imperceptibly, his knuckles whitening. Though Vaelin was a man who had faced countless atrocities in his decades of leadership¡ªughtered ns, betrayed allies, and horrors that defiedprehension¡ªthe contents of this letter cut deeper.


    The Cloud Heavens Sect''s practices¡ªpoisoning disciples of other sects, manipting tournaments, and cultivating their strength through unspeakable means¡ªwereid bare. And worse, their secrets were exposed in a public forum by a single individual, Lucavion.


    The implications were staggering.


    Vaelin''s mind moved with the precision of a de. This wasn''t just a revtion of the Cloud Heavens Sect''s depravity; it was a weapon. If these usations could be proven, it would shatter their reputation, destabilize their influence, and leave them vulnerable to retaliation. But if mishandled, it could backfire, leading to retaliation from the Cloud Heavens Sect against the Silver me Sect¡ªor worse, uniting neutral sects in their defense.


    Calm but deliberate, Vaelin rose from his seat, the scroll rolling shut in his hands. "Summon the elders," he said, his tone quiet but firm.


    The disciple at the door hesitated for only a moment before bowing deeply. "At once, Sect Master."


    Momentster, the grand hall filled with the murmurs of the gathered elders. Each elder bore the mark of their sect''s mes on their robes, their expressions shifting to unease as they sensed the weight of their Patriarch''s mood. Vaelin stood at the head of the table, his gaze sweeping over them with an intensity that stilled their whispers.


    "Elder Kael''s letter," he began, holding the scroll aloft, "details actions taken by the Cloud Heavens Sect that go beyond the bounds of rivalry or sectpetition. Poisoningpetitors, coercing innocents, and¡ª" he paused, his voice hardening as he spoke the final words¡ª"stealing strength from orphans and the defenseless to fuel their cultivation."


    A ripple of shock passed through the elders, their carefully schooled expressions faltering. Some exchanged nces, their disbelief mingling with outrage.


    Vaelin''s voice cut through their murmurs like a de. "Understand the gravity of this moment. If these ims are true, the Cloud Heavens Sect has not onlymitted heinous crimes but also jeopardized the bnce between sects. Their actions could incite chaos among cultivators andmoners alike."


    One elder, an older man with streaks of white in his beard, stepped forward. "Sect Master, are we certain of the letter''s validity? Elder Kael is many things, but this im¡­ it is beyond anything we have dealt with."


    Vaelin''s eyes bore into the elder, silencing him with a single look. "Kael is pragmatic. He would not risk this unless he was certain. Whether we believe it or not is irrelevant. What matters is whether others will¡ªand how we respond."


    Another elder, a woman known for her fiery temperament, spoke up. "The Cloud Heavens Sect is our sworn enemy. If this truthes to light, it will cripple them. Shall we not strike while they are vulnerable?"


    Vaelin raised a hand,manding silence. "We are not reckless opportunists," he said, his tone measured but firm. "This must be handled with precision. If the evidence is insufficient, it will only strengthen their position and expose us to retribution."


    Vaelin''s gaze swept across the assembled elders, his expression a calm mask hiding the storm of thoughts within. He held the room''s attention with amanding silence before speaking again, his voice cutting through the tension like a honed de.


    "This matter is to be handled with utmost urgency," he began, his tone steady but firm. "First, send a message to our branch in Mistveil City. Instruct them to contact the Crimson Hollow Sect. If I recall correctly, they hold the second or thirdrgest influence over the city, and they are among our allies."


    An elder, seated near the end of the table, leaned forward, her brow furrowed. "Shall we inform them of the full extent of this revtion?"


    Vaelin shook his head slightly. "Yes. Inform them about this releavtion but keep this confidential. Those women are decisive, they will most likely cut the evidence and get rid of the practices in this city after receiving the news. Therefore, rather than looking for immediate evidence, look more into the possible routes to understand the structure of their web."


    The elder nodded, making a quick note on a scroll.


    Vaelin''s gaze turned toward another elder, this one younger and dressed in the robes of a fieldmander. "Dispatch three senior disciples to investigate immediately. They are to leave today. Their task will be to corroborate the details in Elder Kael''s report and uncover any supporting evidence. Ensure they are prepared for potential resistance."


    A ripple of acknowledgment passed through the room. The urgency in Vaelin''s voice left no room for hesitation.


    One of the more cautious elders spoke up, his voice tentative. "And should the disciples encounter opposition from the Cloud Heavens Sect?"


    Vaelin''s crimson eyes flicked toward the cautious elder, his expression sharpening like tempered steel. "If they encounter opposition from the Cloud Heavens Sect, they are to engage only if provoked. They may defend themselves and challenge disciples, but they must not escte the conflict unnecessarily. This is an investigation, not a war."


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling over the gathered elders. Vaelin leaned forward slightly, his hands resting firmly on the obsidian table as his tone grew colder.


    "When ites to other sects, forceful investigation is strictly prohibited. We are not their overlords. Instead, our disciples must act with discretion and discernment. Identify our allies and distinguish them from potential enemies. The Crimson Hollow Sect, for instance, may move swiftly to cut ties to any implicated practices. We must ensure they remain allies, not push them into hostility through carelessness."


    The elder nodded slowly, his earlier hesitation giving way to understanding. "And if those sects appearplicit?"


    Vaelin straightened, his gaze icy but measured. "Ifplicity is suspected, do not confront them directly. Record their actions and report back. Any rash moves will endanger our position and weaken our leverage. We will deal withplicity when we have the full picture."


    Another elder, one with a weathered face and a reputation for strategy, stepped forward. "Sect Master, regarding the senior disciples, shall we send any specific resources with them to ensure their sess?"


    Vaelin''s lips pressed into a thin line as he considered. "Provide them with shadow tokens to aid in concealment and a single message orb to ensure directmunication with the council. Beyond that, they are to rely on their skills. Over-preparation will draw attention."


    The elder bowed in acknowledgment, and Vaelin turned to the room once more.


    "Finally, request an audience with Duke Alderon Ryne and the Southern Martial Alliance. They must be informed of these developments. However," his gaze swept over the room, "we will not urge them to act just yet. Simply ensure this matter is nted in their minds. A reminder that such practices exist, and that action may eventually be required."


    The fiery-tempered elder from before frowned slightly. "Sect Master, wouldn''t a more direct approach galvanize them into aiding us?"


    Vaelin''s gaze cooled, his tone dropping to a dangerous calm. "Galvanize them, yes¡ªbut into what? If we push too hard, we risk exposing our hand before the right moment. Let the Cloud Heavens Sect reveal their weakness first. Then, and only then, will we have the justification to rally others to our side."


    The elder inclined her head, conceding his point.


    "This opportunity is ripe," Vaelin continued, his voice resonant with quiet authority, "but it must be cultivated carefully. Overreach will turn opportunity into disaster. Do not forget: the Cloud Heavens Sect is cunning, and their desperation may lead them to act irrationally. For now, we watch, we gather, and we prepare."


    A quiet murmur of agreement spread through the room. The gathered elders rose in unison, bowing deeply to their Patriarch.


    "As youmand, Sect Master."


    As the room began to empty, Vaelin remained seated, his gaze fixed on the flickering mes of the torches. His thoughts churned, each one sharper and more calcted than thest.


    The Crimson Hollow Sect, the Southern Martial Alliance, and the Duke were all pieces on the board. The Cloud Heavens Sect had sown their own seeds of destruction, and the Silver me Sect would ensure those seeds bloomed into ruin.


    Vaelin''s lips curled into the faintest hint of a smile, cold and deliberate. "You may y the shadows, Little Hern¡­.." he murmured to himself, "but I will be the fire that will burn your shadows out."

 Chapter 276: You need to be much stronger for that

    As Valeria and Lucavion returned to Mariel''s inn, the shift in the atmosphere was impossible to miss. The usually lively space was now bursting at the seams, patrons crowding tables and filling every corner. The hum of conversation was louder, more charged, a tension simmering just beneath the surface. Even the air seemed heavier,den with unspoken questions and hushed spection.


    The moment Lucavion stepped through the door, dozens of eyes turned toward him. Some gazes carried admiration, others suspicion. A few burned with anger, and others lingered with a strange mix of pity and curiosity. The once-private world of the inn had be a public stage, and Lucavion its reluctant star.


    Valeria frowned, her sharp eyes sweeping over the room. The sudden crowd wasn''t a coincidence. This was the aftermath of Lucavion''s fight with Lira¡ªthe whispers of his words, the secrets he hadid bare for the world to see. The very reputation he had built on the arena floor now followed him here, a storm of opinions and judgments that wouldn''t be ignored.


    "Seems I''ve made an impression," Lucavion muttered, his smirk faint but unmistakable as his dark eyes flicked to meet Valeria''s.


    She sighed, brushing past him as she made her way toward their usual table by the fireside. It was still free, though it was clear that even here, their presence wasn''t going unnoticed. The weight of the crowd''s stares followed them as they crossed the room, whispers ring and dying as they passed.


    Valeria dropped into her seat, her expression tense as she folded her arms and waited for Lucavion to join her. He took his ce across from her with his usual air of nonchnce, leaning back slightly as if the stares and whispers were nothing more than background noise.


    "Do you even realize the kind of attention you''ve drawn?" Valeria asked, her voice low but firm.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "Of course. That was the point."


    She shot him a look, one that carried equal parts frustration and disbelief. "And you''re fine with this? With people watching you like some kind of spectacle?"


    He shrugged, reaching for the tankard of water left on the table by a passing attendant. "People always watch. It''s what they do afterward that matters."


    Valeria huffed, leaning forward slightly as she gestured subtly to the room around them. "And what happens when one of those people decides to act? When it''s not just stares and whispers but des and poison?"


    Lucavion''s expression didn''t falter, though his smirk softened slightly. "Then I deal with it. Just like I''ve dealt with everything else."


    Their conversation was interrupted as Mariel herself approached, her usually calm demeanor carrying a hint of unease. "Your meals will be out shortly," she said, her gaze lingering on Lucavion for a moment longer than necessary. "You''ve stirred up quite a crowd tonight."


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, sharper now. "So I''ve noticed."


    Mariel hesitated, her eyes flicking between him and Valeria. "Just¡­ be careful. Not everyone here is a friend."


    Lucavion inclined his head, his expression unreadable. "Appreciate the warning. But, Miss Little Bear. With you here, I shouldn''t be worried right?"


    Mariel''s lips thinned at Lucavion''s casual remark, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly as she regarded him. "You''re reckless," she said bluntly, her tone cutting through the hum of the room. "I''ve seen a lot in my time, but I''ve never met anyone like you. You keep this up, and it''s going to get you killed."


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, undeterred. He raised his uninjured hand in a mock toast. "I''m honored to be such a singrity," he replied, his tone light and teasing. "Hehe¡­ it''s nice to stand out, don''t you think?"


    Mariel huffed, her gaze softening despite her irritation. "Really something," she muttered, shaking her head as she turned to leave. "Just don''t make me regret sticking my neck out for you, Iron Matron or not."


    Lucavion chuckled, watching her retreating form as she disappeared into the bustling crowd. "Ah, Miss Little Bear," he mused, leaning back slightly. "Always so protective."


    Valeria rolled her eyes, dropping into her seat across from him. "You act like it''s funny, but she has a point. You''re reckless, Lucavion. One day, it''s going to catch up with you."


    "Maybe," he replied, his smirk softening as he lifted his tankard. "But not today."


    As their meals arrived and the crowd''s whispers continued to buzz around them, Valeria''s sharp eyes drifted to Lucavion''s arm. She frowned, her brow furrowing as she noticed how fluidly he moved it, the earlier stiffness and strain seemingly gone. She remembered the unnatural angle of his shoulder, the swelling, the sheer damage it had endured.


    "You shouldn''t be able to use your arm like that," she said abruptly, her toneced with suspicion. "Even with a high-grade potion, it should take longer to heal. How did you manage it?"


    Lucavion nced at her, a glimmer of amusement shing in his dark eyes. "Secret," he said simply, taking a slow sip from his tankard.


    Valeria''s frown deepened, her patience wearing thin. "That''s not an answer."


    "It''s the only one you''re getting," he replied, his smirk returning. "Some things are better left a mystery, Valeria. Keeps life interesting."


    She stared at him, her frustration mounting as she tried to decide whether to push further. But the smug, unbothered expression on his face made it clear she wouldn''t get anything more out of him. With a huff, she leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms.


    "Bastard¡­..Out of all things, you can at least reveal this, don''t you think?"


    Lucavion''s dark eyes, usually glinting with amusement, locked onto hers with an intensity that caught her off guard. For a fleeting moment, his gaze seemed honest, almost vulnerable¡ªa rarity she wasn''t prepared for.


    "Maybe someday," he said, his voice low, almost tender, "but you''ll need to be much stronger if you want to know that."


    Valeria blinked, her frown deepening. "Stronger?" she echoed, her confusion apparent. "What does that mean? Stronger how?"


    But just as quickly as the moment of sincerity appeared, it vanished. Lucavion leaned back in his chair, his signature smirk returning, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of something deeper. "It''s not the kind of thing you can rush, Valeria. Let''s just say¡­ it''s a story for another time."


    His dismissal sparked a fresh wave of frustration, but she hesitated, her usual sharp retort catching in her throat. Something in his tone, in the way he looked at her, left her unsettled. As much as she wanted to demand answers, she couldn''t shake the feeling that pushing further wouldn''t yield anything useful.


    Instead, she fell silent, her thoughts swirling. ''Stronger¡­ What could he possibly mean by that? Does he think I''m not capable now? Or is there something more to this?'' Her mind raced, trying to make sense of his cryptic words, but the answers eluded her.


    Lucavion, ever the enigma, simply reached for his tankard and took another leisurely sip. "You''ll figure it out eventually," he said casually, as if their entire exchange hadn''t just thrown her world slightly off bnce.


    Valeria huffed softly, leaning back in her seat as she tried to push down the strange, gnawing sensation in her chest. But her thoughts remained restless, circling back to his words over and over again.


    ''Why does it feel like he knows something I don''t? And why¡­ why does it bother me so much?''


    For the rest of the evening, the noise of the inn and the warmth of the fire faded into the background as Valeria wrestled with her unease, her mind consumed by questions she couldn''t yet answer.


    *******


    The following morning dawned with an air of electric anticipation that crackled through the city. The streets of Andelheim were alive with activity, as people from all corners of the region gathered to witness the grand finale of the Ventor Martial Tournament. Merchants lined the streets, hawking food, drinks, and souvenirs, their voicespeting with the cheers and chatter of the throngs moving toward the arena.


    By the time the gates opened, the arena was already teeming with spectators. Word of Lucavion''s audacious revtions and his masterful victories had spread like wildfire, drawing even those who had shown little interest in the earlier rounds. The stands filled quickly, the energy of the crowd building to a deafening crescendo as the final match approached.


    The arena itself was a grand spectacle, adorned with banners bearing the crest of House Ventor and surrounded by rows of torches that flickered despite the midday sun. The seats were packed to the brim, with nobles,moners, and foreign dignitaries alike vying for the best view. Even the highest balconies, reserved for the most esteemed guests, were filled with figures of importance, their presence underscoring the gravity of the asion.


    The chants began even before the fighters were announced.


    "Varen! Varen! Varen!" The name of the Silver me Sect''s rising star echoed through the arena, a powerful wave of support for the fiery prodigy who had dominated his path to the finals.


    But then, another chant rose, cutting through the first with equal fervor.


    "Lucavion! Lucavion!" The enigmatic swordsman, who had taken the tournament by storm with his boldness and skill, had clearly captured the imagination of the crowd. His unconventional style and sharp tongue had earned him both admirers and detractors, but his name was now a rallying cry for those who sought to see the unexpected prevail.


    The two chants shed in the air, a chaotic symphony of loyalty and excitement that only served to heighten the anticipation.


    In the center of the arena, the stage for the final battle stood ready, its surface pristine despite the countless shes it had borne witness to in the days prior. The air around it shimmered faintly, a testament to the protective enchantments ced by the Marquis to prevent coteral damage from the powerfulbatants.


    Marquis Aldrich Ventor himself sat in his elevated box, his expression one ofposed satisfaction as he surveyed the crowd. His presence alone was a reminder of the tournament''s prestige, and his sharp gaze betrayed his keen interest in the uing match. Beside him sat representatives from both the Cloud Heavens Sect and the Silver me Sect, their expressions varying between guarded and confident.


    Elder Kael, seated among his sect''s representatives, leaned back slightly, a faint smirk ying on his lips as he listened to the chants. "Quite the turnout," he remarked to no one in particr, his tone light but tinged with satisfaction. "It seems the boy has stirred up more than just thepetition."


    Elder Xue, seated with the Cloud Heavens Sect delegation, said nothing, her expression cold and unreadable. Yet her eyes flickered toward the arena with an intensity that betrayed her thoughts.


    As the noise of the crowd reached its peak, the announcer stepped forward, his voice magically amplified to carry over the cacophony.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Esteemed guests and honored spectators! Wee to the grand finale of the Ventor Martial Tournament!"

 Chapter 277: Varen Drakov

    Varen Drakov.


    The quintessential male lead trope that somehow managed to stand out in a genre overrun with clich¨¦ archetypes. As I remembered his earlier fight ying out in the arena, I found myself reflecting on the kind of character he represented. Unlike many of the others in this world, Varen was a character I couldn''t help but respect¡ªor, dare I say, even like.


    In most female-oriented novels, you could practically predict the male leads by their personality temtes. The cold, domineering CEO type who somehow melted into a doting puppy in front of the main character. The obsessed magician who buried himself in arcane studies and was willing to burn the world down for the heroine. The arrogant crown prince, treating everything as his possession until the MC inevitably humbled him. And, of course, the beastkin thug¡ªwild, unpredictable, and strangely romantic when it came to the female lead.


    Then there was Varen: the betrayed young man who had lost faith in the opposite sex entirely, only to have that faith gradually restored by the main character''s kindness and determination. The trope wasn''t new by any means, but it was his execution that made it different. He wasn''t some mindless ball of angst or a brooding, two-dimensional archetype. He wasyered, and the novel didn''t shy away from exploring thoseyers.


    Varen wasn''t just angry at women because of his betrayal¡ªhe was angry at himself. He despised the naive boy he used to be, the one who had trusted so easily, the one who had given his heart away without hesitation. His pride, his dignity, and his sense of self had been shattered when he discovered his fianc¨¦e, Lira, in an illicit rtionship with someone else. In a moment of blind rage, he had ended that man''s life, a decision that set him on a path of bitterness and self-loathing.


    He wasn''t cold for the sake of being cold. His actions weren''t motivated by some ridiculous need to dominate or control. He simply didn''t trust anymore, not just women but people in general. And that mistrust extended to himself. He saw his failure to protect his pride and his naivety as weaknesses to be purged.


    That''s where ra, the true female lead, came in. She didn''t "fix" him, at least not in the traditional sense. She didn''t swoop in and miraculously heal his wounds with her charm or beauty. No, her role in his story was to challenge him, to force him to confront the walls he''d built around himself. It was her unwavering resolve, her authenticity, that slowly chipped away at his cynicism. It was a gradual process, filled with tension and setbacks, but it was real.


    And that''s why Lira hated her.


    Lira wasn''t just jealous of ra''s talent or her connection to Varen¡ªshe was terrified of her. ra represented everything Lira couldn''t be. Where Lira had manipted and deceived her way through life, ra stood as a beacon of genuine strength. She didn''t need to tear others down to rise. She just¡­ rose. And in doing so, she made Lira''s existence feel hollow.


    But back to Varen. What I appreciated most about him was how grounded his character felt. His journey wasn''t about bing some perfect hero. It was about learning to live with his scars, to rebuild himself into someone who could trust again¡ªnot blindly, but cautiously, thoughtfully. His interactions with ra weren''t just about romance; they were about mutual growth. She wasn''t there to "save" him, and he wasn''t there to "possess" her. They were equals, pushing and challenging each other in ways that felt natural.


    ''Honestly,'' I thought, leaning back as I watched the arena being prepped for my fight. ''He was one of the few characters I actually enjoyed following in the novel. A little melodramatic at times, sure, but at least his arc had depth.''


    As I waited in the preparation room, the final match loomed ahead. My mind wandered, not just about the fight but about Varen Drakov, the man who was soon to be my opponent. As much as I respected his backstory, his growth, and the depth of his character, there was one thing that lingered on my mind.


    Sure, Varen''s distrust for women and his own self-loathing were understandable, given what he had gone through. The betrayal, the broken heart, the damage to his pride¡ªthose were powerful catalysts for shaping who he was now. But was it really only ra who could fix him? Was it only the main female character who had the right to heal his wounds, to challenge his cynicism, and ultimately help him find peace?


    I wasn''t so sure.


    I leaned back, ncing at the stone walls of the room, focusing on the thoughts that had been nagging at me. I understood why Varen turned to ra. She represented everything he had been unable to reconcile: authenticity, trust, and emotional connection. But the more I thought about it, the more I realized something¡ªra was simply a catalyst, not the cure.


    Varen had toe to terms with his emotions himself.


    Wasn''t Varen afraid of feeling those same emotions he had once believed in so blindly? He had spent so much time hiding from them, burying them underyers of cynicism and anger. In doing so, he became just like Valeria in a way¡ªsomeone obsessed with the concept of being righteous, following a good path, and upholding pride at all costs. But wasn''t that just another way of avoiding the real issue? Wasn''t he just escaping from the rawness of his feelings, just like Valeria had been running from her own doubts and fears about her ce in this world?


    For Varen, it wasn''t just about letting someone in¡ªit was about allowing himself to feel vulnerable again, to drop the walls he had built around his heart. He had internalized his fear so deeply that he isted himself, turning to righteousness as a means to escape what he truly feared: feeling unworthy of love, or worse, needing love.


    But in a way, wasn''t that the same trap Valeria had fallen into? She believed that by following her family''s honor and expectations, by always being the perfect knight, she could remain untouchable, and above reproach. She thought she could maintain control over her emotions, over her destiny. But that too was a form of escape¡ªa way to avoid confronting the uncertainty and weakness she felt inside.


    I almost smirked to myself, thinking of the paradox. Varen''s journey of healing wasn''t a straight path. It wasn''t just about ra "fixing" him or helping him regain trust in women; it was about his willingness to ept the vulnerability that came with trusting anyone again, even himself.


    And that was something he would have to do on his own.


    ''As fellow men,'' I thought, a smirk tugging at my lips, ''let''s give each other a little push, shall we?''


    Why should everything be left to ra, after all? She might be the destined one to help him heal in the novel''s grand scheme, but there was no rule saying I couldn''t step in, was there? If anything, it would be rude not to. Varen might be a fictional character in another life, but here, he was a real man standing at a crossroads. And I had the tools to make him face what he''d been running from¡ªhis pride, his pain, and the fear he so desperately buried beneath his strength.


    I stood, gripping the hilt of my estoc loosely, feeling theforting weight of it at my side. The thought of theing fight sparked a strange sense of anticipation in me. This wasn''t just about the tournament anymore, nor was it about proving myself as some unbeatable contender. It was about what my master had always taught me.


    My master¡­ and his wish.


    He had given me this power, the training, the teachings, not just to wield but to act. To change something in this world, to leave an impact. And wasn''t this part of it? The girl he called her daughter, the girl destined to mend the wounds of the broken¡ªra. She had a difficult road ahead, and knowing what mighte for her, shouldn''t I do something about it now? Lay the groundwork, if nothing else?


    A chuckle escaped me as I adjusted my stance and headed for the door. ''Varen, this one''s for you,'' I mused silently, stepping into the hallway that led to the arena. The path was dimly lit, each step echoing softly against the stone walls. But with each footfall, my resolve solidified.


    The faint roar of the crowd reached my ears, growing louder with every step. They were waiting for us, for the final match¡ªthe fight that would decide the champion. But for me, it was more than that. This was my stage, our stage, where truths would collide and walls would crumble.


    As I neared the entrance, I rolled my shoulders, loosening the tension in my muscles. The light at the end of the tunnel grew brighter, the noise swelling to a deafening crescendo. The arena awaited, the sands ready to witness the sh of two wills.


    ''Now then,'' I thought with a sly grin. ''Let''s see if we can''t break through that fortress you''ve built around yourself, Varen Drakov. You''re not getting out of this one unscathed.''


    With that, I stepped into the light, greeted by the roar of the crowd, my gaze fixed on the figure waiting for me at the other end of the arena.

 Chapter 278: Varen Drakov (2)

    Varen Drakov sat alone in the preparation chamber, his greatsword resting across hisp, its hilt still warm to the touch from his earlier battle. The faint hum of the crowd above filtered down through the stone walls, a constant reminder of the tournament''s weight and the expectation it carried. His breathing was steady, his gaze sharp and unwavering as he thought about his final opponent: Lucavion.


    The name alone stirred something within him¡ªnot fear, but a tempered excitement. He''d watched Lucavion fight earlier, observed the way the unaffiliated swordsman had dismantled Lira Van with an almost casual ease. Varen had seen countless battles in his time, but Lucavion''s performance lingered in his mind.


    ''Lira isn''t weak,'' Varen mused, his fingers brushing the hilt of his de. ''For all their faults, the disciples of the Cloud Heavens Sect aren''t pushovers. They umte strength, relying on their cultivated power to dominate the battlefield. But theyck discipline, precision. They wield power without understanding its limits.''


    And yet, Lucavion had swept through her defenses like a gust of wind scattering leaves. His movements had been fluid, his strikes devastatingly efficient. There was no wasted effort, no unnecessary ir. Just cold, calcted precision.


    ''He didn''t just defeat her,'' Varen thought, his grip tightening on his de. ''He crushed her. Effortlessly.''


    The memory of the fight reyed in his mind: Lucavion''s sword shing like a streak of starlight, his aura a quiet storm that seemed to bend the arena to his will. He hadn''t overwhelmed Lira with sheer power, as Varen himself often did. Instead, he had dismantled her piece by piece, exposing her weaknesses and exploiting them with unrelenting focus.


    ''And he did it all without breaking a sweat,'' Varen acknowledged. ''That''s what makes him dangerous.''


    Varen''s thoughts shifted to the words Lucavion had spoken during the tournament. The enigmatic swordsman had made bold ims, dismissing the sects as self-serving and hypocritical, their teachings hollow. It was the kind of arrogance Varen couldn''t stand, yet there was something about the way Lucavion carried himself that made his words difficult to dismiss outright.


    ''If what he says is true,'' Varen reflected, his jaw tightening, ''then I can see why he fights the way he does. But it''s still no excuse to disregard the discipline that makes us who we are.''


    Despite his disapproval, Varen couldn''t deny the thrill coursing through him at the prospect of their impending sh. Lucavion was unlike any opponent he''d faced in the tournament so far¡ªa mystery, a force of nature that defied the conventions of the martial world.


    ''This is what I wanted,'' he admitted to himself, his fiery mana flickering faintly in response to his growing anticipation. ''A true test. A fight against someone who doesn''t just match my strength, but challenges everything I''ve built myself to be.''


    He rose to his feet, his greatsword gleaming as he slung it over his back. The preparation chamber felt smaller now, the air charged with the weight of what was toe. The final fight wasn''t just another match; it was the culmination of everything he''d trained for, everything he stood for as a disciple of the Silver me Sect.


    Varen closed his eyes for a moment, centering himself. The fiery aura around him steadied, his resolve burning brighter with every passing second.


    ''Lucavion,'' he thought, his eyes opening with a fierce determination. ''You''re strong. Stronger than anyone I''ve faced here. But strength alone won''t be enough. If you''ve truly transcended what binds the rest of us, then show me. Show me why you fight the way you do.''


    With that, he stepped toward the arena, his fiery presence igniting as he prepared to face the man who had already proven himself an enigma¡ªand perhaps the most formidable challenge of his life.


    As Varen Drakov stepped into the arena, the roar of the crowd hit him like a tidal wave. The sound reverberated through the open space, shaking the very air around him. The chants were deafening, a singr voice of devotion and admiration rising above all else.


    "Varen! Varen! Varen!"


    Everywhere he looked, he saw faces filled with excitement and awe, people on their feet, their hands raised in praise. They called his name as though it alone could summon victory. Their belief, their fervor, was palpable, and for a moment, he felt the weight of every eye on him.


    He paused at the edge of the ring, his fiery mana flickering faintly around him, and took it all in. The cheers, the stomping, the unrelenting adtion¡ªit was overwhelming, yet not unfamiliar. This wasn''t the first time Varen had been the center of attention. From the moment he was born as the heir of the Silver me Sect, as the son of the patriarch, this was his fate.


    ''This is who I am,'' he thought, his expression calm but resolute. ''The one who carries the name of the sect. The one who cannot falter.''


    Varen closed his eyes briefly, letting the sound of the crowd wash over him. He could feel their expectations, their hopes, their belief in his strength. It was a heavy burden, one that could crush a lesser man, but Varen had long epted it. He had been born into this role, shaped by its demands, forged by its fire.


    ''I don''t fight for their approval,'' he reminded himself. ''I fight because this is my responsibility. To carry the sect''s name with pride. To prove its strength to the world. To show them all what the Silver me Sect stands for.''


    He opened his eyes, his fiery gaze scanning the crowd before focusing on the figure across the arena.


    Lucavion.


    The enigmatic swordsman stood at the opposite end of the ring, his posture rxed, his expression unreadable. Unlike Varen, Lucavion seemed untouched by the pressure, unaffected by the crowd''s energy. If anything, he seemed to revel in the spectacle, his smirk ying at the edges of his lips as though he found it all amusing.


    The contrast between them was stark. Varen, the heir of the Silver me Sect, burdened by duty and honor, stood as a pir of strength and responsibility. Lucavion, the rogue swordsman, unaffiliated and untamed, radiated a carefree confidence that defied convention.


    The crowd''s chants grew louder, their voices swelling with anticipation as Varen stepped into the center of the arena. His greatsword rested lightly on his shoulder, its fiery edge catching the light. He met Lucavion''s gaze, his fiery mana ring briefly as he let the weight of the moment settle.


    ''This is my stage,'' he thought, his resolve hardening. ''This is where I prove myself. No matter how strong you are, Lucavion, I will show you the strength of a warrior who fights not just for himself but for something greater.''


    He raised his de, pointing it toward Lucavion in a silent deration of intent. The crowd erupted in another wave of cheers, their chants ringing out across the arena.


    "Varen! Varen! Varen!"


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his smirk widening as he casually stepped forward, his sword at his side. His aura was subtle, almost deceptive in its calmness, but Varen could feel the intensity beneath it¡ªa quiet storm waiting to be unleashed.


    The two warriors stood at the center of the arena, the air between them charged with the promise of an unforgettable battle. Varen''s fiery aura surged as he prepared to face his greatest challenge yet, the weight of his responsibility and the chants of the crowd fueling his resolve.


    ''Let them see,'' Varen thought, his eyes zing. ''Let them all see why I carry the name of the Silver me Sect.''


    *******


    As the crowd''s chants began to settle, the air buzzed with an electric silence. The magically amplified voice of the announcer rose above the diminishing cacophony,manding attention.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Esteemed guests from across the realms! Prepare yourselves for the climactic battle of the Ventor Martial Tournament!"


    The energy in the arena seemed to shift, each word pulling the audience closer to the edge of their seats.


    "Facing each other in this final duel are two warriors whose strength has captured the imagination of all who have witnessed their journey."


    The announcer turned toward one side of the arena, his voice swelling with reverence. "In this corner, hailing from the esteemed Silver me Sect, the heir to its fiery legacy, known for his relentless might and unyielding spirit¡ªVaren Drakov, the Ferocious me!"


    A wave of cheers and fiery chants erupted once more as Varen raised his greatsword high, the edge glowing faintly with his fiery mana. His gaze was fixed on his opponent, every movement radiating discipline and power.


    The announcer shifted his focus to the opposite side of the arena, his voice lowering slightly, as if to match the enigmatic air of the next contestant. "And in this corner¡­ an unaffiliated swordsman who has swept through this tournament like a phantom wind, carving his legend into our memories. To some, he is the Phantom de, a figure cloaked in mystery. To others, the rising moniker says it all: the Sword Demon."


    The crowd''s reaction was more divided this time, a mix of awe and curiosity. Lucavion stepped forward, his gait casual, almostzy, as he flicked his de to his side. The smirk on his face was as sharp as his sword, an unspoken challenge directed at both his opponent and the audience.


    The announcer paused, letting the tension build. "Two warriors, each a paragon of their path. One bound by duty and honor, the other free of constraint and convention. Who will stand victorious when the dust settles?"


    The crowd roared again as the announcer concluded. "Let the final match begin!"


    The arena was consumed by a deafening crescendo of cheers as the twobatants stepped toward the center, their auras shing like storm clouds. The protective enchantments surrounding the ring shimmered faintly, a reminder of the power about to be unleashed.

 Chapter 279: Against a male lead

    As the arena hummed with anticipation, Varen Drakov stepped forward, his fiery presence casting a subtle heat into the already charged air. His eyes locked onto Lucavion, who stood with a posture so rxed it bordered on insolent. The unaffiliated swordsman tilted his head slightly, his smirk curling into something sharper, almost mocking.


    "Ready?" Lucavion asked, his voice light and yful, as though the match was a trivial amusement. He raised his de slightly, the light glinting off its edge. "Should I go easy on you?"


    Varen''s eyes narrowed, his grip on his greatsword tightening. His voice cut through the tense atmosphere, cold andmanding. "Cease your words. We shall speak with our des."


    For a moment, Lucavion''s smirk faltered, reced by a flicker of something deeper¡ªinterest, perhaps even amusement. Then, it widened into a grin that was far more unhinged, a sh of teeth that carried a hint of madness. His aura shifted, growing darker, sharper, as though he had been waiting for this exact moment.


    "Talking with swords¡­" Lucavion murmured, his voice low and almost reverent. His head tilted further, his expression teetering on the edge of something feral. "Who would have thought I''d hear that from someone else?"


    With a deliberate slowness, Lucavion drew his de, its steel gleaming with an almost ethereal sheen. The air around it seemed to distort faintly, a whisper of something otherworldly emanating from the edge. He twirled the de once, the motion casual yet precise, and then pointed it toward Varen.


    "If this is what you want," he said, his voiceced with mockery and excitement, "then I mustply, mustn''t I?"


    Varen''s fiery aura surged in response, his stance firm as he raised his greatsword, its de igniting with a silvery-red glow. The sh of their auras sent a ripple through the arena, the protective enchantments shimmering as they strained to contain the sheer force of the two warriors.


    Lucavion''s grin remained, his eyes alight with something dangerous. "Come, heir of the Silver me. Let''s see if your mes can scorch the demon."


    Varen didn''t respond, his fiery mana ring as he surged forward, his greatsword cleaving through the air with deadly intent. Lucavion stepped to meet him, his de rising to intercept with a speed that defied logic.


    The sh of their des echoed like a thunderp, the arena trembling under the weight of their first exchange. Sparks flew, fire and shadow intertwining in a deadly dance as the crowd erupted into a frenzy.


    The battle had begun, and neither warrior intended to hold anything back.


    *******


    The sh began with a thunderous roar, Varen''s greatsword cleaving downward in a diagonal arc. The silvery-red de gleamed with fiery mana, cutting through the air with the force of a falling meteor. Lucavion leaned back just enough to avoid the edge, his body shifting with a fluid grace that spoke of instinct honed to perfection.


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion''s estoc darted forward, a quick thrust aimed at Varen''s exposed shoulder. But Varen twisted his body, using the momentum of his missed swing to rotate his greatsword upward in a seamless arc, deflecting Lucavion''s de with a sharp ng.


    The force of the parry sent Lucavion sliding back a step, but his smirk remained. "Good weight control," he remarked, spinning his estoc in his hand as he reset his stance.


    Varen didn''t respond, his fiery aura ring as he stepped forward, his greatsword carving through the air in a horizontal sh. Lucavion ducked under the de, the heat from the mana-infused strike grazing the top of his hair. He countered with a quick thrust at Varen''s midsection, but Varen stepped to the side, using the weight of his greatsword to sweep it back in a brutal, low strike aimed at Lucavion''s legs.


    CLANG!


    Lucavion''s estoc met the greatsword in a downward block, the force of the collision vibrating through his arms. He slid his de along the edge of Varen''s sword, diverting the massive weapon''s momentum upward, and then darted to the side, circling around his opponent.


    The two fighters moved with stark contrasts. Varen''s strikes were heavy and deliberate, each swing of his greatsword carrying the weight of his entire body behind it. He used his shoulders and hips to guide the de, his movements calcted to make the most of the weapon''s momentum. His stance was grounded, each step measured to maintain bnce even as he unleashed devastating attacks.


    Lucavion, on the other hand, was a blur of motion. He moved with an almost unnatural speed, his estoc flicking out in rapid, precise thrusts that forced Varen to stay on the defensive. His footwork was light, almost yful, his body twisting and turning as he weaved through Varen''s strikes like a shadow dancing around a me.


    WHOOSH! SLAM!


    Varen brought his greatsword down in a crushing overhead strike, the de cutting through the air with a fiery glow. Lucavion sidestepped, the massive de mming into the ground with enough force to send shards of stone flying. Without missing a beat, Lucavion pivoted on his heel, his estoc darting toward Varen''s side.


    Varen shifted his grip, using the t of his greatsword to block the thrust. The impact sent sparks flying as he twisted his weapon to trap Lucavion''s de against his own, attempting to disarm him. But Lucavion reacted instantly, twisting his estoc free with a flick of his wrist and darting backward to avoid the counterstrike.


    "Impressive," Lucavion said, his voice light but carrying a hint of respect. "You handle that greatsword like it''s an extension of yourself."


    "And you''re as irritating as I''ve heard," Varen replied coldly, stepping forward with a feint¡ªhis greatsword starting high before swinging low in a deceptive arc.


    Lucavion saw through it, sidestepping once more and letting the de graze past him. But Varen used the missed strike to pivot his entire body, spinning with the greatsword in a horizontal sh that forced Lucavion to lean back at an impossible angle to dodge. The de passed mere inches from his chest, the heat of the fiery mana licking at his skin.


    As Varen finished his rotation, Lucavion stepped into the opening, his estoc shing in a quick thrust toward Varen''s unguarded shoulder. But Varen, using the momentum of his spin, brought the hilt of his greatsword up to deflect the thrust, the sh of steel ringing out across the arena.


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the two fighters separated briefly, their stances resetting. Both were breathing harder now, their bodies glistening with sweat as they measured each other once more.


    Varen''s aura red again, the mes around his greatsword intensifying. He adjusted his grip, his knuckles tightening as he prepared for another assault. Lucavion''s smirk widened, his eyes alight with excitement as he raised his estoc, his body loose and ready.


    They surged toward each other, their des meeting in a series of rapid, intricate shes. Varen''s greatsword came from high, low, and sweeping arcs, each strike carrying ''intent'' and the power to shatter lesser defenses. Lucavion danced around the blows, his estoc darting in and out with precision, targeting the gaps in Varen''s guard.


    CLANG! SWOOSH! THRUST!


    The sh continued, each strike and parry building a rhythm that resonated across the arena. Varen''s focus deepened as he observed Lucavion''s movements more keenly. Watching from a distance hadn''t been enough to truly understand the way Lucavion fought, but now, as their des shed and sparks flew, the intricacies of his opponent''s style became clearer.


    ''He doesn''tmit to his attacks,'' Varen thought, his mind racing as he began piecing together Lucavion''s approach. ''He waits, forces his opponent to overextend, and uses precision and speed to punish them. He''s toying with me, keeping me on edge¡­ But there''s no such thing as a perfect fighter.''


    Lucavion''s estoc darted in again, aiming for a gap near Varen''s ribs. Varen twisted his body, allowing the de to nce off the t of his greatsword as he countered with a wide arc aimed at Lucavion''s retreat. As expected, Lucavion avoided it with ease, stepping back and resetting his stance.


    But this time, Varen didn''t press forward. Instead, he channeled his fiery mana inward, letting it flow through his body, coiling around him like a serpent preparing to strike. His aura red brighter, drawing gasps from the crowd as mes licked at his skin.


    Lucavion noticed the change immediately, his smirk faltering for a fraction of a second. "Ah, something new?" he said lightly, though his eyes narrowed.


    Without warning, Varen''s head snapped forward, mes erupting from his mouth in a searing torrent. The sudden attack caught Lucavion off guard¡ªVaren hadn''t shown this move in any of his previous matches, and the unorthodox maneuver forced him into an immediate retreat.


    The mes surged toward him, their intensity leaving no room for hesitation. Lucavion twisted his body, leaping to the side with a burst of speed, but the sheer force of the mes drove him into a precarious position near the arena''s edge. The heat licked at his cloak, and for the first time, Lucavion''s movements seemed reactive rather than controlled.


    Varen didn''t waste the opening. Channeling his mana into his legs, he propelled himself forward in a fiery st, closing the gap between them in an instant. The momentum of his charge was overwhelming, his greatsword zing as he swung it downward with the intent to end the fight in one decisive blow.


    Lucavion''s footing waspromised, his body off-bnce from evading the mes. To the crowd, it seemed as though he had no chance of recovering in time.


    But Lucavion, as always, thrived on the edge of chaos.


    In a single, fluid motion, he nted his back foot and pivoted sharply, his estoc rising to meet Varen''s descending de. Using the momentum of his own rotation, Lucavion leaned into the strike, his de connecting with Varen''s greatsword at an angle that redirected the overwhelming force.


    CLANG!


    The impact sent a shockwave through the arena, but Lucavion used the recoil to twist his body further, spinning low as Varen''s de nced past him. His recovery was seamless, almost impossibly smooth, as he turned the defensive maneuver into an offensive one. His estoc shed out in a quick thrust aimed at Varen''s unguarded thigh.


    STAB!


    The de bit into Varen''s leg, forcing him to step back with a grimace. Lucavion straightened, his smirk returning as he twirled his estoc and reset his stance.


    "Clever," Lucavion said, his voice calm despite the faint singe marks on his cloak. "But it''ll take more than a fire trick to catch me off guard twice."


    Varen''s eyes burned with fury and focus, his grip tightening on his greatsword as he adjusted his stance. He could feel the sting of Lucavion''s de in his leg, but the pain only sharpened his resolve.


    The fight wasn''t over¡ªnot yet. And Varen knew that if he wanted to win, he''d have to push beyond his limits.

 Chapter 280: Against a male lead (2)

    I stepped back, resetting my stance as Varen adjusted his grip on his greatsword. The sting of battle lingered in the air between us¡ªsizzling heat, the faint metallic tang of blood, the crowd''s distant roar. For a moment, my eyes lingered on him, watching as he steadied himself, his mes ring like a second skin.


    ''Indeed, his swordsmanship is refined,'' I thought, my smirk softening into something closer to contemtion. Each movement he made was deliberate, calcted¡ªa clear reflection of the years he''d poured into his craft. There was no denying the discipline, the sheer effort etched into the way he wielded that de.


    But there was something else. Something more.


    Even as I pressed him, testing the limits of his technique, I could see it¡ªan evolution. In the way he adjusted, the way his strikes became sharper, more focused. He was learning, growing, adapting. Right here, in the heart of the fight, he was bing stronger.


    ''This is the title of a main lead, huh?'' The thought brought a flicker of amusement, and perhaps a sliver of respect, to my mind. Varen Drakov wasn''t just a character crafted to endure hardship¡ªhe was built to rise above it, to thrive in it. His aura, his presence, the unwavering resolve in his eyes¡ªthere was a reason why he stood as one of the male leads.


    Still, that didn''t mean I''d make it easy for him.


    My grip on the estoc tightened, and I tilted my head slightly, watching as Varen''s fiery mana coiled around him like a living beast. The mes licked at his skin, his aura bright and intense, but his focus was sharper now, honed by the pain and pressure I''d forced on him.


    ''He''s realizing it now, isn''t he?'' I mused, a faint grin tugging at my lips. ''The gap isn''t just about strength¡ªit''s about how we use it.''


    "Not bad," I said aloud, my voice carrying across the arena. I twirled my estoczily, the de catching the sunlight in a dazzling arc. "You''re starting to figure it out, aren''t you? How to fight someone who doesn''t y by the rules you''re used to."


    Varen didn''t respond with words. Instead, his eyes narrowed, his stance shifting as he drew a deep breath. The mes around him surged, brighter and hotter, his manapressing into a tighter, more focused flow.


    ''Good,'' I thought, my grin widening. ''Show me more, Varen Drakov. Show me why you''re the one they call the Silver me''s heir.''


    He surged forward, his greatsword zing as it carved through the air with terrifying force. I stepped in to meet him, my estoc rising in a flicker of silver light.


    The sh of steel rang out, a sharp, resonant note that echoed through the arena. And at that moment, as our des locked and the air crackled with raw energy, I couldn''t help but feel a thrill run through me.


    This wasn''t just a battle anymore. It was a conversation, a dialogue written in blood and steel. And Varen, for all his pride and fury, was proving himself a worthy partner in this deadly exchange.


    ''Let''s see how far you''re willing to go, male lead.'' I thought, leaning into the fight with a feral gleam in my eye. ''Let''s see how much you''re willing to sacrifice to stand in my way.''


    The moment the sh ended, I stepped forward, my estoc glowing faintly as the me of Equinox began to flicker to life, ck mes licking along the de''s edge. Varen was steady, his stance firm, his fiery aura zing brighter as if daring me to bring my best.


    "Let''s heat things up," I murmured, my smirk twisting into something sharper.


    SWOOSH!


    I darted forward, my de flicking out toward Varen''s chest, the ck mes casting a shadowy hue over its gleaming edge. It was a deliberate feint, a shallow thrust meant to force his reaction. Varen''s greatsword moved to intercept, its silvery-red glow shing in a broad defensive sweep.


    SLASH!


    At thest moment, I twisted my wrist, angling the estoc downward and slipping under his block. The de nicked the edge of his armor near his ribs, sending a spray of sparks as I disengaged, stepping out of range before his counter could follow through.


    "ARghk!"


    Varen growled, stepping in with a heavy horizontal sh, his greatsword carving a fiery arc through the air.


    ''A littlete.''


    SWOOSH!


    I ducked low, feeling the heat of his mana-infused de graze the top of my head as it passed.


    SLASH!


    Using the momentum of my crouch, I spun to his unguarded side, my estoc shing in a low sweep aimed at the back of his knee. ck mes surged along the de as it arced through the air, forcing him to shift his stance and twist his body to block with the t of his sword.


    CLANK!


    The sh sent sparks flying, but I had already moved to my next attack.


    With his bnce momentarily shifted, I lunged upward, my estoc thrusting straight for his shoulder joint¡ªthe gap where his armor tes ovepped. My movement was quick, precise, and backed by the cold intensity of the me of Equinox.


    Varen grunted as he leaned into the strike, deflecting it with a sharp pivot of his greatsword. The de scraped against my estoc, forcing it to nce off, but the ck mes lingered for a split second, singing the edge of his pauldron.


    ''Heh¡­.Not bad¡­.''


    I didn''t give him time to recover. Stepping in close, I turned my estoc sideways, the t of the de mming against the hilt of his greatsword, disrupting his hold. Varen''s eyes narrowed, and he instinctively stepped back to regain his footing, but I was already moving again.


    THUD!


    My left hand surged forward, cloaked in ck me, aiming a quick palm strike toward his midsection. Varen twisted, using his armor to absorb the brunt of the strike, but the force still staggered him slightly, giving me the advantage for the next move.


    SLASH!


    As he shifted back, his bnce uneven, I stepped into his space once more. My estoc swung upward in a powerful diagonal sh, the ck mes crackling with energy as they red brighter.


    The de aimed for the seam of his armor near his corbone, a calcted strike meant to force him into a purely defensive position.


    CLANK!


    Varen raised his greatsword to block, the sh of our des resonating through the arena like a thunderp.


    The force of our sh sent me sliding back across the arena floor, the ground trembling beneath my feet. Sparks crackled in the air, ck mes and silvery-red mana dissipating into the charged atmosphere. The crowd roared in approval, but I barely registered the noise. My focus was locked entirely on Varen.


    He had been forced back as well, his footing unsteady for a brief moment, and I knew this was my chance to end the sequence decisively.


    ''Now.''


    SWOOSH!


    I surged forward, ck mes coiling tightly around my estoc. Varen''s greatsword was still mid-recovery, and though his stance was strong, his guard was just a touch too high.


    STAB!


    I aimed for the opening¡ªa small gap in his side armor where his movement had pulled the tes apart.


    SPURT!


    My estoc struck true, the de slicing through the exposed flesh. ck mes surged into the wound, searing as they went, forcing a grunt of pain from Varen as he staggered slightly to the side. Blood seeped from the cut, staining his silver-red armor, but he gritted his teeth and forced himself to remain steady.


    SLASH!


    Varen adjusted quickly, bringing his greatsword back up and unleashing a sudden horizontal sh. The fiery mana infused in his de zed brighter, the heat making the air shimmer. I sidestepped the initial sweep, my estoc raised defensively, but he wasn''t finished.


    Pivoting on his back foot, Varen followed through with another powerful arc, forcing me into a retreat. His focus had sharpened, and his recovery was swift. This wasn''t someone who would crumble from a single injury.


    He then stepped forward, his fiery aura surging around him like a living thing. His greatsword rose in a high arc, the mes zing along its edge as he brought it down in a brutal overhead strike. I dodged to the side, but as the de missed, I caught the faintest shift in his movement.


    ''A feint.''


    The overhead swing turned into a deceptive sweep, aimed to catch me as I moved. But I had already anticipated it. My body twisted, my estoc shing out to meet his de at an angle that redirected its momentum upward. Varen growled in frustration as I used his own force to guide him into a vulnerable position.


    With Varen''s bnce slightlypromised, I stepped in, ck mes surging along my estoc. His left shoulder was exposed, his movements just off enough for me to take advantage. I thrust forward with precision, the de biting into his armor at the joint.


    The impact was enough to drive him back, the wound forcing him to stagger. Blood dripped from his shoulder, the injury deep enough to affect his swing. But before I could press further, Varen reacted with a desperate counter.


    "Heh¡­."


    "ROAR!"


    BOOM!


    Varen roared, his fiery mana surging explosively. mes erupted outward in all directions, a shockwave of heat and fire that forced me to leap back immediately. The intense ze singed the edge of my cloak, the heat licking at my skin even as I retreated.


    The crowd gasped as the arena filled with fire, the protective enchantments straining to contain the raw power of Varen''s st. In the center of the inferno, his silhouette stood tall, his fiery aura burning brighter than ever, but I could see the strain in his movements, the way he clutched his injured shoulder.


    ''He''s pushing himself,'' I noted, resetting my stance as the mes began to recede. My estoc hummed faintly, the ck mes of the me of Equinox coiling around the de, calm and steady.


    Varen''s eyes met mine, and though his breathing was heavier, his determination hadn''t wavered. He wasn''t done yet. Not by a long shot.


    "Not bad," I said, my voice carrying across the arena. "But desperation doesn''t suit you, heir of the Silver me."


    Varen''s grip on his greatsword tightened, the mes around him surging once more. The fight wasn''t over¡ªand I intended to see just how far I could push him.

 Chapter 281 Against a male lead (3)

    ?Chapter 281 Against a male lead (3)


    "Not bad. But desperation doesn''t suit you, heir of the Silver me."


    I twirled my estoczily, letting the ck mes dance along its edge like mischievous sprites. My smirk deepened as I tilted my head, watching Varen''s fiery aura shimmer around him, the heat radiating off him in waves. The crowd was in a frenzy, their cheers and gasps feeding the charged atmosphere, but my attention was wholly on the man before me.


    "You really are making this fun," I said my tone light and teasing. "But let''s not stay on the defensive all the time, shall we? I''d hate for the crowd to think the heir of the Silver me can''t handle a little pressure.


    The faintest flicker crossed Varen''s eyes-an ember of irritation, perhaps, or a spark of resolve igniting into a ze. His grip on his greatsword tightened, the knuckles whitening, and for a moment, he said nothing. Then, his eyes locked onto mine, shining with a fiery intensity that sent a thrill racing through me.


    "I shall do so," he said, his voice low but resonant, carrying the weight of his


    conviction.


    His greatsword rose in a deliberate motion, the silvery-red mes along its edge roaring to life. The air around him shimmered as if the heat itself had be a living entity, coiling and twisting around him. Then, with a deep breath, he straightened, his voice calm yet thunderous as he dered, "From now on, I will no longer hold back." The shift was immediate and profound. A fiery aura exploded outward from his body, the sheer force of it rattling the protective enchantments around the arena. The mes surged, bright and unrelenting, as though his very soul had been set alight. His eyes, already zing, now burned with an intensity that seemed almost otherworldly, a reflection of the power welling up from deep within him.


    I could feel it-no, I could sense it. The energy pouring from Varen''s core wasn''t just immense; it was purposeful, surging through his body like moltenva filling every crevice, strengthening him in ways that defied normal cultivation. It was raw, ferocious, and unyielding.


    ''Ah... so this is it,'' I thought, my smirk widening as realization dawned. ''It''s Ignis Ascension."


    The name surfaced from the depths of my memory, a state unique to Varen''s character in the novel, even at the start.


    Ignis Ascension-the pinnacle of his fiery abilities, a state where his mana


    concentrated so densely within him that it transformed his entire body into a conduit for me.


    It was a power born not just of strength, but of the unshakable resolve that defined him as a male lead.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, low and amused. "Oh, so you''re finally taking this seriously," I murmured, more to myself than to him. "This should be good."


    Varen''s fiery aura red brighter, his greatsword radiating a heat that made the air shimmer like a mirage. The crowd seemed to hold its breath, their excitement palpable as the arena itself felt smaller, the heat closing in like a smothering nket.


    "You like to provoke, don''t you?" Varen said, his voice calm yet edged with a new, dangerous determination. His eyes locked onto mine, the fire within them promising nothing less than a storm of destruction. "Then allow me to respond."


    "Please do so."


    He didn''t reply with words.


    Instead, he did move.


    -SWOOSH!


    Faster than before, with his greatsword cutting through the air with precision and power, it made even my reflexes strain to keep up. The de gleamed, the silvery-red mes trailing behind it like aet, and I stepped in to meet him, my estoc ready, the ck mes ring in response.


    ''Let''s see it, Varen Drakov,'' I thought, the thrill of the fight surging through me like lightning. Let''s see just how far Ignis Ascension will take you.''


    The shift in Varen''s intensity was immediate. His aura red, a fiery storm swirling around him as if the very air obeyed his will. His movements were sharper, faster, more deliberate. This wasn''t the same Varen Drakov I had been toying with moments ago. Ignis Ascension had pushed him to the next level.


    -SWOOSH!


    The mes around Varen''s greatsword roared to life as he swung it in a high arc, the de descending with terrifying speed. Silvery-red mes trailed behind, creating an illusion of a meteor falling from the heavens. I stepped forward, meeting his strike head-on. My estoc flicked out, ck mes twisting along its length as I angled it precisely against his de.


    CLANG!


    The impact sent a shockwave through the arena, but I deflected the blow, redirecting the force away from me. The mes seared the air around us, but I remained unscathed, stepping back into a defensive stance.


    Varen didn''t hesitate. As his greatsword followed through from the first strike, he channeled his fiery mana outward, manipting it into a crescent-shaped wave of me that surged toward me with deadly intent. It was a ranged attack, but one that


    forced me to stay alert, as the mes curved unpredictably.


    I pivoted sharply, my estoc shing out to intercept. The ck mes of the me of Equinox shed with his fiery mana, dispersing the wave mid-flight. The residual heat grazed my arm, but I ignored it, my focus entirely on Varen, who was already closing


    in.


    Varen spun on his heel, his greatsword arcing low in a sweeping motion that carried his full weight and momentum. mes spiraled outward, making it impossible to dodge cleanly. His movement was fluid, his control over the range of his de and the surrounding mes impable.


    CRACK!


    I twisted my body, angling my estoc to deflect the de away from my legs. But the fiery energy trailing his strike caught me mid-spin, mming into my side. The searing heat bit into my mana barrier, causing it to flicker and crack. Pain surged through my ribs, but I gritted my teeth and kept moving, unwilling to let him capitalize on the hit.


    Varen lunged forward, the tip of his greatsword zing as he aimed for my chest. His movements were precise, his speed nearly overwhelming, but I could see through the intent. It was a feint, the de shifting mid-lunge to curve toward my left side.


    CLANG!


    I parried the strike cleanly, my estoc sliding along the t of his greatsword to deflect it away. The mes hissed as they met the ck fire surrounding my de, and I stepped back into position, my breathing heavier now.


    The crowd roared as Varen unleashed his full power. Channeling his fiery mana into his greatsword, he raised it high above his head, mes coiling and surging outward. The heat was suffocating, the energy crackling like a living thing. He brought the de down in an overhead smash, the mes exploding outward as it descended.


    BOOM!


    I raised my estoc in a desperate block, but the sheer force of the attack overwhelmed me. The explosion of mana drove me back, the impact reverberating through my body as my barrier flickered dangerously. A sharp, burning painnced through my shoulder where the edge of his de had grazed me, tearing into flesh.


    I stumbled, my stance faltering for a brief moment.


    ''Indeed...This is not an opponent that I should take lightly.''


    It had been a while since someone managed to take this much power out of me, but at


    the same time it was kind of fun.


    Varen straightened, his fiery aura still zing, but I could see the faintest signs of exertion in his stance. He had poured immense energy into that sequence, and while


    it had done damage, I was still standing.


    I grinned, wiping a trickle of blood from my lip. "Not bad at all," I said, my voice calm despite the burning pain in my shoulder. "You''ve really turned up the heat." Varen''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on his greatsword. This was far from over, and I couldn''t help but feel a thrill coursing through me as I prepared to push back.


    ********


    Varen''s chest heaved as he steadied his breathing, the roaring mes surrounding him pulsing in rhythm with his heart. The arena echoed with the chants of the crowd, but their voices barely registered. His attention was locked entirely on Lucavion, the man who had once again defied the overwhelming might of his Ignis Ascension. Varen flexed his fingers around the hilt of his greatsword, the heat of his mana coiling and surging through his veins. His fiery aura zed brighter, but despite its intensity, there was a gnawing realization wing at the edge of his mind.


    ''He''s not falling"


    Lucavion stood opposite him, his posture as infuriatingly rxed as it had been at the


    start of the match. His estoc rested lightly in his hand, ck mes flickering along its length with an unsettling vitality. A faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, as though the entire fight was nothing more than a game.


    For the first time, Varen felt something he hadn''t experienced in years. Doubt. Ignis Ascension has always been enough, he thought, his grip tightening. ''Enough to overpower any opponent, enough to break their resolve. But this man... he doesn''t even look like he''s using his full strength!


    He exhaled slowly, allowing the tension in his muscles to dissipate. The crowd''s chants


    shifted, calling out both their names in an electric rhythm that vibrated through the arena. Despite the growing weight of the fight, a faint smile touched Varen''s lips.


    ''No matter his methods, he''s strong. Stronger than anyone I''ve faced in this


    tournament.''


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his smirk widening as if he could sense Varen''s


    thoughts. "What''s the matter, heir of the Silver me?" he called out, his voice cutting through the noise like a de. "Don''t tell me you''re finally feeling the pressure?" Varen raised his greatsword, the mes along its edge roaring to life. His eyes burned with renewed determination as he stepped forward, his fiery aura swelling with unyielding resolve.


    "Pressure." He repeated. "Maybe you are right. Maybe that was what I had been


    "Oho? That is good then."


    Lucavion repeated.


    Then, it happened.


    "Let''s test you more."


    Lucavion repeated. Then, it happened. "Let''s test you more."

 Chapter 282: Against a male lead (4)

    ?Chapter 282 Against a male lead (4)


    "Let''s test you more."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, but this time there was a shadow of something else beneath it-something darker, more primal. His estoc shifted slightly in his grip, and for a brief moment, the arena seemed to be still. The air grew heavy, charged with a tension that made the crowd''s cheers falter.


    The ck mes around Lucavion surged to life, no longer restrained by the casual flicks of his de. They twisted and writhed like living shadows, their movements unnervingly chaotic. The temperature in the arena didn''t rise-instead, it dropped, a biting chill settling over the space despite the mes'' presence.


    Varen''s breath caught in his chest as an unfamiliar pressure washed over him. It was subtle at first, a faint weight pressing against his senses, but it quickly grew heavier, more oppressive. His fiery mana wavered slightly, flickering as though it, too, felt the weight of Lucavion''s power.


    ''What... is this?'' Varen thought, his heart pounding as a shiver ran down his spine. The sensation wasn''t fear-not quite-but it was close. It was the instinctive recognition of something profoundly unnatural, something that didn''t belong in this world.


    Lucavion tilted his head again, his expression shifting. The yful arrogance was still there, but it was joined by a dangerous edge, a glint of something unhinged in his eyes. His smirk widened, exposing teeth that seemed sharper in the flickering light of his mes.


    "Oh," he said softly, his voice carrying a chilling resonance that seemed to echo directly in Varen''s mind. "You feel it, don''t you?"


    The ck mes surged outward, tendrils of darkness licking at the edges of the arena. The enchantments flickered faintly, struggling to contain the energy emanating from Lucavion. The crowd gasped, their excitement giving way to a tense, uneasy silence.


    "This," Lucavion continued, his voice low and almost reverent, "is what lies beyond your polished discipline. Beyond your inherited strength." He stepped forward, his movements fluid yet deliberate, the ck mes coiling around his body like a protective shroud. "This is what it means to wield freedom."


    Varen''s grip on his greatsword tightened, his fiery aura ring as he tried to push back against the oppressive energy. His body felt heavy, as though the weight of Lucavion''s presence alone was enough to crush him.


    ''No,''Varen thought, shaking off the creeping doubt. "This isn''t fear. It''s just... unexpected. I can still fight. I will fight.''


    But even as he steadied himself, he couldn''t ignore the voice in the back of his mind- the voice that whispered of danger, of a power that defied logic and understanding. Lucavion raised his estoc, the ck mes spiraling up its length in a mesmerizing dance. His smirk twisted into something almost feral as he locked eyes with Varen.


    "You''ve shown me your mes," he said, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Now let me show you mine."


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion surged forward, his body a blur of motion as the ck mes surrounding him coalesced into a spiraling shroud of energy. His estoc moved like a shadow, flickering and twisting with an unpredictable rhythm that seemed to defy logic. The crowd barely had time to react before the two warriors shed in the center of the arena, the sound of their des meeting ringing out like a thunderp.


    CLANG! SWOOSH!


    Varen braced himself, his greatsword raised in a solid guard. His fiery mana surged, ring brighter than before as he activated his art: [me of Eternal Zeal]. The silvery-red mes wrapped around his weapon burned with a relentless intensity, and his stance became more aggressive, the weight of his sword perfectly bnced with the momentum of his strikes.


    Lucavion''s [me of Equinox] responded in kind, the ck mes swirling and writhing around him like living shadows. His estoc struck with precision, each thrust and sh aimed to probe Varen''s defenses and exploit the smallest of gaps. But Varen wasn''t the type to falter easily.


    CLASH!


    Varen swung his greatsword in a wide arc, the mes extending the reach of his de in a crescent of fire. Lucavion leaned back, his body bending at an almost impossible angle as the fiery edge grazed past him. He countered with a rapid thrust aimed at Varen''s ribs, his estoc flicking forward like a viper''s fang.


    SLAM!


    Varen twisted his hips, using the t of his greatsword to deflect the thrust. The force of the block sent Lucavion sliding back a step, but he used the momentum to pivot, his de shing upward in a diagonal arc. Varen ducked, the ck mes grazing his shoulder as he shifted his footing to regain the advantage.


    "[Infernal Spiral!]" Varen roared, spinning his greatsword in a full rotation. The mes around his weapon erupted outward in a fiery cyclone, forcing Lucavion to retreat. The crowd gasped as the firestorm consumed the space between them, the heat so intense that even the arena''s enchantments shimmered under the strain.


    Lucavion skidded to a halt at the edge of the mes, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Finally," he murmured, his voice low but audible in the tense silence. "You''re starting to thrive under pressure."


    He stepped forward, the ck mes of [me of Equinox] surging as he raised his estoc. "But you''re still too predictable."


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion closed the distance in an instant, his speed almost supernatural. He ducked under Varen''s horizontal sh, his estoc flicking upward in a feint before shifting into a low thrust aimed at Varen''s knee. Varen reacted instinctively, nting his foot and twisting his body to avoid the strike while bringing his greatsword down in a crushing overhead sh.


    CLANG!


    Lucavion''s estoc met the descending de with a precise parry, the ck mes ring as the force of the sh sent sparks flying. He twisted his wrist, using the parry to redirect the greatsword''s momentum, and spun to Varen''s blind side.


    [Poly Fang]


    Lucavion intoned, his de shing in a rapid series of thrusts, each one aimed at vital points along Varen''s torso and limbs.


    Varen''s mes surged in response, his aura ring brighter as he activated another technique: "[mebound Shield!]" A barrier of fire erupted around him, deflecting Lucavion''s attacks and forcing the swordsman to leap back.


    Varen stepped forward, his greatsword igniting with a silvery-red ze that seemed to grow with his every breath. His stance shifted, bing more aggressive as he pressed the attack, his strikes faster and more precise. The weight of his greatsword,bined with the raw power of his mes, forced Lucavion to stay on the move, weaving through the onught like a shadow.


    [Zealot''s Arc!]


    Varen moved his de cleaving through the air in a sweeping diagonal strike. The mes trailing behind the de formed an arc of fire that surged toward Lucavion.


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion sidestepped, the ck mes of [me of Equinox] coiling around him as he pivoted on his heel. He used the momentum of his dodge tounch into a


    counterattack, his estoc darting toward Varen''s exposed nk.


    [Equinox Rift!] Lucavion whispered, his de cutting through the fiery arc and


    dispersing it with a burst of shadowy energy.


    The force of the strike sent Varen stumbling back, his mes faltering for a brief


    moment.


    Varen staggered back for only a moment, his greatsword steady in his grip despite the force of Lucavion''sst counter. His chest heaved, his body drenched in sweat, but his fiery aura red brighter than ever, the mes dancing around him with a renewed


    intensity.


    ''I can see now,'' he thought, his mind racing as his instincts sharpened. The chaos of the fight-the relentless exchanges, the pressure of Lucavion''s unrelenting presence- had finally pushed him past his limits. There was something guiding him now, a primal energy coursing through his veins, as though his movements were no longer entirely his own.


    The mes surrounding him coalesced, shifting and twisting until they began to take shape. The crowd gasped as the fiery aura transformed, bing the unmistakable silhouette of a dragon. The beast''s head loomed over Varen''s shoulders, its glowing eyes locked onto Lucavion, as if it were alive. Lucavion''s smirk faltered, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied the phenomenon. "Interesting," he murmured, his voice carrying a mix of intrigue and caution. The dragon-shaped mes roared, and Varen''s power surged to an entirely new level. The air around him vibrated with the weight of his mana, and the cracks in the arena floor deepened as the sheer intensity of his energy pressed outward. The enchantments protecting the audience shimmered, strained under the force of Varen''s breakthrough.


    ''This... this is it,'' Varen thought, his grip tightening on his greatsword. The fiery


    dragon above him seemed to roar in unison with his thoughts, and his body moved


    before his mind could fully register it.


    BOOM!


    In an instant, Varen closed the distance between them, the mes propelling him


    forward with explosive speed. The ground where he had stood cracked and burned, and before Lucavion could react, Varen was already upon him.


    The crowd erupted in a mix of awe and disbelief as Varen''s greatsword, zing with


    the power of a dragon''s breath, descended toward Lucavion with a force that seemed


    unstoppable.


    Lucavion''s body shifted, his instincts screaming at him to evade, but the sheer speed of Varen''s newfound power left him no room to escape. The greatsword came down, its mes roaring as it aimed to cleave through him.


    BOOM!


    The impact shook the arena, a shockwave rippling outward as the ground beneath Lucavion shattered. Dust and mes obscured the battlefield, the audience held their breath in stunned silence.


    When the dust began to settle, the silhouette of Varen standing tall in the center of the chaos came into view. His greatsword remained aloft, its mes crackling with power as the dragon''s form roared above him, its fiery maw open in triumph. The crowd erupted into cheers, unable toprehend what they had just witnessed.


    16-12


    Varen had broken through to the peak of 4-star, his power rivaling that of a 5-star for a fleeting moment. The sheer presence he now exuded was overwhelming. But as the dust fully cleared, another figure became visible. Lucavion stood just beyond Varen''s de, his body slightly turned, his estoc raised in a defensive posture. His cloak was torn, the edges singed by the mes, and a shallow cut ran across his


    check, a single bead of blood trickling down.


    Despite the chaos, Lucavion''s smirk returned, his eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "That," he said, his voice steady despite the pressure bearing down on him, "was impressive."


    The fight wasn''t over. Not yet. And Lucavion was ready to show why he thrived under


    pressure.

 Chapter 283: Against a male lead (5)

    As I steadied my stance, my gaze locked onto Varen. His fiery aura had transformed into something primal, raw, and overwhelming. The dragon-shaped mes roared above him, their intensity palpable even from this distance. The ground beneath him cracked further with each step he took, his greatsword alight with an undeniable power that seemed to hum with its own will.


    I exhaled slowly, feeling the faint sting of the cut on my cheek. A single bead of blood traced its path downward, but I barely noticed. My focus was entirely on Varen, on the sheer presence he now exuded.


    ''An epiphany in the middle of a fight,'' I mused, my smirk softening into something closer to a grin. ''It really is like Valeria''s moment back in herst match.''


    Theparison was apt. Valeria had reached a simr breakthrough, pushing past her own limits to grasp something greater in the heat of battle. Watching her then, I''d felt a faint flicker of admiration for the sheer force of will it took to achieve that. And now, here was Varen, standing tall as another testament to the talent that the main cast seemed to possess.


    ''It''s not surprising,'' I thought, tilting my head slightly as I observed him. ''This is what makes them the main cast, after all. The story always bends in their favor, doesn''t it?''


    I wasn''t bitter¡ªfar from it. If anything, I relished the challenge. They were built for this, sculpted by the narrative itself to rise above ordinary trials. And that made victories against them all the sweeter.


    The crowd''s cheers roared around us, their voices blending into a cacophony of awe and disbelief. But for me, everything else had faded into the background. All that remained was the fight, the thrill of facing an opponent who could push me to the edge.


    ''He''s powerful now,'' I acknowledged silently, my smirk sharpening into something feral. ''With this state, I''ll need to push myself to the absolute maximum if I want to win this without revealing my [Starlight] mana core.''


    The thought made my blood hum with excitement. A fight like this¡ªone where the odds were steep, where I''d have to rely on every ounce of my skill, cunning, and willpower¡ªwas exactly what I thrived on. It wasn''t just about victory; it was about the exhration of standing on the razor''s edge, of dancing with chaos and bending it to my will.


    ''These odds¡­'' I thought, my estoc shifting slightly in my grip as the ck mes of [me of Equinox] coiled tighter around me. ''I like them.''


    I took a single step forward, the movement deliberate, my eyes never leaving Varen. His fiery dragon red in response, as if sensing the shift in my stance, the unspoken challenge in my gaze. His grip on his greatsword tightened, his stance firm, but I caught the faint flicker of something in his eyes¡ªrecognition, perhaps. An acknowledgment of the battle we were about to unleash.


    "You''ve reached something, haven''t you?" I said, my voice calm yet tinged with amusement. I twirled my estoc, the ck mes licking at its edge like restless shadows. "But don''t think for a second that I''m out of surprises."


    Varen''s only response was a sharp exhale, the dragon mes roaring as he raised his greatsword high. The weight of his mana pressed against me, heavy and unrelenting, but I weed it. This was what I''d been waiting for.


    With a flick of my wrist, I raised my estoc, the ck mes surging brighter in defiance of his fiery onught. My smirk widened, my pulse steady as I locked eyes with him.


    "Come, heir of the Silver me," I murmured, my voice carrying across the arena. "Let''s see who burns brighter."


    SWOOSH!


    The first sh came like a thunderstorm.


    Varen charged forward, his fiery aura zing brighter than ever, his greatsword cutting through the air with raw, destructive power. His dragon mes roared as if alive, each swing carrying the weight of his newfound strength. I met him head-on, my estoc flickering with the ck mes of [me of Equinox], but the sheer force of his strikes made it impossible to stand firm.


    -SLAM!


    His greatsword came down in a diagonal sh, the fiery de trailing mes that scorched the ground beneath us. I sidestepped, barely avoiding the impact, and countered with a thrust aimed at his ribs. Varen twisted his body, his greatsword sweeping upward to deflect my de with a deafening ng. The force behind his swing sent me sliding back, my arms trembling from the impact.


    Before I could regain my footing, he was on me again. A wide horizontal sh forced me to duck, the mes grazing my shoulder. Varen followed through with a pivot, his de crashing down in a relentless overhead strike. I raised my estoc to parry, the ck mes ring in response.


    CLANG!


    The sh reverberated through my bones, and I was forced to leap back, the searing heat pressing against me like a wall.


    ''He''s relentless,'' I thought, adjusting my grip as I steadied my breath. The precision and power behind his attacks had evolved¡ªeach swing was deliberate, carrying not just strength but intent. This was a different Varen, one who had grasped something deeper in the heat of battle.


    Varen surged forward again, his mes coiling around his greatsword in a fiery spiral. He feinted high, the mes trailing upward to obscure his movements, before switching to a sudden, brutal thrust aimed at my chest. I twisted my body, angling my estoc to deflect the strike, but the sheer force of the blow sent me reeling.


    My back hit the ground, my breath leaving me in a sharp gasp as the heat of his aura pressed down on me.


    SMASH!


    I rolled to the side just as his de crashed into the ground where I had fallen, molten cracks splintering out from the impact. Springing to my feet, I retaliated with a quick thrust aimed at his thigh, the ck mes surging with precision. But Varen anticipated it, his greatsword sweeping in an arc to knock my de aside. The mes surrounding him surged outward, forcing me to retreat once again.


    SLASH! SWIRL!


    This time, his attack came with even greater speed. The dragon mes surged around him as he moved, his greatsword carving through the air with lethal efficiency. I ducked under the first swing and sidestepped the second, but the third came faster than I could react.


    The edge of his de grazed my side, cutting through my barrier and biting into flesh. A sharp pain red as blood seeped from the wound, but I gritted my teeth and pushed on.


    The crowd''s roars became a dull hum in the background as my focus sharpened. Varen''s relentless assault pushed me to the edge, each strike forcing me to dig deeper into my reserves. My arms ached, my chest heaved, but my smirk remained, even as blood dripped from my side.


    ''This isn''t just about matching his strength.''


    I knew.


    ''I need to understand him.''


    I steadied my breathing, letting the ck mes of [me of Equinox] swirl more freely around me. They responded to my intent, coiling like serpents waiting to strike, and I began to focus¡ªnot on the overwhelming force of Varen''s attacks, but on the rhythm behind them.


    As Varen lunged again, his greatsword zing with silvery-red mes, I began to see it¡ªnot with my eyes, but with my instincts. Each movement of his de carried a rhythm, a purpose. His strikes were no longer just random swings¡ªthey were deliberate, each one part of a greater pattern.


    The dragon mes weren''t just an extension of his mana; they were alive, responding to the intent behind his strikes. His greatsword moved not just with power but with precision, each motion calcted to force me into a disadvantage. The fire wasn''t wild¡ªit was disciplined, refined, a reflection of the man wielding it.


    ''So, like him.''


    This was his sword.


    Right now he was talking with the sword. The words were not being spilled.


    SLASH! SWIRL!


    The rhythm of Varen''s strikes intensified, each movement blending seamlessly into the next, his greatsword carving arcs of silvery-red fire through the air. The dragon mes surged with every swing, coiling andshing out like an extension of his will. The heat was suffocating, oppressive, and yet there was an undeniable elegance in the chaos hemanded.


    Every swing spoke to his intent, his unwavering control. The fire was his, obeying his everymand, moving as though it were alive¡ªbecause it was. His mana, his emotions, his very essence burned within those mes, shaping them, refining them. Each strike was deliberate, the fire responding with disciplined ferocity.


    It wasn''t just his sword moving; it was his voice, his will. In this moment, every swing was a word, every strike a sentence, every surge of me a deration. He wasn''t merely fighting me. He was showing me who he was.


    ''He''s talking to me.''


    The fire roared again, a feral growl as his greatsword swept downward, forcing me to twist away. I evaded, narrowly avoiding the next strike, and watched as the dragon mes coiled back around him, like a predator circling for the kill.


    But then, amidst the disciplined chaos, there was something he was missing.


    ''In this world, can everything be tamed?''


    The fire was beautiful in its control, in the way it responded to Varen''s every whim. But there was something else¡ªa tightness, a rigidness. As I continued to dance around his attacks, my mind wandered to the broader truth behind his mes.


    ''Is control everything?''


    From one perspective, mastery over something as wild as fire was admirable. It spoke to his discipline, his refusal to yield to chaos. But from another¡­


    ''Doesn''t seeking more and more control mean you''re scared of leaving things to the flow?''


    I smiled faintly, sidestepping another sh and feeling the heat lick at my skin. Varen''s relentless need to dictate every flicker of me, every movement, was as much a strength as it was a w. And I knew why.


    Lira.

 Chapter 284: I am speaking with my sword

    Lira.


    She had destroyed his trust, and shattered his belief in others. Her betrayal wasn''t just a wound¡ªit was a firestorm that consumed his ability to let go. To him, control was safety. Control meant no one could hurt him again. These mes, this sword¡ªthey were his way of showing me how he viewed the world.


    ''I see it now,'' I mused, my smirk deepening. His fire wasn''t just a weapon¡ªit was his armor. A shield against the chaos that had once burned him.


    I shifted my stance, ck mes swirling tighter around me, their chaotic movements a stark contrast to Varen''s disciplined inferno.


    "Let me show you," I said, my voice low and steady, carrying easily across the battlefield. "One thing wrong with your fire."


    His eyes narrowed, the dragon mes surging as he lunged toward me, his greatsword carving a fiery crescent through the air. I stepped forward to meet him, my estoc rising to sh with his de.


    CLANG!


    The impact sent a shockwave through the arena, but I didn''t flinch. My ck mes red, wild and untamed, surging outward as though they had a will of their own.


    "You tame your mes," I said, my voice rising as the ck mes coiled higher around my estoc, their chaotic dance intensifying. "You refine them, shape them, control them."


    My smirk widened, sharpening into something more dangerous as I pushed against Varen''s de. The ck mes around my estoc surged higher, their chaotic tendrils writhing like living shadows, licking hungrily at the edges of his fiery dragon.


    "Remember," I said, my voice rising above the groaning enchantments and the crowd''s stunned silence, "fire may be safe when controlled. But that''s not what fire is for."


    The ck mes exploded outward, coiling around us both as a storm unleashed. The temperature plummeted further, a biting chill that carried the unmistakable weight of death. My estoc trembled in my grip, the mes pouring from my [me of Equinox] core with reckless abandon.


    I could feel it¡ªthe rapid depletion of my energy as the core''s reserves dwindled, more than half of my mana burned away in moments. Letting the mes surge like this wasn''t optimal. It wasn''t calcted or efficient.


    But so what?


    ''Isn''t this what fire is supposed to be?'' I thought, the grin never leaving my face as the chaotic energy around me intensified. ''Running rampant, consuming everything when the timees?''


    The mes roared louder, drowning out the sound of the crowd, the arena, even Varen''s own fire. They twisted and surged with an untamed ferocity, no longer bound by precision or control. The enchantments flickered dangerously, struggling to contain the sheer force of my unleashed mana.


    Varen''s dragon mes surged in response, their silvery-red brilliance pushing back against the ck tide. His greatsword red brighter, the fire coiling around it growing sharper, more focused. He leaned into the sh, his teeth gritted, his eyes zing with determination.


    But I could see it¡ªthe faint flicker of hesitation in his movements. The slight waver in his stance.


    He was holding back. Still trying to maintain control.


    "You see it, don''t you?" I said, my voice echoing with a chilling resonance. I stepped forward, pushing his de back with the force of my mes. "Your fire¡­ it''s beautiful in its discipline. A masterpiece of control."


    The ck mes surged higher, the edges of their chaotic dance brushing against the shimmering dragon above him. "But fire isn''t meant to be caged, Varen."


    I stepped closer, my estoc pressing harder against his greatsword. The weight of my untamed mes bore down on him, their chaotic nature unraveling the rigid patterns of his mana.


    "It''s meant to burn. To consume. To run wild when the timees."


    The dragon mes flickered, their brilliance dimming slightly as my mes coiled tighter around them. The weight of my reckless mana pressed against his disciplined fire, forcing it to react, to adapt¡ªor be overwhelmed.


    Varen''s eyes locked onto mine, his jaw tightening as he pushed back with all his strength. The silvery-red mes roared defiantly, but I could feel it now¡ªthe cracks forming in his control.


    "Let it go, Varen," I said, my voice low, almost teasing. "Show me what your fire is really made of."


    With a final surge, I poured everything into my mes, letting them spiral outward in a chaotic burst that swallowed the space between us. My core trembled under the strain, thest vestiges of my mana fighting to keep the mes alive.


    The arena trembled, the enchantments groaning under the weight of the sh as fire and shadow collided in a deadly dance. And in that moment, as the mes raged, I could see the truth written in Varen''s eyes.


    This wasn''t just a fight anymore. This was a conversation. A challenge. A test.


    And I was waiting for him to answer.


    ********


    Lucavion closed his eyes.


    The crowd''s cheers faded into the background, their voices swallowed by the roar of mes and the pulse of mana that filled the air. Even the biting chill of his own ck fire, intertwined with the blistering heat of Varen''s mes, seemed to fade into a distant hum. All that remained was the sensation in his hand¡ªthe weight of his estoc, the hum of its de, the mes that danced along its edge.


    The chaotic essence of his mes pulsed around him, unbound and raw. It wasn''t something to be tamed; it was something to be understood. Respected.


    ''This¡­ this is what it means to burn,'' he thought, the faintest smile tugging at his lips. In his mind, the path became clear¡ªa technique not born from precision or control, but from release. From epting the nature of destruction itself.


    A name¡­..


    A name surfaced in his thoughts, unbidden yet perfect. A technique that embodied the essence of his [me of Equinox]. A de strike meant not to cut, but to unleash¡ªa surge of chaotic energy that would overwhelm, engulf, and erase.


    Lucavion exhaled slowly, his grip tightening on the estoc as his mind settled into the flow of the technique. His senses sharpened, and though his eyes remained closed, he could feel everything: the rise and fall of Varen''s dragon mes, the tension in the air, the faint quiver of his estoc, eager to be unleashed.


    He opened his eyes.


    The arena was chaos incarnate, the ck mes and silvery-red fire shing in an endless dance. Varen stood before him, his greatsword raised, his dragon mes roaring in defiance. His eyes burned with fury and resolve, but there was something else there too¡ªa flicker of recognition, of understanding.


    "You''re not holding back," Lucavion murmured, his voice low and steady. "Good. Neither am I."


    The ck mes around him surged, their chaotic tendrils spiraling inward, condensing around the estoc in his hand. The energy coiled tighter and tighter, the de trembling under the sheer pressure of mana. The air around him warped, the temperature plummeting as the essence of death and life intertwined in a perfect storm of destruction.


    Varen''s dragon mes responded, their fiery form growing sharper, more focused, as though sensing the impending strike. The air crackled with energy, the arena''s enchantments groaning under the weight of the power concentrated between the two warriors.


    Lucavion stepped forward.


    His movements were slow at first, deliberate, each step carrying the weight of his intent. The ck mes spiraled higher, wrapping around his estoc like a serpent coiling for the kill. His gaze locked onto Varen''s, and for a moment, there was only silence between them¡ªan unspoken acknowledgment of what was about toe.


    And then, Lucavion moved.


    The strike came in an instant, a blur of motion that defiedprehension. His estoc cut through the air like a phantom, the ck mes exploding outward in a chaotic surge that consumed everything in its path. The energy unleashed wasn''t a de¡ªit was a force, a wave of destruction that tore through the arena with unrelenting ferocity.


    [Sword of Annihtion. Entropy Incarnate.]


    The technique lived up to its name. The ck mes surged outward in a spiraling torrent, their chaotic nature obliterating everything they touched. The ground cracked and shattered beneath the weight of the energy, and the silvery-red mes of Varen''s dragon roared in defiance as they shed with the surge.


    Varen raised his greatsword, his fiery aura ring as he poured everything into his defense. The dragon mes surged forward, meeting the ck mes head-on in a collision of raw power and intent. The arena trembled, the enchantments flickering dangerously as the two forces battled for dominance.


    But Lucavion himself¡­.


    He was someone who was not meant to be tamed.


    His power wasn''t about being in the order¡ªit was about chaos.


    He was aplete reverse of everything that an Awakened of a normal world was.


    The Awakened all followed a simple system, something that everyone did. Their limits were simple and widely known.


    Yet, Lucavion didn''t fit into anything.


    He was different.


    If the Awakened were order.


    He was Destruction.


    Entropy.


    The dragon mes flickered, their disciplined form wavering under the weight of the ck mes. The silvery-red fire was powerful, but it was structured, refined¡ªand in the face of raw chaos, structure crumbled.


    The surge of ck mes overwhelmed Varen''s defenses, engulfing him in a torrent of chaotic energy. His fiery aura flickered and dimmed, the dragon mes dissipating as the sheer weight of Lucavion''s technique bore down on him.


    And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the ck mes receded, their energy dissipating into the air. The arena fell silent, the crowd holding their breath as the dust began to settle.


    Lucavion stood at the center of the chaos, his estoc lowered, the ck mes around him fading into nothingness. His breath was ragged, his body trembling from the strain, but his smirk remained¡ªa testament to the thrill of the fight.


    Across from him, Varen stood, his greatsword nted in the ground for support. His chest heaved, his fiery aura flickering faintly, the remnants of his dragon mes dissipating into the air. His armor was scorched, his body battered, but he remained standing¡ªa testament to his unyielding resolve.


    For a moment, there was silence between them. And then, Lucavion spoke, his voice low but steady.


    "Now," he said, tilting his head slightly, "do you see what fire is really for?"

 Chapter 285: I understand your sword

    Varen''s breath hitched as Lucavion''s words cut through the chaotic storm of mes around them.


    "Fire may be safe when controlled," Lucavion said, his voice steady yetced with that maddening edge of irreverence. "But that''s not what fire is for."


    Something shifted.


    Varen felt it¡ªnot just the oppressive weight of Lucavion''s ck mes, but something deeper, more insidious. It was as though the chaotic tendrils of those mes had reached past the heat of battle, bypassing his defenses, and curled around the thoughts he had buried for so long.


    ''What is this?'' he wondered, his grip tightening around his greatsword. He had always been sure of his path, of the discipline instilled in him by the Silver me Sect. Control was his strength. Control was his shield.


    And yet, as he faced Lucavion, the embodiment of chaos, doubt crept into his mind.


    The ck mes surged again, wild and unrelenting, their movements mocking the rigid discipline of his own fire. For the first time, Varen faltered¡ªnot in his stance, but in his conviction.


    ''Is he right?'' The thought was unwee, foreign, and yet it persisted. ''Have I caged my mes, my emotions, for so long that I''ve forgotten their true nature?''


    The memory struck him like a thunderbolt.


    Lira.


    Her betrayal wasn''t just a moment¡ªit was a fracture, a splintering of everything he had believed in. He had told himself that he was over it, that he had buried it beneathyers of discipline and control. But had he? Or had he merely built a dam that was now beginning to crack under the weight of the emotions he refused to acknowledge?


    The night at the Iron Matron''s inn came flooding back. Seeing Lira, hearing her voice¡ªit had been too much. He hadn''t wanted to admit it, but his outburst had revealed the truth. He wasn''t in control, not then. The rage, the bitterness¡ªthey had slipped through the cracks, slipping past the walls he had worked so hard to build.


    ''And now,'' he thought, his gaze locking onto Lucavion, ''this man, this chaos¡­ he''s pushing me to confront it.''


    The ck mes red higher, their chaotic energy battering against his disciplined inferno. Varen''s silvery-red mes wavered, their structure cracking under the relentless assault. And still, Lucavion''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "Fire isn''t meant to be caged, Varen."


    Varen''s chest tightened as his thoughts spiraled. He had always believed that control was strength. He had trained his emotions, his power, to bend to his will. He had made himself unshakable.


    But now¡­ now he wasn''t sure.


    ''At that time, when Lira¡­'' The memory surfaced unbidden, and with it, the pain. The betrayal had been a firestorm that burned everything he trusted, and his answer had been to douse the mes, to contain them. But was that the right choice? Or had he extinguished something vital in the process?


    Lucavion stepped closer, the ck mes coiling tighter around his estoc. His smirk remained, but his eyes¡ªthose piercing eyes¡ªseemed to bore into Varen''s very soul.


    "You''re holding back," Lucavion said, his voice low, almost gentle. "Not just your mes, but yourself. Do you even know why anymore?"


    The words hit like a hammer.


    Varen felt his grip on his greatsword falter for a fraction of a second. The silvery-red mes around him flickered, as if responding to the doubt creeping into his heart.


    ''Have I been wrong?'' he thought, his mind a storm of conflicting emotions. ''All this time, have I been fighting against myself?''


    But even as the question took root, a spark of defiance ignited within him.


    ''No.'' His jaw tightened, his grip firming on his greatsword. ''Control is my strength. Discipline is what separates me from chaos. I am not wrong.''


    Yet, as the thought solidified, another voice whispered in the back of his mind¡ªa voice that sounded disturbingly like Lucavion''s.


    ''Or are you just afraid to let go?''


    The sh of mes around them intensified, but the true battle was within. Varen''s silvery-red fire surged once more, its disciplined brilliance roaring to life. Yet, for all its power, he couldn''t shake the sense that something was missing¡ªsomething vital.


    Across from him, Lucavion''s smirk widened as though he could see the conflict raging within.


    "Let it burn, Varen," Lucavion said, his voice echoing in the charged air. "Show me your true fire."


    For a moment, time seemed to pause. The arena, the crowd, the roaring mes¡ªall of it faded into the background. Varen''s world narrowed to the man before him and the truth he didn''t want to face.


    And in that moment, Varen knew: this fight wasn''t just about strength. It was about conviction. About who he was¡ªand who he wanted to be.


    "How?" Varen''s voice echoed in his mind, quieter than the roaring mes, quieter than the crowd''s cheers, but loud enough to drown out everything else. "How can I let go of my fire?"


    The question lingered, a thorn buried deep in his thoughts. Letting go¡ªit wasn''t something he''d ever been taught, nor something he had dared to consider. Control was his foundation, the cornerstone of his strength. Without it, what was he? What would he be?


    His grip tightened around his greatsword, the heat of his mes coiling around him like a protective shield. Yet for the first time, that shield felt suffocating.


    "What does it mean to let it burn?" he whispered under his breath, the words a plea to the chaos before him.


    Lucavion didn''t answer. He didn''t need to. The ck mes surging around him, wild and untamed, carried their own response¡ªa visceral, unspoken truth. It wasn''t an answer Varen could hear; it was one he had to feel.


    And so, he let go.


    The silvery-red mes surrounding him surged outward, no longer disciplined or refined. They roared to life, breaking free of the structure he had imposed upon them. For the first time, his fire was wild, chaotic, and utterly honest. The crowd gasped as the mes twisted and surged, their brilliance reaching heights that rivaled even Lucavion''s ck inferno.


    Varen''s chest heaved, his breathing ragged as he poured everything into the mes. The heat consumed him, but it wasn''t painful¡ªit was liberating. Yet, even as his fire raged, his gaze remained fixed on Lucavion.


    And that''s when he saw it.


    Amidst the swirling chaos of ck mes, something struck him. It wasn''t the raw power of Lucavion''s attack or the suffocating pressure of his mana. It was his sword. That estoc, shrouded in pure ck fire, wasn''t just a weapon¡ªit was a window.


    A window into Lucavion''s soul.


    Varen''s breath caught as he realized what he was witnessing. The ck mes weren''t random. They weren''t a mindless force of destruction. They were chaotic, yes, but they carried something deeper¡ªsomething raw and unfiltered. Emotions. Anger, grief, joy, resolve¡ªall of itid bare, without pretense, without disguise.


    Lucavion''s sword, wreathed in that chaotic fire...


    It was Honest.


    ''How?'' Varen thought, his mind racing. ''How does he do this? How does he pour himself into his de like that?''


    The chaos was iprehensible. Varen couldn''t fathom the storm of emotions that fueled Lucavion''s mes. He couldn''t understand the turmoil that gave them shape.


    But he didn''t need to.


    He just needed to understand one thing.


    One thing with absolute rity.


    Right now, standing before him, Lucavion waspletely exposed. No masks. No shields. Just raw, unfiltered existence.


    "He''s bare," Varen whispered, his voice trembling. "He''s¡­ everything,id bare."


    The realization struck him like a thunderp. He, Varen Drakov, had always worn a mask. His stoic demeanor, his disciplined movements, his pursuit of what was "right"¡ªit was all a facade. A cage he had built for himself to keep the scar hidden. The scar left by betrayal.


    ''Lira.'' Her name surfaced again, unbidden. Her betrayal wasn''t just a wound¡ªit was a shattering, a breaking of something fundamental within him. And in response, he had buried it. He had buried himself. Discipline, control, order¡ªthese weren''t just principles; they were armor. Armor to shield him from the chaos within.


    But now, as he stood before Lucavion, he couldn''t deny it anymore. His armor wasn''t protecting him¡ªit was holding him back. He had been running, not from chaos, but from the pain. From the scar.


    ''Let it burn,'' Lucavion''s voice echoed in his mind, a challenge and a truth.


    Varen''s mes surged higher, their silvery-red brilliance mingling with the ck fire that surrounded them both. He took a deep breath, his grip steadying on his greatsword.


    "Laying everything bare¡­" he murmured, his voice soft but resolute. "Is that what it means to let it burn?"


    For the first time in years, Varen allowed himself to feel. The anger. The grief. The longing. The betrayal. He didn''t cage it. He didn''t suppress it. He let it flood through him, pouring into his mes, his de, his very being.


    The mes around him changed. They burned hotter, wilder, more alive. And in that moment, Varen understood. Control wasn''t about suppression¡ªit was about bnce. About wielding chaos without denying it. About embracing the fire, not taming it.


    And this man before him.


    Varen knew that Lucavion could withstand it.


    ''If it is him¡­.if it is this man...He can do it.''


    Thus he poured his fire¡­..


    Even if he lost this battle Varen knew.


    He had won, something far more important than that.


    ''Ah¡­..''


    He could finally feel the burning anger that he suppressed expressing itself.


    ''This is enough.''


    And it was enough.

 Chapter 286: Sword Demon

    The arena was silent. The crowd, moments before caught in the throes of riotous cheers, now watched in breathless awe. None couldprehend what they had just witnessed.


    Varen, heir of the Silver me, stood at the epicenter of his own zing might. His fiery aura had transformed into a primal force, raw and overwhelming, shaped by emotions he had buried for years. The dragon-shaped mes above him roared, no longer mere mana constructs but extensions of his very being, wild and alive. The ground beneath his feet was scorched and cracked, a testament to the pressure of his unleashed power.


    Across from him, Lucavion stood amidst the aftermath of his own chaotic storm. His estoc, wreathed in the chaotic ck fire of [me of Equinox], hung at his side. The mes had not subsided; instead, they seemed to pulse with a life of their own, weaving through the air like untamed spirits. His smirk, ever-present, held a different edge now¡ªless of arrogance, more of acknowledgment. Blood trickled from a shallow cut on his cheek, but he seemed entirely unbothered, his eyes alight with unbridled exhration.


    The fight had transcended the physical.


    The ck mes that sent shivers through every spine in the arena defiedprehension, their chill biting deeper than any winter''s breath. The silvery-red inferno of Varen''s power, refined by his years of discipline, had grown to unimaginable heights. Yet it wasn''t the power itself that left the crowd stunned¡ªit was the sh of ideologies, of emotionsid bare.


    How could a swordsman not even affiliated with any sect push Varen, the peak 4-star prodigy, to such a precipice? Varen, a figure who at his age had surpassed even the most prodigious in their records, now found himself forced to confront the core of his identity. His mes, once the emblem of his discipline, had turned into a reflection of something far deeper¡ªa release of the grief, anger, and betrayal he had carried.


    Lucavion, the so-called Phantom de to some and Sword Demon to others, had shown the crowd something else entirely. He was chaos incarnate, a force that didn''t fit into the structured world of sects and cultivation. Where Varen sought control, Lucavion thrived in the unpredictable, using it as both a weapon and a philosophy. His every move was a conversation¡ªa challenge not just to his opponent''s strength but to their very beliefs.


    The energy in the arena hung thick, the air charged with the remnants of their exchange. Protective enchantments shimmered, their runes strained from the unprecedented power they had contained. Even the Marquis Aldrich Ventor sat motionless in his elevated box, his usualposed satisfaction reced with wide-eyed disbelief.


    Then, slowly, the spell was broken. Whispers rippled through the crowd like the first drops of rain before a storm, growing louder until they erupted into a cacophony of cheers, gasps, and frantic discussions.


    "This... is impossible!" someone shouted. "Varen¡ªat the peak of 4-star¡ªshould have crushed him!"


    "But look at Lucavion!" another voice replied. "He''s... he''s still standing!"


    In the center of it all, Varen straightened, nting his greatsword into the cracked earth for support. His chest heaved, his silvery-red aura flickering with thest vestiges of his mana. Yet, despite the toll the battle had taken on him, his expression wasn''t one of defeat. It was something closer to peace.


    Across from him, Lucavion chuckled softly, wiping the blood from his cheek with a gloved hand. "Now that," he said, his voice carrying through the stunned silence of the arena, "was worth every moment."


    Varen''s lips curved into a faint, tired smile. "You¡­ you fight like a demon."


    "Hehe..." Lucavion''s smile widened, though his breaths werebored. "Stand proud," he said, his voice carrying an edge of respect. "You were strong."


    Varen''s grip on his greatsword faltered. His knees buckled as his body, pushed far beyond its limits, refused to carry him any longer. He fell forward, the mighty weapon slipping from his grasp as he copsed onto the scorched earth. The dragon mes above him flickered, then dissipated into the air, their brilliance reced by the faint glow of embers.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, their collective disbelief mounting as the scene unfolded before them. Varen Drakov, the Ferocious me, had fallen.


    Lucavion remained standing, though his frame swayed as he struggled to steady himself. The ck mes around him receded, their once-chaotic dance fading to faint wisps. His estoc hung limply at his side, and a pained grimace crossed his face as he shifted his weight. But even in his exhaustion, the smirk returned, defiant and proud.


    For a moment, silence reigned.


    Then, it erupted.


    The chants started faintly, scattered among the crowd, but they grew louder, swelling into a roar that shook the very arena.


    "Sword Demon! Sword Demon! Sword Demon!"


    The name carried like a battle hymn, a deration that would cement Lucavion''s legend in the annals of the Ventor Martial Tournament. It was a name born not just of his victory but of the overwhelming presence he had shown¡ªa force of nature that couldn''t be tamed.


    The announcer hesitated, his gaze flitting between the two warriors. His voice, when it finally emerged, trembled with the weight of the moment. "The winner¡­ of the Ventor Martial Tournament¡­ is Lucavion!"


    The arena erupted into deafening cheers, a tidal wave of sound that seemed to shake the very foundations of Andelheim. Nobles andmoners alike leapt to their feet, their voices merging in celebration of the enigmatic swordsman who had defied all expectations.


    But then, as the echoes of his name continued to resound, Lucavion staggered. The strain of the fight, the sheer amount of mana he had expended, caught up to him. His knees gave way, and he dropped to the ground, catching himself on one hand as his estoc ttered beside him.


    "Looks like... I overdid it," Lucavion murmured, a weak chuckle escaping his lips before his body slumped onto the cracked earth. The crowd''s cheers faltered for a moment as they watched the victorious warrior sumb to his exhaustion.


    Despite their copse, the image of the two warriors lying amidst the ruins of their battle burned into the memories of everyone present. It was a fight that transcended strength and skill¡ªa sh of wills, philosophies, and heartsid bare.


    As the medics rushed to the arena floor, the chants resumed, even louder than before.


    "Sword Demon! Sword Demon!"


    Lucavion''s victory wasn''t just over Varen. It was over expectations, over the rigid structures of power and discipline that the world believed to be absolute. And in that victory, he had imed not only the title but the hearts of those who had witnessed the unforgettable duel.


    *******


    Valeria stood silently in the shadowed archway of the arena, her eyes fixed on the battlefield where the embers of Lucavion''s victory still smoldered. The crowd''s chants of "Sword Demon" roared around her like an unending tide, but she was caught in a storm of her own thoughts, her gaze unblinking as she watched the medics tend to his unconscious form.


    ''He fought like that¡­ as a 3-star.'' The realization struck her anew, carrying with it a mixture of admiration and disbelief. She had reached the 4-star level only recently, yet Lucavion, with the strength of his core still firmly at the 3-star rank, had stood toe-to-toe with Varen. No¡ªit wasn''t just that. He hadn''t merely fought Varen; he had challenged him, pushed him, and ultimately, defeated him.


    ''That shouldn''t be possible.'' Her hand clenched around the edge of her cloak, a habit born from years of training to ground herself. ''But he did it. He broke every rule I thought I understood about power and cultivation.''


    Her thoughts drifted to the moments of the fight: the way Lucavion moved, his strikes imbued with calcted chaos. Every swing of his estoc had been purposeful, not just aimed at his opponent''s defenses but at his very core¡ªhis beliefs, his confidence, his identity.


    ''Just what kind of person are you?'' Her lips parted slightly as the question echoed in her mind. She had seen many warriors fight, but none like him. Lucavion didn''t seek control like Varen, nor did he rely on sheer might like so many others. He thrived in unpredictability, wielding it as both shield and sword.


    The dragon-shaped mes of Varen''s final, desperate assault still burned in her memory, a disy of mana mastery and emotional release that should have overwhelmed any opponent. And yet, Lucavion had faced it without faltering, his own chaotic mes defying the odds.


    ''What did you experience to have such a sword?'' Her gaze flicked down to her own hands, remembering the countless hours spent perfecting her de. Hers was an art born of discipline and tradition, a weapon forged to embody the ideals of knighthood. Lucavion''s estoc, however, was something else entirely¡ªa weapon born from a life she couldn''t begin to fathom, honed not through structure but through survival, rebellion, and instinct.


    The crowd''s cheers began to die down, reced by the murmurs of spectators trying to process the impossible. Valeria leaned against the cold stone wall, closing her eyes for a brief moment. In the silence of her thoughts, she felt a strange pang¡ªa yearning to understand.


    ''Maybe it wasn''t just the fight,'' she admitted to herself, the truth settling like a weight in her chest. ''Maybe it''s him. The way he carries himself, the way he speaks, as if the rules of the world don''t apply to him. As if he''s already lived through things the rest of us can''t even imagine.''


    Her eyes opened again, and she found herself stepping forward, moving closer to the arena''s edge. The medics were carrying Lucavion''s unconscious form from the battlefield now, his face still bearing that maddening smirk even in repose. She stared after him, her thoughts a whirl of curiosity, frustration, and¡­ something else.


    Valeria''s footsteps echoed softly against the stone floor as she descended into the inner halls of the arena, following the medics who carried Lucavion''s unconscious form. Despite the chaos outside, the corridors were eerily quiet, save for the faint hum of residual energy lingering from the battle. Her mind was a tempest of thoughts, but her purpose was singr.


    ''I need to see him,'' she told herself, the words carrying a surprising intensity. She wasn''t sure if it was to confirm his condition, to glean more about the man who had left her¡ªand the entire arena¡ªin awe, or simply because she couldn''t turn away.


    But as she reached the entrance to the medical wing, her path was abruptly blocked. Two guards, d in polished armor bearing the insignia of Marquis Ventor, stepped forward with practiced precision, their spears crossing to form an impassable barrier.


    "Halt," one of them said, his voice firm but measured. "No one is permitted beyond this point."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed as she straightened her posture. "I''m here to see Lucavion," she stated, her voice calm yet unyielding. "I''m with him."


    She was not going to let this matter go.

 Chapter 287: I will see him

    "I''m here to see Lucavion. I''m with him."


    She felt annoyed.


    Whether they started as normal or not, Valeria knew that she had every right to be there for Lucavion by this point.


    Since she herself was someone who had been with him for a long time already.


    The guards exchanged a brief nce, their expressions betraying no emotion. "Apologies, Lady Valeria," the other guard replied, his tone polite but resolute. "The Marquis has given explicit orders. No one is allowed to follow or disturb him."


    Valeria''s brow furrowed, irritation flickering across her features. She was well aware of the Marquis''s influence, but this seemed excessive. "Do you know who I am?" she asked, her voice low and steady, carrying an unmistakable edge of authority.


    "We are aware," the first guard replied, nodding slightly. "Lady Valeria rion, semifinalist of the Ventor Martial Tournament. Your prowess is acknowledged, but our orders are absolute."


    Valeria''s lips pressed into a thin line as she studied the two guards. She could feel the weight of their duty in their stances, unwavering and unyielding. But her own resolve was no less fierce. She took a step closer, her voice firm. "Lucavion is mypanion. I have every right to ensure his well-being."


    The deration struck her ears a beat toote, and she froze, momentarily taken aback by her own statement. ''Companion?'' The word rolled through her mind, unfamiliar yet strangely fitting. She hadn''t thought of him that way¡ªnot consciously. Yet as the idea settled in, it felt less like an assertion and more like a truth she''d only just realized.


    The guards exchanged nces, their previously stoic expressions giving way to faint unease. They stood stiffly at their posts, but the tension in their shoulders betrayed their difort.


    One of them cleared his throat. "Lady Valeria, we¡­ understand your concern," he began, his tone noticeably softer. "However, the Marquis''s instructions were clear. No one is permitted to follow or disturb Sir Lucavion."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed as she caught the hesitation in his voice. She could tell they were wavering, likely aware of how often she and Lucavion had been seen together in the city. Their reluctance wasn''t born of defiance¡ªit was uncertainty. ''So they know,'' she realized, though the full implications of her own words still eluded her.


    The other guard looked as though he wanted to speak but stopped himself, his gaze darting between her and hispanion. Their dilemma was evident. They wanted to let her through but were bound by their orders.


    The awkward standoff was interrupted by the steady echo of approaching footsteps. Valeria turned, her annoyance giving way to a wary curiosity as a figure emerged from the corridor behind her. The man wore a gleaming suit of armor emzoned with the insignia of the Ventor family, his presencemanding yet calm.


    "Lady Valeria," he greeted her with a respectful bow. "I am Sir Maynter, of the Ventor Knight Order. Please excuse the dy; I was informed of your arrival."


    Valeria studied him carefully. His armor, polished to a mirror shine, reflected the torchlight and hisposed demeanor suggested a knight ustomed to mediating tense situations. His brown eyes held a warmth that contrasted with the stern expressions of the guards, though his bearing left no doubt that he, too, was a man of discipline.


    Sir Maynter turned to the guards, offering a slight nod of acknowledgment. "Thank you for your diligence. I will handle this matter personally."


    The guards visibly rxed, stepping back to their posts with palpable relief. One of them murmured, "Thank you, Sir Maynter," before falling silent.


    Maynter turned his attention back to Valeria, his tone calm but authoritative. "Lady Valeria, I understand your concern for Sir Lucavion. You are not alone in your worry; his condition is being closely monitored by the finest healers in the Marquis''s employ."


    Valeria met his gaze, her frustration simmering just beneath the surface. "I only want to ensure he''s unharmed," she said, her voice steady but firm.


    "Of course," Maynter replied with a small nod. "But as you may understand, the Marquis''s orders are absolute. For now, Lucavion''s recovery requires rest and privacy. However¡­" He paused.


    The pause stretched only a moment before he continued, his voice calm and deliberate. "However, I have another matter to ry, Lady Valeria. The Marquis has instructed me to find you and extend a formal invitation to his mansion."


    Valeria''s brows lifted slightly, her surprise tempered by an almost immediate understanding. She had anticipated this, though she hadn''t expected it toe so soon. She crossed her arms, her posture shifting subtly as she regarded the knight.


    "An invitation?" she asked, her voice steady, though the slightest trace of curiosity tinged her words.


    Maynter inclined his head. "Indeed. The Marquis was already aware of your identity as early as the fourth stage of the tournament. He observed your skill and determination and found it most impressive. It was his intent to extend his hospitality much earlier, but he refrained, recognizing that you came here as a participant and not in the capacity of a noble seeking connections. The Marquis wished to honor your focus and privacy."


    Valeria''s lips pressed into a thin line, her thoughts racing as Maynter continued.


    "However," he added with a faint smile, "your aplishments have now reached a point where they cannot be ignored. Your name is spoken widely among the city''s circles, Lady Valeria, and it is no longer feasible for the Marquis to overlook formal etiquette. He wishes to meet with you directly, not only tomend your performance but also to discuss matters that may benefit both of your houses."


    Valeria regarded him in silence for a moment, her gaze steady and contemtive. She had known this would happen¡ªit was one of the reasons she had entered the tournament in the first ce. Making a name for herself wasn''t just about proving her strength; it was about securing recognition, forging connections, and advancing her family''s interests. Marquis Ventor was a key figure in this endeavor, and she had been preparing for this moment since her arrival in Andelheim.


    "I see," she said finally, her voice measured. "The Marquis is an astute man. I expected no less."


    Maynter''s smile widened slightly, though his demeanor remainedposed. "He values foresight and discipline, qualities you have demonstrated in abundance. That is why, rather than sending an attendant to deliver this message, he deemed it appropriate to send someone who could meet you as an equal."


    Valeria''s eyes flicked to the guards, who still stood silently at their posts, before returning to Maynter. "And you, Sir Maynter, are here to ensure I take this invitation seriously?"


    "Not at all, mydy," Maynter replied smoothly. "I am here to ensure the invitation is delivered with the respect you deserve."


    Valeria allowed a faint smile to touch her lips, though her posture remained guarded. "Very well. I will ept the Marquis''s invitation."


    Maynter nodded, clearly satisfied. "Excellent. The Marquis will be pleased.


    Maynter''s smile remained as he gestured subtly toward the hallway leading out of the arena. "If you are ready, Lady Valeria, I would be honored to escort you to the Marquis''s mansion. The Marquis has also expressed a concern for your safety, given the current climate in the city."


    Valeria tilted her head slightly, her brow furrowing in curiosity. "What exactly do you mean by that, Sir Maynter?"


    Maynter''s expression grew more serious, though his tone remained calm. "The Cloud Heavens Sect is not known for taking perceived slights lightly. Sir Lucavion''s actions have drawn significant ire from them, and given your close association with him, there is a chance they may seek to involve you in their grievances."


    Valeria''s gaze sharpened, though she remainedposed. "You believe they would target me?"


    "It is a possibility," Maynter replied. "The city is teeming with people due to the festival and the tournament, making it far too easy for tensions to escte. Ensuring your safety is a priority, not only because of your association with Sir Lucavion but also because of your standing as a semifinalist. It would reflect poorly on the city and the Marquis if any harm were toe to you during this time."


    Valeria exhaled quietly, the weight of his words settling over her. While she prided herself on her ability to handle herself in dangerous situations, she couldn''t ignore the reality of what Maynter had said. With the festival in full swing and sect tensions rising, anything could happen.


    "Very well," she said after a moment, her voice steady. "I''ll need to gather my things from the Iron Matron. After that, I''ll apany you."


    Maynter inclined his head. "Of course. I will escort you to your inn and ensure your journey is uninterrupted."


    With that, the two set off through the city streets. The crowd was as lively as ever, with vendors shouting their wares and spectators from all walks of life filling the thoroughfares. Valeria''s sharp eyes scanned her surroundings as she walked beside Maynter, his presence drawing respectful nods from passersby who recognized the insignia of the Ventor Knight Order.


    When they arrived at the Iron Matron, Valeria wasted no time collecting her belongings. She packed efficiently, her movements precise, though her thoughts were divided between the uing meeting with the Marquis and the lingering unease about the Cloud Heavens Sect. Maynter waited patiently near the entrance, his posture rxed but his gaze vignt.


    At the same time, both Mariel and the other members of the inn like Liora were curious as to what happened to Lucavion


    She replied to their questions with a quick briefing. Knowing that Marquis would be looking after Lucavion, neither Mariel nor others said anything more.


    Once she was ready, they stepped outside to find a well-appointed carriage waiting for them. The Ventor family crest was emzoned on its side, a subtle yet unmistakable sign of prestige. Maynter gestured toward it, his armor catching thete afternoon sunlight.


    "The Marquis has arranged for your transport," he said, holding the door open as Valeria climbed inside. Once she was settled, he took his ce beside her, the interior spacious enough to amodate his imposing armor without difort.


    The journey to the Marquis''s mansion was smooth but deliberate, the carriage weaving through the bustling city center before ascending toward the estate. The mansion itself loomed ahead, an elegant structure of white stone and gilded ents surrounded by manicured gardens. As they approached, Valeria felt a shift in the atmosphere¡ªa palpable sense of order and influence that marked the seat of one of Andelheim''s most powerful figures.


    As the carriage came to a stop, Maynter stepped out first, extending a hand to help Valeria down. She epted with a nod, her gaze immediately drawn to the grandeur of the mansion. The towering gates, guarded by knights in matching insignias, swung open to reveal a path lined withnterns and vibrant blooms.


    "This way, Lady Valeria," Maynter said, gesturing toward the entrance


    ''An audience with a Marquis.''


    For the first time in a while, Valeria was much more nervous than before¡­..


    Since she would be having an audience with a noble much higher ranked than herself.

 Chapter 288: Alliance ?

    As the carriage came to a halt before the grand mansion, Valeria''s mind raced. Despite herposed exterior, she couldn''t suppress the twinge of nervousness gnawing at her. ''An audience with a Marquis,'' she thought, smoothing a crease in her travel-worn cloak. ''I should have prepared for this.''


    Maynter seemed to sense her hesitation. "Lady Valeria," he began as he stepped out of the carriage, turning to offer his hand to her. "The Marquis has arranged for everything. You need not concern yourself with the particrs."


    Valeria nodded, taking his hand briefly as she stepped down, her gaze sweeping over the estate''s opulent gardens and gleaming stone facade. Despite Maynter''s assurances, she knew better. Even if she hadn''te to Andelheim with the intention of seeking noble favor, basic etiquette dictated that she present herself properly¡ªespecially when the host was a Marquis. Her current attire, functional as it was, wouldn''t suffice.


    She was about to voice her concern when Maynter gestured toward a waiting attendant near the entrance. The young woman, dressed in the Ventor family''s official livery, curtsied gracefully as they approached.


    "Lady Valeria," the attendant said, her voice soft yet clear, "the Marquis has instructed that you be given time to prepare. If you will follow me, suitable attire has been arranged for your audience."


    Valeria''s surprise flickered for a moment before she quickly masked it. ''He anticipated this.'' The thought eased her nerves slightly, but it also confirmed the Marquis''s attention to detail¡ªand, perhaps, his desire to make a strong impression.


    "Thank you," Valeria replied, her tone measured as she followed the attendant inside.


    The interior of the mansion was as grand as its exterior. Polished marble floors reflected the warm glow of crystal chandeliers, and the walls were adorned with intricate tapestries and gilded ents. The sheer opulence was a stark contrast to the rugged inns and bustling streets of Andelheim, but Valeria kept her expression neutral, focusing instead on the attendant who led her through a series of halls.


    Eventually, they arrived at a private chamber. The attendant gestured for her to enter, exining, "Everything has been prepared for your convenience, mydy. Please take your time."


    Inside, Valeria found a meticulously arranged wardrobe, each piece tailored to fit her build yet styled in a way that maintained both elegance and modesty¡ªbefitting her status as a knight. She selected a dark green gown with silver embroidery, its understated design striking a bnce between formal nobility and her own preferences for practicality.


    By the time she emerged, the tension in her shoulders had eased slightly. Though she still felt the weight of the moment, the act of preparing herself helped center her thoughts. ''This isn''t just a formality. The Marquis wants something from me,'' she reminded herself. ''Whether it''s alliance, recognition, or something else, I need to be ready.''


    Maynter was waiting just outside the chamber, his expression asposed as ever. "You look most presentable, Lady Valeria," he remarked with a slight nod. "The Marquis himself will greet you at the entrance to the hall."


    That gave her pause. Traditionally, such a gesture was reserved for those of equal or higher rank¡ªor individuals the host greatly wished to impress or ally with. Given that the rion family was not above the Marquis''s station, the conclusion was clear: Marquis Ventor sought to establish goodwill with her.


    The realization steadied her. ''This isn''t just about courtesy. He sees value in me¡ªor my connections.''


    Still, she couldn''t afford to becent. While she doubted the Marquis would resort to deception¡ªhis position left little to gain from such tactics¡ªshe resolved to tread carefully. Trust was earned, not freely given.


    Atst, she was led to the grand entrance of the hall. Marquis Ventor stood waiting, nked by two knights in ceremonial armor. His presence wasmanding yet weing, his attire immacte without being ostentatious. As Valeria approached, he stepped forward and offered a courteous bow.


    "Young Lady Valeria," he said, his voice warm and steady. "It is an honor to wee you to my home. Your performance in the tournament has been nothing short of remarkable."


    Valeria returned the gesture with a respectful bow of her own. "Thank you, my lord. I am honored by your invitation and hospitality."


    The Marquis smiled, gesturing for her to enter the hall. "Come, let us speak infort. I am eager to discuss matters that may benefit us both."


    As Valeria followed him into the opulent hall, she felt a small sense of relief. The Marquis''s demeanor, while polished, seemed genuine. Yet her resolve remained firm. ''This is a game of politics as much as power. I''ll listen carefully¡ªbut I''ll not let my guard down.''


    Valeria followed Marquis Ventor through the grand halls of his mansion, their footsteps echoing faintly against the polished marble floors. They entered a formal chamber bathed in the soft glow of a grand chandelier. The room was furnished with exquisite taste¡ªplush armchairs arranged around a low table of dark mahogany, a backdrop of intricate tapestries depicting historic battles and alliances.


    The Marquis gestured for her to take a seat as a servant discreetly poured tea into delicate porcin cups. Valeria lowered herself gracefully, maintaining aposed posture despite the subtle tension that lingered in the air.


    Marquis Ventor settled into his chair opposite her, his movements deliberate yet unhurried. "Lady Valeria," he began, his tone warm yet measured, "you honor me with your presence. I hope the arrangements thus far have been to your satisfaction."


    "They have been more than satisfactory, my lord," Valeria replied with a slight incline of her head. "Your hospitality is most gracious."


    The Marquis smiled faintly, lifting his teacup. "It is only fitting. Your performance in the tournament has been nothing short of exemry. You have not only brought honor to yourself but have added prestige to this event."


    "You are kind to say so," Valeria said, her voice steady. "The tournament has been a remarkable experience¡ªone that has tested my skills and broadened my perspective."


    "Perspective is a valuable thing," the Marquis mused, setting down his cup with a soft clink. "The strength you''ve shown, both in battle and in demeanor, is rare, Lady Valeria. It is no surprise your name is being spoken so widely."


    Valeria offered a faint smile in response, her mind carefully navigating theyers beneath his words. The Marquis''s praise was genuine, but she knew it carried an intent.


    After a moment of pleasant silence, Marquis Ventor leaned forward slightly, his expression thoughtful. "Of course, one cannot speak of the tournament without mentioning Sir Lucavion. His... unique style has left an indelible impression, to say the least."


    Valeria''s gaze sharpened slightly, though she kept herposure. She inclined her head, acknowledging his statement without offering more.


    The Marquis studied her carefully, his next words carefully chosen. "I must admit, I find myself curious about the nature of your rtionship with him. You have been seen together often, and there seems to be an understanding between you."


    Valeria felt her pulse quicken ever so slightly, though she maintained a calm exterior. She met his gaze directly, her tone neutral. "Sir Lucavion and I are acquainted through the tournament. Circumstances have led us to cross paths frequently."


    The Marquis raised an eyebrow, his smile faint but knowing. "An acquaintance, you say? Forgive me, Lady Valeria, but it appears to be more than mere coincidence. Your presence during his moments of triumph, the ease with which you converse¡ªthese are not the marks of casual association."


    Valeria straightened slightly, choosing her words carefully. "Lucavion is... an enigma. He has a way of drawing people into his orbit, whether through his skill or his character. Our paths aligned by chance, but I will not deny that I havee to regard him with respect."


    "Respect," the Marquis echoed, his tone thoughtful. "A foundation upon which many great alliances are built." He paused, as if weighing how far to press. "His talent is undeniable, though his methods are unconventional. Such a man is bound to draw both admiration and ire."


    Valeria''s lips pressed into a thin line. "He is... singr," she said after a moment, her voice carefully measured. "And while his approach may differ from tradition, it is effective."


    The Marquis nodded slowly, his gaze lingering on her. "Indeed. It is rare to encounter one who defies convention sopletely, and rarer still to see them seed as he has. Perhaps it is this very quality that makes him sopelling." He leaned back slightly, his expression contemtive.


    Valeria''s thoughts swirled as the Marquis''s words hung in the air. His tone remained polished, his demeanor warm, but the deliberate nature of his probing was unmistakable. ''So that''s it,'' she thought, her chest tightening ever so slightly. ''I was called here not for my aplishments, but because of my association with Lucavion.''


    The realization brought a subtle pang of disappointment. She had entered the tournament to forge her own path, to be recognized on her own merits. And yet, it seemed that even here, in this carefully curated chamber, her value was being weighed against someone else''s shadow.


    The Marquis seemed to notice the shift in her expression, the faintest flicker of disappointment that crossed herposed facade. His own smile softened, his posture easing slightly as he leaned forward.


    "Lady Valeria," he said gently, his tone carrying an air of reassurance, "I see what you are thinking, and I must correct a misconception. While Sir Lucavion is, without a doubt, an enigma worth studying, his presence is not the sole reason you are here today."


    Valeria blinked, the words catching her off guard. She had been so caught up in her interpretation of his intentions that she hadn''t considered another possibility.


    "After all regardless of an oddball like him, you are one of the few people of current nobility that can match such talents on your own, isn''t that so? It appears that rion Household''s future is bright."


    To that, Valeria felt warm in her heart.


    ''Finally¡­.''


    She felt like her efforts were working.

 Chapter 289: Alliance ? (2)

    As Marquis Ventor set his teacup gently on the table, the soft clink echoed in the chamber, underscoring the weight of his next words. "Lady Valeria," he began, his toneced with subtle gravity, "your family has endured more than most noble houses could withstand. To rise again, as you have done, is no small feat."


    Valeria''s gaze flickered, her expression remaining neutral, though her mind sharpened at the turn of conversation. ''He knows more than he lets on,'' she thought, a faint tension settling in her shoulders.


    "The rion name has seen its share of triumphs and trials," the Marquis continued his words carefully measured. "To stand tall after such adversity is a testament to a strength that cannot be ignored."


    Valeria inclined her head slightly, her voice steady as she replied, "Adversity tempers resolve, my lord. My family has simply done what was necessary to persevere."


    A faint smile graced the Marquis''s lips. "Indeed, and that resolve has not gone unnoticed." He leaned forward, his gaze intent. "Your performance in the tournament speaks volumes, not only of your personal prowess but of the enduring legacy your name represents. It is why, I must admit, your presence here is of particr interest to me."


    The words hung in the air,den with unspoken meaning. Valeria met his gaze directly, the spark of her curiosity carefully veiled. "I am honored to have drawn your attention, my lord," she said, her tone deliberate. "May I inquire as to the nature of this interest?"


    The Marquis''s smile deepened, though his expression remained inscrutable. "Certainly," he said smoothly, gesturing toward the borate tapestry behind him¡ªa depiction of a battle fought long ago, where knights in shining armor shed against a horde of shadowed figures. "Do you know the history of thisnd, Lady Valeria? The delicate bnce required to maintain both its borders and its heart?"


    Valeria followed his gaze, her mind piecing together theyers beneath his words. "I know that Andelheim stands at the crossroads of many powers," she replied carefully. "Its strength lies not only in its fortifications but in the alliances it forges."


    "Precisely," Ventor said, nodding appreciatively. "My domain is one of contrasts, Lady Valeria. The baronies and rural families under my protection look to me for stability, while the central politics of the Arcanis Empire often require a more... discerning hand. It is no small task to navigate both worlds."


    Valeria''s brow furrowed slightly. "And yet, you seem to do so with great sess, my lord. What role do you envision for me in this bnce?"


    The Marquis''s expression grew contemtive, his voice lowering. "You possess something rare, Lady Valeria¡ªa bridge between tradition and the unconventional. The rion name carries weight among the nobility, but your actions, your victories, have captured the attention of those who see the future as something more fluid."


    He paused, letting his words settle. "I believe our goals align. I wish to strengthen this region, to secure it against both external threats and internal fractures. Your presence, your reputation, could serve as a cornerstone in such efforts."


    Valeria''s mind churned as she considered his proposition. The Marquis''s vision was bold, and his understanding of her value was as ttering as it was calcted. Yet, she couldn''t ignore the sense that his offer was not without its price.


    "I am humbled by your confidence in me, my lord," she said carefully, "but such endeavors require more than skill or reputation. They require trust."


    "Precisely," the Marquis said again, his voice softening. "And that is why I have shared this with you. Trust must be earned, Lady Valeria, and I hope to begin earning yours."


    The subtle implications of his words were clear¡ªhe sought to bind her, not only with promises but with a shared understanding of ambition and purpose.


    ''But making such a decision¡­.''


    It was not that easy¡­.


    Valeria''s lips pressed into a faint line, her mind racing behind herposed facade. Marquis Ventor''s proposition carried the air of opportunity¡ªa lifeline extended to a family desperately treading water in the tumultuous seas of nobility. And yet, her instincts whispered caution. An alliance, particrly one with someone as astute as Ventor, was rarely free of strings.


    Valeria''s expression didn''t waver, though inwardly her thoughts churned. His praise was artfully woven, his intent clear: to appeal to both her family''s pride and her personal ambition. But was that all? A flicker of doubt tightened her chest.


    ''He''s not telling me everything,'' she thought. It was too convenient. Her instincts warned her that her sudden rise to prominence in the tournament wasn''t the sole factor driving his interest. Was it her reputation? Her connections? Or something else entirely?


    Her voice, steady but cool, broke the quiet. "Trust is indeed the foundation of any enduring partnership, my lord."


    She started.


    Now that she is in the territory of the Marquis, she can''t outright be disrespectful, and she also can''t be too open with her demands.


    After all, be it the position of nobility or the position of reputation economics, in terms of nearly everything, her family was beneath the Marquis''.


    Hence she needed to be careful more than ever.


    "But, being in this world for so long, you must be aware of the fact that trust is not something to be taken lightly, my lord," she said, her tone respectful yet unyielding. "To honor the confidence you are willing to ce in me, I must also ensure that I regard it with the gravity it deserves. An alliance of this nature is not a decision to be made in haste."


    The Marquis inclined his head, his sharp eyes gleaming with a flicker of approval. He seemed unfazed, even appreciative of her caution. "Wise words, Lady Valeria. Trust, after all, is the foundation of every enduring endeavor. I would expect no less care from someone of your stature."


    Valeria dipped her head in acknowledgment, though her thoughts swirled beneath herposed exterior. She was keenly aware that her response, while polite, was a tactful evasion¡ªa bid for time to reflect on the Marquis''s true motives and the ramifications of aligning with him.


    "Your understanding is appreciated, my lord," she said. "This opportunity, as you''ve presented it, is not one I would dismiss lightly. With your permission, I would like the chance to consider it thoroughly."


    The Marquis leaned back slightly, his hands resting lightly on the arms of his chair. His expression softened, and the faintest hint of a smile graced his lips. "Of course, Lady Valeria. Such decisions demand careful thought. Take all the time you require. My offer stands, as does my confidence in your judgment."


    She rose gracefully from her seat, offering a polite bow. "Your generosity is most gracious, my lord. I will take my leave for now, but I shall not keep you waiting longer than necessary."


    The Marquis stood as well, inclining his head in a gesture of respect. "I trust your deliberations will yield rity, Lady Valeria. Should you have any questions or require further assurances, my door remains open."


    "Thank you, my lord," Valeria replied, her tone steady. She turned and strode toward the chamber door, her movements controlled and deliberate. As the door closed softly behind her, she felt the weight of the conversation press against her shoulders.


    As she made her way through the opulent halls of the Ventor estate, her thoughts churned. The Marquis had given her the time she sought, but she knew it would be fleeting. His patience, while genuine, was not infinite.


    ''Trust must be earned,'' she mused silently. The Marquis had said so himself, yet his own actions revealed a man who wielded trust as both a weapon and a shield. She couldn''t afford to underestimate him, nor could she dismiss the potential value of his alliance.


    For now, she resolved to seek rity¡ªnot just in the offer itself but in her own instincts. A flicker of difort rose within her, a sense that she was missing a crucial piece of the puzzle. Her mind wandered to Lucavion, and she couldn''t help but feel that his irreverent perspective might prove unexpectedly useful.


    ''Where is that fool?'' she thought, a faint smirk tugging at her lips despite herself. He had an uncanny knack for appearing precisely when she least wanted him around. Yet now, with the weight of Ventor''s offer hanging heavy, his presence seemed strangely appealing.


    Brushing the thought aside, Valeria headed toward her quarters. There would be time enough to wrestle with theplexities of Ventor''s proposition. For now, she needed to center herself, to n her next move with the precision of a de poised for a decisive strike.


    *******


    Lucavion''s eyes fluttered open, his vision adjusting to the dim light of an unfamiliar room. The ceiling above him was ornate, intricate carvings running along its edges, the soft glow of a crystal chandelier illuminating the space. A faint scent ofvender lingered in the air, mingling with the crisp cleanliness of freshlyundered sheets.


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he shifted slightly, the plushness of the mattress beneath him confirming what he already suspected. This wasn''t the dusty corner of a healer''s tent or the hard cot of a barracks. This was luxury¡ªextravagant, high-end luxury.


    "I really overexerted myself," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper,ced with faint amusement.


    Before he could muse further, a sharp voice echoed in his mind, carrying a mix of anger and exasperation.


    [You fool! You almost sted your own core!]


    The sulky tone was unmistakable. Vitaliara''s presence red in his consciousness, a familiar warmth tinged with irritation. Lucavion let out a soft chuckle, his smirk widening.


    ''Well, good morning to you too, Vitaliara,'' he thought, deliberately teasing.


    [Don''t you ''good morning'' me!] she snapped, her voice rising. [Do you have any idea how close you were to ruining yourself? That reckless stunt¡ªdo you even know what you did? You didn''t just push your limits; you trampled all over them like a lunatic!]


    Lucavion exhaled slowly, letting her words wash over him. She wasn''t wrong. What he''d done in that fight¡ªit hadn''t been nned, calcted, or even something he had trained for. It had been pure instinct, a moment where his body had moved without thought, his heart dictating the flow of mana in a way his mind couldn''t fullyprehend.


    ''I just¡­ did what felt right,'' he admitted to himself, though he didn''t say it aloud. His body, however, had clearly disagreed with his decision. Even now, he could feel the lingering ache in his core, the faint tremor in his limbs from the strain of that final technique.


    ["What felt right,"] Vitaliara echoed, her voice dripping with disbelief. [Do you even hear yourself? That wasn''t a technique¡ªthat was suicide! Your core was seconds away from copsing under the strain. And for what? A shy disy of chaos?]


    Lucavion chuckled softly again, though the sound was apanied by a faint wince as he shifted in the bed. "You''ve got a point," he said aloud, his voice carrying a note of wry humor. "It wasn''t exactly the smartest move, was it?"


    [No, it wasn''t!] she shot back, though her tone softened slightly. [But¡­ it was effective. I''ll give you that much.]


    He could almost feel her rolling her eyes in exasperation, and the thought made his smirk deepen. "Admit it," he teased, his voice low. "You were impressed."


    [I was terrified, you idiot,] Vitaliara retorted, though there was a faint flicker of something else in her voice¡ªreluctant admiration, perhaps. [That kind of power... it''s not something you just throw around recklessly. It''s dangerous, not just to your enemies but to yourself. If you''re going to use it, you need to train. You can''t keep relying on your instincts alone.]


    Lucavion closed his eyes briefly, her words settling into his mind like ripples on still water. She was right, of course. What he''d done in the arena had been reckless, a gamble that could have cost him everything. But at that moment, as the mes had surged and his instincts had taken over, it hadn''t felt wrong. It had felt¡­ freeing.


    "Ah, you are awake."


    Just then the voice of a woman entered his ears.

 Chapter 290: Tables Turned ?

    Lucavion''s head tilted slightly at the sound of the unfamiliar voice, his smirk returning as his eyes flicked toward the source. Standing near the doorway was a woman who appeared to be slightly middle-aged, her graceful demeanorplemented by a serene smile. Her dark hair was swept back in a neat bun, and she wore a fitted healer''s robe that exuded both professionalism and elegance.


    "Well, aren''t you a sight," Lucavion remarked, his voice carrying a teasing edge. His eyes flicked over her once, casually appraising. "Quite a beauty."


    The woman raised an eyebrow, but her smile widened, carrying a warmth that was both genuine and yful. "Ah, thank you," she said, her tone calm and steady as she stepped closer. "Though I must say, you have quite the silver tongue for someone barely holding onto their strength."


    Her graceful response made him chuckle softly. "It''s a talent. Can''t let a little exhaustion ruin the charm."


    The woman let out a softugh, shaking her head lightly. "You''re as charming as you are reckless, it seems," she said, her tone carrying a note of amusement. "But I''ll take thepliment regardless. It''s not every day one gets praised by the infamous Sword Demon."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened at her words, but before he could reply, Vitaliara''s voice rang out in his mind, cutting through the moment.


    [That''s her, you know,] she said, her tone carrying a peculiar edge he couldn''t quite ce. [The one who healed you. She''s incredibly talented. Without her expertise, your recovery would have been agonizingly slow.]


    Lucavion hummed softly, acknowledging her words as his gaze flicked back to the woman. "You have my gratitude, then," he said, inclining his head slightly. "It seems your talents saved me from quite a bit of suffering."


    The woman waved a hand dismissively, her smile never faltering. "No need for thanks. Healing is what I do, though I must admit you gave me quite the challenge. Your condition was¡­ unique."


    Her words carried a weight that hinted at unspoken thoughts, but Lucavion didn''t press. Instead, his focus lingered on the faint tone in Vitaliara''s voice as she spoke again.


    [Unique, indeed,] Vitaliara said, her voice sharper now. [She handled it well, though. Without her skill, your recklessness could''ve cost us more than just time.]


    Lucavion''s smirk shifted slightly as he mentally addressed her. ''You sound a little¡­ edgy, Vitaliara. Something bothering you?''


    [Don''t be ridiculous,] she snapped, though her tone carried a faint huff. [I''m simply stating the facts. She''s good¡ªvery good. Just don''t go throwing outpliments too freely.]


    Lucavion chuckled inwardly, finding her tone far more entertaining than her words intended. ''Noted,'' he thought, though the grin tugging at his lips betrayed how little he nned to adhere to that advice.


    "I must ask," the healer said, pulling his attention back to her. "How are you feeling now? Any lingering pain or difort?"


    Lucavion leaned back slightly against the pillows, feigning thought for a moment.


    ''Hehe¡­''


    The faintest smirk tugged at his lips as an idea formed¡ªa way to pass the time and perhaps amuse himself at the healer''s expense.


    He let out a dramatic groan, his body shifting slightly under the covers as if he were in great difort. "Ah¡­" he murmured, his voice low and strained as though even speaking was an effort.


    The woman''s serene expression flickered with concern as she stepped closer. "Hmm? What is it?" she asked, her toneced with professional care.


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his smirk hidden as he let out another exaggerated groan. "It''s my body¡­" he said, his voice carrying a faint tremble. He made a show of attempting to sit up, his arms faltering as though the effort was too much. "It aches everywhere. The strain from the fight¡­ I think I might have pushed too far."


    Her brow furrowed slightly, and she ced a hand on her hip. "Aches? Where exactly?" she asked, stepping even closer.


    Lucavion bit back a grin as he shifted again, wincing dramatically. "My back¡­ my shoulders¡­ and, ah, my sides," he said, pausing as though embarrassed. "I think I may need a little help. You know, just to loosen the muscles." He gave her a faint, sheepish look, carefully calcted to appear endearing.


    The woman blinked at him for a moment, her serene smile returning with an unexpected sharpness. "Is that so?" she said, her tone calm but with a faint edge that made Lucavion pause. "Well, I am a healer. Let''s see what we can do."


    Before he could respond, she gracefully rolled up her sleeves, her movements smooth and deliberate. She approached the bed with a measured step, her expression unchanging as she reached out to gently press her fingers against his shoulder.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as her hand brushed against him, but the moment was short-lived. With practiced precision, her fingers found a knot of tension in his muscles, and she applied firm pressure without warning.


    "Argh!" Lucavion yelped, his smirk vanishing as a sharp twinge shot through his shoulder. "What are you¡ª?"


    "Oh, it''s just muscle tension," she said sweetly, her serene smile unwavering. "Amon issue after intense exertion. You did say your back and shoulders were aching, didn''t you?" Her fingers pressed into another spot, eliciting a faint wince from him.


    Lucavion gritted his teeth, trying to maintain hisposure, but she was relentless. Her touch, while undeniably skilled, had no hesitation, and the pressure she applied left him struggling to keep his act intact.


    "Ah¡ªwait¡ªhold on!" he managed, squirming slightly as her hands moved to his sides. "I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "Nonsense," she interrupted, her tone as light as ever. "If you''re in pain, it''s my duty as a healer to help. And you did ask for my assistance, didn''t you?" Her hands moved with clinical precision, pressing against spots that sent faint shocks through his body.


    Lucavion flushed faintly, the situation slipping further out of his control. What had started as a yful attempt to tease her hadpletely backfired? He tried to shift away, but her grip was firm, her movements efficient.


    Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind, smug and amused. [Oh, this is rich. Please, do keep squirming¡ªit''s thoroughly entertaining.]


    ''Not helping, Vitaliara,'' he thought, his smirk now reced with a faint grimace.


    The woman finally stepped back, her serene smile intact as she dusted off her hands. "There," she said brightly. "That should help with the soreness. Be sure to rest, though¡ªno more pushing yourself recklessly."


    Lucavion cleared his throat, shifting awkwardly against the pillows. "Ah, yes¡­ thanks," he muttered, his usual charm slightly diminished. His gaze flicked toward the ceiling as he tried to salvage hisposure.


    Lucavion shifted ufortably as his gaze flicked to the woman''s face. Her serene smile now carried a knowing glint, one that made it abundantly clear she was fully aware of his earlier ploy. Her poise, her calm demeanor¡ªit all suddenly felt far more formidable than he''d anticipated.


    ''I guess I underestimated a mature woman''s wits¡­'' he thought inwardly, the faintest hint of defeat creeping into his mind.


    With a resigned sigh, Lucavion leaned back against the pillows, raising a hand in mock surrender. "Fine, you win," he said, his voice carrying a wry edge.


    The woman''sposed facade cracked, and she let out a heartyugh¡ªfull, warm, and entirely unbothered by his attempt to salvage his pride. The sound was unexpectedly infectious, filling the room with a rare lightness.


    "Oh, you really are quite a character, Mister Lucavion," she said between chuckles, her tone genuinely amused. "It''s no wonder they call you the Sword Demon. You must drive everyone around you mad."


    Lucavion felt his mouth twitch faintly, the corner pulling into an involuntary half-smile even as his pride took another hit. His usual charm and teasing had met an opponent he couldn''t quite outmaneuver, and the sting of defeat¡ªthough small¡ªwas undeniable.


    He exhaled slowly, trying to maintain hisposure. "Well," he said with a faint shrug, his voice carrying its usual nonchnce despite the circumstances, "I do like to keep things¡­ interesting."


    The woman gave him a long, appraising look, her smile softening but losing none of its warmth. "Oh, I''ve no doubt about that," she said. "Rest now, and try not to pull any more stunts while you''re healing. Next time, I might not go so easy on you."


    As she turned to leave, Lucavion let his head fall back against the pillows, his gaze shifting to the ceiling once more. He sighed inwardly, the faint sting of his failed antics lingering.


    CREAK!


    Just then the door opened and someone entered.


    "Ah, Miss Valeria."


    With her identical pink hair, it was Valeria.


    But for some reason, she looked rather¡­.


    Cold?


    As the room was freezing a little.

 Chapter 291 Visit

    In her room after leaving Marquis'' side, Valeria rested in the quiet, her thoughts abyrinth of possibilities and uncertainties. Marquis Ventor''s words lingered in her mind like echoes in a vast chamber, their implications weaving through her musings. She had excused herself with grace, but now, as she stared at the faint glow of themp on her bedside table, the weight of the situation bore down on her.


    For reasons she could scarcely exin, her thoughts drifted to Lucavion. His infuriating smirk, his cavalier attitude¡ªit all seemed to sh with the serious atmosphere that surrounded her. And yet, there was something grounding about his presence, a strange kind of rity he brought, even amidst the chaos he seemed to thrive in.


    Valeria sat up straighter in her chair, her fingers lightly drumming on the armrest. The thought of seeking out Lucavion had taken hold of her, persistent and unrelenting. Despite her initial annoyance, she couldn''t deny the peculiar ease his presence often brought her¡ªa reprieve from the weight of courtly games and veiled intentions.


    ''Yes, let''s go and see him,'' she thought decisively, rising to her feet. But then, she faltered.


    ''Where is he?''


    The realization brought a faint frown to her lips. She hadn''t the faintest idea of Lucavion''s current whereabouts, a testament to his maddening tendency toe and go like a breeze¡ªunpredictable and untrackable. Sighing softly, she reached for the small bell on her desk and gave it a gentle ring.


    A maid appeared promptly, her expression calm and deferential. She curtsied lightly as she stepped into the room. "You rang, mydy?"


    "Yes," Valeria said, keeping her toneposed. "I wish to see Lucavion. Could you find him for me?"


    The maid''s eyes flickered with a subtle knowing gleam, and her lips curved into a faint but unmistakable smile. "Of course, mydy," she replied smoothly. "In fact, I was informed that you might wish to do so. If you''ll allow me, I can take you to him directly."


    Valeria''s brows rose slightly at the maid''s words, but she kept her expression neutral. ''Informed?'' she wondered, but chose not to question it aloud. Instead, she simply nodded. "Lead the way."


    The maid curtsied again before turning on her heel, guiding Valeria through the grand hallways of the Ventor estate. The route was unfamiliar, winding through quieter corridors where the polished stone floors seemed to swallow their footsteps. They moved swiftly, and before long, the maid stopped in front of a door, turning to Valeria with a practiced bow.


    "This is the room, mydy," she said. "If you require anything further, do not hesitate to call upon me."


    Valeria inclined her head, dismissing the maid. As the servant retreated down the hall, Valeria turned her attention to the door. She raised her hand to knock, but something made her pause.


    From behind the door came faint sounds¡ªmuffled voices, indistinct but unmistakably human. She tilted her head slightly, straining to make sense of the noises. The rustling of movement followed, apanied by what could only be described as squirming.


    Her hand froze mid-air. The noises weren''t loud, but they carried an unusual energy, an almost chaotic rhythm that made her hesitate.


    She took a step closer, her brows knitting together as she tried to discern the source of themotion. The sounds grew a shade clearer¡ªfragments ofughter, the scrape of a chair, and what sounded suspiciously like someone muttering under their breath.


    Valeria''s grip tightened slightly at her side. Her instincts, honed through years of training and experience, whispered caution. And yet, she couldn''t quite bring herself to knock or open the door.


    ''What on earth is going on in there?'' she wondered, her heart ticking faster despite her efforts to remainposed.


    For now, she lingered outside, waiting, listening, and grappling with the strange blend of curiosity and apprehension that kept her rooted to the spot.


    ******


    Valeria inhaled deeply, steadying herself as her gloved fingers hovered over the door handle. The chaotic sounds behind the doorughter, rustling, and the asional soft mutter¡ªcreated an odd warmth in her chest. It was foreign, unwee, and yet impossible to ignore. Her frown deepened.


    ''Why does this bother me so much?'' she thought, the question echoing through her mind. Yet she couldn''t answer it. All she knew was that the thought of Lucavion smiling like thatughing like that¡ªwith someone else felt¡­ wrong.


    Before she could second-guess herself further, Valeria straightened her back and pushed the door open, stepping inside with measured authority.


    The room was cozy but far from neat. Lucavion lounged on a plush chair near the fire, his shirt unbuttoned at the cor, his signature smirk firmly in ce. Beside him, the healer¡ªgraceful and serene¡ªstood with her arms crossed, a yful smile teasing her lips.


    The two turned toward Valeria as the door creaked open, their conversation halting midugh. For a fleeting moment, Lucavion''s smirk faltered as his gaze met Valeria''s, her icy demeanor transforming the room''s atmosphere in an instant.


    "Ah, Valeria," Lucavion said smoothly, his voice light, though his sharp eyes studied her carefully. "To what do I owe this unexpected visit? Miss me already?"


    Her gaze flicked to the healer, who offered a polite nod but stepped back, clearly sensing the tension in the air. "I didn''t realize you were¡­ entertainingpany," Valeria replied, her tone clipped. She didn''t nce at Lucavion, focusing instead on the healer as if assessing a potential threat.


    The healer smiled, entirely unruffled. "I was just finishing here, mydy," she said gently. "Our charming Sword Demon insisted he needed my assistance. A touch dramatic, but he does keep things lively." Her tone was good-natured, but Valeria''s chest tightened at the casual way she spoke of him.


    "I see," Valeria said curtly, stepping further into the room. "Thank you for your services. I''ll take it from here."


    The healer''s brows rose slightly, but she inclined her head gracefully. "Of course. I''ll leave you two to talk." With that, she gathered her things and exited the room, her presence leaving a faint ripple of calm that Valeria refused to acknowledge.


    The door clicked shut, and the silence that followed was sharp and electric. Valeria turned her gaze to Lucavion, her eyes narrowed. He leaned back in his chair, entirely unbothered, watching her with the same maddeningly rxed expression he always wore.


    "Well?" Lucavion drawled, breaking the silence. "I assume you came here for a reason other than chasing my poor healer away. Or am I finally seeing a jealous side of our noble knight?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, and she immediately stiffened, her voice colder than she intended. "Don''t tter yourself. I came to check on your condition after thest match. Clearly, you''re doing just fine."


    His smirk widened, and he tilted his head as if contemting her words. "So concerned about me, Valeria? I''m touched." He paused, then leaned forward slightly, his tone dipping into something softer, almost teasingly intimate. "But tell me¡­ was it really my health you were worried about? Or something else?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy and loaded. Valeria''s jaw clenched as she struggled to form a response. The truth¡ªa truth she barely understood herself¡ªgnawed at the edges of her carefully constructed walls.


    "Bastard¡­ That is why talking to you is a waste of time," Valeria hissed, her frustration bubbling to the surface as she crossed her arms. "You never stop provoking people."


    Lucavion chuckled, his smirk unwavering. "What can I say? It''s my charm. Though, I have to admit, your reactions are particrly entertaining."


    She red at him, her eyes shing with irritation. "You''re infuriating, you know that? Always twisting words, always smug. Do you ever take anything seriously?"


    Lucavion leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he studied her with that same maddeningly casual intensity. "I take plenty of things seriously, Valeria. I just happen to enjoy ruffling feathers¡ªespecially yours."


    Valeria groaned softly, closing her eyes for a moment as she resisted the urge to say something she might regret. She hade here intending to check on him, to ensure he wasn''t pushing himself too hard. But now, faced with his insufferable attitude, she felt her resolve unraveling.


    "Why do I even bother?" she muttered under her breath, shaking her head as she turned toward the door. "I should have known better."


    Lucavion''s voice stopped her mid-step. "Wait."


    It wasn''t yful this time, nor was it mocking. His tone carried a weight that made her pause. She turned to face him, her brows knitting together as she caught the faintest shift in his expression¡ªa softness that was so unlike him it caught her off guard.


    "What now?" she asked, her voice quieter, almost hesitant.


    His gaze met hers, steady and unflinching. "Stay," he said simply, the usual teasing edge absent from his voice. "You came all the way here. No sense in leaving so soon."


    Valeria hesitated, her thoughts warring with the inexplicable pull she felt in that moment. He was still the same Lucavion¡ªcocky, irreverent, maddeningly smug¡ªbut something in his eyes made her pause. There was a sincerity there, hidden beneath theyers of mockery and bravado, that she hadn''t expected.


    "I¡­" She faltered, unsure of what to say. A part of her wanted to leave, to regain herposure and escape the unsettling tension that had settled between them. But another part¡ªa quiet, stubborn part she couldn''t quite ignore¡ªwanted to stay.


    With a small sigh, she relented, stepping back toward the chair beside him. She sat down stiffly, her posture straight and guarded, as if bracing herself for whatever he might say next.


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, though it was softer now, less sharp. "See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    "Don''t push your luck," Valeria replied sharply, though the faintest hint of color rose to her cheeks. She nced away, focusing on the crackling fire as she fought to steady her breathing.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The silence between them was different now¡ªnot sharp and electric, but warm and oddlyfortable. Lucavion leaned back in his chair, his gaze lingering on her profile as if trying to decipher her thoughts.


    "You know," he said after a while, his tone quieter, "you don''t always have to be so guarded. It''s okay to just¡­ be."


    Valeria''s eyes flicked to him, surprised by the sudden shift in his demeanor. "And what would you know about that?" she asked, her voice softer than before.


    Lucavion shrugged, his smirk turning into a small, genuine smile. "More than you think."


    She studied him for a moment, her defenses wavering as she considered his words. And as the firelight danced across his face, illuminating the faint traces of weariness hidden beneath his usual bravado, Valeria felt the weight of her own guardedness begin to lift¡ªif only just a little.


    For now, she stayed.

 Chapter 292 Visit (2)

    The fire crackled softly, casting a warm, uneven glow across the room as Valeria shifted in her seat, her gaze slowly turning toward Lucavion. She hated the concern that was gnawing her heart, but the words escaped her lips before she could stop them.


    "How is your body?" she asked, her tone measured, though a trace of genuine curiosity softening its edge.


    Lucavion stretchedzily, his arms behind his head. His smirk reappeared. "It''s well, all thanks to our dear healer. Miss¡­ uh, what was her name again? Never got it, actually." He chuckled. "But she did a great job. Most of the pain is gone, though my core''s still a bit shaky, though¡ªneeds a day or two, I''d guess."


    Valeria nodded, her brow furrowing slightly. "You should''ve told me if you were in such a state. Fighting in that condition could''ve been reckless."


    "Could''ve been?" Lucavion tilted his head, mock confusioncing his voice. "I thought recklessness was part of my charm, wasn''t it?"


    Valeria shot him a withering look, but her focus quickly shifted, a memory from hisst fight surfacing. "Those ck mes you used¡­ what are they? I''ve never seen anything like them."


    Lucavion''s smirk faded slightly, reced by a contemtive expression. He leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. "They''re part of my mana umtion art," he said simply, his voice unusually steady.


    "I understand that much," Valeria tilted her head, her lips pressing into a thin line as she considered his answer. "But¡­ there''s something strange about them. Why are they so cold? It''s¡­ unnatural."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Cold, huh? You''re not the first one to say that. Most people expect the fire to burn, to sear. But my mes¡­ they''re different. They draw from a¡­ different source."


    "And that source is?" she pressed, her gaze steady.


    "It is a¡­.."


    "It is a¡­" He paused, his smirk returning.


    "Secret."


    "You!"


    Lucavion burst intoughter, warm and full-bodied, echoing through the room, shaking off the usual veneer of mockery. It sounded so genuine that Valeria blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Hisughter filled the space between them, his eyes crinkling with amusement as he leaned back in his chair.


    "Your face, Valeria," he managed while still in between chuckles, "absolutely priceless. I wish I could capture that look forever."


    She scowled, arms crossing tightly over her chest. "You''re insufferable."


    "And yet," he teased, his grin widening, "here you are. So, go on. Guess."


    Valeria narrowed her eyes, feeling the familiar mix of irritation and exasperation that always apanied Lucavion''s antics. Still, there was something oddly disarming about him in moments like these. She felt a faint tug of rxation¡ªa sense of ease that she couldn''t quite put into words.


    ''Why do I feel like this around him?'' she couldn''t help but wonder. She knew that wasn''tfort to be exact. It was¡­ soothing, maybe? She didn''t know the right word, but whatever it was, it would leave her oddly at peace.


    Shaking off the thought, Valeria straightened in her seat, her expression sharpening as she tried to focus. "Fine," she said briskly. "If you insist. A fire that''s cold and¡­ destructive." Her brows furrowed as she tried to piece the information together. "I don''t know, Lucavion. How am I supposed to guess that?"


    "Take your time," he replied, his tone dripping with amusement. "I''ll wait."


    She red at him, her mind racing. It made no sense¡ªmes that devour without heat, one that would chill instead of burn. No matter how she twisted the logic, her mind refused to settle into anything coherent. After letting out a frustrated sigh, she finally leaned back in her chair and waved her hands in defeat.


    "I don''t know," she admitted reluctantly. "How am I supposed to know something so ridiculous?"


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk softening into something akin to genuine surprise. "Heh?" He leaned forward slightly, his eyes glinting with mischief. "The great Valeria rion, admitting she doesn''t know something? Never thought I''d live to see the day."


    "Don''t push your luck," she snapped, her cheeks tinged with the faintest blush. "I don''t have the time to entertain your riddles."


    "Rx, Valeria," Lucavion chuckled, leaning back with his usual ease. "I wasn''t expecting you to figure it out. It''s not exactlymon knowledge. But," he added, his tone turning more contemtive, "I like that you tried."


    She frowned at his words, her irritation giving way to a flicker of curiosity. "You like that I tried?"


    He nodded, his grin softening. "Most people wouldn''t bother. They''d brush it off, call it nonsense, or just pretend they already knew. But you? You actually thought it through. I respect that."


    Valeria blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in his voice, unsure how to respond, so she simply looked away, her gaze settling on the flickering mes in the hearth.


    Lucavion leaned forward again, the usual yful glint in his eyes giving way to something quieter, more reflective. "My fire," he began, his voice lower now, "is something only I can wield in this world."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, skepticism immediately sharpening her tone. "What''s that supposed to mean? You''re just throwing cryptic nonsense at me now."


    His smirk didn''t falter, but there was a faint seriousness beneath it, a shadow of something deeper. "It means exactly what I said. My mes are the umtion of two forces: [Life] and [Death]."


    Her breath caught and confusion flickered across her face. "Life and death? What does that even mean?" She straightened in her seat, disbelief edging her tone. "You''re talking as if you''re some kind of¡­ anomaly. Humans don''tmand death, Lucavion. That''s ck magic territory."


    "Ah, ck magic," he mused, tilting his head slightly as he studied her reaction. "You''re not wrong¡ªck magic does dabble in death energy. But what I do? It''s nothing like that."


    Valeria frowned, her thoughts racing to piece together his words. "ck magic doesn''t harness death energy in the mage''s core," she said slowly, her voice tinged with caution. "Because it''s impossible to do so. Death mana is inherently ipatible with a living body¡ªit can''t be contained or cultivated. So whatever you''re iming doesn''t make sense."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his sound almost resigned. "You''re right again, in theory. Death mana isn''t something a living being can control, at least not without paying a heavy price. But my mes¡­ they''re different."


    "How different?" she pressed, her voice now sharper and a strange unease prickling at the back of her mind.


    He leaned back, his gaze distant as he stared into the fire. "The mes are born from bnce," he said quietly. "From the tension between life and death within me. Life provides the fuel, the foundation. Death offers the void, the consuming force. Together, they create something¡­ unique."


    Valeria stared at him, disbelief mingling with a rising sense of unease. His words defied every fundamental truth she''d been taught about mana, magic, and the human body. "That''s impossible," she said firmly. "You can''t just¡­ bnce life and death like that. It''s not natural."


    "Who said I''m natural?" Lucavion replied, his smirk returning, though itcked its usual edge.


    Her heart skipped a beat at his words. For the first time, she couldn''t tell if he was joking. His gaze, steady and unflinching, seemed to challenge her, daring her to probe deeper.


    "What are you?" she whispered, almost to herself. But even as the question slipped her lips, she wasn''t sure whether she wanted the answer.


    Lucavion''s chuckle broke the heavy silence, warm and rich as he leaned further back. His smirk widened, now tinged with a yful edge. "What am I?" he echoed, the words lingering in the air. He tilted his head slightly, his eyes glinting with mischief. "That, Valeria, is for you to discover."


    Her breath hitched for a moment, the weight of their exchange still hanging over her. But as his yful tone registered, a wave of irritation swept through her. Her jaw tightened, and her narrowed eyes shed with anger.


    "You!" she snapped, sitting up straighter. "You''re teasing me again, aren''t you? I knew it! This whole ridiculous story about bncing life and death¡ªit''s just another one of your games."


    Lucavion grinned, his amusement deepening. "Believe what you will, Lady Valeria. What you choose to believe is entirely up to you."


    She opened her mouth to retort but found herself hesitating. Everything about his demeanor¡ªthe smirk, the tone, the casual shrug¡ªscreamed that he was toying with her. And yet¡­ there was something in his earlier tone, a flicker of something too genuine, too heavy to be dismissed as a mere teasing.


    Her hands clenched into fists on herp, her frustration mounting. "If you''re going to spout nonsense," she said sharply, "at least make it believable."


    "Believable?" Lucavion arched an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Now, that''s an interesting demand. But tell me, what counts as believable, Valeria? The limits of what you''ve seen? What you''ve been taught? Or something else entirely?"


    His words struck a nerve, and Valeria clenched her teeth. "Don''t lecture me," she snapped, though her voice wavered. Deep down, a small voice whispered that he wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Lucavion chuckled again, softer this time, as though he could sense the storm of doubt swirling within her. "Whether you believe me or not," he said lightly, "changes nothing. But here''s a thought¡ªsometimes, the truth isn''t about what makes sense. Sometimes, it''s about what feels right."


    Valeria frowned as he leaned back in her chair, her thoughts churning. She wanted to dismiss his words, to write them off as yet another attempt to provoke her. But his calm, deliberate tone lingered in her thoughts, leaving her unsettled.


    She wanted to believe that he was joking. She needed to believe it. And yet, a tiny part of her heart, treacherous and insistent, whispered that he wasn''t.


    But there was no way to prove it. No way to know for sure. And that, more than anything, made her blood boil.


    "Bastard," she muttered under her breath, her gaze fixed firmly on the fire. But her tonecked venom, and her thoughts a tangled mess. Lucavion, ever the enigma, simply smiled.


    KNOCK!


    Just then the sudden knock at the door cut the tension.

 Chapter 293 Visit (3)

    A sharp knock at the door interrupted the charged atmosphere between Valeria and Lucavion. The sound reverberated through the room, immediately drawing their attention. Valeria stiffened instinctively, her body tensing as her mind raced to assess the situation.


    Lucavion, for his part, nced toward the door, his smirk fading as he straightened in his chair. His posture shifted subtly, his rxed demeanor giving way to one of cautious readiness.


    The door creaked open, and a figure stepped inside with an air of calm authority. Marquis Ventor, d in a tailored coat that spoke of wealth and power, entered the room with measured steps. His gaze swept across the space before settling on Valeria, and then Lucavion.


    "Ah," he began, his voice smooth yetmanding, "so this is where I find our two rising stars."


    Valeria immediately rose to her feet, her movements deliberate and precise. She bowed slightly, her expression carefully neutral as she greeted him. "Marquis Ventor," she said, her tone even. "To what do we owe the honor?"


    Lucavion stood as well, his posture casual yet respectful, though his sharp eyes didn''t miss a single detail of the Marquis'' presence. "You must be the famous Marquis Ventor," he said with a slight grin. "I''d say it''s an honor, but I''ve learned to save that for when I know someone a little better."


    Marquis Ventor''s lips curved into a faint smile as he regarded Lucavion, clearly unperturbed by the man''s boldness. "And you must be Lucavion, the so-called Sword Demon." His gaze shifted briefly to Valeria. "And, of course, Lady Valeria rion, whom I''ve had the privilege of meeting already."


    Valeria inclined her head slightly, her expressionposed. "Marquis," she replied, her tone calm. Though inwardly, she couldn''t help but feel a subtle ripple of tension under his scrutinizing gaze.


    Marquis Ventor''s gaze swept the room once more, lingering briefly on Lucavion before he spoke again. "After all, Lucavion, you''ve made quite the name for yourself¡ªand quite the scene, if I may say so. It isn''t every day someone copses after such an extraordinary match and ends up brought to my estate. It''s only proper for the host to pay his respects."


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, though it was tempered by a glint of curiosity. "Marquis Ventor, you''re too kind," he said, inclining his head. "Thank you for your thoughtfulness and, of course, for your hospitality. I have to admit, it''s been¡­ interesting waking up here. And your healer, Miss¡­ uh¡­" He paused, scratching the back of his head as if searching for the name. "Miss Healer, I suppose? She''s quite talented. Apparently, I managed to injure myself more than I thought, and her treatment worked wonders."


    The Marquis'' lips curved into an amused smile, his tone light. "Ah, I see you''re referring to my wife, Nadoka. She is indeed talented."


    And the moment Marquis mentioned that the healer was his wife¡­..


    Well¡­.


    Cough!


    With a dramatic sputter, he spat the water across the room, quickly setting the ss down as he tensed, his eyes wide with a mix of disbelief and rm.


    Marquis Ventor raised a brow, his expression unreadable as he observed Lucavion''s sudden reaction. "Hmm?" he intoned, his tone light but questioning.


    Lucavion quickly recovered¡ªor tried to. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, his trademark smirk faltering into something more awkward. "Ah, well, uh¡­" Heughed nervously, scratching the back of his head as he avoided the Marquis'' gaze. "I, uh, didn''t realize she was your wife. That''s¡­ that''s certainly something. Ahem. Wonderfuldy. Very professional. Top-notch healer." Stay connected with empire


    Valeria turned her head slowly toward Lucavion, her brows lifting in bemusement as she took in his rare disy of unease. Her earlier tension was momentarily forgotten as she watched him squirm under the Marquis'' calm scrutiny.


    The Marquis, to his credit, didn''t press the matter, though a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Indeed, she is all of those things," he said evenly. "It''s good to know her efforts are appreciated."


    Lucavion cleared his throat, nodding rapidly as he regained some semnce ofposure. "Absolutely. Appreciated is an understatement."


    As Marquis Ventor''s words lingered in the air, Valeria''s mind jolted back to the scene she had witnessed earlier. Her eyes widened slightly, betraying her shock. Wait... The muffled voices, the asionalughter, and the healer¡ªNadoka? The woman who had just walked out of the room moments ago was the Marquis'' wife?


    Her thoughts spun wildly. What in the world was going on?


    She turned to Lucavion, her gaze sharp and questioning. He caught her eye almost immediately and, without a word, raised a hand to his lips, gesturing subtly for her to stay silent.


    Valeria clenched her jaw, her thoughts still racing, but she nodded slightly. She couldn''t possibly bring it up now, not in front of Marquis Ventor. Whatever had transpired earlier, she would have to address itter¡ªpreferably when the Marquis wasn''t standing right in front of them.


    Completely unaware of the silent exchange¡ªor perhaps choosing to ignore it¡ªMarquis Ventor continued, hisposed demeanor unshaken. "Once you''ve made a full recovery, Lucavion, I believe it would be prudent for us to have a proper discussion. There is much I would like to discuss with you, given the¡­ remarkable impression you''ve made so far."


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, more controlled now, though Valeria could still detect the faint awkwardness lingering in his posture. "I''d be honored, Marquis Ventor. I''ve already received your invitation once before, and now that I''m here, how could I refuse?"


    The Marquis inclined his head slightly, his expression satisfied. "Good. Then I will leave you to your rest for now. Lady Valeria, Lucavion," he said with a polite nod to each of them. With that, he turned and exited the room, his footsteps echoing softly down the hallway.


    The moment the door clicked shut, Valeria turned to Lucavion, her arms crossed and her expression a storm of barely contained questions. "You¡ª"


    "Cough..."


    Lucavion could only cough¡­.


    *****


    Lucavion coughed awkwardly, raising a hand to his mouth as he leaned back in his chair, his usual confidence visibly shaken. "I¡­ uh¡­ It''s not what it looked like," he said quickly, his voice unusually defensive. "I was just trying to tease her a little. You know, lighthearted fun. Who would''ve thought she was the Marquis'' wife? If I''d known that, I wouldn''t have dared even to try."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, suspicion and disbelief mingling in her gaze. "Just teasing? What kind of teasing was that?" she asked sharply, her toneced with incredulity. "Touching her here and there?"


    Lucavion blinked, clearly caught off guard by her usation. "Touching?" he repeated, his brow furrowing. "I wasn''t touching¡ª"


    "And the sounds," Valeria cut him off, her cheeks heating slightly as she continued, her voice quieter but no less pointed. "You were making quite a bit of noise. Laughing, muttering¡­ squirming."


    Her mind churned as the earlier scene yed back in vivid, embarrassing detail. In her imagination, fueled by the muffled sounds and her own restless thoughts, she had conjured scenarios far beyond what had actually urred. The idea of Lucavion behaving so boldly with the Marquis'' wife had seemed almost usible¡ªafter all, he was Lucavion.


    But now, as he stared at her with a mixture of confusion and mild amusement, doubt began to creep in.


    Lucavion rubbed the back of his neck, his smirk returning, though it was tinged with exasperation. "Valeria," he said dryly, "she was just examining my injuries. That''s it. What else would it be?"


    Valeria froze, the heat in her face intensifying as realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. She had¡­ misunderstood. Terribly.


    "Of course," she muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible as she tried to suppress the embarrassment rising within her. "It''s¡­ that makes sense. Why would it be anything else?"


    Her shoulders stiffened, and she turned her gaze toward the fire, desperate to avoid his piercing eyes. It''s Lucavion, she reminded herself. Even he wouldn''t¡­ no, he couldn''t possibly¡­ Right?


    The silence stretched for a moment before Lucavion''s grin widened, a glint of mischief shing in his eyes. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he regarded her with a knowing look. "Heeeeeeh¡­" he drawled, drawing out the sound. "Valeria¡­ What was going on in that mind of yours, hmm? Wanna share?"


    Valeria''s head snapped toward him, her face now fully red as she red at him, equal parts mortified and furious. "Nothing," she snapped, her voice higher than usual as she struggled to maintain herposure. "Absolutely nothing."


    Lucavion''s chuckle was low and amused, the sound of someone thoroughly enjoying himself. "Nothing, huh? Sure didn''t sound like ''nothing.'' Come on, you can tell me. I''m dying to know."


    Her fists clenched at her sides, and she shot him a re so sharp it could have cut steel. "Lucavion," she growled, her tone carrying a warning.


    "Alright, alright," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender, though his grin didn''t waver. "I''ll drop it. For now."


    Valeria exhaled sharply, still avoiding his gaze. She could feel his eyes on her, brimming with amusement, but she refused to give him the satisfaction of a reaction.


    Inside, though, her thoughts remained in chaos. I''ll kill himter, she thought grimly, though the faintest hint of a smile tugged at the corner of her lips despite herself.

 Chapter 294 Visit (4)

    Lucavion leaned back in his chair, his teasing smirk softening as he studied Valeria. His eyes gleamed with curiosity, his amusement giving way to a more thoughtful expression. "So," he began, his tone casual but probing, "you''ve been busy beforeing here, haven''t you? I''m guessing you had a little chat with the Marquis?"


    Valeria blinked, her momentary embarrassment fading as her expression shifted to something moreposed. "Yes," she admitted, straightening her posture. "I did meet with Marquis Ventor. It was¡­ an interesting conversation."


    Lucavion tilted his head, his grin returning faintly. "Oh? Do tell. What kind of ''interesting'' are we talking about? Did he shower you with praise, or was it something more¡­plicated?"


    Valeria exhaled, her earlier irritation melting away as she realized she could speak freely here. "Both, actually," she said, her voice gaining energy. "The Marquis offered me an alliance."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, visibly intrigued. "An alliance, huh? That''s no small thing. What exactly does he want?"


    She leaned forward slightly, her hands sped loosely in herp. "He sees value in my name and what I''ve achieved during the tournament. He believes that the rion legacybined with my abilities¡ªcould serve his goals."


    Lucavion''s grin widened, but there was a sharpness in his gaze that hinted at deeper thought. "Sounds ttering. But that guy doesn''t seem like the type to hand out offers like that for free. What''s his angle?"


    "That''s precisely what bothers me," Valeria replied, her tone shifting to one of skepticism. "He framed it as mutual benefit¡ªstrengthening his region, bridging divides between his territory and the central politics of the Empire. But there''s something about the way he spoke¡­ I can''t shake the feeling that there''s more to it."


    Lucavion nodded slowly, his fingers drumming idly against the arm of his chair. "Smart of you to think that way."


    Lucavion leaned back, his expression contemtive, though his characteristic smirk lingered. "You know, Valeria, you''ve been a noble your whole life," he began, his tone measured. "So you must understand better than most: ruling a territory efficiently requires a certain¡­ shrewdness. That''s doubly true at the level of a marquis. Whatever they appear to be on the surface, you can bet they''ve gotyers of cunning underneath. Isn''t that the case?"


    Valeria nodded, her gaze steady. "That''s exactly what I thought," she admitted, a flicker of tension leaving her posture. "But that only raises more questions."


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, and he rested his chin on his palm, leaning forward with an air of rxed curiosity. "So what?" he prompted, his voice calm but probing. "Are you considering his offer? Or is this just weighing on your mind because it doesn''t add up?"


    Valeria frowned slightly, her hands tightening in herp. "Both," she said after a pause. "The offer itself is tempting, I won''t deny that. But it feels too convenient, too perfectly aligned with my current situation. I can''t shake the feeling that I''d be walking into a trap."


    Lucavion tilted his head, his gaze sharp despite the casual tilt of his mouth. "That''s fair. But if it''s so perfectly timed, don''t you think it''s worth digging into why?" He let the question hang in the air, his eyes glinting with intrigue.


    Valeria studied him, her expression unreadable, before finally speaking. "Are you suggesting I entertain the idea just to see what his endgame is?"


    Lucavion shrugged lightly, the glimmer of amusement in his eyes never dimming. "I''m saying, if you''re ying the game anyway, you might as well learn the rules as you go. Marquis Ventor''s a yer, Valeria. That means he''ll make a move whether you like it or not. The question is¡ªhow are you going to respond?"


    Valeria repeated his words slowly, her brow furrowing as if trying to decipher a riddle. "Learn the rules as you go¡­ What is this guy even saying?" Her voice carried a mix of skepticism and exasperation, her disbelief in on her face.


    Lucavion, unbothered, leaned further back in his chair,cing his fingers behind his head. "It''s just something to think about," he said smoothly. "Actually, it reminds me of this book I read once."


    Valeria''s eyebrows rose. "A book?" she echoed, her tone tinged with surprise.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "Yes, a book," Lucavion replied, his smirk widening slightly at her reaction. "It was about a group of people trying to expand their influence. See, they were from the north¡ªcold, isted, and far from the trade routes that connected most of the wealthier regions. They needed ess to the warm seas to open up trading routes and grow their power. But the catch? To get there, they had to deal with everyone in their way."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed, intrigued despite herself. "And I suppose they were blocked at every turn."


    "Exactly," Lucavion said, his voice carrying a faint edge of satisfaction. "Because no one wanted a big yer with no strings attached suddenly swimming in their waters, so to speak. It was a constant game of negotiation, alliances, and backstabbing. Sound familiar?"


    Valeria sat back, the gears in her mind visibly turning. Marquis Ventor''s consistent absence from central politics suddenly seemed less like disinterest and more like strategy. Could it be that his influence, while significant, was limited by some unseen barrier? A geographical disadvantage, perhaps?


    Her gaze sharpened, and she leaned forward slightly. "I always thought the Marquis stayed out of central politics because he didn''t want to get involved. But if he''s trying to build connections now¡­ what if it''s not by choice? What if he''s forced to act because he needs something¡ªsomething he can''t achieve on his own?"


    Lucavion''s grin widened as he watched the realization dawn on her. "Now you''re catching on," he said with a faint chuckle. "If you think about it, his offer to you might be less about what you bring to the table and more about what doors you can open for him."


    Valeria''s eyes darkened, her mind racing. "And if that''s true¡­ then the question isn''t just what he wants from me. It''s why he needs me now, of all times."


    Lucavion''s gaze gleamed with approval. "Exactly," he said. "So, Valeria, what''s the next move?"


    ********


    Valeria sat alone in her room, the flickering light of thentern casting long shadows across the stone walls. The air was still, save for the asional crackle of the me, but her mind was anything but quiet. She rested her chin on her hand, her other hand absently tracing the carved edge of the desk in front of her as Lucavion''s words reyed in her mind.


    ''What''s the next move?'' she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    She stood abruptly, pacing the room as if the motion could help untangle the knot of thoughts tightening in her chest. The words she had spoken earlier echoed faintly, as if mocking her uncertainty.


    ''What if he''s forced to act because he needs something¡­ something he can''t achieve on his own?''


    She paused by the window, gazing out at the city of Andelheim sprawled below, its lights twinkling like distant stars. The streets were quieter now, the festive buzz of the day giving way to the hum of nightfall. Yet her mind raced, refusing to find peace.


    ''If Marquis Ventor''s territory has limits, why would he approach me now?'' she wondered, gripping the windowsill tightly. ''I''ve only just begun to make a name for myself. My family''s legacy, the rion name, might carry some weight, but there are others with far more influence and power. Why me?''


    Her gaze flicked back toward the desk where a map of the regiony unfurled, corners pinned down by the weight of her sword. She crossed the room, her steps measured, and studied theyout. Her finger hovered over the Marquis''nds, tracing the borders of his region.


    ''Geographical disadvantage,'' she mused, her thoughts aligning with Lucavion''s example. ''If Ventor''snds are isted from major trade routes, then his ability to wield influence in the central politics of the Empire would be severely limited. But an alliance with someone like me¡­ that could change everything.''


    She leaned forward, her voice a quiet murmur as if voicing her thoughts aloud could solidify them. "If I agreed, he could leverage my name, my connections¡­ perhaps even my skills in battle." Her lips pressed together. "But in return, what would I gain? A share in his ambitions? Or would I just be a pawn in hisrger game?"


    The question hung heavy in the air as she stepped back, arms crossing tightly over her chest. She closed her eyes, and her mind conjured Lucavion''s face, his knowing grin as he''d said those words: "If you''re ying the game anyway, you might as well learn the rules as you go."


    ''Learn the rules as I go,'' she thought bitterly. ''That''s easy for him to say. He acts like the game doesn''t touch him, like he can just watch from the sidelines andugh. But me? If I make the wrong move, it won''t just be my pride at stake¡ªit''ll be everything.''


    Her fingers curled into fists as frustration bubbled to the surface. "What''s the next move?" she muttered under her breath. The question gnawed at her, relentless.


    Finally, she sank into the chair by the desk, her hands resting heavily on its surface. ''If he''s truly desperate, then I have leverage,'' she reasoned, her thoughts sharpening.


    As Valeria sat in the stillness of her room, her fingers drumming lightly on the edge of the desk, another memory surfaced unbidden. It was something Lucavion had said just before she''d left their earlier conversation, his tone light, almost dismissive, but the words had stuck with her nheless.


    "Tomorrow,e with me when I''m talking. You''ll see some crazy stuff."


    She let out a heavy sigh, leaning back in her chair as her gaze drifted to the ceiling. ''This guy¡­'' she thought, pinching the bridge of her nose. ''He really is a madman.''


    The audacity of his words was almost enough to make her scoff aloud. ''Crazy stuff,'' she repeated in her mind, her toneced with exasperation. ''What does that even mean? And why does he say it like he knows exactly how I''ll react?''


    But as much as she hated to admit it, there was a part of her¡ªa small, insistent part¡ªthat was curious. Lucavion''s confidence, his unshakable ease in the face of chaos, wasn''t something she could ignore. It was infuriating, yes, but also¡­ intriguing.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she tapped her fingers against the desk. ''Why does he always seem so sure of himself? It''s like nothing rattles him like he''s already five steps ahead of everyone else.'' The memory of his grin shed in her mind, that ever-present glint of amusement in his eyes as he had leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.


    Valeria huffed softly, shaking her head. "Madman," she muttered aloud, her voice tinged with reluctant amusement.


    Still, a seed of curiosity took root. What did he n to show her tomorrow? She wanted to dismiss it as just another one of his ploys to amuse himself at her expense, but deep down, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucavion had a knack for turning the mundane into something extraordinary¡ªsometimes infuriatingly so.


    ''Fine,'' she thought, her lips pressing into a firm line. ''I''ll go. But only because I want to see what he''s up to, not because he told me to.''


    She straightened, her resolve hardening.

 Chapter 295 Nothing

    I leaned back against the headboard, the soft hum of the room''s mana-infusednterns filling the silence. The faint flicker of light reflected on the polished stone walls, casting long, dancing shadows. My body ached faintly from the aftermath of the match, but nothingpared to the mental exhaustion of today''s events. Vitaliara''s presence stirred in my mind, a sharp yet familiar sensation, her tone immediately cutting through the stillness.


    [Crazy stuff, you said?] her voice chimed,ced with curiosity and a hint of reprimand. [I know your definition of ''crazy'' tends to leave coteral damage. Care to borate?]


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I stared at the ceiling, tracing invisible patterns in the smooth stone. ''Coteral damage? You wound me, Vitaliara. When have my ns ever gone astray?''


    [Do you want the full list alphabetically or chronologically?] she retorted, her tone dry but teasing.


    I chuckled under my breath, rubbing the back of my neck. ''Fair point.''


    Her presence pressed a little closer, her curiosity now sharper. [So, what are you nning, exactly? You''ve been ying your cards close to the chesttely, even with me. That''s unusual.]


    I sighed, shifting to sit up straighter. ''I wasn''t lying earlier when I said Valeria would see something interesting tomorrow. But before we get to that¡­ tell me, Vitaliara, why do you think Marquis Ventor is organizing a tournament like this?''


    She went quiet for a moment, and I could feel her calcting, her thoughts flickering like distant stars. [An obvious answer would be reputation. Martial tournaments are grand, eye-catching, and they bolster regional pride. A way to secure his legacy, perhaps?] Her tone was probing, waiting for my response.


    I shook my head slightly, smirking. ''A good surface-level guess, but no. Ventor''s too shrewd for something as simple as fame. He''s not just trying to cement his name; he''sying a foundation for something much bigger.''


    [Enlighten me, then, oh omniscient one,] she quipped, though her genuine interest was palpable beneath the sarcasm.


    ''Think about it,'' I began, tilting my head as I let the thoughts flow. ''A martial tournament like this isn''t just about entertainment. It''s a showcase. Every participant, every sh of des, every drop of blood spilled in the arena is a statement¡ªa deration of strength, both for the fighters and the host. And strength, in a ce like this, is currency.''


    Stay tuned with empire


    [Currency for what?] Vitaliara pressed, her tone sharpening.


    ''Leverage,'' I answered, my tone soft but certain. ''Ventor isn''t hosting this tournament just to y patron to aspiring warriors. He''s curating an army¡ªor at least, the alliances to form one. He''s using this stage to assess potential allies and threats alike, to bind those who shine here to him with gratitude or obligation. Every offer he makes, every hand he shakes, is a thread he''s weaving into his web.''


    I paused, letting the weight of my words settle. ''The man''s territory is isted, away from the major power centers of the Empire. For years, he''s stayed out of the central political stage,'' I continued, my voice dropping slightly, the weight of my thoughts sharpening the air. ''But something must have changed. Ventor isn''t the type to act without cause. He didn''t wake up one morning and decide to invite the attention of every noble and sect in the region. No, there''s a reason behind this sudden shift, something pressing enough to force his hand.''


    [And that reason would be?] Vitaliara asked, her tone now serious, the teasing edge momentarily absent.


    I leaned forward slightly, resting my forearms on my knees as my fingers interlocked. ''The war,'' I said simply. ''The war between the Arcanis Empire and the Loria Empire. Ventor''s territory borders Loria directly¡ªit''s one of the Empire''s outermost regions. A buffer zone, really.''


    [Go on,] Vitaliara prompted, though I could already feel her starting to piece it together.


    ''Think about it,'' I said, the wordsing faster now. ''With the war heating up, the central nobles are undoubtedly looking for ways to bolster their forces. And what better way than to lean on someone like Ventor? A Marquis with significant resources, territory, and influence, but who''s conveniently distant from the capital''s political games?''


    [So they''ve been leaning on him,] she surmised, her voice tinged with understanding. [Overextending his resources, perhaps?]


    I nodded, my smirk fading into something sharper. ''Exactly. They''re not just requesting his support¡ªthey''re likely demanding it. Troops, supplies, anything they can siphon off to fuel the war effort. It wouldn''t be surprising if they''re using the war as an excuse to wear him down, to strip his region of its autonomy bit by bit.''


    [And Ventor''s not the type to sit back and let himself be drained,] Vitaliara added, her voice carrying a faint edge of admiration. [He''s pushing back.]


    ''He must have sensed it,'' I said, my toneced with certainty. ''The moment he became a silent yer, the central nobles saw him as easy prey. Istion might have kept him safe for a time, but in their eyes, it also made him vulnerable. And now, he''s a target, with the war ending.''


    [So the tournament is his counter,] Vitaliara concluded, her tone thoughtful. [A way to disy his strength and secure alliances, all while testing the waters of the political stage.]


    ''Partially,'' I said, my tone steady as I leaned back against the headboard. ''He wants to gather talented individuals under his wing, people who can cover any vulnerabilities his region might face. It''s a smart move, really. He''s showcasing the wellness of his territory while simultaneously building a safety against future threats. A well-crafted illusion of strength and prosperity.''


    [But,] Vitaliara began, her tone sharp with curiosity, [this tournament¡­ it''s different now, isn''t it?]


    I smirked, my fingers tapping lightly against my knee. ''Of course it is. Because of me.''


    [Because of you?] she echoed, amusementcing her voice. [Is that the Sword Demon''s hubris speaking, or is there something more to this im?]


    ''Oh, it''s not hubris,'' I replied, my smirk deepening. ''It''s reality. By targeting the Cloud Heavens Sect the way I did, I forced Ventor''s hand. He can''t remain neutral anymore¡ªnot after I called them out in such a public way. The Sect''s reputation is on the line, and so is his, by association. Ventor''s careful bncing act is crumbling, thanks to me.''


    [And that side¡­?] Vitaliara prompted, leaving the question hanging.


    I tilted my head, letting a slow exhale escape my lips. ''We''ll see tomorrow,'' I said simply, my voice carrying a weight of certainty. ''But one way or another, Ventor will have to act. That''s the game he''s chosen to y, and I''m more than happy to tip the scales.''


    Silence stretched between us for a moment, though I could feel Vitaliara''s thoughts swirling, her curiosity and wariness blending into one. [You''re not just stirring the pot for the fun of it, are you?] she asked finally, her tone quieter now, more probing.


    I didn''t answer immediately. Instead, I let my thoughts drift inward, to what I knew about Marquis Ventor and the story surrounding him. In the novel, his struggles were a footnote¡ªa side story woven into Valeria''s journey. A noble under immense pressure from the central aristocracy, his need for talent had been mentioned briefly, almost as an afterthought. His ultimate fate had been left unresolved, forgotten amidst the chaos ofrger arcs.


    ''Not this time,'' I thought, my gaze sharpening. ''This time, things are different. Ventor isn''t just some background character to be discarded when the main story moves on. He''s a yer on the board now, and I intend to see how his story unfolds.''


    Of course, I wasn''t about to share this with Vitaliara. She didn''t need to know the extent of what I remembered¡ªor what I nned. Some pieces of the game were better left unspoken, their importance revealed only when the time was right.


    ''Ventor''s move tomorrow will tell me everything I need to know,'' I thought, my smirk returning. ''And once I see where he stands, I''ll decide whether to push him further¡ªor let him fall.''


    [You''re keeping secrets again,] Vitaliara remarked lightly, though there was no real usation in her tone. [Fine. I''ll trust that whatever you''re doing won''t blow up in your face.]


    ''Trust me, Vitaliara,'' I thought, though my tone remained wry even in my mind. ''If something does blow up, I''ll make sure it''s spectacr.''


    She sighed, exasperated but resigned. [You''re impossible, Lucavion.]


    I closed my eyes, letting the faint hum of the mananterns soothe the quiet tension in the room. ''Impossible, maybe,'' I murmured, the edges of my thoughts curling into a grin. ''But isn''t that what makes it fun?''


    ********


    "What?"


    And now standing before the man himself, I could see his exasperated face.


    ''Hehe¡­..''


    Well we were just beginning.

 Chapter 296 Offer

    The next morning dawned clear, sunlight streaming through the grand arched windows of Marquis Ventor''s dining hall. The room, with its polished mahogany furniture and understated yet elegant decor, spoke of quiet wealth. The air carried the faint aroma of freshly baked bread, honey, and roasted herbs¡ªa weing scent that belied the undercurrent of tension between the guests.


    I arrived to find Valeria already seated, her posture as straight as ever, a paragon of rion discipline. Across from her, Marquis Ventor sat with the effortless poise of a man ustomed to power, his tailored coat immacte as always. And beside him was his wife, Nadoka. She was a vision of grace, her serene expression giving little away, though her sharp eyes missed nothing. Enjoy new stories from empire


    "Ah, Lucavion," the Marquis greeted as I stepped in, his tone warm yet measured. "I was beginning to think you might oversleep."


    I offered azy smile as I approached the table, my movements deliberately unhurried. "Wouldn''t dream of it, Marquis. Your hospitality deserves punctuality, at the very least."


    Valeria nced up at me, her eyes narrowing slightly, though she said nothing. Her expression betrayed no trace of yesterday''s mortification, but I caught the faint tightening of her jaw¡ªshe was still stewing over something, though whether it was me or her own overthinking, I couldn''t quite tell.


    "Please, sit," Nadoka said, her voice soft butmanding as she gestured to the open seat beside Valeria. "Breakfast is served best while warm."


    I inclined my head respectfully. "Of course, Lady Nadoka. And may I say, your hospitality extends far beyond just your medical expertise. The table is a work of art."


    Well¡­.


    I just made a mistake with the woman¡­.


    But mistakes are meant to be overlooked, aren''t they?


    Everyone does that sometimes, no need to be awkward.


    But certainly, she is really a fine beauty.


    ''How envious. When will I get such a fine wife?''


    One can''t help it. Sometimes it is like this after all.


    Her lips curved into a faint smile, one that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "ttery, is it? I suppose you''re feeling well enough to indulge in such things."


    I chuckled, taking my seat. "Only because of your remarkable care, mydy."


    The tension in Valeria''s posture grew almost imperceptibly, but she kept her focus on the te before her, delicately slicing a piece of fruit. The Marquis watched the exchange with mild amusement before speaking.


    "I trust you both rested well?" he asked, his gaze sweeping between us.


    "Perfectly, Marquis," Valeria replied, her tone polite and measured. "Thank you for the amodations."


    "And you, Lucavion?" he prompted, turning his attention to me.


    I shrugged lightly, reaching for a piece of bread. "I can''tin. Your staff even managed to find time to clean the blood out of my coat. Truly exceptional service."


    The Marquis chuckled softly, though I noticed Nadoka''s eyes narrowing ever so slightly at my words. "I''m d you approve," Ventor said, leaning back slightly. "Though I must say, your performance in the arena was far more¡­ dramatic than expected. Fewpetitors copse and still manage to walk away with the crowd chanting their name."


    I smiled, tearing a piece of bread and spreading a bit of honey on it. "What can I say? I like to leave an impression."


    "And impressions you have left," Nadoka said, her tone as calm as ever, though there was a sharpness beneath it. "Particrly with the Cloud Heavens Sect."


    The air seemed to cool slightly at her words, and I felt Valeria''s gaze flick toward me briefly before she returned her focus to her te.


    "Ah, yes," I said, my tone light as I set the bread down. "The Sect. They''ve certainly made themselves known, haven''t they?"


    The Marquis'' gaze sharpened, his rxed demeanor tightening as he leaned forward slightly, his steepled fingers resting against his chin. The glimmer of amusement in his eyes dimmed, reced by something far more calcting. "They''ve certainly made themselves known," he repeated, his voice measured, though his tone carried a razor''s edge. "Tell me, Lucavion, whatpelled you to make such¡­ bold ims about the Cloud Heavens Sect?"


    I met his gaze, my smile unwavering, though I noted Valeria stiffen beside me, her attention now fully focused on the exchange. "Bold, perhaps," I replied casually, reaching for another piece of bread. "But not unfounded. Surely a man of your insight, Marquis, must have also noticed the basis of my ims."


    Nadoka''s eyes narrowed subtly, her delicate hand resting on the stem of her teacup as though preparing to intervene. "Unconventional," she repeated, her tone soft butced with steel. "A dangerous word, Lucavion. Especially when wielded in a public forum."


    I chuckled softly, spreading a generous dollop of butter on the bread before responding. "Dangerous words for dangerous actions, mydy. If the Sect insists on veiling themselves in virtue while exploiting the vulnerable, then perhaps it''s time someone held a mirror to their hypocrisy."


    The Marquis leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable, though his gaze bore into mine. "You didn''t merely hold a mirror, Lucavion. You shattered it. The usations you''ve leveled are not only inmmatory¡ªthey''re explosive."


    "Explosive, yes," I agreed, taking a deliberate bite of the bread before continuing. "But sometimes, explosions are necessary to clear out rot. You''re no stranger to that, are you, Marquis?"


    Nadoka''s fork clinked against her te as she set it down, her hands folding neatly in herp. "Lucavion," she said quietly, though her voice carried a note of warning, "you''ve made serious enemies with your actions."


    I ced the bread back on my te with deliberate calmness, my gaze steady as I met the Marquis'' probing eyes. "Enemiese and go, Marquis," I began, my tone measured but carrying an unmistakable edge. "The alliances we build, the reputations we protect, the rivalries we foster¡ªall of it pales inparison to the cost of allowing true atrocities to persist."


    Valeria''s posture stiffened further, her expression unreadable as she continued to observe the exchange.


    "Children," I continued, my voice dropping slightly, the weight of my words pressing against the air, "are innocent. They are untouched by the corruption of this world. They don''t ask to be born into suffering or to be tools in someone else''s pursuit of power. And yet, the Cloud Heavens Sect dares to exploit them, to strip them of their potential, their futures, and, in many cases, their lives."


    The room fell into a tense silence, save for the faint clink of Nadoka setting her teacup down. Her sharp gaze stayed fixed on me, but I pressed on, my tone hardening.


    "Regardless of politics, power ys, or consequences, one thing is clear: any hand that dares to harm a child must be crushed and erased from this world. If that earns me enemies, so be it. Their enmity is a price I''m more than willing to pay."


    The Marquis remained silent, his expression unreadable, though the flicker of something¡ªapproval, perhaps?¡ªcrossed his face before disappearing. Valeria''s eyes narrowed slightly, as though she were weighing my words, but she didn''t speak.


    The Marquis studied me carefully, his steepled fingers resting against his lips as he leaned forward. "And what if," he began, his voice measured but sharp, "your usations are false? What if all of this is a fabrication, designed to serve your own agenda? A convenient story to stir chaos and elevate yourself?"


    I paused, my gaze steady as I met his eyes. The room seemed to hold its breath, even Valeria''s usualposure giving way to a flicker of unease. Then, with deliberate slowness, I let out a soft chuckle and leaned back in my chair.


    "If I were making this up," I said lightly, gesturing with one hand, "then the truth would catch up to me soon enough. Lies, Marquis, have a way of unraveling on their own. A false usation would backfire spectacrly, wouldn''t you agree? It would be a foolish gamble, one that no one with half a brain would make unless they were absolutely certain of what they were saying."


    Nadoka tilted her head slightly, her sharp eyes narrowing. "And yet, without evidence, certainty is nothing but a sentiment. Words, Lucavion, can be powerful tools, but without proof, they remain just that¡ªwords."


    I inclined my head toward her in acknowledgment. "True enough, Lady Nadoka. Evidence is king in the court of reason. But isn''t it also true that, often, we must act without the luxury of perfect rity? That politics, at its core, thrives on the uncertain?"


    The Marquis raised an eyebrow, his expression thoughtful but cautious. I leaned forward slightly, my smirk returning as I ced my hands on the table.


    "However," I continued, my tone soft butden with weight, "isn''t that the beauty of politics? Often, we don''t know what the future holds. We''re forced to judge with what''s in front of us, to make decisions based on iplete information. And sometimes, the act of choosing itself shapes the path ahead."


    Valeria''s gaze flicked toward me, her expression unreadable, though I could see the gears turning in her mind. I turned my attention back to the Marquis, my smirk deepening as I delivered the final push.


    "And this whole situation," I said, my voice carrying a quiet intensity, "may work perfectly toward your goals, Lord Ventor."


    I stopped after saying that.


    "For instance, this may be the very path for your entrance to central politics."

 Chapter 297 WHAT!

    "For instance, this may be the very path for your entrance to central politics."


    The Marquis''s gaze sharpened, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. The faintest smile tugged at his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "And what makes you think I''m interested in central politics, Lucavion?" he asked, his voice low but carrying an unmistakable weight.


    I met his gaze, unflinching, as I leaned back in my chair, a smirk ying on my lips. "Just a guess," I replied smoothly, my tone light but deliberately vague.


    The room seemed to tense further, the soft clink of Nadoka''s teacup against its saucer the only sound breaking the silence. Valeria nced between us, her expression carefullyposed, though I caught the subtle furrow of her brow as she observed the exchange.


    The Marquis exhaled slowly, his fingers tapping lightly against the table. "You guessed wrong," he said evenly, though his tone carried a faint edge. "I have no intention of stepping into the central arena. It''s not cut for me, nor am I cut for it."


    I inclined my head slightly, acknowledging his statement. "If that''s the case, I understand," I said, my voice calm, almost indifferent. "Not every path is worth treading."


    But then, I let my smirk return, the faintest glint of mischief flickering in my eyes. "However," I added, leaning forward slightly, "when such a good opportunity presents itself, why not make use of it?"


    The Marquis''s eyes narrowed further, his steely gaze locking onto mine. "What opportunity, Lucavion?" he asked, his tone carrying a note of challenge. "Opportunity for what?"


    I spread my hands slightly, a gesture of casual openness, though my tone grew quieter, more pointed. "An opportunity to remind the central nobles that the borders of this Empire aren''t just their ygrounds. That the strength of its outer territories isn''t to be underestimated."


    The room seemed to shrink around us, the exchange now feeling distinctly private despite the presence of Valeria and Nadoka. The Marquis didn''t move, his expression unreadable, but his silence was enough to tell me he was listening.


    "Think about it," I continued, my voice calm but deliberate. "If all of the ims that I have made were true, and all the things that I have said were correct¡­..Then what would happen? As a "righteous" ruler, what would the Royal Family of Arcanis think?"


    The Marquis''s gaze didn''t waver, his steepled fingers tapping lightly against the table. "If all of your ims were true," he began, his voice slow and deliberate, "then the Empire would have no choice but to act. The Cloud Heavens Sect would be destroyed, their holdings seized, their members cast out or executed. Such corruption would leave no room for leniency."


    I inclined my head, my smirk faint but present. "Exactly, Marquis. The Empire would have to respond¡ªif the ims were true. But¡­" I leaned forward, my voice dropping slightly, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. "What if someone were to appear?"


    The Marquis tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "What are you implying?"


    I let the silence linger for a moment, allowing the weight of my words to build before I continued. "What if someone were to take up the mantle of justice? Someone who couldn''t stand by as evil festers and preys upon the innocent. A zealot, a crusader, someone who would stop at nothing to protect those in danger¡ªchildren, families, themon people. Someone who would embody the ideals the Empire ims to uphold."


    Valeria''s fork froze mid-air, her eyes flicking to me with a spark of surprise. Nadoka''s teacup remained suspended, her gaze piercing as she tried to anticipate my next move. The Marquis, however, remained still, his expression unreadable, though the tightening of his jaw betrayed his growing intrigue.


    "And this¡­ zealot," the Marquis said slowly, his tone sharp as a de. "If such a figure were to emerge, what would you expect?"


    I leaned back slightly, spreading my hands in a gesture of mock innocence. "Themon people, whose children might be at risk of being used by the Cloud Heavens Sect''s so-called cultivation methods, would undoubtedly rally behind such a figure. They would embrace them as a hero, a savior."


    The Marquis''s eyes narrowed further, suspicion shing in their depths. "What if they''re wrong?" he asked bluntly, his voice carrying a challenge.


    "It is not wrong," I said firmly, my smirk fading as I reached into the pocket of my coat. From within, I withdrew a neatly folded piece of parchment, its edges worn from handling but its surface pristine. I ced it on the table between us, my hand resting lightly on top of it. "Marquis Ventor, some truths cannot be ignored, and some actions cannot be undone. What''s written here¡­ is not the work of fiction or imagination."


    The Marquis''s gaze flicked to the parchment, his expression hardening. Valeria leaned slightly closer, her brow furrowing, while Nadoka''s eyes darted between me and the writing, herposure unshaken but her curiosity unmistakable.


    The Marquis''s gaze lingered on the parchment for a moment longer before he ced it back on the table. His sharp eyes locked onto mine, unreadable but charged with thought. "So," he said slowly, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of challenge, "you''re saying I should be a zealot."


    I smiled faintly, leaning back in my chair, my hands resting on the arms with deliberate ease. "Indeed," I replied, my tone calm but brimming with conviction. "If there''s ever a time to embrace such a role, it is now."


    The room seemed to hold its breath as I leaned forward slightly, my expression sharpening. "In the face of the devil, it is the Messiah that shines the brightest."


    Valeria''s eyes widened slightly at my words, though she quickly masked her reaction, her expression returning to itsposed neutrality. Nadoka''s gaze turned colder, more piercing, as though attempting to dissect theyers of my intent. But it was the Marquis''s reaction I focused on.


    Ventor tilted his head, his lips curving into a faint, unreadable smile. "You speak with such certainty, Lucavion. And yet, the path you propose is fraught with peril."


    I smirked, letting a quiet chuckle escape. "Isn''t that the nature of opportunity, Marquis? Fraught with peril, yes, but also ripe with potential. The Cloud Heavens Sect is not without its enemies¡ªpowerful ones, I might add. And the pie, as you well know, isrge. But it will not remain untouched for long."


    He would understand¡­.After all, I had made another measure.


    ''Silver me Sect.''


    Starting with them.


    One way or another. Experience more content on empire


    The Marquis''s eyes narrowed, the glint of calction shing within them. "You believe I should move quickly, then?"


    "Not believe, Marquis," I corrected, my tone sharper now. "I know. The Sect''s enemies are circling. If you hesitate, you risk losing not just the chance to strike but the ability to shape the narrative itself. A decisive blow now, framed as righteous and protective, could elevate you far beyond where you currently stand."


    "And if the Sect retaliates?" he asked, his voice carrying a note of skepticism. "If this so-called zealot draws their ire to my doorstep?"


    I shrugged lightly, my smirk widening. "Then you hold firm. You''ll already have the support of the people. The suffering of children is not a cause that fades quietly into the night. And the Empire¡ªah, the Empire must act. After all, what ruler can afford to be seen as indifferent to the suffering of their own people?"


    Nadoka''s lips pressed into a thin line, her voice cutting through the tension. "You speak as though you''ve already mapped out the entire game, Lucavion. But what role do you see yourself ying in this? The Messiah? Or something else entirely?"


    I met her gaze with a glimmer of amusement in my eyes. "Oh, Lady Nadoka, I have no desire to y the Messiah. That role belongs to someone with a territory, a legacy, and the means to shape the Empire''s perception. I am but the catalyst, the spark that sets the fire aze."


    The Marquis leaned back, his steepled fingers tapping against his chin in thought. The room remained heavy with silence as the weight of my words settled. Finally, he spoke, his voice calm but carrying a note of finality.


    "You make apelling argument, Lucavion. And yet, the path you suggest demands precision¡ªan understanding of timing, allies, and public sentiment."


    ******


    Lucavion turned his head slightly, his gaze falling on Valeria with an almost yful glint in his eyes. "Don''t we already have the perfect knight family right here with us?" he asked, his tone light butyered with implication. "The rion family, looking to restore their honor and legacy. What betterpanion could there be for such a righteous endeavor?"


    The room tensed as the Marquis shifted his gaze to Valeria, who froze for a moment, her fork forgotten on the te. Her sharp eyes darted between Lucavion and Ventor, suspicion and hesitation mingling in her expression.


    Valeria straightened, her voice carefully measured. "You presume much, Lucavion. My family''s honor is not something to be gambled with in schemes and whispers."


    Lucavion smiled faintly, unbothered by her sharp retort. "Not gambled, Valeria¡ªsecured. Picture it: the rion family standing tall as the bastion of justice, the sword that strikes down the vile acts of the Cloud Heavens Sect. Wouldn''t that restore not just honor but glory?"


    Valeria opened her mouth to respond, but the Marquis raised a hand, silencing her as he turned his full attention back to Lucavion. "And you believe the rion family would be the keystone to such a n?" he asked, his voice calm but probing.


    Lucavion shrugged, gesturing casually toward the parchment still in the Marquis''s possession. "Marquis, in that parchment, you''ll find twelve different locations¡ªsafe houses, warehouses, and covert meeting spots. These are the ces and gangs the Cloud Heavens Sect is using to smuggle children as living furnaces."


    The room stilled as the weight of his words settled. Nadoka''s teacup paused mid-air, and even Valeria, despite her earlierposure, leaned slightly forward.


    Lucavion continued, his voice gaining momentum. "Once you investigate these ces and uncover the evidence, public sentiment will turn. The people won''t need convincing when faced with undeniable proof of the Sect''s crimes. The Empire will be forced to act¡ªor risk losing its people''s trust entirely."


    The Marquis''s eyes flickered with something unreadable as he tapped the parchment lightly against the table. "And what happens after this evidence is brought to light?"


    Lucavion smirked, his tone dropping into something almost conspiratorial. "Then," he said, leaning forward.


    "The Witch Hunt will begin."

 Chapter 298 WHAT! (2)

    The room erupted the moment the words left Lucavion''s mouth.


    "Witch Hunt?" Valeria''s voice was sharp, her tone tinged with incredulity and a touch of rm.


    Beside her, Nadoka''s usuallyposed demeanor shattered as her voice joined in. "Witch Hunt?" The words echoed in the space, her sharp gaze fixed on Lucavion like a de poised to strike.


    The ominous phrase hung in the air, heavy and oppressive. But what drew even more attention, what seemed to suck the very warmth from the room, was the smile curling on Lucavion''s lips. It wasn''t a casual smirk or a grin of mischief¡ªit was something darker, something that chilled the blood. The curve of his lips and the glint in his eyes radiated unspoken menace, as if he had conjured the devil itself into the dining hall.


    The Marquis, for all hisposure, sat motionless, his fingers steepled under his chin. His lips parted, and his voice emerged low and measured, but the weight of his words sent a ripple through the tensionden air.


    "Witch Hunt¡­"


    He repeated the phrase as if tasting its implications, letting the weight settle before continuing. "You dare to suggest such a course of action? Do you have any idea the chaos, the destruction, such a word invites?"


    Lucavion''s smile deepened, and he leaned forward slightly, his elbows resting on the table. "Oh, I know," he replied, his voice soft yet brimming with dangerous confidence. "And that''s precisely the point. The Cloud Heavens Sect has operated unchecked for too long, their crimes hidden beneathyers of deceit and influence. If we''re to root them out, the response must be swift, decisive, and absolute. A Witch Hunt ensures there''s no room for escape."


    Valeria''s fists clenched, her jaw tightening as she fought to steady her thoughts. The term carried an ominous weight¡ªa history of relentless purges and unyielding judgment. The idea of associating her family, her name, with such a thing¡­ it was unthinkable.


    "This isn''t justice," she said, her voice steady despite the tension in her tone. "This is vengeance. A crusade fueled by chaos and destruction. You talk about the people rallying behind such a cause, but have you considered what happens afterward? How do you control the fire once it spreads?"


    Valeria''s voice cut through the heavy silence, her tone sharp with reason and barely concealed frustration. "Even if it''s true," she began, her gaze fixed on Lucavion with piercing intensity, "that there are members of the Cloud Heavens Sect exploiting children, does that mean every one of them is guilty? What about those who aren''t involved? Wouldn''t this Witch Hunt of yours throw the baby out with the bathwater?"


    Lucavion''s devilish smile widened, and he raised a finger, wagging it back and forth. "Tut, tut, tut¡­" he murmured, his tone almost yful, yetced with a chilling undertone. He leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a sharp, unrelenting resolve. "Valeria, there is no fire precise enough to control. When a ze is set to purge the rot, it doesn''t discriminate. It consumes all in its path."


    He straightened slightly, spreading his hands in a mock gesture of helplessness. "Hard cases make badws," he said, his tone dropping into something quieter, yet weightier. "The moment you start picking and choosing, drawing lines about what''s eptable and what isn''t, you leave cracks for the corruption to seep back in. If you want to root out evil, you must do sopletely, without hesitation."


    The room stilled, the tension thick as smoke. Valeria''s lips parted slightly, as if to argue further, but the weight of his words pressed against her like a stormcloud, forcing her to pause. Her fists clenched tighter, and her knuckles turned white against the table''s polished surface.


    The Marquis, who had been silent up to this point, turned his steely gaze toward Lucavion. His expression was unreadable, but the faint narrowing of his eyes betrayed the storm of thoughts swirling in his mind.


    This young man, he thought to himself, his gaze lingering on Lucavion''s calm and almost flippant demeanor. What exactly is he suggesting?


    It was true that the Cloud Heavens Sect''s actions, if proven, were beyond cruel. But to suggest a Witch Hunt¡ªa strategy steeped in chaos and irreversible destruction¡ªwas a line few would dare to cross. And yet, as dangerous as it was, the temptation loomedrge.


    The Marquis''s fingers tapped lightly against the table, his thoughts churning. A Witch Hunt, if framed correctly, could be an unparalleled weapon. It could ignite a wave of righteous fury among the people, rallying them to his cause and crippling one of the most influential sects in the Empire.


    But the risks¡­ oh, the risks. Once unleashed, the fire of a Witch Hunt wouldn''t stop at the Sect alone. It could spiral into something uncontroble, burning through alliances and leaving only ashes in its wake.


    "Lucavion," the Marquis said finally, his voice low but steady, cutting through the weight of the moment. "Do you understand the gravity of what you''re proposing?"


    Lucavion''s gaze shifted to the Marquis, his smirk softening into something more deliberate, more dangerous. "Of course," he replied smoothly, his tone unwavering. "I wouldn''t suggest it if I didn''t."


    The Marquis leaned back slightly, his fingers steepled under his chin. His eyes narrowed further as he studied the young man before him, calcting and weighing every word, every gesture.


    "And yet," the Marquis continued, his voice sharpening, "you speak of indiscriminate fire as though it is a virtue. You speak of hard cases and badws as though coteral damage is eptable. Tell me, Lucavion, is it justice you seek¡ªor merely destruction?"


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smile returning faintly, though it carried an edge that was anything but innocent. "Justice," he said softly, the word lingering in the air like smoke. "Justice isn''t clean, Marquis. It isn''t kind. True justice, the kind that reshapes empires and topples tyrants, is a fire that burns without mercy. It destroys so that something stronger, purer, can rise from the ashes."


    The Marquis fell silent, his sharp gaze boring into Lucavion''s unflinching eyes. Temptation warred with caution in his mind, the weight of the decision pressing heavily against him.


    Valeria, meanwhile, stared at Lucavion, her expression a mixture of disbelief and simmering frustration. "You speak as if you''re ying a game," she said, her voice low but taut with anger. "But these are lives you''re talking about¡ªinnocent people who could be caught in the crossfire. Is that what you want? To sacrifice them for the sake of some grand crusade?"


    "THE CHILDREN WHO LOST THEIR FUTURE! ARE THEY NOT INNOCENT TOO!"


    Lucavion''s voice cut through the tense air, sharp and unyielding.


    The sudden intensity of his words reverberated through the dining hall, silencing even the faint clink of utensils against tes. Valeria flinched ever so slightly, her eyes widening in shock, while the Marquis straightened, his steepled fingers stilling as he studied the young man before him.


    Lucavion paused, his chest rising and falling as he took a deep breath. Slowly, he exhaled, his expression smoothing back into one of deliberate calm. The room seemed to shift with hisposure, though the weight of his earlier outburst lingered.


    "Regardless of whatever it is," he said softly, his voice measured and steady, "I''ve made my proposal."


    He turned his gaze to Valeria, his sharp eyes locking onto hers with a mixture of curiosity and challenge. "I told you before," he began, his tone quieter but no less pointed, "your lines of justice¡­ can you really uphold them all the time? Have you seen what happens when those lines blur?"


    Valeria''s jaw tightened, her lips pressing into a thin line as her fists clenched against the table.


    Explore more at empire


    Lucavion leaned back slightly, a faint, almost weary smile ying on his lips. "The lives ofmon people, Valeria¡­ they''re far more fragile than you might think. A farmer who loses a season''s crop, a child taken from their parents, a family that''s one illness away from ruin¡ªthey don''t have the luxury of noble ideals or unyielding codes. They live on the edge of survival, and when they''re preyed upon, who do you think stands up for them?"


    His words hung in the air like a de, sharp and undeniable.


    And then, as if the moment had passed, Lucavion picked up his knife and fork and continued with his meal, his movements calm and unhurried, as though nothing had happened.


    Valeria sat stiffly, her mind racing with his words. She wanted to refute him, to argue that justice wasn''t about pragmatism or coteral damage, but the raw truth of his statement made her hesitate. The people she had sworn to protect were fragile, vulnerable in ways her life as a noble and a knight hadn''t fully prepared her to see.


    The Marquis, still silent, regarded Lucavion with an unreadable expression. Behind his calcting gaze, the seeds of temptation grew. This young man''s audacity was as infuriating as it waspelling. For all his recklessness, Lucavion''s point was clear: sometimes, action¡ªno matter how imperfect¡ªwas better than inaction.


    The tension in the room softened only slightly as the Marquis leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping lightly against the table. Nadoka remained poised, her piercing gaze flitting between Valeria and Lucavion as though waiting for one of them to break the silence.


    For now, however, the only sound in the room was the quiet scrape of Lucavion''s knife against his te.

 Chapter 299 You really....

    The tea had been brought to the small side parlor, a space more intimate than the grand dining hall. The low table was set with fine porcin cups, steam curlingzily upward from freshly poured tea. Nadoka had excused herself shortly after breakfast, leaving only the Marquis, Valeria, and Lucavion to carry on the conversation¡ªor what was left of it after the morning''s tension.


    The Marquis sat back in his chair, his hands wrapped around his teacup, his posture more rxed than it had been earlier. Still, his sharp gaze flicked between Lucavion and Valeria, his mind clearly working through the implications of the discussion.


    Lucavion, as unbothered as ever, lounged in his seat, his teacup bnced lightly between his fingers. His smirk had softened into something more thoughtful, though the glint in his eyes suggested his mind was far from idle. Valeria sat stiffly, her cup untouched as her hands rested on her knees. Her face betrayed little, but her posture was rigid¡ªher mind, too, was far from at ease.


    The Marquis broke the silence first, his tone measured. "You''ve given me much to consider, Lucavion," he said, setting his cup down with deliberate precision. "Your proposal is¡­ bold, to say the least. It has the potential to reshape the dynamics of this region, and perhaps even the Empire itself."


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly, the faintest trace of amusement ying at the corners of his lips. "I only suggest what the situation demands, Marquis. Nothing more, nothing less."


    The Marquis''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And yet, the consequences of such an action could ripple far beyond what you''ve outlined. It''s not only the Cloud Heavens Sect that would be affected, but every noble, every faction with a vested interest in maintaining the status quo. Even with evidence, such an act would undoubtedly provoke retaliation."


    Lucavion sipped his tea, unhurried. "True," he conceded, setting the cup down with a quiet clink. "But retaliation, Marquis, is a response¡ªa reaction to strength. And strength," he added, his voice lowering slightly, "is what the rion name represents. Isn''t it, Valeria?"


    Valeria stiffened, her gaze snapping to him. "The rion name stands for justice and honor," she replied sharply. "Not reckless destruction."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, leaning back with an air of nonchnce. "Of course, of course. Justice and honor¡ªnoble ideals indeed. But ideals don''t mean much without the strength to uphold them. That''s what I''m suggesting, Valeria. A chance to bring the rion legacy to the forefront, to make it a name thatmands respect, not just in the central politics of the Empire but across its borders."


    The Marquis watched their exchange in silence, his expression unreadable. He tapped a finger lightly against the edge of his cup, his thoughts clearly elsewhere. His original proposal to Valeria had been calcted¡ªa way to bring the rion family into his sphere of influence. Their connections to the central nobility, while diminished, were still valuable. Their history as knights, protectors of the Empire, carried a weight that few could match.


    But Lucavion''s audacious n had changed the game. If the rions were to spearhead this crusade against the Cloud Heavens Sect, they wouldn''t be a family he could control. They would be partners¡ªequals. And while that shift in dynamicplicated his ns, it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. The rions'' history could be wielded as a powerful symbol, uniting people under a banner of righteousness.


    The Marquis finally spoke, his tone careful. "Lucavion, you suggest a path that would ce the rions at the forefront of this crusade. But tell me¡ªwhat role do you see for me in this grand scheme of yours?"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened slightly, his expression almost yful as he leaned forward, setting his teacup down gently on its saucer. "A grand scheme?" he echoed, shaking his head with a soft chuckle. "No, Marquis, it''s nothing so borate. It''s just a change in the wind¡ªthat''s all."


    His gaze sharpened slightly as he continued, his tone light but carrying an undeniable weight. "And truth be told, I think you''re far more qualified to answer that question than I am. After all, I don''t do anything, Marquis. I simply observe and present opportunities. What you choose to do with them¡­ that''s entirely up to you."


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Lucavion spread his hands in a gesture of casual surrender, leaning back into his chair with an air of finality. "You have the evidence you need. Everything else? Well, it''s your decision."


    The Marquis''s sharp gaze lingered on Lucavion for a long moment, studying him as though searching for any trace of hidden intent. But Lucavion''s expression remained unflinchingly calm, his smirk unbothered, his posture rxed.


    Finally, the Marquis exhaled quietly, the faintest hint of resignation in the gesture. He realized he wouldn''t extract anything further from the young man. Lucavion had said his piece and had no intention of offering more than he already had.


    "I see," the Marquis said, his voice steady but tinged with something akin to amusement. "You''re a difficult man to pin down, Lucavion."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, though he said nothing, merely inclining his head in acknowledgment.


    The Marquis leaned forward slightly, his steepled fingers resting against his lips as he regarded Lucavion with an unwavering gaze. "But I still wonder," he said, his tone quiet but probing. "What do you gain from all of this? What''s your stake in this grand opportunity you''ve presented?"


    Lucavion met the Marquis''s gaze without hesitation, his smirk softening into something more deliberate. He set his teacup down gently, the porcin clinking faintly against the saucer, and leaned back in his chair. For a moment, he said nothing, letting the question linger in the air as though savoring it.


    "What do I gain?" he repeated, his voice calm but carrying a subtle weight. His sharp eyes flicked briefly to Valeria before returning to the Marquis. "Two things."


    He raised one finger, his expression hardening slightly. "First, I eradicate a bunch of parasites¡ªleeches feeding off this world, preying on the innocent. Their existence is a stain, one I''d be quite happy to see wiped clean."


    Then he raised a second finger, his smirk returning with a faint glint of mischief. "Second, I make a connection with a future noble. And not just any noble, but one who stands to be a symbol of justice and strength¡ªa force to be reckoned with in the Empire."


    He shrugged lightly, spreading his hands in a gesture of mock simplicity. "Really, is there anything else I need?"


    The Marquis watched him carefully, his expression unreadable as the weight of Lucavion''s words settled over the room. Finally, he shook his head slowly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "This kid¡­" the Marquis thought to himself, his sharp gaze lingering on Lucavion. He''s shrewd. Far shrewder than his age or demeanor would suggest.


    The Marquis was a man of principle, bound by a code that had been passed down through generations of his family. They had risen to the rank of Marquis not through deceit or treachery, but by honoring every deal they made and cultivating a reputation for reliability and fairness. Even on the border, where chaos often reigned, this unwaveringmitment to integrity had earned his family respect and influence.


    And now, as he regarded this audacious young man, the Marquis couldn''t help but acknowledge the truth. If he seeded in this endeavor¡ªif he managed to uproot the Cloud Heavens Sect and emerge stronger for it¡ªit would be thanks to Lucavion.


    The evidence, the boldness to antagonize such a powerful organization, the willingness to push the boundaries of conventional wisdom¡­ it had all opened the Marquis''s eyes.


    "Not going to lie," the Marquis murmured, more to himself than anyone else, "you''ve certainly given me much to think about, Lucavion."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, and he inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. "That''s all I aim to do, Marquis. Present the opportunity. The rest is up to you."


    The Marquis exhaled slowly, his gaze shifting to Valeria, who had been silent, her expression thoughtful but tense. He could see the storm of thoughts ying out behind her eyes, the weight of her family''s legacy pressing against the uncertainty of the path before her.


    For the Marquis, the decision was not yet final¡ªbut the path ahead was bing clearer. And Lucavion, for all his audacity and recklessness, was undeniably the one who had illuminated it.


    The Marquis exhaled quietly, letting the tension of the earlier conversation dissipate. He lifted his teacup, taking a small sip before setting it down again with deliberate precision. His gaze shifted between Lucavion and Valeria, the weight of the previous discussion reced with a more measured tone.


    "Well," he began, his voice calm but purposeful, "now that this matter is concluded, it''s time we spoke of more practical matters¡ªrewards and ceremonies."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk softening into something more curious. "Rewards and ceremonies?" he echoed, tilting his head slightly. "Do tell, Marquis. I''m all ears."


    The Marquis chuckled softly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "As you know, the tournament is not just apetition of skill¡ªit''s a spectacle, a celebration that brings the people together. Traditionally, the winners are awarded their prizes in the grand tournament hall, a setting befitting their achievements. It''s a formal affair, steeped in tradition, with the entire city watching as the victors are honored."


    He leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers as he regarded Lucavion. "Following the awards, the festival begins¡ªa time of feasting, revelry, and joy. It''s as much for the people as it is for the participants, a way to mark the end of the tournament and celebrate the strength and spirit of Andelheim."


    Lucavion listened quietly, his smirk faint but present. There was a glimmer of thoughtfulness in his eyes, though he said nothing.


    The Marquis''s expression shifted slightly, his smile gaining a wry edge. "However," he continued, his gaze sharpening, "you, Lucavion, are a little¡­ different."


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, and he leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the armrests of his chair. "Different, am I?" he drawled, his toneced with amusement. "I take it you''re about to exin why."


    The Marquis''s faint smile lingered, though his tone grew more serious as he leaned forward slightly, steepling his fingers once more. "Let''s not make things too long¡­ Lucavion, now that you''ve already be a target for the Cloud Heavens Sect, showing your face at the ceremony would be dangerous. They won''t hesitate to act, even in a public space like the tournament hall."


    Lucavion''s smirk faltered slightly, his expression turning more thoughtful. He gave a small nod, his demeanor shifting as he straightened in his seat. "Indeed, Marquis," he said, his voice calm but carrying a weight of understanding. "If you hadn''t made this offer, I was already nning to do the same. The Sect is many things, but subtlety isn''t always their strong suit. A public appearance would be asking for trouble."


    He paused, his gaze steady as he met the Marquis''s eyes. "Please, if possible, I''d like to receive my reward quietly, without any unnecessary attention. Then, I''ll leave Andelheim as discreetly as I arrived. The fewer people who notice my departure, the better."


    To that, Valeria somehow felt a pang of something.


    ''Ah¡­.''


    The time for departure wasing, after all¡­..

 Chapter 300 Rewards

    The parlor fell into a contemtive silence after Lucavion''s request, the weight of his words lingering in the air. The Marquis sat back, his expression neutral but thoughtful. Valeria remained still, her hands now sped tightly around her knees. Despite her outward calm, her thoughts churned, a storm of conflicting emotions breaking through the surface.


    She had grown used to Lucavion''s presence over their time together in Andelheim¡ªthe strange mix of irreverence and sharp insight that defined him. But now, the mention of his departure struck her like an unexpected blow.


    ''So it''sing to an end...'' she thought, her mind grappling with the reality. She hadn''t let herself consider it before. They were always so busy¡ªsparring, bickering, navigating theplexities of the tournament, and the undercurrents of Andelheim''s political schemes. Lucavion had been there for all of it, a steady, irritating, and strangelyforting presence.


    ''I didn''t even notice how much of my days revolved around him.'' The thought gave her pause, her hands tightening slightly. ''When did it be so... normal? To have him there? To rely on him?''


    Her gaze shifted to Lucavion. He lounged in his chair with his usual nonchnce, his smirk still in ce, but his eyes were sharp, observant. He was probably already aware of her turmoil, though he hadn''t said a word. It was just like him¡ªto push her into this position and leave her to figure it out alone.


    ''We''re not the same,'' she reminded herself, the thought carrying a bitter edge. ''He''s not bound by duty or legacy. He moves where he wants, does what he pleases, while I...'' She frowned slightly. ''I have my responsibilities, my family''s name to uphold.''


    Yet, the idea of returning to the life she had known before¡ªone without him¡ªfelt strangely hollow. The weight of her family''s expectations loomedrge, as always, but now it waspounded by the sudden void his absence would leave.


    ''Maybe it''s better this way,'' she thought, trying to quell the ache in her chest. ''We were always meant to go our separate paths. He was never part of the n, after all.''


    But despite her rationalization, the words rang hollow in her mind. She looked down at the cup of tea before her, untouched and cooling, the delicate porcin a stark contrast to the turmoil she felt within.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt uncertain.


    On the other side, the Marquis nodded slowly, his sharp gaze softening with understanding. "Very well, Lucavion. I''ll honor your request. Your reward will be delivered privately, and arrangements will be made for a discreet departure. If anyone asks, you''ll simply be preparing for your next journey."


    Lucavion inclined his head though it was tempered with a quiet sincerity. "Thank you, Marquis. I appreciate the consideration."


    Valeria, sitting silently beside them, felt a strange pang deep in her chest. Her fingers twitched slightly against herp, but she kept herposure, her expression as disciplined as ever.


    The Marquis broke the momentary silence, his tone shifting to something more practical. "Now then, let''s discuss the rewards for the tournament. Traditionally, there are several categories of prizes: gold, artifacts, and asionally unique items tailored to the winner''s needs."


    He reached for his teacup, taking a small sip before continuing. "However, This tournament was a little¡­ different, Lucavion. Since it was a rather youngster-focused tournament, we needed to find something fitting to present the people with something equally unique."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Oh? You''ve got my attention, Marquis. What might that be?"


    The Marquis smiled faintly, a glimmer of pride flickering in his eyes. "Your reward includes gold, of course¡ªfive thousand crowns to be precise. But more importantly, it includes something far rarer."


    He paused, letting the moment build before continuing. "The Eternal Skyroot Herb."


    The Marquis leaned forward, his tone gaining gravity. "The Eternal Skyroot Herb is one of the rarest herbs in the world. It is said to grow only in the highest peaks of the Skyshadow Mountains, where mana converges and crystallizes into its purest form. This herb, when properly absorbed, can significantly enhance one''s cultivation, elevating their mana reserves and refining their control. It is not an item to be squandered¡ªit is a treasure that many would risk everything to possess."


    Lucavion''s expression turned thoughtful, his smirk reced with a faint, calcting smile. "The Eternal Skyroot Herb," he murmured, his voice quieter now, as though tasting the words. "That''s quite the prize, Marquis. And you''re just¡­ giving it away?"


    The Marquis chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I came into possession of it by sheer luck. It was part of a shipment intercepted from raiders near the northern border of my territory. At the time, I didn''t realize its value. But over the years, I''vee to understand just how extraordinary it is."


    He ced his hands on the table, his gaze steady as he met Lucavion''s eyes. "A tournament of this caliber, attended by promising youths and aspiring awakened from across the region, deserves a reward of equal magnitude. And you, Lucavion, have more than earned it."


    With a flick of his fingers, the Marquis signaled toward the doorway. A momentter, a servant stepped in, carrying a small, ornate artifact. The artifact was a rectangr box, crafted from polished ckwood and iid with intricate golden runes that shimmered faintly under the light. It emanated a subtle aura of mana, a quiet hum that hinted at the treasure within.


    The servant approached the table and set the box down gently before stepping back, bowing before leaving the room.


    The Marquis gestured toward the box. "This artifact serves as a preservation vessel for the Eternal Skyroot Herb. It keeps the herb in a state of suspended vitality, ensuring its potency remains untouched until it is ready to be used."


    Valeria''s eyes widened slightly, her disciplinedposure faltering for just a moment as she studied the artifact. Even without opening the box, she could sense thetent power contained within.


    Lucavion leaned forward slightly, his smirk deepening as he inspected the artifact. "Impressive," he said, his tone carrying a note of genuine appreciation. "You really didn''t hold back with this tournament, did you, Marquis?"


    "I did not of course."


    Lucavion carefully took the box containing the Eternal Skyroot Herb, his fingers brushing over the intricate golden runes. The faint hum of mana emanating from the artifact sent a subtle warmth through his fingertips. With a flick of his wrist, he activated the enchantment on his spatial bracelet. The box shimmered momentarily before disappearing into the storage space, safely tucked away.


    He leaned back in his chair, his smirk faint but thoughtful as he regarded the Marquis. The older man''s smile lingered, calm andposed, but there was something in his eyes¡ªan unspoken weight that Lucavion couldn''t ignore.


    "Marquis," Lucavion said lightly, tilting his head. "You''re still smiling at me like there''s more to this than you''ve said."


    The Marquis chuckled softly, leaning forward slightly. "Sharp as always, Lucavion. There is indeed something more."


    Lucavion''s smile depened, though his gaze grew sharper. "Do enlighten me, Marquis. What else do I have the pleasure of learning today?"


    The Marquis straightened in his seat, his smile faint but unwavering. "Just this morning," he began, his tone measured, "I received information that all the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples and their Envoy have left Andelheim. They will not be attending the ceremony."


    Valeria stiffened slightly at the news, her sharp eyes flicking to the Marquis with a hint of surprise. Lucavion, however, remainedposed, as he nodded.


    "And we both know," the Marquis continued, his gaze locking onto Lucavion, "why that is."


    Lucavion let out a quiet chuckle, inclining his head slightly in acknowledgment. "Of course," he said smoothly. "I might have made their stay¡­ ufortable."


    The Marquis''s smile widened faintly, though it carried a glimmer of something colder. "Ufortable is an understatement. Whatever you said, whatever you did, it was enough to send them running before the festivities even began. And because of that¡­"


    He paused, letting the weight of his words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "The reward that would have naturally gone to Lira Van, their chosen champion, now belongs to you as well."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, a flicker of intrigue crossing his face. "Oh?"


    The Marquis nodded, his tone calm but firm. "It was decided beforehand that the top four contestants would receive specific rewards. Lira Van, representing the Cloud Heavens Sect, was expected to im one of those positions. But with her withdrawal, the reward meant for her defaults to you."


    Valeria''s gaze flicked between the two men, her disciplinedposure faltering slightly as she processed the revtion. "And what reward would that be?" she asked, her voice steady but tinged with curiosity.


    The Marquis gestured to the servant waiting just outside the room.


    The servant stepped forward, carefully holding an artifact draped in a deep, velvety ck fabric. As he approached, the item seemed to shimmer faintly in the light, as though it were alive with its own subtle energy. With a practiced motion, he unfolded the fabric to reveal a cloak¡ªsleek, elegant and imbued with a faint, iridescent glow that shifted between shades of deep blue and silver as it caught the light.


    The Marquis gestured toward the cloak, his voice carrying a note of pride. "This is the Veil of Dusk."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 301 Rewards (2)

    "This is the Veil of Dusk."


    The Marquis spoke, his voice carrying a quiet authority as he gestured toward the shimmering cloak.


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk softening as his eyes flicked over the artifact. The faint iridescent glow seemed to dance across the fabric, its subtle shifts in color hinting at the power imbued within it.


    "The cloak''s primary enchantments," the Marquis continued, "are designed to enhance the wearer''s agility and fortify their mana-enhanced defenses. When fighting, it strengthens the body''s mana augmentation, allowing for greater resilience. Essentially, the wearer''s defense grows stronger as long as they can sustain their mana, covering themselves in its protective aura."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening slightly. "Not bad," he remarked, his tone light but thoughtful. "But something tells me that''s not what makes this cloak special."


    The Marquis nodded, his faint smile gaining an edge of satisfaction. "You''re correct, Lucavion. Such defensive capabilities are not umon among high-quality artifacts. What sets the Veil of Dusk apart lies in its more¡­ subtle attributes."


    He leaned forward slightly, his voice lowering as though sharing a secret. "This cloak was enchanted by one of the finest mages of the Tower. Its unique property is the ability to lower the wearer''s presence¡ªnot invisibility, but a dampening of the attention they draw. It makes them harder to notice at first nce, especially in wilderness environments."


    Lucavion''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Harder to notice?"


    The Marquis inclined his head. "Exactly. It''s not a perfect cloak of concealment¡ªyou can still be seen if someone is actively looking for you. But it increases the chance of remaining hidden from the first gaze, which can be the difference between life and death in certain situations."


    Valeria, her disciplined demeanor faltering for a moment, leaned slightly forward. "And against monsters?" she asked, her voice steady but curious.


    The Marquis turned his sharp gaze toward her, his smile faint but confident. "The cloak is particrly effective against monsters in the wilderness. One of its enchantments masks the wearer''s scent, rendering them far less noticeable to creatures that rely on their sense of smell to detect prey. Combined with its ability to dampen presence, it makes traversing dangerous regions significantly safer."


    Lucavion leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly brushing over the cloak''s edge. His smirk had softened into something more thoughtful, though his eyes retained their spark of amusement. "A cloak that makes you harder to see, harder to smell, and harder to hit," he mused. "You weren''t kidding, Marquis¡ªthis is quite the prize."


    The Marquis allowed himself a faint smile, his sharp gaze lingering on Lucavion. "It is a rare artifact, and one that requires skill and mana control to use effectively. In the right hands, however, it is an invaluable tool. And I suspect," he added, his tone carrying a hint of challenge, "that it will serve you well."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, carefully folding the cloak and tucking it into his spatial bracelet. "You''re not wrong, Marquis. This wille in handy¡ªespecially if I n on walking into ces where the Cloud Heavens Sect doesn''t want me."


    The Marquis''s smile tightened slightly, a flicker of cold amusement in his eyes. "Let''s hope it keeps you a step ahead of them, Lucavion. Or, at the very least, makes them second-guess their next move."


    The Marquis''s sharp gaze remained fixed on him, and for a moment, the room was quiet save for the faint hum of mana still lingering from the artifact''s presence.


    "Of course," the Marquis said after a moment, his tone shifting slightly, "the Veil of Dusk is not the only reward you''ll be receiving. There''s also the gold¡ªfive thousand crowns for first ce, and an additional two thousand for taking what would have been the third-ce reward."


    A generous sum," he remarked lightly. "I''ll have to find something extravagant to spend it on."


    The Marquis chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I''m sure you will. But even that is not the end of it."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his interest clearly piqued. "Oh? There''s more?"


    The Marquis leaned forward slightly, his expression softening but his tone gaining gravity. "While the rewards I''ve mentioned so far are those provided by the tournament itself, I''ve decided to add something of my own. Consider it a token of my appreciation¡ªfor your efforts, your¡­ contributions, and your unique approach to the situation at hand."


    Valeria nced at the Marquis, her eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity, though she said nothing.


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk softening into something more thoughtful. "A personal gift, Marquis? Now you''ve really got my attention."


    The Marquis allowed himself a faint smile, standing and gesturing for Lucavion to follow. "Come," he said simply, his tone calm but carrying an air of anticipation. "I anticipated you would wish to depart soon, so I took the liberty of preparing something for you ahead of time."


    Lucavion rose from his seat with a fluid motion, his curiosity piqued as the Marquis gestured for him and Valeria to follow. Valeria hesitated for a moment, her expression unreadable, before standing as well. Together, they trailed the Marquis through the hallways of the grand mansion, their footsteps echoing softly against the polished floors.


    Lucavion took the opportunity to let his eyes wander, the luxurious decor catching his attention. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting battles and legends, while the soft glow of enchanted sconces lit the space with an almost ethereal ambiance. He noted the bnce between opulence and practicality¡ªa hallmark of someone who appreciated beauty without indulging in excess.


    ''The Marquis certainly has taste,'' he mused, his smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ''First his wife¡­.And this ce¡­..''


    Though he would never mention this loud, as even he valued his head¡­..


    As they stepped through a pair of ornate ss doors, Lucavion was greeted by the sight of the Marquis'' private garden. The space unfolded before him like a living masterpiece, each detail meticulously crafted. Vibrant flowers bloomed in precise arrangements, their colorsplementing one another in a harmony of hues. Sculpted hedges lined the pathways, some carved into shapes of mythical creatures, others into abstract designs that seemed to flow with the breeze.


    A fountain stood at the garden''s center, its crystal-clear water cascading over a marble sculpture of a knight with a raised sword. The gentle sound of the water mingled with the chirping of birds, creating an atmosphere that was both serene and alive with energy.


    Lucavion slowed his steps, his sharp eyes taking in the scene. "Impressive," he murmured, his voice low but carrying a note of genuine appreciation. "You''ve got quite the artistic touch, Marquis."


    The Marquis nced back at him, a faint smile ying on his lips. "I''ve always believed that one''s surroundings should reflect a sense of order and purpose," he said. "A garden, much like a territory, must be tended to with care."


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly, his smirk softening. "It shows."


    Valeria, walking beside him, cast a quick nce at the garden before returning her focus to the path ahead. Her disciplined demeanor remained intact, though Lucavion noticed the faintest flicker of approval in her eyes as she took in the surroundings.


    The trio continued along the stone pathway, the soft crunch of gravel underfoot blending with the garden''s natural symphony. At the far edge of the garden, a grand stable came into view. The building was constructed of dark wood and stone, its design blending seamlessly with the estate''s overall aesthetic. Even from a distance, the faint sounds of horses could be heard¡ªneighing, the asional shuffle of hooves against straw.


    The Marquis led them to the stable doors, which were nked by two attendants who bowed deeply before stepping aside to let them enter. Inside, the stable was immacte, the scent of hay and leather mingling with the faint hum of enchantments that kept the space well-ventted and clean.


    Rows of horses stood in spacious stalls, their coats gleaming under the soft glow of enchantednterns. Each animal was a masterpiece in its own right¡ªsleek, powerful, and exuding a natural grace. Their eyes shone with intelligence, and their muscles rippled beneath their glossy coats as they shifted and pawed at the ground.


    Lucavion''s eyes swept over the horses, his smirk returning as he took in the sight. "Now this," he said, his tone carrying a note of admiration, "is impressive. You''ve got a collection here that would make anyone jealous."


    The Marquis chuckled softly, his gaze sweeping over the stable with quiet pride.


    And then his gaze lingered on Lucavion, his faint smile carrying a hint of pride and mischief. "I see you''re impressed," he said, his voice steady. "But what you might not know is that the Ventor Estate has a long-standing tradition¡ªand a rather special business involving horses."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Oh? That''s news to me," he remarked, his tone casual butced with genuine intrigue.


    The Marquis chuckled softly, turning his attention to one of the stalls where a particrly regal horse stood, its coat gleaming like polished bronze. "It''s not something we advertise widely. For generations, the Ventor family has cultivated a legacy with these creatures. My ancestors believed that strength and grace in a horse mirrored the ideals of a true knight."


    He gestured toward the horses as he continued, his tone gaining a note of reverence. "We own a piece ofnd far to the east¡ªVerdant Cradle. It''s a fertile region where mana naturally saturates the soil, fostering the growth of the Everreach Grass. This grass is unique, imbued with mana that fortifies the constitution of the horses that graze on it."


    "Everreach Grass," Lucavion murmured, the name rolling off his tongue as he filed it away forter. His smirk deepened. "I suppose that exins why your horses look like they could charge straight through a war ande out unscathed."


    The Marquis inclined his head slightly. "Precisely. The horses bred and raised on thatnd are known as Ventorian Chargers. They are prized not only for their strength and speed but for their resilience. Few in the kingdom, or even beyond, can boast mounts of this caliber."


    Valeria, who had remained silent for most of the conversation, nced at the Marquis. "I''ve heard the name Ventorian Chargers before," she admitted. "But I didn''t know they originated here."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Marquis smiled faintly at her words. "We take great care to maintain their mystique. Ventorian Chargers are not sold to just anyone¡ªthey must earn the privilege of riding such a creature. It ensures the legacy remains untarnished." Experience tales at empire


    Lucavion''s smirk widened a faint glint of amusement in his eyes. "Exclusive and impressive. I should have guessed."


    CREAK!


    As they continued through the stable, a suddenmotion broke the serene atmosphere.


    "Ah¡­.She is here¡­."

 Chapter 302 Aether

    The sound of splintering wood echoed through the stable as a loud crash followed the Marquis''s cryptic statement. Lucavion''s eyes darted toward themotion, his smirk fading into a look of sharp curiosity. Valeria tensed beside him, her hand instinctively moving toward the hilt of her sword, though she didn''t draw it.


    "Ah¡­ She is here," the Marquis murmured again, his tone calm but tinged with a subtle reverence.


    Lucavion''s sharp gaze followed the sound, and his eyesnded on a sight thatmanded immediate attention. At the far end of the stable, an imposing horse stood in the center of an open pen, its presence dominating the space.


    The creature was unlike anything Lucavion had seen before. Her coat was a deep, inky ck that shimmered faintly like liquid obsidian under the enchantednterns, while her mane and tail cascaded like flowing shadows, moving as though alive. Her eyes burned with a faint, ethereal blue glow, giving her an almost otherworldly appearance.


    The horse reared onto her hind legs, her front hooves kicking out with enough force to send one of the caretakers sprawling backward. Another caretaker approached cautiously, but the horseshed out again, her power evident in the way the air seemed to hum with mana around her.


    "She is the pride of our stables," the Marquis said softly, his tone carrying both pride and a hint of exasperation. "The untamed heart of the Ventorian Chargers."


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk slowly returning as he watched the wild horse with unmasked interest. "And I take it ''she'' doesn''t take kindly to being penned up?" he asked, his voiceced with amusement.


    "She doesn''t just dislike being penned up," the Marquis replied, his voice tinged with a mix of pride and resignation. "She rejects it entirely. Her name is Aether¡ªfitting, don''t you think? A horse that embodies freedom itself, one who will never bow to anyone."


    "Aether," Lucavion repeated, the name rolling off his tongue with a quiet reverence. His smirk softened as his sharp gaze remained locked on the horse. "A name that suits her perfectly."


    Aether pawed at the ground, her hooves sparking faintly with mana as she tossed her head, her silken mane rippling like shadows caught in a breeze. The glow in her eyes burned brighter as if sensing the weight of her name being spoken aloud. She reared again, her powerful form silhouetted against thentern light, her defiance palpable.


    "She has thrown every rider who''s ever dared to approach her," the Marquis continued, his tone steady. "Even the most skilled equestrians in my employ could not hold their seat for more than a few moments. Aether refuses to be tamed, to be controlled."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, crossing his arms as he leaned casually against the pen''s edge. "Sounds like we''d get along just fine," he remarked, his voice carrying a yful edge. "We both have a problem with authority."


    Valeria shot him a sharp nce, her expression caught between disapproval and incredulity. "Lucavion, don''t even think about it," she said, her tone low and firm. "That horse will crush you the moment you step into that pen."


    He raised an eyebrow at her, his smirk growing as he tilted his head slightly. "What''s the matter, Valeria? Afraid I''ll get a bruise or two?"


    "No," she snapped, her brows furrowing. "I''m afraid you''ll get trampled." But then she tilted her head to the side.


    "No, maybe that would be better¡­..It appears that the only way you learn something is by force, so why not get trampled a little¡­."


    Lucavion rolled his eyes.


    "I am not a wild beast¡­."


    "I disagree. You are a wild beast¡­.."


    "..."


    The Marquis watched the exchange with quiet amusement, though his sharp eyes remained fixed on Lucavion. "It''s not just about strength or skill," he said, his voice thoughtful. "Aether demands more than that. She values something deeper¡ªrespect, freedom, and the courage to meet her as an equal, not as a master."


    The Marquis''s gaze lingered on Aether, his usual calm expression shadowed with a faint trace of nostalgia. "Aether''s spirit is no ident," he began, his voice quieter, carrying a weight of history. "Her mother, Sce, was the most beautiful horse ever born in our stables. Her coat shone like golden sunlight, and her presencemanded respect from all who saw her."


    He paused, his eyes softening as he continued. "Sce and Aether were an extraordinary pair. Even as a foal, Aether had the same wild spark, the same untamable energy. Together, they were unstoppable¡ªthe pride of the Ventorian Chargers. But there was one rule, one tradition that my family has upheld for generations." His voice grew heavier. "Sce was reserved only for the heirs who proved themselves in the session battle. She was a mount meant for leaders, for victors."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk tempered by curiosity. "Let me guess," he said, his tone light but edged with understanding. "Things didn''t go ording to tradition?" Explore hidden tales at empire


    The Marquis chuckled softly, though the sound carried little humor. "Not quite. My sister¡­ let''s just say she didn''t believe in ying fair. The session battle wasn''t merely apetition of merit¡ªit became a battlefield of deception. I managed to prevail, but not without cost. And the one who bore the brunt of her scheming¡­" He gestured toward Aether, who stood defiant and proud in her pen. "Was this little one."


    Valeria''s gaze shifted to the horse, her disciplined demeanor giving way to a faint flicker of sympathy. "What happened to Sce?" she asked softly, her voice steady but tinged with unease.


    The Marquis sighed, his expression darkening. "My sister''s ns resulted in Sce being caught in the crossfire¡ªfiguratively and literally. She was gravely injured, and though we tried everything to save her, she didn''t survive. Aether was still young, barely more than a foal, but she understood. She witnessed it all."


    Lucavion''s smirk faded entirely, his sharp gaze lingering on Aether. The horse''s stance, her defiance, her unwillingness to ept any rider¡ªit all made sense now.


    ''Interesting¡­.''


    "Aether hasn''t allowed anyone near her since. She''s strong, powerful, and unyielding. But that pain, that loss¡­ it shaped her into what she is now. Wild, free, and unwilling to bow to anyone¡ªnot even those who mean her no harm."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened as he stepped closer to the pen, his sharp gaze fixed on Aether. "Well now," he murmured, his tone light but edged with intrigue. "Let''s see if you''re really as untouchable as they say."


    The Marquis nced at him, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. "Lucavion," he said, his voice calm but firm, "I must warn you¡ªapproaching her is not without risk."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lucavion waved off the caution with a dismissive gesture, his eyes never leaving the horse. "What''s life without a little risk, Marquis?"


    Valeria groaned softly, muttering something under her breath about reckless idiots. Lucavion ignored her, reaching into his spatial bracelet and pulling out a small bundle wrapped in cloth. With deliberate slowness, he unwrapped it, revealing a piece of glimmering fruit, its faintly glowing skin radiating a subtle aura of mana.


    Aether''s ears flicked toward him at the sight, her glowing eyes narrowing with suspicion. Lucavion stepped closer, holding the fruit out in his palm. "Easy there," he said softly, his tone low and soothing. "I''m not here to hurt you."


    The horse snorted loudly, her mane rippling like living shadows as she reared slightly, her front hooves pawing at the air. Lucavion froze, his smirk fading into a neutral expression as he held his ground. Slowly, he extended his hand again, the fruit resting on his open palm.


    Aether''s glowing eyes bore into him, her stance rigid and unyielding. For a brief moment, it seemed like she might relent¡ªbut then, with a sudden, sharp movement, sheshed out with her hoof, sending the fruit flying from his hand.


    Lucavion didn''t flinch, though his smirk returned, tinged with amusement. "Well, that''s one way to say no," he said lightly, stepping back with a chuckle. "I''ll take that as a ''not yet.''"


    Aether snorted again, tossing her head as if to punctuate her point. The Marquis cleared his throat, his calm voice cutting through the tension. "Anyway," he began, his tone measured, "let''s return to our main topic."


    Lucavion turned to him, his smirk lingering as he leaned casually against the edge of the pen. "Oh? And what might that be, Marquis?"


    The Marquis gestured toward the rows of stalls, his expression thoughtful. "As I mentioned earlier, Lucavion, you have earned a great deal from this tournament. And as a gesture of my personal appreciation, I''d like to offer you something¡­ unique."


    He swept his hand toward the stable, the faint hum of mana from the horses filling the air. "Choose any horse you see here," he said, his voice steady. "Ventorian Chargers are not given lightly, but I believe you''ve more than earned the right to take one with you."


    Valeria raised an eyebrow, her disciplined demeanor faltering for a moment. "Any horse?" she asked, her tone tinged with disbelief.


    The Marquis inclined his head. "Indeed. Each of these horses has been raised and trained with care, and they are among the finest mounts in the kingdom. Lucavion has proven himself capable, and I trust he will make good use of whichever he chooses."


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, his sharp gaze flicking over the rows of stalls. Each horse stood proud and majestic, their glossy coats and powerful builds were a testament to the Marquis''s words. "Now this," he said, his voice carrying a note of genuine admiration, "is a reward worth considering."


    His eyes lingered on Aether for a moment longer before he turned his attention to the rest of the stable. As much as he enjoyed a challenge, he understood that Aether''s trust would not be won so easily¡ªor quickly. For now, he would respect her boundaries.


    Or would he?


    "Marquis¡­..by that point, you must have understood my character no?"


    He was a different guy¡­..

 Chapter 303 Aether (2)

    "Marquis¡­..by that point, you must have understood my character no?"


    Experience tales with empire


    The Marquis turned to Lucavion, his gaze heavy with scrutiny. For a long moment, he said nothing, his sharp eyes boring into Lucavion''s smirking expression. Finally, he spoke, his tone low and deliberate. "Does this mean you truly intend to do this, Lucavion? To approach her?"


    Lucavion''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a mix of determination and mischief. "Indeed, Marquis. I''m not one to back down from a challenge. Aether may not trust me yet, but that doesn''t mean she never will."


    The Marquis''s expression darkened, though not with anger¡ªthere was something closer to concern, tempered by resignation. "Very well," he said quietly, "but understand this, Lucavion¡ªI will not let you harm her. If you so much as frighten her unnecessarily, I will stop you myself."


    Lucavion inclined his head, his smirk softening slightly. "I wouldn''t dream of it. She''s not just a horse¡ªshe''s a creature of pride, freedom, and power. I understand that. Give me half an hour, Marquis. If I can''t win her over in that time, I''ll walk away."


    The Marquis''s eyes narrowed further as if weighing the sincerity in Lucavion''s words. After a tense pause, he sighed deeply, his expression rxing just enough to convey reluctant eptance. "Half an hour," he said finally, his tone carrying a warning. "If she shows any sign of distress, you stop immediately. Do you understand?"


    Lucavion nodded, his smirk unwavering. "Crystal clear."


    The Marquis stepped aside, gesturing toward the pen with a small wave of his hand. "If this is what you want¡­ then so be it."


    Valeria let out an audible groan, crossing her arms as she shot Lucavion a re. "You''re impossible," she muttered, though her voice carried a faint note of resignation. "If you get yourself trampled, I''m not helping."


    "Noted," Lucavion replied, his tone light as he turned his full attention to Aether. The horse had calmed slightly, though her sharp, glowing eyes still burned with defiance. Her stance was rigid, her powerful form radiating tension as she pawed at the ground, her mane rippling like living shadows.


    Lucavion stepped forward slowly, his movements deliberate and measured. He stopped just short of the pen''s entrance, his gaze locked onto Aether''s and held his ground. The two regarded each other in silence, their mutual wariness hanging heavy in the air.


    ********N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Now that I think about it, can animals feel emotions?


    Maybe not every one of them is smart enough, but some?


    Or is the loss of beings that we hold dear painful universally?


    Can every living being discern the term "we hold dear"? Or is it just something special to humans?


    Whatever it is the answer to this question, it is apparent that this one before me can.


    The air in the stable seemed heavier now, thick with tension that wasn''t just from the horse standing before me. Aether''s glowing eyes bore into mine, her defiance as sharp as a de. She was magnificent, really¡ªa creature that embodied freedom itself. But there was something else there, beneath the rippling shadows of her mane and the power radiating from her stance. Pain.


    I knew that pain.


    "Loss," I murmured, my voice barely audible. "It''s always there, isn''t it?"


    Aether''s ears flicked, and for a moment, I wondered if she could understand me. Not in the literal sense, of course, but in the way that creatures with old souls sometimes could. Her stance didn''t rx, but she didn''t move to charge either.


    "Everyone in this world loses something, someone," I continued, my tone soft but edged with quiet bitterness. "That''s the cruel truth of it, isn''t it? No matter how strong you are, no matter how fiercely you fight to protect them¡­ it''s never enough. People slip away. Some are ripped from you, others drift like leaves in the wind. And the worst part? You''re left behind, holding the pieces of what they were."


    I stepped closer to the pen, my movements slow and deliberate. Aether''s glowing eyes narrowed, her tailshing once, but she didn''t move.


    "Sometimes, it feels like the world delights in taking what matters most. Like it feeds off your pain, off the emptiness it leaves behind. It''s sharp, isn''t it? That hollow ache in your chest, like a wound that never quite heals. You carry it with you, every single day, even when you think you''ve moved on."


    I stopped just short of the pen''s edge, leaning against it with a quiet sigh. "I''ve felt it too. More times than I care to admit. And I''ve seen it in others¡ªthe way it breaks them bends them into something they weren''t meant to be. Some people drown in it. Others harden, turning their grief into anger, into purpose. And some, like you¡­" I nodded toward Aether, her glowing eyes unyielding. "They wear it like armor."


    The horse snorted softly, her mane rippling as though stirred by an unseen breeze. I could feel her tension, her refusal to let anyone close¡ªnot because she wanted to hurt them, but because she couldn''t bear to lose someone again. That kind of pain wasn''t easy to endure.


    "You''re right to be wary," I said, my voice quieter now. "Because the truth is, nothing can make that pain go away. Not really. You can try to forget, bury it, drown it in anger or distraction, but it never truly leaves you. It lingers, like a shadow that stretches with the passing of time."


    I leaned forward slightly, meeting her gaze directly. "But here''s the thing, Aether."


    The soft crackle of mes broke the tension, a sound faint but unmistakable. Aether''s ears twitched, her glowing eyes snapping to the flickering light that danced across my outstretched hand. The [me of Equinox] coiled there, a steady, living heat that pulsed with a rhythm only I could feel. It wasn''t just fire¡ªit was bnce, a harmony of life and death, an energy both destructive and nurturing.


    "What are you doing?" the Marquis''s voice rang out, sharp andced with warning.


    I raised my other hand without breaking my gaze from Aether. "Marquis, you need not worry. My mes will not harm this one."


    The tension in the room was palpable, but I let it wash over me. Aether''s stance remained taut, her defiance unyielding, but her eyes were locked onto the mes now, captivated by their strange, shifting glow.


    "Life and death¡­" I murmured, my voice low, almost to myself. "They bothplement each other. One cannot exist without the other. And yet, we struggle against death, as though it''s an enemy. As though it isn''t the very thing that gives life its meaning."


    Aether''s mane rippled like liquid shadows caught in an invisible wind, the faint hum of mana thickening in the air around her. Her gaze didn''t waver, and for a moment, it felt as though she truly was listening.


    "But you," I continued, my tone softening, "you''ve let death shackle you. The loss of someone dear has bound you, hasn''t it?" I tilted my head slightly, studying her, searching for some flicker of understanding. "Aether, will you let that pain define you? Will you let it hold you captive, even as you im to embrace freedom?"


    I wasn''t sure if she couldprehend my words¡ªif she could even begin to grasp the weight of what I was saying. But in that moment, it didn''t matter. Perhaps I wasn''t speaking to her at all. Perhaps these words were meant for me.


    "This freedom you cling to," I said, my voice steady but carrying a faint edge of something unspoken, "isn''t it your prison? Isn''t it the very thing keeping you from moving forward?"


    The mes in my hand flickered, their light casting faint shadows that danced across Aether''s dark coat. She pawed at the ground, her powerful form trembling slightly, not with fear, but with something deeper. Something raw.


    I stepped closer to the pen''s edge, the heat of the mes warming the air between us. "Come," I said, my voice calm butmanding. "If you want to experience what real freedom is."


    Aether''s glowing eyes burned brighter, her gaze locked onto mine now as though searching for something¡ªtruth, perhaps, or resolve.


    I extended my hand, the [me of Equinox] ring slightly, its light casting a soft glow across the stable. "Or," I continued, my voice dropping to a near whisper, "without the me of life, you''ll lose yourself in the coldness of death."


    The stable was silent save for the faint crackle of mes and the quiet hum of mana that filled the air. I stood there, my hand extended, waiting. The choice was hers. It had always been hers.


    Would she remain bound by her pain, or would she take the first step toward something greater? Toward something free? Only time would tell.


    "But one thing is clear¡­" I said softly, my voice cutting through the silence. The mes in my hand burned steadily, their warm glow casting shifting light onto Aether''s dark coat. "The hardest step is always the first one."


    Aether''s ears flicked again, her sharp, glowing eyes never leaving the fire. The hum of mana around her seemed to grow quieter, almost as if the air itself was holding its breath. Her defiance remained, etched into every taut muscle, every ripple of her flowing mane, but there was something else now. Something softer. A question, perhaps. A flicker of doubt in her unyielding stance.


    And then, she moved.


    "Heh¡­..Not bad¡­.."

 Chapter 304 Aether (3)

    She moved.


    It was subtle at first¡ªa pawing of the ground, a slight lowering of her head. The defiance in her glowing eyes wavered, not gone but softened, reced by something deeper. Slowly, deliberately, Aether took a step forward.


    The sound of her hoof meeting the stable floor was almost deafening in the stillness. My breath caught for a moment, the weight of that step more profound than any charge or strike I''d faced in the arena. It wasn''t just a step. It was a choice.


    Aether paused, her glowing eyes fixed on me with an intensity that made the air hum. The tension between us shifted, transforming from a battle of wills into something else entirely¡ªa silent conversation, an unspoken understanding.


    "There it is," I murmured, my voice barely audible but carrying the weight of certainty. "The first step."


    Her mane rippled like liquid shadows, and the faint hum of mana around her seemed to resonate in time with the mes in my hand. Aether''s gaze dipped briefly to the fire before returning to mine, her posture more curious now, less guarded.


    I held my ground, my hand still extended, the [me of Equinox] steady and unwavering. "It''s not easy, is it?" I said, my tone quiet but steady. "Breaking free from the chains you''ve lived with for so long. Trusting something¡ªor someone¡ªenough to take that step. But you did it."


    The faintest breath of air escaped her nostrils, a sound that might have been a snort but felt more like a sigh. Her powerful frame rxed slightly, her movements no longer as rigid, as though some unseen weight had lifted from her shoulders.


    "Freedom isn''t about running from the past," I continued, my voice carrying a quiet reverence. "It''s about facing it. It''s about choosing to carry the pain without letting it define you. That''s what makes you strong¡ªnot the armor you wear, but the courage to take it off."


    Aether took another step, the faint glow in her eyes shifting, softening. Her mane seemed to flow more gently now, less like living shadows and more like a breeze caught in moonlight. She was close enough now that I could feel the hum of her mana blending with the warmth of the mes in my hand.


    I didn''t move, didn''t reach out to her. This had to be her choice. It always had to be her choice.


    Aether''s gaze lingered on the mes, and for a moment, the world felt impossibly still. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, she lowered her head, the tip of her nose brushing the edge of the fire. The mes didn''t recoil or burn; instead, they seemed to embrace her, their light mingling with her mana in a quiet, harmonious glow.


    I exhaled softly, the tension in my chest loosening as a faint smile tugged at the corner of my lips.


    "Heh¡­..Now, you can''t escape."


    *******


    Valeria watched from a distance, her arms crossed, her brow furrowed as the bizarre scene unfolded before her. Aether''s mane rippled like shadows in an unseen breeze, her movements uncharacteristically slow and deliberate as she stepped closer to Lucavion. It was as though the horse wasn''t just walking but deciding¡ªwith every fiber of her being¡ªhow to respond to the man before her.


    Lucavion stood there, his posture calm yet unwavering. From where Valeria stood, she couldn''t hear a word of what he was saying. The hum of mana in the air had grown stronger, and she could see the faint glow of mes coiled in his hand, flickering softly against the stable''s dim light.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, unease settling in her chest. ''What in the world is he doing?'' she thought, her sharp eyes narrowing as she focused on the strange intery between man and beast. Aether, the horse no one could tame, was moving as though mesmerized. Her steps, her stance¡ªit was all so¡­ deliberate, so unlike the wild defiance she had disyed mere moments ago.


    ''Is this really the same person who stood here earlier, smirking and making jokes about authority?'' Valeria wondered, her grip tightening on her arms. ''The same person who proposed we wage war on the Cloud Heavens Sect, as if the lives that would be lost were just a price to pay for justice? How does someone go from recklessness to¡­ this?''


    Her gaze lingered on Lucavion''s expression, illuminated faintly by the mes. His usual smirk was gone, reced by a calm intensity she hadn''t seen before. It wasn''t the sharp, calcting look he wore when ying politics or the infuriatingly smug grin that apanied his banter. This was different. There was a weight to his stance, a quiet understanding that seemed entirely out of ce for someone like him.


    Aether moved again, lowering her head toward the fire. The shimmering mes didn''t re or recoil; they seemed to wee her, mingling softly with the faint aura of mana that surrounded the horse. Valeria''s breath hitched. The sight was almost surreal, like something out of a story.


    ''What is he saying to her?'' she wondered. ''What''s making that impossible horse move like that?''


    And yet, even as she asked herself these questions, a deeper, more troubling thought crept into her mind. ''Was I wrong about him?''


    She hated the thought. Lucavion was reckless, arrogant, and infuriatingly smug. He infuriated her constantly with his taunts, his provocations, his refusal to take anything seriously. But now, as she watched him interact with Aether, she saw a side of him that didn''t fit any of the pieces she had assembled.


    ''Is he really like this? Or is this just another act?'' Valeria bit her lip, her thoughts spinning. ''No one changes this fast. No one goes from proposing a witch hunt to¡­ whatever this is. So which one is the real Lucavion? The man with the fiery rhetoric or the one coaxing an untamable creature into lowering her defenses?''


    Her eyes flicked back to Aether, who stood now with her head lowered, her glowing blue eyes fixed on the mes in Lucavion''s hand. The tension in her powerful frame seemed to have melted, reced by something gentler, something raw and vulnerable.


    Valeria''s chest tightened at the sight. She didn''t know what to make of it. All she knew was that, for the first time, she was seeing something in Lucavion that didn''t align with the chaos and recklessness she hade to expect.


    ''No¡­.it is not the first time¡­.''


    Valeria''s thoughts flickered back, unbidden, to the memory of the foxkin siblings. Their soft, trembling voices, their guarded expressions¡ªthey had been on the edge of despair when Lucavion stepped in. She remembered how he''d crouched down to their level, his usual smirk reced by a calm gentleness that caught even her off guard.


    He hadn''t taunted them or pushed them with his usual audacious humor. Instead, he''d spoken with a quiet sincerity, as though he truly understood their fear, their pain. His words had been measured, deliberate, carrying a weight that belied the careless persona he so often wore. "You''re safe now. No one will harm you while I''m here."


    unseen weight had been lifted. Lucavion hadn''t just protected them physically; he''d given them something more intangible¡ªa sense of hope.


    ''Right¡­'' Valeria thought, her brow furrowing as she watched him now, standing before Aether with that same calm intensity. ''I''ve seen this before, haven''t I? That¡­ other side of him. The one he doesn''t show unless he thinks no one''s paying attention.''


    Her perception of Lucavion had always been a shifting, chaotic thing. One moment, he was a reckless rogue with a penchant for pushing boundaries; the next, he was a sharp strategist, weaving through conversations and conflicts with a precision that left her reeling. And then, there were these rare moments¡ªwhen he seemed stripped of all the artifice and bravado, leaving something raw, something startlingly innocent in its ce.


    ''It''s no wonder I can''t figure him out,'' she admitted to herself, her lips pressing into a thin line. ''He doesn''t let anyone see the full picture. He''s always shifting, always wearing a mask. But¡­ this side of him feels real. Maybe more real than the rest.''


    Her train of thought was interrupted by the Marquis''s voice, cutting through the tension in the stable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He really did it¡­" the Marquis murmured, his tone quiet but heavy with disbelief. His sharp eyes were fixed on Lucavion and Aether, his usuallyposed demeanor slipping for just a moment as he shook his head in quiet amazement.


    Valeria blinked, turning to him. The Marquis wasn''t a man easily surprised, yet the astonishment in his voice was undeniable. It was clear¡ªhe hadn''t expected this oue any more than she had.


    ''How does he keep doing this?'' she wondered, her gaze shifting back to Lucavion. ''How does he achieve these impossible things?''


    There was no denying it. Lucavion had a way of cutting throughyers of resistance¡ªwhether with people or, apparently, with creatures like Aether. He didn''t overpower or dominate; he found cracks in the walls others built and gently, insistently, widened them until they gave way.


    The sight before her¡ªa horse no one could tame now standing calm, her nose brushing the me in Lucavion''s hand¡ªwas proof enough of that.


    ''It''s like he understands something the rest of us can''t see¡­ or won''t admit,'' Valeria thought, a strange mix of frustration and admiration twisting in her chest. ''He acts like the world is his tomand, yet there are moments like this¡ªmoments where he seems to be the only one willing to meet it on its own terms.''


    The Marquis exhaled quietly beside her, his expression softening into something almost reverent. "To be honest," he said, more to himself than anyone else, "I didn''t think he would seed. Aether''s spirit is too wild, too scarred. And yet¡­" He trailed off, shaking his head again, as though the words to exin what he was seeing eluded him.


    Valeria stayed silent, her eyes locked on Lucavion. ''Neither did I,'' she thought, her chest tightening further. ''But somehow¡­ he did.''


    And as Aether took another step toward him, the glowing mes reflected in her ethereal blue eyes, Valeria felt her understanding of Lucavion shift once more. Continue your journey with empire

 Chapter 305 Departure

    The Marquis''s softugh startled Valeria out of her thoughts. She turned to him, her brow furrowing at the unexpected sound. He wasn''t one tough idly, especially not in situations like this. Yet there he was, a low chuckle escaping as he shook his head, a strange mix of amazement and disbelief flickering across his features.


    "I thought he was a demon," the Marquis murmured, his voice tinged with quiet humor. "When he sat at that table earlier, speaking with such cold precision,ying out that audacious n¡­ I truly believed he might be something inhuman."


    Valeria blinked, caught off guard by his admission. She had thought the same herself more than once. The way Lucavion spoke of war, of calcted risks and devastating consequences, had made her blood run cold. But now¡­


    The Marquis gestured toward Lucavion with a slight tilt of his chin, his sharp eyes glinting with something between admiration and amusement. "And yet, look at him now. This man who spoke of razing sects, of challenging the entire status quo¡ªhere he is, coaxing an untamable horse like a patient gardener tending a fragile bloom."


    Valeria''s gaze returned to Lucavion. He was still there, calm and steady, his hand extended toward Aether. The me in his palm burned steadily, and though his posture remained rxed, there was an undeniable intensity to him¡ªa quiet persistence that refused to waver.


    The Marquis chuckled again, softer this time, almost to himself. "He''s unpredictable," he said, his tone carrying a strange kind of approval. "One moment, he''s a reckless fool, the next, a cold strategist. And then¡­ this. A man who seems to understand the world in ways even I cannot. It''s enough to make you question your judgment, isn''t it?"


    Valeria stiffened slightly, her lips pressing into a thin line. "He''s infuriating," she muttered, though the words felt half-hearted even as she spoke them.


    The Marquis didn''t respond right away, his gaze lingering on Lucavion. "Perhaps," he said finally, his tone contemtive. "But it''s that unpredictability that makes him dangerous¡ªand valuable. You never know which version of him you''re going to get. And somehow, that always works to his advantage."


    Valeria let out a soft, frustrated sigh. "It''s reckless," she said, though her voicecked its usual edge. "What if it hadn''t worked? What if Aether had trampled him? Or worse?"


    The Marquis smiled faintly, his expression stillced with amusement. "But it did work, didn''t it? That''s the thing about Lucavion¡ªhe walks the line between brilliance and disaster so finely, it''s impossible to tell which way he''ll fall. And yet¡­ he alwaysnds on his feet."


    Lucavion strode toward them, his smirk firmly back in ce and his usual air of nonchnce restored. Behind him, Aether followed closely, her movements no longer brimming with the defiance that had marked her earlier. The glow of her eyes was softer now, her head held high, and her mane rippled with a tranquil grace.


    "Well," Lucavion said, his voice carrying its familiar yful edge as he stopped before the Marquis and Valeria. "How''s that? Did half an hour pass yet?" His smirk widened, his sharp gaze flicking between them.


    The Marquis exhaled sharply, shaking his head in disbelief. "You really are something," he said, his tone caught between exasperation and amusement. "I''ve seen many attempts at taming her, but I never thought I''d witness someone actually seed."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk softening into a mockingly humble grin. "Oh, I don''t know if I''d call it ''taming,'' Marquis. Let''s just say we''vee to an understanding."


    The Marquis let out a soft chuckle, his gaze shifting to Aether. "An understanding," he repeated, his tone faintly reverent. "Whatever you call it, you''ve done what no one else has. You''ve tamed this girl. Truly remarkable."


    Valeria crossed her arms, her lips pressing into a thin line as she studied the scene. Aether, the horse no one could control, now stood calmly beside Lucavion as though she had always belonged there. It was baffling.


    The Marquis turned back to Lucavion, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. "You do realize, though, that taming her is only the beginning. Preparing her for travel¡ªgearing her¡ªis an entirely different challenge. I trust you know how to handle that?"


    Lucavion''s smirk didn''t waver. "Naturally," he replied with a casual shrug. "I wouldn''t call myself a horse expert, but I know my way around a stable."


    The Marquis arched an eyebrow, skepticism flickering across his face. "Is that so?" he said dryly. "Well then, let''s see if your skills extend beyond coaxing her with fire and fancy words."


    Lucavion grinned, his confidence unshaken. "Just watch, Marquis. I''ll have her ready to go before you know it." With that, he turned back toward Aether, his movements fluid and assured as he approached her.


    Valeria watched in silence as Lucavion began to prepare the horse, his hands deft and practiced as he inspected her bridle and saddle. Despite her skepticism, she couldn''t deny his ease with the task. It was as though he had done this countless times before, each movement smooth and precise.


    ********


    The stable was quiet except for the faint creak of leather and the soft snorts from Aether as Lucavion tightened thest strap of her saddle. His cloak, dark and lightly frayed at the edges, billowed faintly in the breeze as he adjusted it over his shoulders. Aether stood beneath him, her stance regal andposed, the very picture of a steed ready for battle¡ªor adventure.


    Nearby, Valeria, the Marquis, and Nadoka watched in silence. Nadoka''s lips pressed into a firm line, her healer''s instincts warring with her understanding of Lucavion''s resolve. She had spent hours tending to his injuries, patching him up after his recent bouts in the tournament, and while he had made remarkable progress, she knew he wasn''t fully healed. The strain of his endeavors still lingered in the faint tension around his eyes, the way he shifted his weight subtly to avoid aggravating his wounds.


    "You shouldn''t be riding yet," Nadoka finally said, breaking the silence. Her voice was steady but carried a hint of concern. "Your injuries haven''t fully healed. Another day¡ªmaybe two¡ªand you''ll be in far better condition." Stay connected with empire


    Lucavion nced at her, a soft smile tugging at his lips. "I appreciate your concern, Miss Nadoka," he said, his tone light but sincere. "Really, I do. But I can''t afford to waste any more time. There''s too much at stake."


    Nadoka''s frown deepened, her arms crossing over her chest. "Too much at stake or just another excuse for recklessness? You may not care, but your body does. If you push too hard now, you''ll only slow yourself downter."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, swinging himself into the saddle with practiced ease. Aether shifted slightly beneath him, her movements smooth and unbothered. "You worry too much," he said with a teasing edge. "I''ve been through worse."


    "That''s not the reassurance you think it is," Nadoka muttered, though her tone had softened.


    Lucavion smirked, adjusting the reins with an easy confidence. "Sitting still doesn''t suit me, Marquis. There''s a whole world out there, and it''s not going to wait for me to recover."


    The Marquis chuckled softly, his sharp eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and respect. "This is youth, I suppose," he said, his voice carrying a note of wistful approval. "Restless, reckless, and always charging ahead as if the world will fall apart if they stop for even a moment."


    Lucavion grinned, tipping his head slightly in acknowledgment. "You say it like it''s a bad thing, Marquis."


    The Marquis stepped forward, his postureposed as always, but there was a warmth to his expression that softened his usual sharpness. Extending his hand, he met Lucavion''s gaze squarely. "It was a pleasure meeting a young man like yourself. The world could use more of your kind¡­ though perhaps with a touch more restraint."


    Lucavion took the offered hand, his grip firm, his smirk softening into something more genuine. "Likewise, Marquis. And don''t worry¡ªI''ll work on that restraint. Eventually."


    The Marquisughed quietly, releasing his hand. "See that you do. The next time we meet, I expect to see you in one piece. Not half-patched up by the likes of Nadoka here."


    Nadoka rolled her eyes, though there was a faint smile tugging at her lips. "He''d be lucky to find another healer as skilled as me," she said dryly.


    Lucavion nced her way, his grin widening. "Truer words have never been spoken, Miss Nadoka. I''ll be sure to remember you fondly every time I''m not bleeding to death."


    "Let''s hope those times are more frequent," she shot back, though her tone had lost its earlier edge.


    "And let''s tone it down a little¡­.." As Marquis narrowed his eyes, Lucavion chuckled, turning his gaze to Valeria. For a moment, he studied her in silence, his sharp eyes searching hers. "Valeria," he said, his voice softening. "Try not to miss me too much."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Valeria scoffed, though her cheeks warmed faintly. "Don''t tter yourself. I''ll be far too busy cleaning up whatever chaos you''ve left behind."


    Lucavion leaned slightly in the saddle, his smirk returning to full force. "Good to know you''ll be thinking of me."


    Her eyes narrowed. "Only in the context of how much trouble you''ve caused."


    The Marquis shook his head, stepping back with a wry smile. "And here I thought you two might part on civil terms. Youth indeed."


    Lucavionughed, adjusting his cloak as he straightened in the saddle. Aether shifted beneath him, her powerful frame exuding calm readiness. He nced at the three of them onest time, his smirk tempered by a flicker of something deeper¡ªgratitude, perhaps, or respect.


    "Well then," he said, his voice light but carrying a weight that belied his usual nonchnce. "Until we meet again."


    With a gentle nudge of his heels, Aether moved forward, her gait smooth and assured. The stable doors opened to the fading light, and Lucavion rode out, his silhouette framed by the golden glow of the setting sun.


    The stable fell into silence as the doors swung shut behind him, the hum of his presence lingering like an unspoken promise. The Marquis let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head as he turned to Valeria and Nadoka.


    "That young man," he said, his tone contemtive, "will either change the world¡­ or burn it to the ground."


    ----------------------


    Volume 3 ¨C Sword Demon ¨C End.

 Chapter 306 Understanding

    The Silver me Sect''s inn, a grand establishment suited for such a prestigious group, was nketed in the quiet hum of night. The faint crackle of distant embers and the soft murmur of disciples conversing filled the air. The disciples, exhausted from the intensity of the tournament, were settling into their routines when it happened.


    A sudden roar.


    Not a roar of a beast or a person, but a deep, guttural rumble like the earth itself had awakened. It was followed by a surge of heat that spread like a wildfire, washing over the inn in an instant.


    The walls trembled, and an explosion of fiery light erupted from one of the upper rooms, briefly illuminating the night sky. mes danced against the windows, casting flickering shadows across the hallways. The air grew thick with mana, heavy and suffocating, as an overwhelming aura swept through the inn.


    "What¡ªwhat is happening?" a disciple stammered, his voice trembling.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Another disciple, wide-eyed and frozen in ce, pointed toward the source. "It''s¡­ it''sing from Senior Brother Varen''s room!"


    The realization struck them all at once. Gasps echoed through the halls as the disciples exchanged looks of shock and confusion. Whispers broke out, frantic and uncertain.


    "Senior Brother? Could he be injured?"


    "No¡­ this aura¡ªit''s his! But it''s¡­ different."


    "Should we go check on him?"


    "Are you insane? With that aura? He''s in Ignis Ascension again¡ªno, this is something else entirely!"


    Meanwhile, inside Varen''s room, the air was a maelstrom of fire and mana. mes swirled chaotically, licking at the walls and ceiling but leaving them unscathed, held back by a thin veil of mana that controlled their destruction. The very space seemed alive, trembling under the weight of his power.


    At the heart of it all, Varen knelt on the floor, his greatsword nted firmly before him, its de aze with silvery-red fire. His breath came in heavy,bored gasps, each exhale releasing a plume of me that dissipated into the air. Sweat dripped down his face, evaporating almost instantly from the heat radiating off him.


    His eyes, once cold and calm, now burned with an intensity that rivaled the mes themselves. Gone was the stoic heir, the disciplined warrior who wore his restraint like armor. In his ce was a man consumed by fire¡ªraw, untamed, and utterly alive.


    Varen released a long breath, mes spilling from his lips as if his very essence had been set aze. He closed his eyes, allowing the inferno within him to surge freely. For the first time, he didn''t suppress it. He didn''t fight it. He let it burn.


    When he opened his eyes again, the fiery aura around him surged brighter, casting his shadow across the room like a flickering specter. There was no hesitation, no doubt in his gaze¡ªonly an unyielding fire that burned with purpose.


    The door to his room rattled as a hesitant knock broke through the crackling silence. A voice called out, trembling but concerned. "Senior Brother? Are you¡­ are you alright?"


    For a moment, there was no response. The mes swirled, filling the room with a radiant heat that seemed to seep through the walls. Then, the door creaked open slightly, and a younger disciple peeked in, his face pale but determined.


    What he saw left him speechless.


    Varen turned his gaze toward the door, his fiery eyes locking onto the disciple. The sheer intensity of his presence made the younger man step back involuntarily, his breath catching in his throat.


    "Tell the others," Varen said, his voice low but resonant, carrying the weight of his newfound resolve. "I''m fine."


    The disciple hesitated, but the unwavering fire in Varen''s eyes silenced any further questions. With a quick bow, he retreated, closing the door behind him.


    The flickering mes within Varen''s room dimmed slightly, their once chaotic dance settling into a steady, rhythmic pulse that mirrored the calm of his breaths. He sat cross-legged on the floor, his greatsword resting across hisp, its silvery-red mes reduced to a faint glow. The heat of the room remained, a constant reminder of the storm he had unleashed, but now it felt less oppressive. It was not the fire of destruction, but of renewal.


    Varen closed his eyes, allowing his thoughts to drift. The roaring inferno within him was quieter now, but its warmth lingered, burning away the fog that had clouded his mind for so long.


    ''How long has it been?'' he thought, his lips curving into a faint, rueful smile. ''How long have I been fighting against myself?''


    He saw it clearly now, as though the mes had illuminated the truth buried deep within him. His discipline, his control¡ªthey weren''t the noble virtues he had always prided himself on. They were chains. Chains forged by pain, by fear, by the scar left behind by Lira''s betrayal.


    Her face surfaced in his mind, unbidden but familiar. The woman who had once stood by his side, her smile a beacon of warmth and trust, now felt like a ghost haunting his every step. Her betrayal had been a firestorm, one that consumed not just their bond, but a part of him as well.


    ''I thought I was strong,'' he mused, his hands tightening around the hilt of his greatsword. ''Strong enough to ovee it. To bury it. But I see now¡­ that wasn''t strength. It was cowardice.''


    His brow furrowed, the mes around him flickering faintly in response to his shifting emotions. By suppressing his feelings, by locking them away, he hadn''t just distanced himself from the pain¡ªhe had distanced himself from who he was meant to be.


    ''The Pride of me,'' he thought, the title echoing in his mind. It was what the Silver me Sect had always called him. Their heir. Their future. A zing torch to guide their path. And yet, he had allowed his mes to dim, to be cold and unfeeling in his quest for control.


    But mes weren''t meant to be cold. They were meant to burn¡ªnot to destroy indiscriminately, but to bring light, warmth, and life. To consume only what deserved to be burned and to protect those who did not.


    Varen''s mind drifted to the battlefield, to Lucavion. That maddening smirk, those chaotic ck mes, and the unrelenting challenge in his eyes. He had fought like no one else, his every move defying convention, every strike a deration of his untamed spirit.


    ''Lucavion,'' Varen thought, a flicker of respect igniting within him. ''You¡­ opened my eyes.''


    Lucavion hadn''t just been an opponent. He had been a mirror, reflecting Varen''s own struggles in a way he couldn''t ignore. The chaos, the unfiltered emotions¡ªLucavion hadid himself bare, showing Varen what it meant to truly let go.


    And now, as Varen sat amidst the quiet embers of his awakening, he knew what he had to do.


    "Lira¡­" he whispered, her name slipping from his lips like a sigh. It no longer carried the weight it once did, the bitterness and anger that had defined it. Instead, it felt lighter, as though speaking it now was an act of release.


    "It''s time to let go," he said, his voice firmer this time, carrying the strength of his resolve.


    The mes around him red briefly, a final burst of light before settling into a steady glow. He opened his eyes, and for the first time in what felt like years, they weren''t clouded with pain or doubt. They burned with purpose, with rity.


    And then, Varen smiled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It wasn''t a smirk of pride or a mask of stoicism. It was genuine, unguarded¡ªa smile born from the quiet peace of understanding. He had been lost, wandering in the shadows of his own making, but now he had found his way back to the light.


    He stood slowly, his greatsword still glowing faintly in his grasp. The weight that had once pressed on his shoulders felt lighter now, reced by the steady warmth of his mes.


    ''I will burn brightly,'' he thought, his smile widening. ''Not just for myself, but for those who believe in me. For the Silver me Sect. For the pride of me.''


    And as he looked out the window, the night sky stretching endlessly before him, he knew that this was only the beginning.


    "And Lucavion¡­..Next time, I will not lose."

 Chapter 307 Little Ones

    The inn was alive with energy, the air thick with chatter and the clinking of mugs. Adventurers, merchants, and spectators from the recently concluded tournament crowded the tables, their voices ovepping in a chaotic medley ofughter, boasts, and heated debates about the matches. The warm glow ofnterns spilled across the wooden walls, adding a golden hue to the bustling scene.


    At the heart of the chaos, Liora darted between tables, her cheerful voice cutting through the noise.


    "Coming right up! Two ales and a roast boar tter!" she called out, expertly bncing a trayden with drinks and tes. She weaved through the crowd like a fish through water, her grin unfaltering despite the mounting demands.


    On the other side of the room, Sena was busy clearing empty mugs and tes from another table. Her smaller frame allowed her to slip between patrons with surprising agility. She shed a polite smile at a group of rowdy adventurers as she carefully gathered their dishes.


    "You''re doing great, Sena!" Liora encouraged as she breezed past, a pitcher of ale in one hand and a basket of bread in the other.


    Sena beamed, her cheeks flushed from the excitement. "Thanks, Miss Liora! This is fun!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    "Fun, huh?" Lioraughed. "Wait until you''ve done this a hundred times. Then tell me how fun it is."


    Meanwhile, near the bar, Mariel Farlon stood with her arms crossed, her sharp gaze cutting through the din like a de. Her imposing presence was a stark contrast to the lively chaos around her. She was focused on Riken, who sat stiffly on a stool nearby, his head bowed slightly under her intense scrutiny.


    "Riken," Mariel said, her voice low but firm, "how many times have I told you? If you''re going to help out, you need to move like you mean it."


    "I¡ªI was trying," Riken mumbled, his tone defensive but subdued. His wed hands gripped the edge of the stool as he avoided her gaze.


    "Trying isn''t enough," Mariel retorted, her expression unyielding. "When the inn is this busy, we don''t have time for half-hearted efforts. You''re strong enough to carry three barrels at once, but you act like lifting one is a punishment. What''s the matter? Too proud to take orders?"


    "I''m not proud," Riken muttered, his ears ttening slightly. "I just¡­ don''t want to mess up."


    Mariel''s sharp gaze softened¡ªjust a fraction. She leaned closer, her voice lowering. "Riken, no one''s expecting perfection. But if you don''t give it your best, you''re letting yourself down. Understand?"


    Riken nodded reluctantly, his shoulders slumping. "Yes, ma''am."


    "Good." Mariel straightened, her no-nonsense demeanor returning. "Now get moving. Those barrels won''t stack themselves."


    As Riken slid off the stool and trudged toward the storeroom, Liora appeared beside Mariel, juggling an empty tray and a mischievous grin. "You''re hard on him, Miss Matron."


    "He needs it," Mariel replied curtly. Her gaze followed Riken as he disappeared into the back. "That boy''s carrying more than just barrels, and I don''t mean the weight of the ale."


    Liora''s smile softened. "He''ll get there. Sena''s already thriving, and he will too. Just needs more time."


    Mariel grunted in agreement, her sharp eyes scanning the room. "Speaking of Sena, she''d better not let that table of drunkards take advantage of her."


    But Sena, ever observant, was already one step ahead. She deftly sidestepped a clumsy attempt by a patron to grab her tail, her expression firm as she addressed the table. "Please keep your hands to yourself, sir. This is a ce of business."


    The man froze, hispanionsughing at his failed attempt. Mariel watched from afar, a flicker of approval crossing her face.


    "Smart girl," she muttered.


    Just then, Riken reappeared, carrying two barrels on his shoulders. His movements were steady but tentative, his focus entirely on not dropping his load. Liora, passing by with another tray, couldn''t resist calling out, "Looking good, Riken! Just don''t trip and tten someone!"


    Riken''s face reddened as he adjusted his grip, determined not to stumble. Mariel smirked faintly but said nothing, letting him find his rhythm.


    As the evening wore on, the chaos in the inn showed no signs of abating, but the staff¡ªnew and old¡ªkept things moving. Liora''s infectious energy buoyed Sena''s enthusiasm, while Mariel''s steady hand ensured that even Riken found his ce amidst the hustle.


    Mariel leaned against the bar, arms crossed, her sharp gaze sweeping over the bustling scene before her. The inn was alive with energy, a chaotic whirlwind ofughter, clinking mugs, and ovepping voices. She had seen this ce packed to the rafters countless times, but tonight felt¡­ different.


    Her eyes followed Sena as the young foxkin deftly navigated between tables, her small armsden with empty mugs. Sena''s face was flushed with effort, but her smile never wavered. The girl''s energy was infectious, lighting up even the surliest of patrons. And then there was Riken, returning from the storeroom with two barrels bnced on his shoulders, his movements careful but steady. He still carried that guarded tension in his frame, but there was a determination in his eyes that hadn''t been there before.


    Mariel exhaled softly, a sound somewhere between a sigh and a hum. It had been Lucavion''s idea to bring these two into her care, and she hadn''t been entirely sure about it at first. Taking in children¡ªthese foxkin children¡ªwasn''t exactly a part of her usual routine. Her inn had always been a haven for travelers, mercenaries, and adventurers, not a refuge for the young and lost. But something about Lucavion''s insistence, and the quiet desperation in those kids'' eyes, had swayed her.


    At the time, she''d thought it would be a temporary arrangement¡ªa few weeks, maybe a month at most. Yet here they were, three days after the tournament, and not only were the siblings still here, but they were thriving. Sena, with her boundless enthusiasm and quick adaptability, had taken to the inn''s routines like a fish to water. And even Riken, despite his brooding nature and rough edges, was finding his footing.


    Mariel''s gaze lingered on Riken as he carefully set the barrels down near the bar. His movements were deliberate, as if every step was calcted to avoid mistakes. He caught her watching and quickly averted his eyes, his ears ttening slightly. Mariel''s lips quirked in the faintest hint of a smile.


    ''Poor boy,'' she thought, her chest tightening with an emotion she couldn''t quite name. ''He''s trying so hard.''


    Her attention shifted back to Sena, who had just sidestepped another patron''s clumsy attempt to grab her tail. The girl''s firm but polite response brought a flicker of amusement to Mariel''s face. "Heh¡­..Not bad," she muttered under her breath.


    It was strange. Mariel had spent most of her life around adventurers¡ªmen and women hardened by battles, their faces weathered by the road. She was used to handling rowdy drunks, barking orders, and enforcing discipline when needed. But caring for these two¡­ it was different. Unexpectedly rewarding, in a way she hadn''t anticipated.


    She straightened, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly as a memory surfaced¡ªLucavion standing in this very spot, that ever-present smirk on his face as he''d said, "They just need a ce to feel safe. You can do that, can''t you, Miss Little Bear?"


    She''d grumbled at the nickname then, just as she always did, but now, watching Sena dart between tables and Riken haul barrels with quiet determination, she couldn''t deny that Lucavion had been right. These children had brought something new to the inn¡ªsomething she hadn''t known was missing.


    "Miss Matron!" Sena''s cheerful voice broke through her thoughts. The girl appeared at the bar, bncing an empty tray on one hip. "Do you need me to do anything else?"


    Mariel studied her for a moment, taking in the flush of her cheeks and the sparkle in her eyes. "You''ve done enough for now," she said gruffly, though her tone was far from harsh. "Go grab a drink and take a breather."


    Sena hesitated, her brow furrowing slightly. "But I''m not tired¡ª"


    "That wasn''t a suggestion," Mariel interrupted, fixing her with a pointed look. "Go."


    Sena''s ears twitched, but she nodded obediently, setting her tray down and scurrying off to the kitchen. Mariel watched her go, her gaze softening.


    The sound of footsteps drew her attention, and she turned to see Riken approaching the bar, his movements still careful but less hesitant than before. He set a mug down on the counter and nced at her, his expression uncertain.


    "Did I¡­ do okay?" he asked quietly, his voice barely audible above the din.


    Mariel arched a brow, her lips quirking into a faint smirk. "You didn''t drop anything, did you?"


    Riken shook his head, his ears twitching nervously. "No, ma''am."


    "Then you did fine," she said simply, her tone firm but not unkind. "Now go check on the storeroom. Make sure we''ve got enough ale tost the night."


    Riken nodded and hurried off, his shoulders a little less hunched than before. Mariel watched him disappear into the back, a quiet sense of pride swelling in her chest.


    Mariel''s gaze lingered on the spot where Riken had disappeared, her expression softening. The hum of the inn''s chaos carried on around her, but for a moment, she allowed herself to simply stand there, soaking in the warmth of the scene. This ce, these kids¡­ they had be something more than she''d ever expected.


    A faint rustling sound pulled her from her thoughts. Her sharp eyes darted toward one of the windows, which had been left slightly ajar to let in the cool night breeze. Something small and nimble slipped through the gap with a fluid grace,nding silently on the bar.


    A cat.


    Its pristine white fur gleamed under thentern light, its sleek form poised with a natural elegance. But what caught Mariel''s attention most were its eyes¡ªpiercing and intelligent, far too knowing for a mere animal. The cat sat there, its tail curling neatly around its paws as it regarded her with a calm, almost regal gaze.


    Mariel''s lips pressed into a thin line, and she crossed her arms. "Lucavion," she muttered under her breath, her tone halfway between annoyance and amusement.


    The cat tilted its head slightly, as if acknowledging her. Then, with deliberate precision, it opened its mouth and let a small piece of folded paper drop onto the counter. The sound of the paper hitting the wood was faint, but to Mariel, it might as well have been a drumbeat in the midst of the noise around her.


    "Meow." The cat''s voice was soft but insistent, as if it were delivering a message not just with the paper but with its very presence.


    Mariel arched a brow, leaning forward to pick up the note. The cat didn''t move, watching her with unblinking eyes as she unfolded the paper. The handwriting inside was neat but hurried, the kind of script she recognized instantly.


    "Miss Little Bear,


    ..."


    The contents of the paper¡­.


    Somehow put a smile on her face¡­.


    This man came like a storm¡­.


    And left with a bigger one¡­..


    A wind of change¡­.


    Those were whispers¡­..

 Chapter 308 The stain

    The carriage rattled along the uneven road, its wheels sshing through shallow puddles left behind by the earlier rain. Inside, the girl with the clear ck hair sat in silence, her face impassive but her fingers tapping lightly against the armrest. Her maid sat across from her, her postureposed but her expression tinged with frustration.


    "Pointless," the girl finally muttered, her voice cold butced with disappointment. "This entire visit to Rackenshore was a waste of time."


    The maid hesitated before responding, choosing her words carefully. "We did everything we could, mydy. We were generous with our questions and courteous to the townsfolk, but¡­"


    "But none of them knew anything worthwhile," the girl finished sharply, her eyes narrowing. "All they could tell us was the same useless story. Lucavion appeared out of nowhere, dealt with the Korvan, and became their savior. That''s it. No history, no connections, nothing."


    The maid nodded, a sigh escaping her lips. "It seems his actions have elevated him to near-mythical status here. The people revere him too much to question or criticize. That made it impossible to dig any deeper."


    The girl''s gaze shifted to the window, her dark eyes scanning the horizon as thendscape blurred past. The frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior threatened to boil over. Lucavion was proving to be more elusive than she anticipated, and this setback only added to her mounting irritation.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    The maid leaned forward slightly, her calm tone cutting through the heavy atmosphere in the carriage. "At the very least, mydy, we were able to meet the knights of the rion family."


    The girl''s fingers paused mid-tap, her dark eyes shifting to meet the maid''s. There was a flicker of interest in her expression, though her frustration still lingered.


    "Go on," she said curtly.


    The maid nodded, her voice steady andposed. "It was thanks to them that we learned about Lucavion''s involvement in the Andelheim Martial Arts Tournament. That is a lead worth pursuing."


    The girl''s fingers froze, her sharp eyes narrowing at the maid''s words. A bitter chuckle escaped her lips, dripping with disdain.


    "Phantom de?" she repeated, her voice cold and incredulous. "That bastard couldn''t even swing a spear properly, and now he dares to call himself a swordsman? He must be up to his usual tricks again."


    The maid watched herdy carefully, knowing better than to interrupt when she was like this. The girl''s fury simmered just beneath herposed exterior, her disdain for Lucavion evident in every word.


    "That''s right," the girl continued, her tone growing colder. "The rion Knights mentioned both Valeria rion and Lucavion have made names for themselves in the Andelheim Martial Arts Tournament. Valeria''s presence is understandable¡ªshe has the rion legacy to uphold. But Lucavion?" She scoffed. "It''sughable."


    The maid nodded slightly, her own thoughts carefully guarded. "The rion Knights wasted no time heading to Andelheim once they heard the news," she said, bringing the focus back to their current situation. "And we followed as quickly as we could. But¡­"


    "But the news we received is already days old," the girl finished, her frustration clear. "By now, the tournament must have ended."


    The maid hesitated before speaking again. "We''re moving as fast as possible, mydy. If he''s still there, we''ll catch him."


    The girl clenched her fists briefly before letting out a slow breath, regaining herposure. Her gaze turned toward the window, the blurred scenery rushing past. "He won''t escape me again," she said, her voice low but resolute. "I''ll make sure of it."


    The carriage rattled onward, the urgency of their mission driving them forward. The girl''s frustration was tempered by her growing determination. This time, she would not let Lucavion slip through her grasp. The next time they crossed paths, she would ensure that whatever game he was ying would end on her terms.


    ********


    The Andelheimnds were as vibrant and chaotic as the girl expected. The streets teemed with energy, the festival-like atmosphere of the Andelheim Martial Arts Tournament spilling into every corner of the city. Yet the moment she heard the news, she froze in disbelief.


    "Lucavion? The winner of the tournament?" she repeated, her voice sharp enough to turn heads.


    A small cluster of townsfolk nearby turned at the sound, and she quicklyposed herself, her expression hardening into one of cold curiosity. She strode toward the group, her maid trailing slightly behind. The girl''s piercing gaze silenced the chatter as she approached, hermanding aura unmistakable.


    "What did you just say?" she asked, her tone clipped but unmistakably curious.


    One of the townsfolk, an older man with a patchy beard, cleared his throat. "Ah, yes, mydy. You must have heard of him. Lucavion¡ªthe Sword Demon! They say he defeated the Cloud Heavens Sect disciples like it was nothing. And Varen Drakov himself fell to him in the final match. Quite the upset, I tell you."


    The girl''s dark eyes narrowed, disbelief shing across her face. "Varen Drakov?" she echoed, incredulous. "The so-called prodigy of the Silver me Sect?"


    The townsfolk nodded eagerly, their expressions a mixture of awe and excitement. "That''s right! It was a sight to see. The crowd couldn''t believe it."


    Her maid stepped closer, lowering her voice. "Mydy, it seems the rumors were true. Lucavion has made a name for himself here."


    The girl''s hands clenched at her sides, frustration and confusion swirling within her. This didn''t make sense. Lucavion, the same man she had dismissed as an opportunist and a fraud, had bested some of the most formidable warriors of the region. It wasughable¡ªand yet the conviction in the townsfolk''s voices made it impossible to dismiss.


    "I need more information," she muttered, her voice low but firm. She turned her sharp gaze back to the group. "Where is he now?"


    The townsfolk exchanged uncertain nces. "Well, he left the arena yesterday in tatters and the Marquis'' People had taken him with them," one of them said. "But no one knows where he''s staying. The inns are full, and there''s talk of him keeping to himself. You''d best try asking at the Iron Matron¡ªthat''s where the high-profile fighters tend to gather."


    She nodded curtly and turned on her heel, her frustration barely contained.


    Lucavion.


    Sword Demon?


    The absurdity of it all made her blood boil. But if the rumors were true¡ªif he had truly risen to such heights¡ªthen she would find him.


    "Regardless¡­.You will not get away after putting a stain on our family¡­.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 309 Ceremony

    The grand hall of Andelheim was abuzz with excitement. Bright banners of red and gold hung from the high arches, the Marquis Ventor''s insignia prominent against the vibrant backdrop. The long, polished floor gleamed under the sunlight streaming in through tall, stained-ss windows, depicting tales of ancient warriors. The atmosphere was electric, alive with cheers, whistles, and apuse from the gathered crowd.


    Valeria stood to the side of the dais, her posture straight and poised, her family crest subtly adorning her attire. She was d in a dark, elegant cloak that swept the ground, her sword belted neatly at her side. The weight of her family name felt lighter today¡ªmore hers than a legacy she was merely carrying. Yet, there was a strange emptiness gnawing at the edges of her focus.


    She let her gaze drift over the crowd, taking in the sea of faces. It was hard to miss the subtle undercurrent of disappointment mingled with the cheers. Whispers rippled through the assembly, questions veiled behind expectant eyes.


    Where was Lucavion?


    The Silver me Sect members, Varen among them, stood near the center of the dais, their crimson robes catching the light. Varen''s face was calm, but his eyes carried a flicker of triumph, scanning the crowd as though relishing the attention. His fellow disciples nked him, their disciplinedposure a stark contrast to the rowdy cheers for them from a pocket of the audience.


    Valeria turned her gaze to Marquis Ventor as he stepped forward,manding the room with an effortless grace. His voice rang out, carrying the weight of authority and the practiced charisma of a leader.


    "Citizens of Andelheim! Today, we honor the strength, courage, and skill of those who havepeted in this tournament," he began, his words drawing a fresh wave of cheers. "Each participant who stands before you has proven themselves on the field of battle, exemplifying the spirit of this great event."


    The apuse swelled as the Marquis gestured to the Silver me Sect. "The Silver me Sect, whose discipline and mastery brought us some of the fiercest matches we''ve seen. Let us congratte their champion, Varen, and his remarkable peers!"


    Varen inclined his head, a faint smirk on his lips as the crowd erupted in apuse. His fellow disciples gave subtle bows, their expressionsposed.


    The Marquis then turned to the left side of the dais, where a group of unaffiliated fighters stood, including Valeria and the monk. His gaze lingered on her briefly, a flicker of acknowledgment in his sharp eyes.


    "And to our unaffiliated warriors, who have fought not for sect or guild, but for the love of the art, the pursuit of excellence. Among them, Valeria rion, whose skill and determination earned her a ce in this hall of honor."


    The cheers for Valeria were respectful butcked the fervor of those given to the sects. She inclined her head slightly, her expression calm but unreadable. Explore stories on empire


    As the Marquis continued with the ceremony, the absence of two key groups became increasingly evident. The murmurs in the crowd grew louder as people began to wonder aloud:


    "Where is Lucavion?"


    "And the Cloud Heaven''s Sect?"


    Marquis Ventor raised a hand, his calm demeanormanding silence. "I understand your curiosity," he said, his voice steady, his tone deliberate. "The Cloud Heaven''s Sect disciples departed early, called away by pressing matters."


    Marquis Ventor''s voice held steady, his expression carefully measured as he addressed the growing murmur of curiosity among the crowd. "As for Lucavion," he began, his words deliberate, "his absence is not due to disrespect, nor is it a reflection of anyck of appreciation for this ceremony or your support."


    The crowd leaned in, the room quieting as they hung on his words.


    "The truth is, his final battle, as many of you witnessed, was grueling," the Marquis continued, his gaze sweeping over the gathered audience. "While he emerged victorious, it was not without cost. The injuries he sustained were significant, and though his spirit remains indomitable, his body requires time to heal."


    A ripple of sympathy spread through the crowd, murmurs of understanding weaving through their earlier disappointment.


    "In fact," the Marquis added, his voice softening slightly, as though sharing a private confidence, "we offered to dy this ceremony to allow him the chance to recover and join us. But Lucavion, in his usual manner, refused."


    Valeria''s eyes narrowed slightly as she listened, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    "He insisted," Marquis Ventor went on, "that this ceremony proceed as nned. He said, and I quote, ''The people of Andelheim have lives to live, and I will not be the cause of dy. Let them celebrate the tournament and its champions without waiting on me.'' Such is the measure of his character."


    The crowd erupted in apuse, a mix of admiration and relief recing the earlier tension. Lucavion''s absence had been exined in a way that not only preserved his reputation but elevated it. The Marquis''s words painted him as selfless and magnanimous, even in recovery.


    Valeria remained still, her expression unreadable, though her mind churned. "Injured?" she thought, skeptical. She had seen him only the day before, and while hisbat had been fierce, Lucavion''s manner suggested anything but a man nursing wounds. "That snake," she mused silently, unsure if she felt amused or annoyed by his ability to weave out of the spotlight.


    The Marquis, satisfied with the crowd''s reaction, resumed the ceremony with seamless grace. "And so, while Lucavion recovers in solitude, we continue today to honor those who have given their all in this grand event."


    As he turned to present rewards to the unaffiliated fighters, Valeria epted her medallion with a curt nod, the crowd offering polite apuse. The monk received his recognition with a serene bow, and the Silver me Sect''surels were presented with much fanfare, the audience''s cheers rising to a crescendo.


    Yet, as the ceremony drew to a close, Valeria''s thoughts lingered. She could almost see the smirk Lucavion would wear when he inevitably learned of the Marquis''s carefully crafted excuse.


    The ceremony concluded with the Marquis Ventor''s final words ringing in the air, a deration of triumph and hope for the future. The crowd erupted in onest round of apuse before beginning to disperse, the festive energy of the day carrying them into the streets of Andelheim.


    Valeria descended the dais with measured steps, the medallion of honor cold against her palm. She slipped it into the pouch at her side without a second nce. Her thoughts were far from the des, focused instead on the quiet tension that had settled over her since Lucavion''s absence was announced.


    As the crowd thinned, she moved toward the edge of the courtyard, her gaze fixed forward. She had nned her next steps carefully. With the ceremony behind her, there were matters to address¡ªpreparations to make for whaty ahead. The tournament might have ended, but her journey had only begun.


    The sunlight cast long shadows across the cobblestones, the buzz of voices fading into the background as she reached the outskirts of the gathering. But just as she turned the corner, intending to leave the square and return to the inn, she froze.


    There, standing beneath the arch of the main gate, were figures she knew all too well.


    Their armor gleamed under the sunlight, polished to perfection. The sigil of the rion family¡ªa silver phoenix in flight¡ªwas etched proudly onto their breasttes. Their bearing was unmistakable, every line of their posture screaming discipline, loyalty, and purpose.


    Her knights.


    Valeria''s breath caught, a soft exmation slipping past her lips. "Ah¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The leader of the group, a man with sharp features and a resolute gaze, spotted her almost immediately. He stepped forward, his helmet tucked under one arm, the plume of his rank marking him as her second-inmand.


    "Lady Valeria," he said, his voice steady and formal, but with a hint of relief threading through his tone. "We''ve finally found you."


    It was time to return her home¡­.

 Chapter 310 Changes

    TAP! TAP! TAP!


    The rhythmic tter of boots striking the ground mingled with the chorus of bustling life.


    HOWL! The wind howled endlessly across the ins, sending shivers through travelers as they pulled their cloaks tighter around themselves.


    "Move!" A voice barked out, followed by the urgent shuffling of passengers trying to make way.


    CREAK!


    The wooden wheels of a carriage groaned in protest as the driver, perched high on his seat, snapped the reins.


    "Deh!" A raspy shout erupted as he urged his mounts onward, theirrge hooves plodding across the cobblestone road.


    On the slightly inner side of the Arcanis Empirey the city of Halvath. It was a city sprawling with life and activity, a huge city¡ªif ced in modern times, it would easily be called a metropolis.


    Towering stone walls rose high, protecting the bustling heart within, their surfaces lined with banners fluttering in the brisk wind. Horses, carriages, vendors, and pedestrians crowded the road leading to the main gate, forming a winding, seemingly endless queue as travelers waited for their chance to gain entry.


    The line moved sluggishly. People huddled together, their breaths visible in the cold air. The sky overhead was covered in thick gray clouds, and the sun barely peeked through, casting a muted light over thend. Voices ovepped, creating an almost tangible wall of sound¡ªchildren whining with fatigue, merchants arguing over the price of grain, and guards calling out instructions to keep the line in order.


    "Next! Step forward!" A guard''s voice echoed across the line. He stood in full armor, his halberd pointed ahead, amanding presence that none dared disobey. Travelers shuffled forward¡ªa family clutching bags full of goods, a lone man with a hood shadowing his face, a woman holding the reins of a nervous horse.


    The city gates loomed before them, and an impressive archway was adorned with carvings depicting past victories of the Arcanis Empire¡ªheroes with swords held high, mythical beasts subdued beneath their feet. The gate itself was made of reinforced iron, sturdy and imposing, guarded by two rows of soldiers standing at attention. Their armor glinted dully under the meager sunlight, and their eyes swept over the crowd, watchful for any sign of trouble.


    Horses neighed as they grew restless in the cold, their breath misting in the air. Carriages creaked as they rolled forward inch by inch. Vendors, bncing goods on their backs or carts, called out to the waiting travelers, trying to make ast sale before entry.


    "Fresh bread! Warm bread! Just a copper for a loaf!" shouted a woman, her voice almost lost in themotion.


    "Spices from the southern isles! Only here! Exotic vors to savor!" yelled another, his face flushed from the cold.


    The long line, filled with people from different walks of life¡ªmerchants, farmers, adventurers¡ªstretched along the main road that led into Halvath. Each person bore a different story, their faces showing expressions of weariness, hope, or impatience. Some looked forward to a warm meal and a roof over their heads, while others eyed the grand walls with apprehension, uncertain of what awaited them within.


    Beyond the gate, the sprawling city could be glimpsed¡ªstone-paved streets weaving between tightly packed buildings, rising towers, and colorful banners fluttering in the wind. The air was thick with the promise of opportunity, a sense of grandeur that was tangible even from afar. The city was alive, a heartbeat felt in the hustle and bustle of its people.


    Suddenly, amotion erupted near the front of the line. A man, hood pulled low, was arguing with one of the guards, his hands gesticting wildly.


    "I told you, I have business in the city!" he said, his voice carrying an edge of desperation.


    The guard shook his head, his expression hard. "No papers, no entry. Regtions are clear."


    The man cursed under his breath, turning away angrily as the people behind him shifted ufortably. The guards remained impassive, their discipline unbroken as they resumed managing the line.


    The wind howled again, carrying with it the scent of the city beyond¡ªthe tantalizing aroma of roasted meat, the faintest hint of spices, the distantughter and chatter of the people who had already made it inside. For those waiting, it was a reminder of whaty just beyond the gates¡ªwarmth, food, and the chance to escape the biting chill of the northern wind.


    Slowly, the line moved on, inching closer, each step bringing the travelers nearer to the bustling life and opportunities that awaited within the grand city of Halvath.


    Since the line was long, many people were discussing recent issues¡ªnews of bandit attacks on nearby roads, rumors of a new tax, and whispers about tensions brewing in the southern provinces. The conversation soon shifted toints about the mercenaries running rampant in the region. ''Those bastards need to tone it down,'' one man muttered angrily. ''They''re just being too muchtely,'' another added, shaking his head in frustration. The group nodded in agreement, voicing their shared disapproval of the mercenaries'' unchecked behavior.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just then, the topic shifted to a recent event that had captured the attention of many¡ªa martial arts tournament held in the neighboring territory of Marquis Ventor. "Did you hear about that tournament in Ventor''snds?" an older man asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. "They say some young martial artist made quite a name for himself. They even call him the "Sword Demon."''


    Most people scoffed at the mention, dismissing it with waves of their hands. "Sword Demon? For a kid?" one woman said incredulously. "They''re being overly dramatic, as usual. A grand name like that for some youngster who probably hasn''t even seen real hardship."


    Another chimed in, "Exactly! People are just overestimating these young ones nowadays. They can''t handle the harsh conditions of ournds. They think a few fancy moves in a tournament makes them legends."


    A chorus of agreements followed, the older travelers shaking their heads with disdain at the notion that someone so young could earn such a lofty title.


    A hush fell over the group as the conversation turned darker. The mention of the Cloud Heavens Sect sent a ripple through the gathered travelers, their earlier dismissive tone reced with quiet apprehension.


    "Did you hear the rumors about the Cloud Heavens Sect?" a middle-aged man whispered, leaning in as though the mere act of speaking their name might summon trouble.


    "Rumors?" another man snorted, his voice low but heavy with anger. "It''s no rumor. It''s the truth. They''ve been exposed¡ªusing children as furnaces to cultivate their so-called purity."


    A collective shudder passed through the group, and one woman gasped, covering her mouth. "Children? As furnaces? That''s monstrous. How could a sect so revered stoop so low?"


    "Power," muttered the older man who had first brought up the tournament. He stared at the city gates with a grim expression, his voiceden with disgust. "It''s always about power. Their elders and so-called paragons cared more about their cultivation than their humanity."


    A younger man, d in a patched cloak, scoffed, his voice dripping with bitterness. "Humanity? That''s augh. The Cloud Heavens Sect has been corrupt for years. They just kept it hidden behind their golden robes and self-righteous smiles."


    The group fell silent, the weight of the revtions sinking in. Only the creak of the slow-moving line and the distant mor of the city filled the void for a moment.


    "They always acted like they were above everyone else," said the first woman, her voice trembling with fury. "Paragons of virtue, they called themselves! Preaching discipline and righteousness while sacrificing children for their own gain."


    Another man, younger but just as weary-looking, spat on the cobblestones. "They had everyone fooled. People sent their children to that sect thinking they''d be safe, thinking they''d have a future. Instead, they were feeding them to the mes."


    A soft murmur of agreement rippled through the group. It wasn''t just anger¡ªthey spoke with the pain of betrayal. The Cloud Heavens Sect had been a symbol of hope and power for many, a beacon of stability in a tumultuous world. To discover their true nature felt like a blow to the very foundation of trust.


    "I heard it was someone from the tournament who uncovered it," another traveler added hesitantly, ncing at the others. "They said a lone swordsman exposed the sect. Some say he was one of thepetitors, that ''Sword Demon'' they were talking about."


    "That boy?" The older man frowned, skeptical. "How would someone so young have the means to take on a sect like that? No matter how corrupt they are, their power is nothing to scoff at."


    "Does it matter how he did it?" The woman from before folded her arms, her voice fierce. "What matters is someone had the courage to stand up to them."


    The younger man in the patched cloak nodded. "Courage or madness, it worked. Don''t you know, the Marquis Ventor and Count rion had issued a decree, and they are hunting down the members of Cloud Heavens Sect."


    "Of course¡­" the older man muttered, his voice heavy with both understanding and unease. "It was a radical move, but what choice did they have? A sect that powerful, that entrenched in corruption¡ªit needed to be uprooted."


    The woman, still clutching her child, whispered, "But at what cost? This kind of purge¡­ it never stops with just the guilty."


    Her words hung in the air as the group shuffled forward, their footsteps echoing against the stone road. They turned a corner where the wind picked up, carrying with it a sharp, acrid smell. Ahead, a grim sight awaited them.


    A wooden cross loomed over the road, its rough surface darkened by the weather and stained with streaks of red. Three bodies hung lifelessly from its arms, their forms swaying slightly in the relentless wind. The faces of the dead were obscured, but the crowd knew their identities¡ªor at least, what they had been used of.


    "Witches must die¡­" someone muttered grimly, the words a faint echo of a chant that had reverberated through the region for months.


    The younger man in the patched cloak pulled his hood tighter, averting his eyes. "So, the witch hunt''s reached here too," he murmured. "Nearly two months now, and it''s only growing worse."


    Indeed¡­.


    It had been two months since a decree was issued¡­.


    And four months since the tournament¡­.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    Find more chapters on empire


    And under the slowly drizzling rain, a beautiful horse continued to walk¡­..

 Chapter 311 Halvath

    The city of Halvath was a living, breathing beast of stone and flesh. Its streets pulsed with life, from the tter of hooves on cobblestones to the shouts of merchants hawking wares in the bustling marketces. Smoke from cksmiths'' forges mingled with the aroma of roasted meat and fresh-baked bread, creating a scent uniquely Halvath''s¡ªa mix of industry, trade, and survival.


    Through the winding streets walked a young man named Kaelen Drast, his footsteps steady but unhurried. At twenty, he was fresh to the world of mercenary work, his armor still bearing the polished sheen of newness, his sword strapped to his side a little too perfectly positioned, betraying his inexperience. Yet his strides carried determination, a hint of the fire that had driven him to leave his quiet vige and seek his fortune among the hardened fighters and hired des of Halvath.


    The city had drawn him like a moth to a me. Halvath was famous for its mercenaries, a hub where warriors, adventurers, and sellswords converged. The low taxes on mercenary contracts, the constant flow of trading caravans, and the near-endless demand for protection and muscle made it the perfect breeding ground for a young hopeful like Kaelen.


    As he passed through the crowded streets, Kaelen couldn''t help but marvel at the sights around him. Mercenaries of all shapes and sizes loitered at taverns, their mismatched armor and weapons a testament to their many battles. Veterans sat at tables, swapping exaggerated tales of heroism, theirughter booming over the din of the street. Others sharpened des, their faces grim and focused, while younger mercenaries like him hurried to guild postings, eager to secure their next job.


    "Watch it, boy!" a grizzled dwarf barked, nearly spilling his tankard of ale as Kaelen sidestepped a cartden with barrels. The young man mumbled an apology, his cheeks coloring slightly, and continued on his way.


    The Mercenary Guild loomed ahead, arge, fortress-like structure with banners fluttering in the wind, each marked with the sigil of a sword crossed with a quill. The building was Halvath''s pride, a testament to its unique role as a haven for mercenaries. Inside, contracts were drawn, disputes settled, and reputations made¡ªor broken.


    Kaelen adjusted the strap of his satchel and straightened his back as he approached the guild''s grand doors. Carved from heavy oak, the doors bore intricate reliefs of famous mercenaries locked in battle, their deeds immortalized in the wood. With a deep breath, he pushed one of the doors open and stepped inside.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    The interior was bustling, filled with the sounds of voices, the clink of coins, and the faint scratch of quills on parchment. The guild hall was vast, with high ceilings supported by thick wooden beams. A massive board dominated one wall, covered in notices and contracts ranging from caravan escorts to monster subjugations. Mercenaries crowded around it, some pointing at postings, others arguing over who had the right to im a job.


    Kaelen hesitated for a moment, taking it all in. He had been here only once before¡ªto register as a member. Today, however, he was here for his first real contract.


    "New blood, huh?" A voice cut through his thoughts. He turned to see a tall, lean man leaning casually against a pir. The man''s armor was scratched and battered, his short-cropped hair streaked with gray despite his youthful face. "You''ve got that wide-eyed look about you. First job?"


    Kaelen nodded, trying not to let his nerves show. "Yeah. Any tips?"


    The man chuckled, his sharp blue eyes gleaming. "Plenty, but you wouldn''t listen to half of them. Just make sure you read the fine print on those contracts. Guild won''t save your skin if you sign up for something beyond your ability."


    "Thanks for the advice," Kaelen said, offering a small smile before moving toward the board. He scanned the notices, his heart pounding as he read each one. Some were straightforward¡ªguarding caravans or delivering messages. Others were more dangerous, involving hunting down bandits or dealing with beasts that gued the nearby forests.


    Finally, his eyesnded on a posting that seemed manageable: Escort needed for a merchant caravan heading to Valford. Seven days'' travel. Pay: 20 silver pieces upon safe arrival. It wasn''t morous, but it was a start.


    Kaelen reached for the notice, only to have his hand intercepted by another¡ªa burly man with a thick beard and a scar running down his cheek. The man''s lips twisted into a smirk as he plucked the posting off the board.


    "Sorry, kid. Too slow."


    Kaelen clenched his fists but forced himself to stay calm. "I saw it first."


    Kaelen''s jaw tightened as he stared at the burly man, who now held the contract smugly in his hand. His first instinct was to argue, to demand his right to take the job he''d already chosen, but his eyes drifted to the tattoo on the man''s forearm, partially visible beneath his rolled-up sleeve.


    A snarling dog''s head, inked in ck and red, marked his skin¡ªa symbol as infamous as the man himself. It was the sign of the Mad Dogs, the most troublesome mercenary group in Halvath.


    They were notorious for their ruthlessness and theirplete disregard for any sense ofw or order. While most mercenaries operated independently, the Mad Dogs worked as a tightly knit group, their strength and unity allowing them to dominate jobs, intimidate rivals, and get away with actions that would see others cast out of the guild¡ªor worse.


    Kaelen''s resolve wavered. He knew their reputation. Everyone did. These weren''t the kind of people you crossed unless you wanted your life to take a very sharp turn for the worse. Even the guild, with all its rules and regtions, seemed reluctant to rein them in. Rumor had it that each member of the Mad Dogs was strong enough to lead a team of their own, but they chose to band together, making them a force few dared challenge.


    The burly man, noticing Kaelen''s hesitation, grinned. It was the grin of someone who knew exactly the effect his presence had on others. "What''s the matter, boy? Something caught your eye?"


    Kaelen nced down at the tattoo, and then quickly looked away. His heart was pounding, a mix of anger and frustration boiling in his chest. He wanted to say something, to stand his ground, but his practical side screamed at him to back off. Starting a fight with a Mad Dog over a simple escort job wasn''t just foolish¡ªit was suicidal.


    "Nothing," Kaelen muttered, forcing the words through clenched teeth.


    "Good," the man said, his grin widening as he folded the contract and slipped it into his belt. "Keep it that way. Wouldn''t want you biting off more than you can chew."


    Kaelen stepped back, swallowing his pride as the man walked away, his heavy boots thudding against the wooden floor. Around them, other mercenaries watched, some with curiosity, others with knowing smirks. It wasn''t the first time a new recruit had been pushed around by the Mad Dogs, and it certainly wouldn''t be thest.


    The lean man from earlier¡ªDain¡ªapproached Kaelen again, his expression sympathetic but wary. "Tough break, kid. But you did the right thing."


    Kaelen turned to him, his frustration bubbling over. "How is backing down the right thing? That was my contract!"


    "Because you''re still breathing," Dain said bluntly, crossing his arms. "The Mad Dogs don''t y fair. If you''d pushed it, you''d be lucky to leave here with just a broken nose."


    "But why does the guild let them get away with it?" Kaelen demanded, his voice low but heated. "They''re supposed to enforce the rules."


    Dain sighed, ncing around to ensure no one was listening too closely. "Look, the guild''s not blind. They know exactly what the Mad Dogs are like. But here''s the thing¡ªthey get results. When a contract''s too dangerous for anyone else, they take it. When a job''s a mess and needs someone who doesn''t care about coteral damage, they''re the ones people turn to."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That doesn''t justify letting them do whatever they want," Kaelen argued, his fists still clenched.


    "It doesn''t," Dain agreed, his tone softening. "But power talks, kid. And they''ve got plenty of it. The guild doesn''t want to risk losing them, so they turn a blind eye as long as the Dogs don''t push too far."


    Kaelen looked back toward the board, now feeling the weight of his inexperience more keenly than ever. He hade here to prove himself, to take his first step as a mercenary, but already the world of Halvath''s hired des was showing its teeth.


    Dain pped him on the shoulder, pulling him from his thoughts. "Don''t let it get to you. This city''s tough, but there''s always another job. And next time, maybe don''t pick the same posting as one of them."


    Kaelen forced a small nod, though his frustration remained.


    ''I wish...I wish someone would one day show them their ce!''


    Just as he wished, the door opened.

 Chapter 312 Halvath (2)

    CREAK!


    The door opened.


    It was not particrly loud or anything, it just happened that Kaelen was looking at the door at that time.


    Kaelen''s gaze lingered on the door as it creaked open, almost as if his unspoken wish had summoned something¡ªor someone. The bustling noise of the guild seemed to fade for a moment as a figure stepped through, cloaked in dark fabric that fluttered slightly with the motion. The figure''s movements were deliberate, not hurried yet not hesitant either, exuding a quiet confidence that immediately drew Kaelen''s attention.


    The young mercenary frowned slightly, realizing he didn''t recognize the person. Over the past week of frequent visits to the guild, Kaelen had familiarized himself with many of the regrs, from seasoned veterans to fellow neers like himself. This stranger wasn''t one of them. That left only two possibilities: either they were a client looking to hire or another mercenary¡ªbut one clearly from out of town.


    The figure paused just inside the door, surveying the room with a detached air before pulling back their hood. The dark cloak slipped away to reveal a man with sharp, angr features. His face was pale but unremarkable at first nce¡ªaverage, almost forgettable, if not for the quiet intensity in his demeanor. However, as Kaelen''s eyes traveled upward, they caught on two things that immediately set this man apart.


    The first was his eyes¡ªpitch ck and slightly unnatural. There was no glimmer, only an unsettling void that seemed to swallow light. They weren''t the eyes of someone afflicted or weak, though. Instead, they carried an unyielding focus, a calm yet disquieting presence that made Kaelen''s breath hitch momentarily.


    The second was a long scar running diagonally across his right eye, stark and jagged against his otherwise smooth skin. It was the kind of mark that told a story of survival, a battle fought and barely won. Yet, despite the obvious injury, the man''s posture betrayed no weakness or hesitation.


    Kaelen blinked, forcing himself to look away before he stared too long. There were plenty of strange sights in Halvath, and he reminded himself not to dwell on them. Still, something about this man unnerved him in a way he couldn''t quite exin. He wasn''t outwardly threatening¡ªno bulky armor or oversized weapon¡ªyet his very presence seemed to shift the atmosphere in the guild, drawing nces and murmurs from others.


    Kaelen leaned against the nearby wall, his arms crossed, as he watched the stranger make his way toward the receptionist''s desk. With nothing else to upy his time¡ªhis only job opportunity stolen by the Mad Dog mercenary¡ªhe had little else to do but observe. The stranger moved with an air of calm purpose, weaving through the bustling hall with an ease that made others instinctively step aside.


    The receptionist, a sharp-featured woman named Mira, was perched behind the desk. Mira was well-known among the mercenaries for her no-nonsense attitude and meticulous organization. She rarely minced words and was quick to dismiss anyone who didn''t meet the guild''s standards.


    The stranger reached the desk, cing his hands lightly on the counter. His voice was calm but firm, carrying just enough volume to cut through the noise around them. "I''m looking to hire a group of mercenaries."


    Mira nced up from her ledger, raising an eyebrow as she surveyed him. "You''vee to the right ce. But first, let''s get the basics out of the way. What kind of job are we talking about?"


    "A clean-up job, let''s say."


    Mira''s pen paused mid-scratch as the stranger''s words registered. Her sharp eyes flicked up from the ledger, narrowing slightly. "A clean-up job, huh?" she said, her tone neutral but carrying an edge. Around her, a few nearby mercenaries stilled, their ears perking up despite themselves.


    The term wasn''t umon in Halvath, but it carried a weight that everyone in the guild understood. Clean-up jobs were rarely morous; they often involved rooting out bandit dens, clearing dangerous beasts, or wiping out groups that someone powerful wanted gone¡ªquietly. These jobs came with high risks and even higher moral ambiguity, something that didn''t sit well with everyone. But in the world of mercenaries, coin spoke louder than ethics.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That''s going to be expensive," Mira continued, setting her pen down and


    "That''s going to be expensive," Mira continued, setting her pen down and folding her hands atop the desk. "How many people are you looking to hire?"


    "Twenty," the stranger replied evenly, his tone unchanging.


    A soft murmur rippled through the mercenaries gathered nearby. Even Mira raised an eyebrow at the number, her sharp features hardening into skepticism. "Twenty mercenaries for a clean-up job? That''s not a request you hear every day." She leaned back slightly in her chair, her fingers drumming against the wood of the desk. "You do realize that even assembling a group that size, let alone paying them, is no small matter."


    "I''m aware," the man said, his ck eyes unflinching. "But the job warrants it."


    "Does it?" Mira pressed, her tone sharpening slightly. "You''re asking for a small army. That means either the target''s bigger than most bandit groups, or you''re hiding something."


    The stranger remained calm, his posture unchanging. "The target isrge enough to warrant twenty. I''m willing to provide details once terms are agreed upon."


    Mira studied him for a moment, her eyes narrowing further. "Fine. Let''s talk terms. A job like this is going to cost you a fortune. Twenty mercenaries, even at standard rates, would run you thousands of silver pieces¡ªlikely more, depending on the specifics."


    The man reached into his cloak and produced a pouch, setting it lightly on the desk. Mira opened it and began counting the coins inside with practiced efficiency. After a moment, she frowned and set the pouch aside.


    "This isn''t even a fraction of what you''d need for a job that size," she said bluntly. "You could hire two, maybe three people for this amount. If you''re looking for twenty, you''re going to need a much bigger budget."


    Kaelen, still leaning against the wall, let out a quiet scoff. What is this guy thinking? Twenty mercenaries? Does he think we''re that desperate? He shook his head slightly, muttering under his breath. No way anyone here is signing up for this.


    The stranger didn''t react to Mira''s dismissal. Instead, he leaned slightly closer, lowering his voice so that only Mira¡ªand a few eavesdroppers like Kaelen¡ªcould hear. "That''s an advance. I''ll provide the rest once the job ispleted."


    Mira snorted, folding her arms. "You think anyone here''s going to trust that? Advance or not, twenty mercenaries aren''t going to sign on without guarantees."


    "You misunderstand," the stranger said calmly, his voice still firm but polite. "I''m not looking for twenty random mercenaries. I''m looking for twenty capable ones. People are willing to take risks. And I suspect I''ll find them here."


    Mira raised an eyebrow, her gaze sharp. "Capable? Sure. But risks? No one here''s going to risk their life on promises, especially not for a clean-up job you''re being so cagey about."


    Kaelen''s curiosity deepened despite his earlier scoffing. He watched the stranger closely, trying to gauge whether he was serious or simply desperate. The scarred man''sposure didn''t falter, even under Mira''s scrutiny. There was something unnerving about how calm he remained as if he already knew how this conversation would y out. Explore new worlds at empire


    The stranger remained silent for a beat, his dark eyes steady on Mira, who met his gaze with a sigh of exasperation. She leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping against the desk rhythmically.


    "Well, if you''re dead set on finding someone who''ll take amission like this, even with your... budget constraints, there is a group." Mira paused, ncing around the room, almost as if to ensure no one else was within earshot. Her voice dropped slightly as she continued, "But I''ll warn you, they''re not exactly the most reliable."


    The stranger tilted his head slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Who?"


    Mira hesitated for a moment before replying, her tone heavy with skepticism. "The Mad Dogs."


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of the stranger''s lips as he repeated the name, his voice carrying a subtle undertone of amusement. "Mad Dogs? Quite a name."


    Mira nodded, her expression darkening. "Indeed. It''s not just a nickname¡ªit''s a reputation. They''re skilled, I''ll give them that. But they''re reckless, chaotic, and about as trustworthy as a viper in your boot. If you hire them, expect trouble."


    "Trouble doesn''t bother me," the stranger replied calmly, his faint smile lingering. "Sometimes, it''s the troublemakers who get things done."


    Mira narrowed her eyes, studying him for a moment. "You might think that now, but I''ve seen clients regret working with them more times than I can count. They''ve got the talent to back up their bravado, but they''ve also got a habit of turning on their employers if the job goes south¡ªor if they think they''re not being paid enough."


    The stranger leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "Where can I find them?"


    Mira sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose as if trying to stave off a headache. "They''re camped just outside the city. They''re not wee within the walls for... obvious reasons. But before you go running off to them, I have to ask¡ªare you sure about this? There are plenty of other options if you''re willing to adjust your expectations."


    "Mad Dogs," the stranger repeated, ignoring her question as he stood straight once more. "Thank you for the information."


    Mira muttered under her breath, shaking her head as she returned to her ledger. "Your funeral."


    Kaelen, still leaning against the wall, watched as the scarred man turned and walked toward the door with that same deliberate stride, his dark cloak fluttering slightly behind him. There was something unsettling about the way he carried himself¡ªcalm, assured as if he''d already made up his mind long before entering the guild.


    As the door creaked shut behind the stranger, Kaelen couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person would willingly seek out the Mad Dogs¡ªand what kind of job could possibly warrant it.

 Chapter 313 Mad Dogs

    The stranger''s boots crunched against the uneven dirt path as he approached the outskirts of the city. The air grew heavier with the stench of unwashed bodies and cheap ale, mixed with the faint metallic tang of rusting weapons. Makeshift tents and crude campfires dotted the area, their flickering light casting jagged shadows on the grimy surroundings.


    As the man stepped into the camp, conversations hushed, and the general air of debauchery stilled, reced by a wary tension. Heads turned to look at him¡ªsome with open hostility, others with thinly veiled curiosity. A few of the rougher types licked their lips, their expressions promising trouble if he wasn''t careful.


    The stranger ignored their stares, walking forward with the same deliberate pace he had disyed in the guild. His dark cloak billowed slightly with the motion, revealing hints of the simple but practical gear beneath. He stopped at what seemed to be the center of the camp, surrounded by a mix of lounging figures and men sharpening their weapons.


    Then he spoke, his voice calm but loud enough to carry through the silence.


    "I''m here to see the Mad Dogs. Is this the right ce?"


    For a moment, no one answered. The camp seemed frozen, as if waiting for a signal. Then a grizzled mercenary leaning against a barrel barked augh, his yellowed teeth glinting in the firelight. "And what if it is, eh? You here to join or to die?"


    Another mercenary, this one with a scar running across his bald scalp, spat on the ground near the stranger''s feet. "Got a death wish, walking in here like that? You don''t look like you can afford us."


    A third mercenary, a wiry man with a crooked grin, added, "Maybe he''s lost. Or maybe¡­" His grin widened, his eyes flicking to the stranger''s belt. "He''s carrying coin we can lighten him of."


    The stranger remained unfazed, his pitch-ck eyes sweeping over the gathered men and women. His calm demeanor seemed to irritate them even more, the hostility in the air growing thicker.


    "If this isn''t the right ce, I''ll leave," the stranger said evenly. "But if it is, then fetch your leader. I''m here to talk business, not waste time."


    The grizzled mercenary leaned forward, his yellowed teeth bared in a grin that promised trouble. "Our leader''s a busy man, stranger. You can''t just walk in here and demand to see him. There''s a cost for taking up his time."


    The wiry mercenary with the crooked grin chimed in, his voice dripping with mockery. "That''s right. Call it a¡­ guarantee. Show us you''re serious, or turn around and crawl back to wherever you came from."


    The stranger tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes narrowing but his expression otherwise calm. Slowly, he reached into his cloak and pulled out a single gold coin. Without a word, he flicked it onto the ground in front of the grizzled mercenary.


    "Would this be enough?" he asked evenly.


    The camp seemed to hold its breath for a moment as the coin clinked against the dirt, its golden sheen catching the flicker of firelight. The grizzled mercenary''s eyes widened briefly before a wicked smile spread across his face. He bent down, scooping up the coin with a quick, greedy motion, then exchanged a look with the others. The wiry mercenary licked his lips, and the bald one cracked his knuckles.


    "Well, well," the grizzled man drawled, his voice full of mockery. "Looks like the pup''s got some bite. But¡­" He pocketed the coin and smirked. "You think one little coin''s enough to deal with the Mad Dogs? Oh, you''re in for a lesson, boy."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As if on cue, the surrounding mercenaries began to rise, moving closer and tightening the circle around the stranger. Their eyes glinted with malicious intent, and their hands hovered near weapons or clenched into fists. Some chuckled darkly, while others openly jeered.


    The wiry mercenary leaned closer, sneering. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. But not much sense, eh? Coming here all alone, shing coin. What did you think was gonna happen?"


    The stranger remained still, his posture unchanging, as he asked calmly, "Is this how it''s supposed to be?"


    The bald mercenary grinned, his scarred face twisted with cruel amusement. "Damn right it is. You walk into the Mad Dogs'' den, you y by our rules. And rule number one? Don''t show weakness."


    The wiry one let out a cacklingugh. "It''s your fault foring here, pal. We''re the Mad Dogs for a reason, after all. Ain''t that right, boys?"


    A chorus of chuckles and jeers rose from the gathered mercenaries, their confidence bolstered by the stranger''s apparentck of fear. The grizzled leader stepped closer, looming over him with a smirk.


    "You made a mistakeing here alone," he said, his voice low and menacing. "Now let''s see how deep your pockets really go."


    For the first time, the stranger moved¡ªhis head tilting slightly to one side as he exhaled a soft, almost disappointed sigh.


    "I see," he murmured, his voice barely audible but enough to quiet theughter around him. Then, he straightened, his eyes scanning the group with cold detachment. "I was under the impression I was dealing with professionals. Perhaps I was wrong."


    But then suddenly his mouth widened.


    SWOOSH!


    "Or not!"


    As a sword was drawn.


    The de, slim and razor-sharp, shone with an otherworldly ck hue, shadows coiling around it like living mes.


    In an instant, he thrust it forward, piercing the grizzled mercenary''s chest with pinpoint precision. The older man''s eyes widened in shock, a strangled gasp escaping his lips as the ck mes ignited from the wound, engulfing his body in an eerie, consuming ze.


    "Not professionals, then," the young man murmured, his voice carrying a biting edge. He yanked his de free, the grizzled mercenary copsing to the ground with a dull thud, his charred body crumpling into lifelessness.


    "Kill him!" the bald mercenary roared, his voice trembling with both rage and fear.


    The wiry mercenary lunged first, his dagger gleaming as he aimed for the young man''s throat. But before the de could connect, the stranger sidestepped with a graceful pivot, his sword slicing upward in a single, fluid motion.


    SLASH!


    The wiry man froze mid-step, his eyes flicking down to see a gash seared through his torso, ck mes licking at the edges of the wound. He crumpled with a scream, his body consumed by the relentless fire.


    "Two," the young man said softly, his tone almost conversational.


    The next three came at him together, their weapons shing in the firelight¡ªan axe, a longsword, and a spiked mace. They moved with a crude but determined coordination, trying to surround him.


    The young man didn''t hesitate.


    SWOOSH!


    He ducked under the swing of the axe, his sword stabbing upward into the wielder''s throat. ck mes erupted from the wound, consuming the man''s head before his body hit the ground. Spinning on his heel, the stranger''s de met the downward strike of the mace, deflecting it with a sharp ng before slicing cleanly through the attacker''s side.


    CLANG! SLASH!


    The fifth mercenary hesitated for a fraction of a second, his grip tightening on the longsword as fear flickered in his eyes. But the stranger gave him no chance to retreat. With a sudden burst of speed, he closed the distance, his de shing horizontally. The ck mes followed the arc of the sword, engulfing the mercenary before he could even cry out.


    Five bodiesy sprawled across the ground, their twisted, charred remains sending wisps of smoke into the night air. The other mercenaries, who had been so eager to jeer and mock just moments before, now stood frozen, their faces pale as they stared at the stranger.


    He straightened, his sword still alight with the shadowy mes, and turned his gaze to the remaining mercenaries. His smirk was gone, reced by a cold, detached expression that sent a chill through the camp.


    "Anyone else?" he asked, his voice calm and almost mocking.


    The silence was deafening, broken only by the crackling of the ck mes.


    "You¡­.."


    And there was one person who remembered who this guy was.


    After all, there was only person who had used ck mes while fighting. Someone whose name had spread quite far in the recent two months, after stirring trouble with all the people here.


    "Are you the Sword Demon?"


    The silence stretched, heavy and suffocating, as thest whisper of ck mes died out, leaving only charred corpses and the acrid stench of burning flesh in their wake. The remaining mercenaries looked at the stranger with wide eyes, their earlier bravado reced by a palpable fear that hung in the air like a storm cloud.


    "You¡­" one of them finally managed, his voice trembling. He pointed a shaky finger at the young man, his face pale and glistening with sweat. "You''re the Sword Demon, aren''t you?"


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, mercenaries exchanging panicked nces as recognition dawned. The Sword Demon¡ªa name that had carved itself into infamy over the past two months. Tales of a lone swordsman who had dared to provoke and survive a confrontation with the Cloud Heavens Sect had spread like wildfire. Some whispered he was a demon himself, while others swore he was an outcast from a sect, wielding forbidden techniques. Whatever the truth, one fact was undeniable: he was dangerous.


    The wiry mercenary who had earlier mocked the stranger stumbled backward, clutching at his bleeding side. "The Sword Demon¡­ here? Why¡­ why the hell would hee here?"


    The stranger''s dark eyes swept over the group, cold and unfeeling, as if weighing their worth. He said nothing, letting the silence and their growing unease answer for him. The shadows of his sword still flickered faintly, casting an eerie glow against his stoic features.


    One of the older mercenaries, a grizzled veteran with a patch over one eye, stepped forward, his voice gruff but tinged with apprehension. "If you''re really him, then what the hell do you want with us? You didn''te here just to make a mess of my camp, did you?"


    The stranger tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "I told you when I arrived. I''m here to see the Mad Dogs. Now, fetch your leader before I decide to finish what I started."


    The threat wasn''t loud or overt, but it carried a weight that made the remaining mercenaries flinch. The grizzled veteran nodded stiffly, turning to one of his subordinates and jerking his thumb toward thergest tent in the camp.


    "Go get Zirkel. Now."

 Chapter 314 Mad Dogs (2)

    The subordinate didn''t hesitate, sprinting off toward the tent as if his life depended on it. The rest of the mercenaries kept their distance, some dropping their weapons, others retreating toward the edges of the camp, unwilling to test their luck against the man who had so effortlessly dispatched five of their own.


    Minutester, heavy footsteps announced Zirkel''s arrival. The leader of the Mad Dogs emerged from his tent, his fiery red hair and scarred face unmistakable. He wore a sleeveless leather jerkin that revealed his muscr arms, and his mismatched eyes¡ªone a sharp amber, the other milky white from an old injury¡ªsurveyed the scene with a mixture of annoyance and curiosity.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Zirkel barked, his voice like the crack of a whip. His gaze fell on the bodies sprawled across the ground, then shifted to the stranger standing amidst the carnage, his shadowy sword still in hand. Zirkel''s lips twisted into a smirk. "Well, well. Looks like we''ve got ourselves a guest."


    The stranger sheathed his de in a fluid motion, the mes extinguishing as he did so. He met Zirkel''s gaze without flinching, his voice calm and unwavering. "Zirkel, leader of the Mad Dogs. I''vee to hire you and your men for a job."


    Zirkel barked augh, his broad shoulders shaking. "You''ve got some nerve, walking in here and cutting down my men, then asking for a favor. You''re either insane or suicidal."


    "Neither," the stranger replied coolly. "I''m practical. I don''t waste time negotiating with dogs who can''t listen. Your men had their chance to act like professionals. They failed."


    Zirkel''s smirk widened a glint of amusement in his amber eye. "And what makes you think I''ll work for someone who thinks he can waltz into my camp and start swinging his sword around like he owns the ce?"


    The strangerughed softly, a smirk curling his lips as he locked eyes with Zirkel. "Why not? It''s not like you and your men don''t thrive on this kind of thing."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zirkel''s smirk faltered slightly, his amber eye narrowing as he took a step closer. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"


    The stranger spread his hands, his dark eyes glinting with faint amusement. "Swinging your sword like you own the ce. Isn''t that how the strong act? Isn''t that why you''re called the Mad Dogs? Because you don''t bow to anyone, you take what you want, and you live by your own rules."


    Zirkel''s mismatched gaze hardened, his fists clenching at his sides. The truth in the stranger''s words struck a nerve. It was their way¡ªchaos and violence as a creed, strength as their only currency. It was why the Mad Dogs existed, why they were feared, and why Zirkel had wed his way to the top to lead them.


    But Zirkel''s pride burned hotter than any truth. He wasn''t about to let this smug bastard throw their philosophy back at him, not when the corpses of his men still smoldered on the ground. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," Zirkel said, his voice low and edged with danger. "But don''t think you can walk in here and lecture me like some high-and-mighty preacher. You just butchered my men like they were nothing. You think I''ll let that slide?"


    The stranger''s smirk didn''t waver. "If you falter now, then maybe you should. How could you call yourself their leader if you can''t stand up to someone stronger?"


    Zirkel''s jaw tightened, and his knuckles cracked as his fists curled tighter. The stranger''s words weren''t just taunts; they were a challenge. A provocation.


    But Zirkel wasn''t a man easily cowed, and he wasn''t about to let some outsider question his authority. There was a reason he led the Mad Dogs, a reason they followed him despite their unruly, violent nature. It wasn''t because he was the loudest or the cruelest¡ªit was because he was the strongest, the one who could hold the leash and snap it when needed.


    Zirkel let out a short bark ofughter, his smirk returning. "You''ve got some nerve, Sword Demon. But if you think you can walk in here, spill blood, and turn me into yourpdog, you''re even crazier than I thought."


    "I have been called that a lot."


    Zirkel''s smirk deepened, his fiery red hair catching the light of the campfires as he stared down the stranger. "You''ve been called crazy a lot, huh? Makes sense. Only a lunatic would pull what you just did."


    The Sword Demon chuckled, his voice low and dry. "Not wrong.


    Zirkel''s smirk turned into a grimace, his fiery amber eye burning with anger as he took a step forward, his imposing frame casting a long shadow over the stranger. The murmurs in the camp ceased entirely, and all eyes locked onto their leader. The tension in the air thickened like a storm about to break.


    "You''ve shown what you can do," Zirkel growled, his voice low but brimming with barely-contained rage. "And you think that''s enough? You think killing a handful of my men makes you untouchable?"


    The stranger tilted his head slightly, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to Zirkel''s building fury. "Not untouchable. Just strong enough to make you submit."


    The words hung in the air like a spark near kindling. For a moment, silence reigned as the meaning settled over the gathered mercenaries. Then Zirkel let out a boomingugh, a harsh, mocking sound that carried through the camp.


    "Submit? To you?" Zirkel said, hisughter subsiding into a sneer. "What kind of nonsense is that? You think we bow our heads just because someone''s strong? Is that what your golden-spoon upbringing taught you?"


    The stranger''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his smirk remained in ce. "Heh¡­.Bold of you to assume that I was born with a golden spoon."


    Zirkel''sughter faded, reced by a sharp, skeptical re. He leaned closer, his amber eye narrowing as he studied the stranger. "If you weren''t born with a golden spoon, then what? What else exins the way you walk in here, acting like you own the ce?"


    The crowd of mercenaries stirred uneasily, their attention bouncing between their leader and the stranger, whose calm demeanor hadn''t wavered.


    "I''ve seen plenty of men like you," Zirkel continued, his voice dripping with disdain. "Arrogant, smug bastards who think the world owes them something because they''ve got power. Most of them born rich, unting their golden spoons like they earned it. And you? You''re no different. Strong or not, you reek of the same rot inside."


    The stranger''s smirk softened, though his dark eyes remained sharp, almost amused by Zirkel''s words. He folded his arms across his chest, his posture rxed despite the tension simmering in the air.


    "Is that what you think?" he asked, his voice calm, almost conversational. "That power alwayses from privilege? That anyone strong enough to walk into this den of yours and challenge you must''ve been handed everything on a silver tter?"


    Zirkel''s scowl deepened, his fists clenching. "Don''t talk to me like I''m a fool. I''ve wed my way out of the gutter, fought tooth and nail to lead these men. I know the difference between earned strength and the kind that''s bought or stolen. You might have skill, Sword Demon, but that attitude of yours stinks of entitlement."


    The stranger chuckled softly, the sound low and dry, as if Zirkel''s words had hit something close to the truth but not quite. "You''ve fought your way here. Good. That means you know what it takes to survive. But if you think I haven''t done the same, you''re sorely mistaken."


    Zirkel raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued despite himself. "Oh? Then enlighten me. If you didn''te from a golden spoon, where the hell does someone like youe from?"


    "Wanna see? Then, let''s do it your way. And since lunatics seem to thrive in ces like this, I''ll cut to the chase. I request The Iron Circle."


    The moment his words left his mouth, Zirkel''s eyes were widened.


    "Iron Circle."


    The camp fell silent. Whispers spread through the gathered mercenaries, their faces shifting from curiosity to shock. The Iron Circle was not a challenge thrown lightly, even among the most hardened fighters.


    Zirkel narrowed his amber eye, suspicion and intrigue flickering in his expression. "The Iron Circle? You really are insane. You know what that means, don''t you?"


    "I do," the stranger said calmly. "One weapon, one circle, and no room to run. Pure skill, strength, and will. Isn''t that what you respect?"


    Zirkel''s smirk returned, this time tinged with something darker¡ªanticipation. "You''ve got some nerve, really¡­. But don''t think I''ll go easy on you just because you''ve got a fancy nickname."


    The stranger stepped forward, his posture rxed but his presence radiating quiet intensity. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    Zirkel barked anotherugh, turning to his men. "Clear the center! Draw the circle! This bastard wants The Iron Circle, so let''s show him what it means to fight a Mad Dog."


    The mercenaries scrambled to obey, clearing a space in the middle of the camp. Using the t of a sword, one of them scraped arge circle into the dirt, its radius measured by thebined length of Zirkel''s shoulders and the heavy battle axe he carried.


    Zirkel stepped into the circle, his massive frame looming over the stranger. His fiery red hair gleamed in the firelight as he hefted his axe onto his shoulder. "You better have picked your weapon carefully, Sword Demon. You won''t get a second chance."


    The stranger removed his cloak, revealing a lean but muscr frame and a long estoc strapped to his body. He unsheathed it with a fluid motion, its polished de gleaming. His movements were precise, every motion deliberate and calm.


    The referee, a wiry man with a scar across his cheek, stepped forward. "The rules of The Iron Circle are simple," he announced. "Each fighter gets one weapon of their choice. The circle is your battlefield¡ªstep out, and you lose. No mana, no tricks. Fight until one of you can''t stand."

 Chapter 315 Mad dogs (3)

    Just as Lucavion was walking towards the chamber, Vitaliara was watching everything unfolding right before her eyes.


    The murmurs of the Mad Dogs carried on the breeze¡ªhalf awe, half challenge¡ªbut he paid them no mind. His focus remained sharp, the weight of the moment pressing against him.


    Vitaliara approached quietly, her presence a soft whisper against the tension brimming in the air. Her tail flickedzily behind her as she gazed at him, her expression unreadable. [Lucavion, why are you doing this?] she asked, her voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and concern. [What could drive you to such lengths to bring them under yourmand?]


    Lucavion smirked faintly, his dark eyes glinting with faint amusement as he tilted his head toward her. ''Why?'' he thought, his words forming silently in his mind. ''Because these lunatics are exactly the kind of people I need.'' His gaze swept over the camp, where men whispered nervously but still held the gleam of defiance in their eyes. ''Even after I cut down four of their own in front of them, they''re still looking for a fight. Most would have run, but not these idiots. They see death as an invitation.''


    [You admire that?] Vitaliara pressed, her tone sharper now as she watched him. [What could you possibly need them for, these broken men?]


    Lucavion paused, his smirk fading slightly as his thoughts took on a more serious tone. ''For what else, Vitaliara? For the promise I made to you.''


    Her expression shifted, her golden eyes narrowing slightly as surprise flickered across her face. [The promise¡­]


    ''When we first met,'' he reminded her, his mind''s voice softening as the memory stirred. ''I told you I''d go to the Azure Blossom Sect. That I''d save what remains of them.'' His gaze lingered on hers, unflinching. ''I don''t make promises lightly, and I don''t break them either. No matter how much trouble they might bring me.''


    Vitaliara''s breath hitched slightly, and her usual sharp retorts faltered as the weight of his words settled over her. [Even after all this time, you still¡­]


    ''You make it sound like too much time has passed.''


    [Well, it has been nearly a year.]


    ''¡­..Time sure flies.''


    [In any case, I really thought you had forgotten about that.]


    ''I did not. There were just some more pressing matters, that was it. Now that, I have time, why not.''


    Vitaliara sighed softly, her golden eyes flickering as she observed the unruly camp of Mad Dogs. [What is this Iron Circle you''re stepping into?] she asked, her voice a blend of curiosity and faint exasperation. Her tail swayedzily, betraying her intrigue even as her tone suggested she expected another of Lucavion''s peculiar exnations.


    Lucavion paused, the faint smirk on his face tightening as he stepped closer to the center of the camp. His thoughts moved like quicksilver. The Iron Circle¡ªa relic of soldiers hardened by war, where brute strength and survival instincts ruled. A tradition born in the military, taken to extremes by mercenaries.


    The memory of bloodied fists and the echo of wildughter resurfaced in his mind. The soldiers used to call it entertainment in hell.


    ''And here I am, walking into it like it''s a stroll through a park,'' he mused dryly, his expression betraying no such sentiment.


    Lucavion''s gaze rested on Zirkel, unwavering despite the growing tension in the camp. Around him, the murmurs of the mercenaries formed a background hum, but his focus was singr, locked onto the Mad Dogs'' leader. As the massive axe rested against Zirkel''s shoulder, its brutal weight a promise of devastation in the confines of the Iron Circle, Lucavion''s mind churned with calcted thoughts.


    ''It''s a game.'' he mused silently, his dark eyes narrowing as he evaluated the man before him. ''A spectacle meant to solidify authority through strength. A relic of simpler minds who mistake raw power for control.''


    Zirkel''s mocking grin widened as he hefted his axe, the heavy de glinting wickedly in the firelight. "Your sword might look fancy," he jeered, "but in here, it''s the weapon that ims the space. And my axe is made for ces like this."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, the faintest smirk curling his lips. ''True, the small circle favors his reach. One wide sweep, and he can dominate the entire radius. For someone whocks finesse, it''s perfect.'' His hand flexed briefly on the hilt of his estoc, the polished de designed for precision rather than brute strength. ''But for me, such trivialities are just challenges waiting to be ovee.''


    He could almost feel Vitaliara''s exasperation as her voice floated through his thoughts. [You call this a game? This isn''t strategy¡ªit''s madness. A closed space where his strength will reign supreme? You can''t oust him in sheer force.]


    ''Ah, but that''s where you''re wrong, Vitaliara,'' he countered inwardly, his amusement sharpening. ''This circle doesn''t favor the strongest weapon. It favors the one with the sharpest mind.''


    The referee''s voice cut through the thick air. "Begin!"


    The moment the word was spoken, Zirkel lunged forward with shocking speed for a man his size, his axe carving a lethal arc through the air. The crowd roared as Lucavion sidestepped, the de missing him by a hair''s breadth. He moved fluidly, his every step calcted, his every motion deliberate.


    ''Heavy weapons always ovemit,'' he thought, watching as Zirkel''s momentum carried him a half step too far. ''All it takes is the right angle¡­''


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion''s estoc drove cleanly into Zirkel''s side, the sharp tip piercing bare flesh with unnerving precision. Zirkel let out a guttural groan, his body jerking back as blood trickled down his side. He staggered slightly but managed to steady himself, his amber eye zing with fury. The crowd erupted into shouts and gasps, a chaotic symphony of disbelief and excitement.


    STAB!


    "Damn you!" Zirkel growled, spitting blood as he swung his axe in a wild arc, aiming to cleave Lucavion in two.


    Lucavion didn''t flinch. He stepped back just enough to let the de pass harmlessly in front of him, the heavy weapon whistling through the air with deadly force. Zirkel''s momentum left him open for another instant, and Lucavion capitalized immediately, driving the hilt of his estoc into Zirkel''s ribs, forcing another groan of pain from therger man.


    ''He fights like a beast,'' Lucavion thought, his dark eyes narrowing as he circled his opponent. ''Strength and rage, honed by instinct and sheer survival. But instincts are predictable.''


    Zirkel''s mind raced, frustration mounting with every exchange. How is this bastard this good? he thought, his breathsing in sharp bursts. He moves like he''s been in the Iron Circle before. Does he know how to fight here?


    The Iron Circle was Zirkel''s domain, the very symbol of his dominance. He had survived ten of these brutal, bare-knuckled fights, each one a testament to his strength and resilience. It was in this arena that he had killed the previous leader of the Mad Dogs, seizing his ce at the top. The scars on his body bore witness to the countless battles he had endured to maintain his authority.


    But now, facing this stranger¡ªthis so-called Sword Demon¡ªZirkel felt something he hadn''t experienced in years: doubt. Find more to read on empiren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lucavion''s strikes weren''t just fast¡ªthey were precise, each one exploiting the smallest openings in Zirkel''s defense. Every swing of Zirkel''s axe felt heavier, slower, as if he were fighting not just Lucavion but his own mounting exhaustion. Meanwhile, Lucavion moved with the ease of a predator, each step calcted, each feint designed to throw Zirkel off bnce.


    Zirkel tightened his grip on his axe, the rough wooden handle digging into his calloused palms. No. I''ve fought too hard, spilled too much blood to lose to this bastard. I''ve killed men twice as strong. I''ll kill him too.


    With a roar, Zirkel lunged forward, feinting a high strike before pivoting into a sweeping low attack aimed at Lucavion''s legs. It was a clever move, one that had felled many opponents before. But Lucavion saw through it, leaping effortlessly over the arc of the de and twisting midair tond a shallow cut across Zirkel''s shoulder.


    The pain was sharp and immediate, but Zirkel ignored it, turning on his heel and swinging his axe upward in a desperate bid to catch Lucavion off guard. The stranger ducked, the de passing inches above his head, and stepped in close, driving his elbow into Zirkel''s exposed ribs. The force sent Zirkel staggering, his breath hitching as pain red in his side.


    The crowd roared louder, the mercenaries caught between awe and disbelief. Zirkel, the undefeated leader of the Mad Dogs, was being outmatched.


    "Is that all the Iron Circle has to offer?" Lucavion taunted, his voice calm and cutting. He twirled his estoc lightly in his hand, its de glinting with blood. "I expected more from the man who calls himself their leader."


    Zirkel''s teeth clenched, his vision blurring slightly as blood trickled down his torso. He spat on the ground, his amber eye zing with defiance. "You talk too much, bastard," he growled, forcing himself upright. "This isn''t over."


    Lucavion smirked faintly, his expression unreadable. "No, it''s not. But it will be soon."


    Zirkel charged again, his axe raised high, but Lucavion didn''t retreat. Instead, he stepped forward, closing the distance in an instant. His estoc shed, the de slicing across Zirkel''s thigh, forcing therger man to stumble. Zirkel gritted his teeth, using his momentum to spin into another wild swing, but Lucavion sidestepped once more, his movements fluid and effortless.


    How? Zirkel thought, his frustration boiling over. How does he know exactly where to strike? Exactly how to move?


    Lucavion''s calm, unrelenting precision was a stark contrast to Zirkel''s raw, brutal power. It was clear now that this was no ordinary opponent. The stranger fought as if he had been in the Iron Circle a hundred times, as if he had studied and mastered its brutal, confined chaos.


    With each exchange, Zirkel felt his strength waning, his breathing growing heavier. Lucavion, meanwhile, remained unnervinglyposed, his movements as sharp and deliberate as ever.


    And then, with one final, decisive strike, Lucavion drove his estoc into Zirkel''s shoulder, forcing him to drop his axe. The massive weapon ttered to the ground, its weight a stark reminder of the power Zirkel could no longer wield.


    Zirkel fell to one knee, blood dripping from his wounds as he red up at Lucavion. The stranger stood over him, his estoc poised to strike again, but he didn''t move. Instead, he looked down at Zirkel, his dark eyes unreadable.


    "Anyone else who wants to try?"


    "¡­.."


    As the crowd were silent, a wide smirk appeared on Lucavion''s face.


    "Good¡­..Now, let me tell you why I am here for."

 Chapter 316 Thornridge

    The guild was quieter in the evening, though it still buzzed with the subdued hum of mercenaries sharing drinks, swapping stories, and asionally eyeing the job board. Lamps cast a warm glow over the wooden beams, and the faint scent of spilled ale and smoke lingered in the air.


    Kaelen sat at a small table near the wall, nursing a half-empty mug. His earlier frustration had dulled into a simmering annoyance, though the encounter with the scarred stranger still lingered in his mind. Who was that man, and what kind of job could possibly need twenty mercenaries? He sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    Mira was still at her desk, her sharp eyes flicking across the room as she meticulously recorded the day''s contracts. Her pen scratched against parchment in a steady rhythm, the sound blending into the background noise. She looked up asionally, her gaze sweeping the hall, but she seemed just as baffled as Kaelen had felt earlier.


    The door creaked open again, and Kaelen instinctively nced toward it. This time, his reaction was immediate¡ªa sharp intake of breath, followed by a tightening in his chest.


    The stranger had returned.


    But he wasn''t alone.


    Behind him, Zirkel, the infamous leader of the Mad Dogs, stepped into the guild. His rough, battered appearance was unmistakable¡ªscarred face, disheveled hair, and armor that looked like it had been through one too many battles. Yet what stood out most was the grin splitting his face, wide and almost predatory, as if he had just won a particrly satisfying gamble.


    The sight of Zirkel smiling was enough to make Kaelen''s stomach twist. Nothing good ever came of a Mad Dog in high spirits.


    The guild hall seemed to collectively freeze, every eye locking onto the pair as they made their way toward Mira''s desk. Even Mira, who rarely showed emotion, straightened in her seat, her brows furrowing as they approached.


    "Evening, Mira," Zirkel drawled, his voice carrying a rough but amused edge. "Hope you''ve got some parchment ready."


    Mira''s eyes flicked between him and the scarred stranger, her expression carefully neutral. "Zirkel. Didn''t expect to see you back here so soon. What''s this about?"


    Zirkel pped a heavy hand on the counter, leaning forward slightly. "This man," he said, jerking a thumb toward the stranger, "and I havee to an agreement. He''s got himself a job, and the Mad Dogs are ready to take it."


    The murmurs started almost immediately, whispers rippling through the gathered mercenaries. Kaelen could barely believe what he was hearing. Zirkel? epting terms from anyone? The Mad Dogs weren''t exactly known for being cooperative, let alone working under someone else''s conditions.


    Mira leaned back in her chair, her sharp gaze narrowing. "Is that so? And what''s changed since this morning? Last I heard, this guy didn''t have nearly enough to pay for twenty mercenaries."


    Zirkel''s grin widened, his teeth glinting in themplight. "Let''s just say he made apelling argument."


    The scarred stranger remained silent, standing a step behind Zirkel with his usual calmposure. His pitch-ck eyes surveyed the room, unbothered by the attention or the whispers. Kaelen couldn''t shake the feeling that the man had orchestrated this entire situation¡ªthat every step, from the initial conversation with Mira to this moment, had gone exactly as he intended.


    Mira''s gaze shifted to the stranger. "You''re the one making all these bold requests. Mind exining how you convinced him?"


    The stranger met her eyes evenly. "I provided him with the details he required. The terms are eptable to both parties."


    "Terms?" Mira echoed, her tone skeptical. "You expect me to believe Zirkel agreed to follow someone else''s terms?"


    Zirkel let out a low chuckle, leaning back and crossing his arms. "Oh, don''t look so surprised, Mira. Even the Mad Dogs know a good deal when we see one. And this guy? He''s got guts, brains, and a job that''s just the right kind of challenge."


    Mira exhaled sharply, her irritation evident. "Fine. Let''s get this over with." She reached for a fresh piece of parchment, her pen poised. "Name?"


    The stranger stepped forward, his voice steady. "You can refer to me as Lucavion."


    Kaelen''s ears perked up at the name, though it meant nothing to him. Still, it felt significant, as if it held weight beyond the simplicity of its sound.


    Or was that the case really?"


    Mira''s pen scratched against the parchment with deliberate precision, her expression a mask of focus as she worked. The murmurs in the guild hall had quieted somewhat, though the tension was still palpable. Every so often, Mira''s sharp gaze flicked up toward Zirkel and Lucavion, as if confirming they were real and not some bizarre figment of her imagination.


    Kaelen, still seated at his table, crossed his arms and scowled into his mug. ''Finally. Maybe this will mean less chaos around here.'' He couldn''t help but steal nces at the pair. Zirkel''s grin hadn''t faltered, while Lucavion stood calm and detached, his dark eyes taking in everything and giving nothing in return.


    Mira, meanwhile, sighed as she wrote thest few words on the parchment and set her pen down with a quiet clink. She slid the document across the counter toward Zirkel. "All right, it''s done. Standard guild terms apply. You''re responsible for your own casualties, and any disputes are to be handled through the guild''s arbitration system."


    Zirkel snorted, the sound rough but amused. "Casualties? Mira, you wound me. We''re professionals."


    "I''m not the one you need to convince," she replied dryly, nodding toward Lucavion.


    Zirkel didn''t bother hiding his amusement as he scrawled his signature across the parchment, the bold, jagged letters a perfect match for hisrger-than-life persona. With a flourish, he slid the contract back across the counter.


    "All set," Zirkel said, turning to Lucavion with a grin that could''ve belonged to a wolf. "See you at dawn, boss."


    Lucavion gave the faintest of nods. "Be ready."


    Without another word, the scarred man turned and strode toward the door, his dark cloak swirling behind him. Zirkel followed with his usual swagger, his presence like a storm leaving the room. The other mercenaries parted instinctively, no one willing to risk even a brush against the infamous leader of the Mad Dogs.


    Kaelen watched them go, his shoulders rxing slightly as the door creaked shut behind them. The tension in the guild hall seemed to ease instantly, conversations resuming in low tones as people tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    "Finally," Kaelen muttered under his breath. He nced toward the job board, his earlier frustration reced by a flicker of hope. With Zirkel and the Mad Dogs off chasing Lucavion''s mysterious job, maybe he''d have a chance at reiming the posting that had been snatched from him this morning. It wasn''t morous, but it was honest work¡ªand far safer than anything involving the Mad Dogs.


    Kaelen drained thest of his drink and pushed himself to his feet. The board was less crowded now, with most mercenaries having already settled in for the evening. He scanned the remaining notices, his eyes searching for the familiar posting about the caravan escort to Valford.


    And there it was.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A wide grin spread across his face. The notice was still pinned to the board, untouched since the burly Mad Dog had imed it earlier. Kaelen reached for it, the thought of finally having a chance to prove himself.


    ''I am really lucky¡­..The fact that I was able to get this without losing anything¡­.''


    ********


    The city of Thornridge sprawled across the base of the Greyed Cliffs, its stone walls weathered by centuries of cold northern winds. For a city governed by a mere baron, its bustling streets and well-paved avenues spoke of prosperity umon for settlements this close to the Arcanis Empire''s border. Thornridge thrived, not due to fertilends or trade routes, but because of the two sects that had dominated the surrounding region for decades¡ªthough that bnce had recently shifted.


    Now, only one sect cast its shadow over Thornridge: the Crimson Serpent Sect.


    The sharp tang of incense lingered in the air as Manco Drast walked through the crowded market square. The city was alive with a mix of apprehension and curiosity, a palpable tension humming beneath the surface of daily life. Hawkers shouted their wares, though their voicescked conviction. Even the town guards, d in their Baron''s blue-and-silver livery, stood straighter than usual, their hands resting anxiously on sword hilts.


    His gaze drifted toward the towering stone pagoda that loomed over the city''s northern quarter, its crimson banners snapping sharply in the breeze. The Azure Blossom Sect''s monastery, once a bastion of serenity, now bore the unmistakable scars of battle. Its walls were cracked, its gates torn asunder. Crimson gs draped over its parapets, signifying its conquest.


    Explore more at empire


    The Crimson Serpent Sect''s sigil¡ªa coiled serpent with ruby scales¡ªseemed to sneer at the city below, a silent deration of victory.


    Manco Drast veered off the bustling main street, slipping into a shadowy alley where the sounds of the market faded into a muffled hum. The air here was damp and cold, the scent of wet stone mingling with decay. He adjusted the cloak over his shoulders, keeping his face obscured as he moved deeper into the alley.


    At the end of the narrow passage, a young woman waited, her hood pulled low over her face. She leaned against the wall, arms crossed, her tense posture betraying the caution and weariness of someone constantly on edge. When Manco approached, she straightened, her sharp eyes scanning the alley behind him before settling on his face.


    "You weren''t followed, were you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Manco shook his head. "I made sure. They''re too busy showing off their crimson gs to pay attention to the shadows."


    She rxed slightly but didn''t let her guard down entirely. Her fingers twitched at her side, brushing the hilt of a dagger hidden beneath her cloak. Her voice turned bitter as she spoke again. "I saw Elder Jayan today. That bitch..." She spat the word, venom dripping from her tone. "She was wearing the robes of those crimson bastards without feeling any remorse."


    Manco''s jaw tightened. "Jayan?" he repeated, disbelief and anger mingling in his voice. "She swore an oath to protect the Azure Blossom Sect. She''s the one who taught us the weight of loyalty."


    "And now she wears the serpent like it''s a badge of honor," the woman snapped, her fists clenching at her sides. "Loyalty meant nothing to her. She was probably just waiting for the right moment to sell us out."


    Manco stepped closer, his voice low and steady. "Did she see you?"


    The woman hesitated, then shook her head. "No. I kept to the crowd. She didn''t even nce my way." Her expression darkened. "Not that she''d recognize me now. I doubt she remembers the faces of the people she betrayed."


    "Good," Manco said, his tone firm. "Thest thing we need is her sniffing around."


    "Are we really going to do it?"


    "We have to. Before they force the youngdy, we need to save her."


    The life was grim for the two.

 Chapter 317 Thornridge (2)

    Manco''s expression darkened as the woman¡ªLirien¡ªspoke, her anger matched only by the unspoken weight between them. Their young mistress, Lady Ilyana, the heir of the Azure Blossom Sect, was now a captive of the Crimson Serpent Sect. Once, their lives had been simple: serving the sect, ensuring Ilyana''s needs were met, and guarding her path toward bing the next master of the sect. But now, that life had been reduced to a desperate mission to save thest shred of their once-glorious legacy.


    "We have to act fast," Manco said, his voice low but firm. "Every moment we wait is another chance for them to tighten their grip on her."


    Lirien nodded, though the doubt in her eyes was evident. "Ilyana¡­ she''s strong, but she''s just a child. And with Vitaliara gone¡ª" Her voice caught, and she shook her head,posing herself. "How did ite to this?"


    Manco''s jaw clenched. He didn''t have to answer. They both knew how.


    The Azure Blossom Sect, once thriving and secure under the protection of their guardian beast, Lady Vitaliara, had been betrayed from within. Vitaliara''s ethereal presence had been the sect''s cornerstone¡ªa mythical being bound to the sect''s essence, her strength the source of their unparalleled prosperity. She was their protector, their guide, and their pride.


    But one fateful day, Vitaliara had weakened inexplicably, her radiant form dimming as if her very essence had been drained. Her strength, which had once repelled any threat to the sect, vanished almost overnight. The elders, who should have rallied around their guardian and prepared for what was toe, instead revealed their true colors.


    Half of the Azure Blossom Sect''s elders had already sold themselves to the Crimson Serpent Sect, secretly conspiring to deliver not only the sect''s heir but also Vitaliara''s essence to their new masters. When the Crimson Serpent Sect finally struck, it was a merciless onught. The sect''s defenses were shattered before they could even mount a response. It was as if the enemy had known every detail¡ªevery hidden passage, every secret ward, every strength and vulnerability.


    Manco and Lirien had fought through the chaos, cutting through the invaders in a desperate attempt to reach Ilyana. But by the time they reached her quarters, the sect''s heir had already been taken, dragged into the clutches of the Crimson Serpent Sect. Lady Vitaliara herself, despite her weakened state, had fought to protect her, but she too had been forced to flee. They hadst seen her vanishing into the wilderness, pursued by disciples of the Crimson Serpent Sect, her ethereal form flickering like a dying ember.


    "Do you think Vitaliara is still alive?" Lirien asked now, her voice barely a whisper. "If she was captured¡­"


    "She isn''t," Manco said firmly. "They would have announced it if they had her. Vitaliara is too valuable to them to keep quiet. That means she''s still out there, hiding, regaining her strength."


    Explore more at empire


    Lirien scoffed bitterly. "You''re more optimistic than I thought. But even if she''s alive, she''s not here. We''re on our own, Manco."


    Manco met her gaze, his voice unwavering. "We''re not on our own. We have each other, and we still have a purpose. As long as Lady Ilyana lives, so does the Azure Blossom Sect. That is why, we must act today¡­..This is our only chance."


    *******


    In a chamber where the air in the dim was stifling, heavy with the scent of damp stone and decay, a faint flicker of light from a single torch illuminated the figure hanging from the ceiling, casting long, distorted shadows across the walls.


    Lady Ilyana, once the pride of the Azure Blossom Sect, hung by her wrists, her arms stretched painfully above her. Her once-pristine robes were torn and dirtied, her hair matted and disheveled. Trails of grime streaked her pale face, but her gray eyes, though sunken, still held a flicker of defiance.


    Before her, untouched, sat a simple meal on a wooden tray¡ªa bowl of rice, a small piece of meat, and a cup of water. The food''s pristine state stood in sharp contrast to her wretched appearance, a silent testament to her refusal to break.


    The heavy wooden door creaked open, its rusted hinges groaning in protest. A young man strode into the chamber, the torchlight catching on his immacte crimson robes embroidered with the sigil of the Crimson Serpent Sect¡ªa coiled serpent, its ruby scales glinting like fresh blood. His hair was slicked back, and his face was devoid of scars or blemishes, a stark contrast to the rough disciples of the sect. His eyes gleamed with amusement, and a self-satisfied smirk curved his lips.


    "Ah," he drawled, stepping closer. "Dear Ilyana. Still holding out, I see."


    His voice echoed in the chamber, smooth andced with mockery. He stopped a few feet from her, tilting his head as if examining a curious animal.


    "You''ve been here for, what¡­ a week now?" he continued, his tone casual. "No attempts to eat. No pleas for mercy. No tears. Quite impressive. Or perhaps¡­ incredibly foolish."


    Ilyana lifted her head slowly, her movements strained. Her gaze met his, unflinching. Despite her wretched state, there was no fear in her eyes¡ªonly cold defiance.


    "Thalion Veynar," she said, her voice hoarse but steady. "The pampered prince of the Crimson Serpent Sect. Tell me, does it fill you with pride to gloat over someone who cannot fight back?"


    Thalion chuckled, the sound low and mocking. "Oh, Ilyana, you wound me." He stepped closer, his polished boots echoing against the stone floor. "I am simply here to check on you. You''re a guest, after all."


    Her lips twitched into a grim semnce of a smile. "A guest doesn''t usually hang from the ceiling like a butchered carcass."


    "Semantics," Thalion replied with a shrug. He crouched slightly, bringing himself to her eye level. "You should feel honored, really. My father may have ordered your capture, but I was the one who ensured you were brought here¡­ safely."


    Ilyana scoffed, the sound sharp despite her parched throat. "Safely? Is that what you call this?"


    The sound rang out like a thunderp, reverberating off the stone walls. Ilyana''s head snapped to the side from the force of Thalion''s hand, her cheek stinging and red. Strands of her matted hair fell across her face, obscuring her expression. She didn''t cry out, didn''t flinch. Instead, she stayed perfectly still, her breathing even as she slowly turned her head back to face him.


    Her eyes were sharper than ever, zing with a quiet fury that no p could extinguish. A faint, defiant smile curved her lips, and despite the reddened mark on her face, her gaze pierced into him like a dagger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Did that make you feel powerful, Thalion?" she asked, her voice calm, yet brimming with disdain. "Striking someone who can''t fight back? Is that how the heir of the Crimson Serpent Sect defines his strength?"


    Thalion''sposure wavered, his chest heaving as he red at her. For a moment, his carefully crafted veneer cracked, revealing the vtile anger simmering beneath.


    And then his hand shot forward, gripping Ilyana''s face with brutal force. His fingers dug into her cheeks, mushing them painfully, and her head was forced back slightly against the tension in her wrists. The sharp sting of his nails biting into her skin only fueled the ache, but Ilyana''s re didn''t falter. Her gray eyes burned with unyielding defiance, a silent deration that no amount of pain would make her cower.


    Her defiance, that unrelenting fire, only seemed to enrage Thalion further. Hisposure shattered as he leaned in closer, his breath hot and acrid against her face. His smirk was gone, reced by a sneer that revealed his frustration.


    "Listen here, you bitch," he hissed, his voice low and venomous. "You are nothing but a mere toy for me from now on. Do you understand that?"


    His grip tightened, and Ilyana''s breath hitched slightly, but still, she didn''t avert her gaze. If anything, her defiance deepened, her expression a twisted mirror of her disdain for him. He loomed over her, a man desperate to assert control, and she refused to give it to him.


    Thalion''s sneer deepened, his voice dripping with mockery as he continued. "Do you know why I haven''t started yet? Why I haven''t shown you the true meaning of submission?"


    He leaned even closer, his lips barely inches from her ear. "Because of that ''cat'' of yours." He chuckled darkly, the sound grating and cruel. "I know she''s still out there, somewhere. You won''t tell us where, but don''t worry¡ªwe''ll find her. When we do¡­" He pulled back slightly, his eyes gleaming with malice. "¡­you''ll watch as we tear her apart, piece by piece. And when she''s gone, you''ll finally understand that you have nothing left. Not your sect. Not your beast. Not even your pride."


    Ilyana''s chest tightened at his words, the venom in his tone cutting deeper than the physical pain. Yet, despite the ache in her jaw and the trembling in her exhausted body, she forced her lips into a faint, mocking smile beneath his grip.


    TAP! TAP! TAP! TAP!


    Just then, suddenly the sharp sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the oppressive chamber, cutting through the tense silence. The door creaked open, and a disciple of the Crimson Serpent Sect burst in, his crimson robes disheveled and his face pale with panic.


    "Young Master!" the disciple gasped, bowing hastily despite his urgency. "We are under attack!"

 Chapter 318 Mercenaries also have their work

    SLASH!


    The streets were painted with the crimson sprawl of fresh blood.


    SPLASH!


    Amid the chaos, Zirkel wiped his de against the cloak of a fallen disciple, his mismatched eyes narrowing as he nced around. The once-pristine crimson robes of the Crimson Serpent Sect nowy tattered, their wearers reduced to lifeless forms sprawled across the cobblestone streets.


    The metallic tang of blood hung thick in the air, mingling with the faint scent of burning incense that lingered from the Sect''s rituals. Zirkel''s axe gleamed, still dripping with the blood of his most recent opponent. Around him, four other Mad Dogs stood in varying states of readiness, their weapons bloodied but their spirits undeterred.


    Zirkel exhaled heavily, shaking his head as he nced at the carnage. His gaze drifted upward, toward the looming sectpound ahead. A part of him still couldn''t believe they were here, let alone seeding. His thoughts churned, reying thest three days in a loop as if trying to find some logic in the madness.


    "We''re going to take down the Crimson Serpent Sect."


    Those words. They still echoed in his head, sharp and absurd. They were spoken so matter-of-factly by their employer, Lucavion, as if wiping out an entire sect was no different than handling a particrly unruly gang.


    Zirkel snorted, kicking aside the body of a disciple as he muttered under his breath, "This guy''s not just insane¡ªhe''spletely unhinged."


    For three days, Zirkel had traveled with him, watching him from the saddle of his horse. He couldn''t wrap his head around the man. Lucavion was different¡ªnot in the way nobles who yed at being warriors were different, but something deeper. He wasn''t just fearless; he acted as if the rules that bound others didn''t apply to him at all. It was unnerving.


    How can twenty men be enough to take down an entire sect? Zirkel thought, ncing at one of the other Mad Dogs who was wiping his de on a crimson robe. If it were that easy, everyone would be doing it.


    The question had gued him since the moment Lucavion had made the deration. It wasn''t just bold; it was outright suicidal. The Crimson Serpent Sect was no small-time operation. They had numbers, resources, and decades of entrenched power in Thornridge. And yet, here they were, cutting through the sect''s disciples like reapers in a field.


    The real question, though¡ªthe one that Zirkel couldn''t stop turning over in his mind¡ªwas why he had gone along with it.


    He could have refused. He could have stayed in the camp, left Lucavion to march alone into his doom. But he hadn''t. And the reason was as infuriatingly simple as it waspelling.


    Stay connected via empire


    "If you can survive until the end, you''ll earn one gold coin for every kill."


    The promise of that reward had silenced every protest in the camp. One gold coin per kill¡ªan offer so absurdly generous it could onlye from a madman. For most mercenaries, an average job might pay fifty silvers if they were lucky. A gold coin was a king''s ransom inparison.


    And so, they had followed. Not out of loyalty, not out of trust, but out of greed¡ªand maybe, for some, a curiosity about the man who had made such an outrageous offer.


    Now, standing in the blood-soaked streets of Thornridge, Zirkel found himself questioning more than just the promise of coin. What kind of person throws around that kind of money? What does he actually want?


    Zirkel''s thoughts were interrupted as another wave of disciples emerged from the shadows of a nearby alley, their crimson robes fluttering like bloodied banners. They moved with coordinated precision, their weapons glinting in the dim light. For a moment, the air stilled, the tension crackling like a live wire.


    "More of them," one of the Mad Dogs muttered, hefting his mace with a grin. "Looks like we''re not done yet."


    Zirkel grunted, raising his axe. "Form up. Don''t let them surround you."


    In the end, he would just be doing his job.


    "Create chaos all around the city¡­.Make theme at you. And leave the rest to me."


    Those words still rang in his ears, absurdly confident and yet delivered with such calm certainty that Zirkel couldn''t help but follow them. He''d thought Lucavion a lunatic then¡ªhell, he still thought that¡ªbut as the night unfolded, a darker part of him couldn''t deny the intrigue. He wanted to see what this man was truly capable of.


    And that was why they had split into five groups, scattering across Thornridge like wild dogs unleashed. If there was one thing the Mad Dogs excelled at, it was creating havoc.


    "Come, you bastards," Zirkel growled, his smirk widening as he raised his axe. The crimson-robed disciples surged forward, their cries of anger mingling with the crackle of mes and the distant shouts of civilians fleeing the carnage. Around him, the other Mad Dogs braced for impact, their blood-streaked faces alight with feral glee.


    The first disciple lunged at Zirkel, a curved de shing toward his throat. Zirkel sidestepped with practiced ease, his axeing down in a brutal arc that cleaved through the disciple''s chest. Blood sprayed across the cobblestones as the body crumpled, but Zirkel was already moving, his axe whirling to meet the next attacker.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Keep it tight!" Zirkel barked to his men, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Don''t let them pin you down."


    ******


    The grand chamber of the Crimson Serpent Sect was a stark contrast to the dim prison below. Lavish red banners hung from the high ceiling, embroidered with the sect''s coiled serpent sigil in golden thread. The room''s centerpiece was a massive obsidian throne, its jagged edges gleaming ominously in the torchlight. Sitting upon it was Vaelric Veynar, the Sect Master of the Crimson Serpent Sect, his aura exuding menace.


    Or at least that was what the whole ce around him gave the vibe of.


    Vaelric was a man of imposing stature, his crimson robes draped around him like the folds of a storm. His sharp, angr features seemed carved from stone, and his piercing amber eyes burned with an intensity that made even his most loyal disciples avert their gaze. In his hand, he toyed with a ck jade serpent figurine, his fingers curling and uncurling around it as he listened to the frantic report before him.


    "You dare disturb me for this?" he growled, his deep voice reverberating through the chamber like distant thunder.


    The disciple who knelt before him trembled, sweat beading on his brow. "Sect Master, please, it is urgent. We are under attack. A group has been targeting our people around the city¡ªthey''ve already killed twenty of our disciples."


    Vaelric''s hand stilled, his grip tightening on the figurine until his knuckles turned white. His eyes narrowed, and his presence seemed to swell, filling the chamber with an oppressive weight. "Who dares?" he said, his voice dangerously low. "Who dares to challenge us and attack us on our ownnd?"


    The disciple hesitated, his voice quivering as he spoke. "We¡­ we don''t know, Sect Master. They appear to be a group of mercenaries. Their motives are unclear. They are attacking indiscriminately, cutting down anyone bearing our emblem."


    Vaelric rose from his throne, his robes billowing like blood-red smoke. The figurine in his hand shattered under his grip, shards of jade falling to the floor. "Mercenaries?" he repeated, his voice rising to a roar. "A bunch of hired des dares to defy the Crimson Serpent Sect? To kill my disciples?"


    The disciple flinched, his head bowing lower. "Y-yes, Sect Master. They''re moving quickly, hitting key outposts and retreating before reinforcements arrive. We''ve lost control of the eastern district, and they''re pushing toward the main gates."


    Vaelric''s fury zed like an inferno. "Twenty of our disciples, ughtered! And youe to me with nothing but excuses?" He took a step forward, the sheer weight of his presence forcing the disciple to press his forehead to the floor. "How is this possible? How did they breach our defenses? Answer me!"


    "That just happened."


    Vaelric''s re burned with unrelenting intensity as he paced the grand chamber, his crimson robes trailing behind him like mes licking at the air. The disciple cowered, trembling under the weight of his rage.


    "They''re not coordinated," the disciple stammered, his voice quivering. "Sect Master, they fight like madmen. They wreak havoc wherever they go¡ªthey don''t even care about bystanders. They strike fast, they kill without mercy, and they vanish."


    Vaelric''s expression twisted into a scowl. "Madmen? A pack of rabid dogs causing chaos under our noses?" His fists clenched as his voice rose. "What are the city guards doing about this?"


    The disciple hesitated, his shoulders hunching further. "Sect Master¡­ the city guards aren''t responding."


    Vaelric froze mid-step, his fiery gaze snapping toward the disciple. "What did you just say?"


    The man gulped, his voice barely above a whisper. "The city guards¡­ they''ve done nothing. They aren''t intervening."


    For a moment, the chamber was silent, save for the faint crackle of torches along the walls. Then Vaelricughed, a cold, humorless sound that sent shivers down the disciple''s spine.


    "Of course they haven''t," Vaelric said, his tone dripping with derision. "That pathetic lordling who rules this city¡ªdid you really think he''d dare lift a finger without my permission? I crushed his authority beneath my heel long ago." He smirked, though the fury in his eyes remained. "That was how I silenced the Azure Blossom Sect without interference. That fool was so easy to intimidate, he became little more than a puppet."


    Vaelric turned abruptly, his robes swishing as he closed the distance between him and the kneeling disciple. "So, now youe to me," he hissed, his voice low but venomous, "because these so-called mercenaries are rampaging unchecked, and no one is left to stop them?"


    The disciple nodded frantically, his forehead pressed to the cold floor. "Y-yes, Sect Master. Forgive me."


    "How many of these vermin are there?" Vaelric demanded, his tone sharp as a de.


    "We''ve identified five different groups, Sect Master," the disciple replied quickly. "Each group consists of four people. They move separately, but their timing is precise. Wherever they strike, they leave behind carnage before we can respond."

 Chapter 319 Mercenaries also have their work (2)

    Vaelric stood motionless for a moment, his fiery gaze fixed on the disciple as his mind churned. The fact that a mere twenty individuals¡ªdivided into groups of four¡ªcould cause such chaos, even against the Crimson Serpent Sect''s disciples, spoke volumes about their strength.


    The average strength of their disciples was at the peak of 1-star, with a few promising individuals reaching early 2-star Awakening. But these attackers¡­ if they were capable of such precision and carnage, they couldn''t be below 2-star, and some might even be stronger.


    "Twenty men," Vaelric murmured, his voice low and deadly. "And yet you dare to tell me this is the work of mere mercenaries?"


    The disciple flinched, lowering his head further. "Sect Master, their techniques¡­ they don''t match any local groups. They''re skilled, and they fight as though they''ve trained for years."


    Vaelric''s lips curled into a sneer. "Skilled or not, they are vermin. Their strength is insignificant next to mine. But for the sake of appearances¡­" He turned, his robes swishing, and gestured sharply toward the guards near the door. "Summon Elder Jayan and the others. I want elders of at least peak 3-star Awakening leading the charge. Let them bring these fools to their knees."


    One of the guards hesitated, ncing at Vaelric before bowing deeply. "Sect Master, Elder Jayan is¡­ preupied with overseeing the interrogation of the Azure Blossom Sect''s former disciples."


    Vaelric''s re snapped toward him, his amber eyes zing. "Then relieve her of that duty. Those broken dogs can wait." He straightened, his aura expanding with suffocating intensity, sending a ripple of unease through everyone present. "Do you think I would entrust this matter to anyone less? Elder Jayan will handle this personally."


    The guard nodded quickly and left the chamber, not daring to look back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vaelric''s attention returned to the kneeling disciple, his sharp features twisted into a scowl. "Make no mistake. These attacks threaten more than just our reputation¡ªthey undermine the entire foundation of what we''ve built here."


    For sects like the Crimson Serpent Sect or the Azure Blossom Sect, power was everything. Their reach might not have extended to the grand capitals of the empire, but in the countryside and smaller cities, they were undisputed rulers. Having even a 3-star Awakened elder was a sign of strength, one that demanded respect and submission from the surrounding popce. That strength was why they could collect protection taxes and fees, imposing their will without resistance.


    For Vaelric, maintaining this facade of power was paramount. A threat like this¡ªan organized, deadly group that could cut down disciples and destabilize their influence¡ªcould not go unanswered. The Crimson Serpent Sect''s grip on Thornridge and its surrounding regions had to remain irond.


    "Send the elders," he repeated, his voice colder now. "Crush these insects. I want their corpses hung at the city gates as a reminder to all. Anyone who defies us will meet the same fate."


    The disciple nodded frantically. "Yes, Sect Master."


    As the disciple scrambled to obey, Vaelric turned toward the grand window that overlooked the city. The skyline of Thornridge stretched out before him, a mix of stone buildings and bustling streets. His gaze lingered on the distant horizon, where the fading light of the sun cast long shadows over the city. Explore hidden tales at empire


    His thoughts darkened as he considered the timing of the attacks. Two years ago, the Crimson Serpent Sect was different than how it was just now.


    Back then, even Vaelric himself had been stuck at mid-4-star Awakening, unable to break through no matter how hard he pushed.


    And with the Sect Master of the Azure Blossom Sect being mid-4-star rank as him, his sect was actually weaker than the Azure Sect thanks to the Guardian Beast, which they called.


    In fact, he hated the feeling though his core. After all, he was a lot more talented than that bitch, and he was much more hardworking.


    But because of the existence of the Vitaliara, the Guardian Beast, she was able to advance while he was stuck dealing with the matters of his sect.


    His ambition had burned brighter than his strength, and he''d known the sect''s survival would require more than sheer determination.


    It was then that they hade.


    The memory of that fateful meeting sent a shiver down his spine. Their offer had been simple: power in exchange for allegiance. The means by which they''d delivered on their promise remained a mystery, but the results were undeniable. Vaelric had surged past his limits, reaching the peak of 4-star Awakening, and the sect had grown stronger under his rule.


    But the deal hade with strings, and now, those strings were tightening.


    "Where is that ''cat''?" Vaelric muttered, his voice low and dangerous.


    The guards stiffened, exchanging uneasy nces. None dared to answer immediately.


    "Did you not hear me?" Vaelric snapped, his gaze slicing through them like a de. "Where is Vitaliara?"


    "....Sect Master¡­..4 Elders are already looking for her through the Shadow Thicket¡­.It is just, you know that ce¡­"


    "It has been a fucking year!"


    Vaelric''s hand mmed against the ck stone wall, the force of his rage shaking the chamber. A crack spidered through the smooth surface, dust crumbling at his feet. His amber eyes burned with barely restrained fury as he turned back toward the guards, his presence swelling like a storm about to break.


    "A year!" he roared, his voice echoing through the chamber. "It has been a fucking year, and you''re telling me she''s still eluded us? How many elders have I sent into that cursed Shadow Thicket? How many of our resources have I burned for this hunt, only for you to return empty-handed every time?"


    The guards flinched, their heads bowing further, none daring to meet his gaze. One of them, a younger man trembling under Vaelric''s oppressive aura, hesitated before speaking.


    "S-Sect Master¡­ the Shadow Thicket is vast and treacherous. Even with the elders'' strength, the ce is¡­ unnatural. It shifts, it misleads."


    "Enough!" Vaelric snapped, his voice cutting through the exnation like a de. He advanced on the trembling guard, his expression a mask of wrath. "Do you think I don''t know the dangers of that ce? Do you think I care about excuses?"


    The guard fell silent, swallowing hard as Vaelric loomed over him.


    Vaelric stepped back, running a hand through his slicked-back hair, his fingers trembling with frustration. He turned toward the window once more, staring out at the darkening horizon. His thoughts raced, the weight of the promised time pressing down on him like a vice.


    The deal.


    The memory of that meeting was as vivid as ever. The shadowy figures, their impossible presence, their cryptic smiles as they made their offer. They had given him what he''d longed for¡ªstrength beyond his limits, the power to crush the Azure Blossom Sect and im Thornridge as his own. But their terms had been clear.


    Vitaliara.


    The beast''s essence was the price they demanded, and if he failed to deliver, the consequences would be dire. The whispers of what would happen to his sect, to him, if he failed¡­ they had haunted his dreams ever since.


    And now, the promised time was approaching.


    "Sigh¡­.."


    Vaelric exhaled sharply, his shoulders rising and falling as he tried to steady the storm raging within him. The weight of his failures, the looming consequences of the deal, and the chaos erupting in his city gnawed at hisposure. He closed his eyes for a brief moment before opening them, his gaze sharp and calcting.


    "Bring her," he said coldly, his voice low but firm. "Now."


    The guards exchanged uneasy nces before one of them bowed and hurried out of the chamber. Vaelric didn''t move, his back to the room as he stared out the window, the city lights flickering like distant stars. The air in the room grew heavier as the moments stretched, his impatience simmering beneath the surface.


    Minutester, the heavy doors creaked open again. The sound of dragging footsteps echoed through the chamber as two guards entered, a figure between them. She stumbled slightly as they brought her forward, her hands bound with enchanted cuffs that glimmered faintly in the torchlight.


    Vaelric turned slowly, his eyes narrowing as they fell upon the woman.


    She stood tall despite the bindings, her posture graceful but rigid. Her long, dark hair framed her strikingly beautiful face, but it was her eyes that drew the most attention¡ªor rather, theck of life within them. Her pale gray eyes, once filled with vitality and pride, were now shallow pools of emptiness, devoid of any spark of resistance or hope. She was a ghost of the person she had once been.


    "Leave us," Vaelricmanded, his voice cutting through the silence like a de. "All of you. Get out."


    The guards hesitated, exchanging wary looks before bowing and stepping out of the chamber. The door shut behind them with a heavy thud, sealing the room in oppressive quiet.


    "Hehe¡­..Crawl."


    It was his time to y.

 Chapter 320 Crimson Serpent Sect

    The heavy doors of the Crimson Serpent Sect''s grand hall creaked open, a pair of disciplined guards bowing low as six elders strode in. Their robes flowed like waves of blood, embroidered with the coiled serpent emblem that marked their authority. Their presence was imposing, theirbined aura a testament to the sect''s strength.


    Near the center of the hall stood Vaelric''s aide, a slender man with sharp, calcting eyes, and the trembling disciple who had brought the news of the attacks. Vaelric himself remained seated on the jagged obsidian throne, his amber gaze fixed on the elders, a faint smirk curling his lips. His stillness was asmanding as the elders'' motion, an unspoken deration of his superiority.


    The elders stopped several paces before him, their faces a mixture of irritation and restrained fury. Elder Jayan, her silver-streaked hair catching the torchlight, folded her arms, her gaze sharp and cold.


    "Speak," shemanded, her tone carrying the weight of authority.


    Vaelric''s aide stepped forward, his voice calm but precise, a sharp contrast to the disciple''s earlier panic. "Esteemed Elders, the sect is under attack. A group of mercenaries, organized and skilled, has struck multiple locations across Thornridge, targeting our disciples and outposts. They have already imed the lives of twenty of our own."


    A ripple of outrage passed through the elders, their expressions darkening. Elder Varos, his hulking frame tense with anger, let out a low growl. "Mercenaries? They dare to challenge us on our own soil? What arrogance."


    The aide continued, undeterred. "These are no ordinary mercenaries. They fight with precision and ferocity, their techniques unfamiliar. They strike swiftly and retreat before reinforcements can arrive."


    "They''re cowards, then," sneered one of the 3-star elders, a wiry man with a perpetual smirk. "Rats scurrying in the dark."


    The disciple, still trembling, interjected nervously, "Sect Master¡­ I mean, Elders, their tactics are¡­ unorthodox. They split into five groups, each hitting a different target. It''s chaos¡ªdeliberate chaos."


    Elder Jayan''s eyes narrowed, her sharp gaze fixing on the disciple. "And you''re here to tell us you''ve failed to contain a group of hired des?"


    The disciple flinched, his head bowing lower. "I¡­ I¡­"


    "Enough," The aide''s voice cut through the room, calm yet seething with authority. He didn''t rise but leaned forward slightly, his amber eyes gleaming with menace. "The elders are more than capable of handling this. You have wasted enough of my time."


    He gestured dismissively, and the aide took a step back, his expression neutral. The disciple scrambled to bow and retreat, grateful to escape the suffocating tension of the grand hall.


    As the disciple fled the hall, the room was left in a silence heavy with tension. The six elders stood rigid, theirbined aura oppressive, but beneath theirposed exteriors, a crackling animosity simmered.


    Elder Varos''s piercing gaze settled on Elder Jayan, his lips curling into a sneer. "It''s almost poetic, isn''t it?" he began, his deep voiceced with mockery. "Rats scurrying into our sect, only for more rats to strike from the shadows. Your kind seems to attract trouble."


    Jayan''s silver-streaked head turned slowly toward him, her expression impassive but her sharp eyes gleaming like frost on a de. "Careful, Varos. It''s unbing for an elder to let jealousy cloud his judgment."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Another of the original Crimson Serpent Sect elders, a wiry man with a perpetual smirk, snorted derisively. "Jealousy? That''s rich,ing from someone who sold out her own sect to climb higher. Rats like you don''t inspire envy, Jayan. Contempt, perhaps, but never envy."


    Jayan''s two allies, both defectors from the Azure Blossom Sect, stiffened visibly. One, a burly man with a scar across his chin, took a step forward, his fists clenched. "We joined because we saw the truth," he growled. "The Azure Blossom Sect was weak and doomed to copse. We strengthened this sect with our knowledge and skills, yet you treat us like lepers."


    Varosughed, the sound harsh and derisive. "Strengthened? Don''t make meugh. The only thing you strengthened was your own coffers with the rewards you begged for."


    "..."


    The other two were silent, and it was Jayan who had broken the silence.


    "Enough. Let''s not waste any time with the pointless talk."


    The tense silence hung heavily in the hall as Jayan''s calm but cutting words settled between them. For a brief moment, even Varos seemed to hesitate, his sneer faltering under the weight of her icy demeanor. But his pride was not so easily silenced.


    As Jayan turned sharply toward the doors, her two allies falling into step behind her, Varos''s deep voice rang out once more, dripping with mockery. "You rats should stay here, as you are. The Crimson Serpent Sect has no need for traitors to dirty their hands. We''re more than enough to deal with this matter." Read new chapters at empire


    Jayan paused mid-stride, her back to him, but she didn''t bother turning around. "Do as you please, Varos," she said, her voice dismissive. "Your petty provocations don''t concern me."


    Her two allies exchanged nces, their expressions hardening in silent agreement. Without a word, they followed her out of the hall, their footsteps steady and unhurried, as if Varos''s taunts were little more than the barking of an inconsequential dog.


    Varos''s sneer twisted into a grimace, his jaw clenching so tightly that the veins in his neck bulged. "Wretched wench," he muttered under his breath, his fists curling at his sides. "Let''s see how long you can hold it in. Your arrogance will catch up with you, Jayan."


    The wiry elder at his side smirked, clearly enjoying the exchange. "Shall we let her make a fool of herself, or do we follow? Wouldn''t want her and her ilk taking credit for our work."


    Varos let out a low growl, his sharp eyes narrowing. "She''s desperate to prove her worth. If we move faster, we''ll gather the credibility before she even gets a chance."


    With that, Varos strode toward the doors, his heavy footsteps echoing in the grand hall. The remaining elders exchanged a final nce, their mutual disdain for the defectors evident, before following their leader. Therge double doors groaned shut behind them, leaving the chamber empty save for the lingering tension.


    But this was a fatal mistake.


    A mistake that they woulde to understand soon.


    ********


    The thick silence following the elders'' departure was broken by the faint rustling of foliage outside the Crimson Serpent Sect''s grand entrance. From the shadows of the twisted ornamental bushes, a cloaked figure emerged, his movements so fluid and precise that it seemed the environment had shaped itself around his concealment.


    The young man pulled back his hood, revealing a sharp, angr face partially obscured by the edge of the shadowed cloak. He brushed some stray leaves off the fabric, muttering to himself in a tone that carried both admiration and annoyance.


    "This cloak really is something. Even a 4-star cultivator wouldn''t notice me unless they deliberately focused their senses." His voice was soft, almost reflective, but there was a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.


    The silence of the night shattered as the heavy presence of the young man disrupted the stillness. From the guard post at the gate of the Crimson Serpent Sect, two sentinels stirred, their attention snapping toward the cloaked figure standing unnervingly still.


    "Halt!" one barked, his voice steady but wary. The man''s sharp features were partially obscured by his helm, but the tension in his stance was clear. "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    The other guard shifted, his grip tightening on the long spear he carried. His narrowed eyes scanned the stranger, suspicion ring in his posture.


    Before either could make another move, the young man''s hand darted to his side, drawing a sleek, thin de in a single fluid motion. The air around him seemed to quiver as the de caught the dim light, a faint shimmer of ck starlight dancing along its edge.


    SWOOSH!


    In one impossibly fast arc, the de shed, cutting through the silence. For a heartbeat, there was no sound¡ªjust the faint hum of the weapon slicing the air.


    SPURT!


    Blood sprayed out in twin arcs, painting the ground and gate in a macabre disy. The two guards froze, their bodies rigid before their heads slipped from their shoulders, thudding onto the ground with a grim finality.


    The young man sheathed his de in one fluid motion, his expression calm, unbothered by the carnage he had just wrought. He nced down at the bodies, the faintest hint of a smile curling his lips as though he had merely swept aside a minor inconvenience.


    "Now," he murmured to himself, his tone almost conversational, "shall we erase the Crimson Serpent Sect?"


    With that, he stepped through the gates, his cloak swirling behind him as he moved with inhuman speed. The sect grounds blurred around him, the world narrowing to the path ahead as he dashed through with purpose.


    The faint shimmer of ck starlight around his de caught the torches'' glow, leaving streaks of eerie luminance in the air as he dispatched each foe who dared to cross his path. Guards and disciples fell like leaves before the storm, their cries silenced before they could even echo.


    Dash. sh. Blood. Silence.

 Chapter 321 Vaelric

    Vaelric leaned back against his obsidian throne, his sharp gaze fixed on the broken woman before him. The room was dim, the torches casting flickering shadows that danced across the jagged walls. The air was thick with tension, the silence broken only by his quiet, mockingughter.


    PLAP! PLAP!


    In the darkness, a silhouette of someone could be seen jumping up and down.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vaelric moved closer, his shadow looming over her. His hand reached out, tracing the curve of her jaw with a mockery of gentleness. "Such beauty wasted on weakness," he murmured, his tone almost wistful. "You could have been so much more. Instead, you''re nothing but a tool now¡­ a broken one at that."


    He crouched before her, tilting her face upward so their eyes met. For a moment, his expression softened¡ªnot with kindness, but with twisted satisfaction. He was in control. Here, in this moment, nothing could challenge him.


    But then¡ª snap.


    Vaelric''s head jerked up, his expression shifting instantly from smug to alert. Something was wrong. The air in the room had changed, carrying with it a faint hum of energy. His eyes narrowed as he focused, his senses sharpening.


    "What?" he muttered, his voice low and dangerous. His gaze darted around the chamber, searching for the source of the disturbance.


    The sensation grew stronger, a faint but unmistakable ripple of mana cutting through the oppressive air. It wasn''t subtle¡ªthis was mana being used in significant amounts. Vaelric''s expression darkened.


    "Mana?" he said, his voice rising in disbelief. "This isn''t a disciple¡­ this is far too strong."


    The energy pulsed again, sharper this time, like the beat of a war drum. Vaelric''s breath hitched as he recognized the signature. The intensity was unmistakable¡ªthis was mana at the level of a 3-star Awakened, if not higher.


    "An elder," Vaelric hissed, his mind racing. But the possibility didn''t sit right with him. No elder would unleash their mana like this without his explicitmand. His orders had been clear¡ªdiscipline above all else.


    His eyes widened as the realization hit him. "Someone is attacking."


    In an instant, he was on his feet, his aura ring as he surged with power. The oppressive force of his mana filled the chamber, the torches flickering wildly in response. His sharp gaze snapped to the woman before him, her lifeless expression unchanged.


    "Out of my way," he growled, grabbing her bound form and throwing her aside like a rag doll. Shended heavily against the cold stone floor, unmoving.


    Vaelric strode toward the door, his mind a storm of calctions and fury. If someone had breached his territory, if they dared to challenge the Crimson Serpent Sect within its own stronghold, they would pay for their audacity in blood.


    Just then he sensed something.


    SWOOSH!


    Vaelric''s hand shot to the hilt of his de, drawing it in a single, fluid motion as his instincts screamed a warning.


    CLANK!


    The sh echoed through the chamber as steel met steel, sparks flying from the force of the impact. Vaelric''s de, a jagged, crimson-hued longsword, locked against the gleaming edge of another¡ªa weapon shrouded in a faint, otherworldly glow.


    "What?!" Vaelric snarled, his sharp eyes narrowing as he pressed back against the force of the strike. His opponent had appeared out of nowhere, their presence masked until thest possible moment.


    The figure before him was cloaked in shadows, their face obscured by a hood that cast a veil of darkness over their features. But their stance, their precision, spoke volumes¡ªthey were no mere intruder.


    Vaelric gritted his teeth as he forced the opposing de aside, his aura ring with fury. "Who dares to¡ª"


    But the figure didn''t give him time to finish. They moved with inhuman speed, their de darting toward him in a flurry of precise strikes.


    CLANG! CLANG!


    Vaelric barely managed to deflect the rapid assault, his movements sharp but strained as he matched the intruder''s speed. His teeth clenched in frustration; whoever this was, they were no ordinary warrior. The sheer precision and ferocity of their strikes were unlike anything he''d encountered before.


    "You''ll regret this," Vaelric hissed, his voice a low growl as he parried another attack and countered with a sweeping sh of his own. His crimson de ignited with a dark, fiery glow, the power of his mana coursing through it as he aimed to overwhelm the intruder with sheer force.


    But the shadowed figure was undeterred. They twisted their body, narrowly avoiding the fiery arc of Vaelric''s de, and retaliated with a spinning strike aimed at his side.


    Vaelric blocked again, the sh sending a jarring vibration through his arms. His fury grew as he realized he was being pushed onto the defensive. "Who are you?!" he demanded, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    The figure tilted their head slightly, their hood casting deeper shadows over their face, but the faint sound of a chuckle escaped from within. It was light, almost yful, yet it carried an undercurrent of mockery that cut through the tension like a knife.


    "Hmm¡­ Who am I?" the figure mused aloud, their voice unmistakably young, perhaps belonging to someone in their early twenties. Despite its youthfulness, there was a sharpness to it¡ªa taunting edge that made Vaelric''s teeth clench.


    "Does it matter?" the figure continued, their toneced with teasing derision. They stepped forward, their de shimmering with that same otherworldly glow. "You''re going to die here after all, Vaelric."


    The words hung in the air, each syble dripping with confidence and contempt. Vaelric''s fiery aura red in response, his anger boiling over as he red at the shadowed figure. Continue reading at empire


    "You dare mock me?" Vaelric snarled, his voice a low, venomous growl. "You think this is a game, boy? You''ll regret every word."


    But the figure didn''t flinch. Instead, they let out another softugh, the sound almost casual, as if Vaelric''s rage was nothing more than a passing amusement.


    "Oh, I''m counting on it," the young man replied, his de shifting into a ready stance. The faint light surrounding it pulsed, the shadows in the room seeming to warp and dance around him. "Show me what the infamous Vaelric can do. Surely, the Crimson Serpent Sect''s leader isn''t all bark and no bite?"


    Vaelric''s eyes burned with fury, his jagged de igniting with a fiery ze as he lunged forward. "You''ll regret underestimating me!"


    The figure met his charge head-on, their des shing in a violent explosion of sparks and mana. The room trembled under the weight of their auras, the oppressive heat of Vaelric''s fire battling against the eerie chill emanating from the figure''s weapon.


    CLANG! CLANG!


    The strikes came fast and relentless, the twobatants moving in a deadly dance of steel and shadows. Vaelric''s strength and fiery fury were matched by the figure''s agility and precision, their movements fluid and unyielding.


    "You talk big," Vaelric growled between strikes, his de arcing in a brutal sh. "But words won''t save you!"


    "And yet," the figure countered, their voice calm and mocking as they sidestepped the attack, "here I am, still standing."


    The exchange only fueled Vaelric''s rage, but there was a flicker of unease in his mind. The figure wasn''t just taunting him¡ªthey were ying with him, every movement precise and deliberate, as if they were studying his every move.


    Vaelric''s mind raced, his sharp instincts screaming warnings that couldn''t be ignored. He didn''t know if there were others lurking in his stronghold, waiting to strike, but it didn''t matter.


    ''No one would dare to strike the Crimson Serpent Sect alone¡­ This one must have allies,'' he thought grimly, his grip tightening on his jagged, crimson de. ''If I let this drag on, the consequences could be catastrophic. I need to end this now.''


    His aura red violently, the oppressive heat of his mana filling the chamber as he began channeling his energy. The crimson glow surrounding him darkened and intensified, coiling around his de like a living entity. His lips curled into a vicious snarl as he uttered the name of his ultimate technique.


    "Crimson Serpent Ascension."


    The air around him seemed to ignite as the energy coalesced into the form of a massive serpent, its body a writhing construct of molten mes and concentrated mana. The serpent''s eyes glowed with a fiery menace, its fangs bared as it hissed, ready to strike.


    The figure before him didn''t flinch. Instead, they tilted their head slightly, as if curious. "A big snake, is it?" they mused, their tone mocking despite the overwhelming pressure of Vaelric''s attack. "How very fitting."


    Vaelric''s fury boiled over. With a roar, he surged forward, the serpent of mes coiling and striking in tandem with his de. The room trembled under the force of the attack, the serpent''s fiery maw snapping toward the shadowed figure with deadly precision.


    "Let''s see you dodge this!" Vaelric bellowed, his voice filled with both rage and desperation.


    The serpent''s fiery body lunged, its zing heat warping the air as it bore down on the intruder. The figure, however, didn''t move. They stood perfectly still, their de lowered, as if waiting for the inevitable.


    And then, at thest possible moment¡ª


    SWOOSH!


    The figure moved.

 Chapter 322 Vaelric (2)

    The figure remained still until the serpent''s fiery maw was nearly upon them. Then, with a single, deliberate step, they moved.


    First Movement.


    The figure''s de traced a wide, sweeping arc, a ring of ck starlight ring to life as the motionpleted. The ring pulsed with an eerie energy, dark and radiant at the same time, as though it devoured the light around it. The starlight ring caught the fiery serpent mid-lunge, constricting its zing form as if an invisible chain had bound it.


    The serpent hissed and writhed, its fiery coils struggling against the encircling starlight, but the figure held firm, their de steady as they maintained the ring''s pressure. The mes dimmed slightly, their brilliance choked by the oppressive force of the ck energy.


    Second Movement. Read new chapters at empire


    The figure shifted seamlessly into their next motion, their de shing upward in a clean, vertical strike. The glow of their weapon intensified, and as it cut through the fiery serpent, the creature let out a deafening roar. The room trembled as the de cleaved the molten construct in two, the fiery halves splitting apart with a burst of sparks and embers.


    Vaelric''s eyes widened in disbelief as the remnants of his ultimate technique dissolved into nothingness, the oppressive heat reced by the chilling presence of the figure''s starlight-infused de.


    Third Movement.


    Without hesitation, the figure lunged forward, his de snapping into a precise, lightning-fast thrust. The ck starlight surrounding it condensed into a single, concentrated point at the tip, the energy shimmering like a dark star.


    "Void Starfall de: Starlight Needle," they intoned, their voice calm and deliberate as the de shot toward Vaelric''s chest.


    The overwhelming danger was immediate and undeniable. Vaelric''s instincts screamed, his body moving before his mind could process. He forced himself to leap back, the motion abrupt and strained.


    CRACK!


    The energy of the Starlight Needle grazed his side, the mere proximity of its power sending a searing pain through his body. Vaelrded heavily, coughing up blood as he clutched his ribs. His fiery aura flickered erratically, his body trembling from the strain of forcefully canceling his earlier technique.


    His breath came in ragged gasps as he red at the figure, his voice a hoarse snarl. "WHO ARE YOU? WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?"


    The figure tilted their head slightly, their stance rxed despite the chaos. The glow of their de dimmed, but their presence remained no less menacing.


    "Who I am¡­" the figure murmured, their voice tinged with mocking amusement. "Does it really matter to you, Vaelric?" They stepped closer, their dark aura pressing down on him like a suffocating weight. "Your end is near. What difference would knowing make?"


    Vaelric''s mind raced, fear and anger twisting in his gut. This wasn''t just an intruder. Whoever this person was, they weren''t here by ident. They hade with purpose. And Vaelric, for all his power, was now acutely aware of how close he was to losing everything.


    His chest heaved as he forced himself upright, the searing pain in his ribs threatening to pull him back down. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, but his fiery amber eyes burned with a desperate resolve. He couldn''t afford to hesitate.


    In battles of this level, seconds decided everything. Hesitation meant death. It was a principle he had lived by and one that had carried him to his current strength. Now, it would be tested more than ever before.


    "Damn it," he hissed, his voice hoarse but steady. With a sharp movement, he reached into the folds of his robe and pulled out a small, gleaming pill¡ªa precious Emberheart Revival Pill, crafted to heal wounds and restore vitality in an instant. It was a treasure he had hoarded for years, only to be used in moments of absolute desperation.


    BITE!


    The pill crunched between his teeth, releasing a rush of burning energy through his body. Vaelric let out a sharp exhale as the warmth spread, dulling the pain in his ribs and steadying his trembling limbs. His aura red brighter, crackling like an inferno as the pill did its work.


    He straightened, his grip tightening around his de. "No holding back," he muttered. "Not now."


    SWOOSH!


    In an instant, heunched himself forward, his fiery aura trailing behind him like a zinget. His opponent''s calm figure loomed closer, their silhouette sharp against the flickering light of the torches. Vaelric''s gaze narrowed, his entire being focused on one final, decisive strike.


    "Hydra Ascension of Crimson!" he roared, his voice carrying the weight of his determination.


    The technique was his ultimate move, a culmination of his years of training and mastery. Mana surged from his core, flooding through his veins in a torrent of fiery energy. His de ignited, a serpent of me coiling around its length as he swung it forward with everything he had. The mes roared like a living beast, the serpent''s fangs aimed directly at his enemy''s heart.


    The chamber was engulfed in a blinding ze, the heat searing even the stone walls. The ground beneath them cracked and splintered as Vaelric''s strike tore through the air with devastating force. He knew this attack would leave him drained, his core nearly empty, but he didn''t care. Victory required sacrifice, and this was his only chance.


    But then¡ª


    The figure moved once again.


    SWISH.


    The blinding ze of Vaelric''s technique illuminated the chamber, casting wild shadows on the cracked stone walls. His fiery serpent roared forward, its three heads twisting and snapping with lethal intent. This was his trump card, his absolute strongest move.


    And yet, the figure remainedposed, their movements deliberate as they stepped into the storm.


    First Movement: The Starlight Ring


    The figure''s estoc moved in a precise, circr motion, their wrist rotating effortlessly as the de traced a glowing ring of ck starlight. The ring surged outward, coiling around one of the serpent''s heads like an iron cor. The ming maw thrashed and snapped, but the starlight constricted tighter, snuffing it out with a hiss.


    Vaelric''s eyes narrowed, a grin spreading across his bloodied lips. "You think that''s enough?" he spat, his voice hoarse but defiant. "There are still two more!"


    The remaining two heads of the serpent lunged forward, their fiery jaws snapping with savage force. They twisted in tandem, aiming to encircle the figure from both sides.


    "Heh¡­" Vaelric chuckled darkly, confident he had outmaneuvered them. "Let''s see you stop this."


    Second Movement: Starline.


    The figure''s feet shifted, their body twisting with a fluid grace that defied the chaos around them. Their estoc came up in a sharp, vertical sh, the ck starlight surging along its length. The de seemed to extend, its shadowy energy slicing cleanly through the nearest serpent head.


    SWISH! CRACK!


    The ming head burst into embers, the energy dissipating into the air. Without pausing, the figure pivoted on their back foot, their arm swinging low in a sweeping arc to meet the final head.


    Third Movement: The Void Pierces All


    Thest head roared toward them, its fiery maw wide open as if to devour them whole. The figure''s estoc darted forward in a deadly thrust, ck starlight condensing at the tip in a concentrated burst of destructive energy.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The motion was precise: their left foot angled slightly outward for bnce, their torso leaning forward as their arm extended in a straight, powerful line. The de pierced the serpent''s head directly between its fiery eyes, and the concentrated energy erupted outward in a sharp, resonant st.


    BOOM!


    The final head shattered, the remnants of Vaelric''s ultimate technique vanishing into sparks and fading mes.


    Vaelric staggered back, his wide eyes reflecting disbelief. He clutched his de tightly, his knuckles white. "Impossible¡­" he muttered, his voice trembling. "Someone this strong is here? Why?"


    Vaelric''s legs trembled as he tried to steady himself, his fiery aura flickering weakly around him. His eyes darted toward the enemy, his mind racing with questions that wed at his sanity.


    "Why?" he spat, his voice trembling with a mixture of fury and despair. "Why is someone like you here? Why are you targeting me?"


    The figure stood still, their calm demeanor unshaken by Vaelric''s outburst. Their dark, shadow-cloaked aura seemed to consume the very air around them, an oppressive void that defied reason. Slowly, a small, faint smile curved their lips.


    Then, from the shadows above, a sleek figure leapt down onto the man''s shoulder with eerie grace.


    Vaelric''s eyes widened in horror. "No¡­" he whispered, his voice barely audible over the sound of his own heartbeat. His gaze locked onto the creature perched on the man''s shoulder¡ªa lithe, silvery feline with eyes like shimmering stars.


    The cat tilted its head, its ethereal presence unmistakable.


    "Vitaliara!" Vaelric roared, his voice echoing with desperation and disbelief. "You¡­ you''re here?! You''ve aligned with him?!"


    The man''s smile grew slightly, and his free hand rose to gently stroke Vitaliara''s fur. The guardian beast purred softly, its celestial aura glowing faintly in response.


    Vaelric''s breath hitched, his mind spiraling. This was it¡ªthe culmination of everything he had feared. The beast he had spent so long hunting, the key to his salvation, was not only alive but had turned against him.


    "You¡ª" Vaelric began, his voice breaking.


    "Goodbye," the figure interrupted, their tone calm, almost mocking.


    The estoc surged forward, cloaked in a cascade of ck starlight. The energy was blinding, a concentrated void of destruction that seemed to bend reality itself. Vaelric barely had time to react as the de pierced his chest with deadly precision.


    "Huh?" The word escaped his lips, a faint, confused exhale as the world seemed to slow. He looked down, his amber eyes widening as he saw the dark energy swirling around the wound. Heat began to radiate from his core, a searing intensity that spread rapidly through his body.


    The figure stepped back, pulling the de free with a smooth motion. Vaelric staggered, his hands clutching at his chest as the heat intensified. His fiery aura sputtered, flickering wildly before it was consumed entirely by the dark energy now coursing through him.


    "No¡­" he gasped, his voice a broken whisper. "No, this can''t¡­"


    But before he could finish the thought, his body erupted in a violent explosion of ck and crimson light. The force shattered the stone floor beneath him, sending shockwaves through the chamber.


    Vaelric''s final moments were consumed by the searing heat and the realization that he had lost¡ªnot just the battle, but everything.

 Chapter 323 A Mothers Strength

    Lucavion stood over the charred and broken remains of Vaelric, his estoc still faintly glowing with the remnants of ck starlight. The air was thick with the acrid smell of ash and mana residue, a stark reminder of the battle that had just unfolded. His eyes narrowed as he surveyed the scene, the faintest hint of a smirk ying on his lips.


    ''Now, he is dead,'' Lucavion thought to himself, his tone devoid of satisfaction or regret. It was simply a fact, cold and unyielding.


    [Yeah¡­] Vitaliara''s voice entered his mind, soft yet weighted. She perched on his shoulder, her ethereal presence bothforting and disquieting. Her golden eyes, usually so vibrant, now shimmered with an unspoken conflict.


    Vaelric''s body, or what remained of it,y sprawled on the fractured obsidian floor. He was the architect of so much destruction¡ªthe one who had torn apart the Azure Blossom Sect and forced Vitaliara to flee into the shadows. And yet, even in death, his presence lingered like a ghost, heavy and inescapable.


    Lucavion''s gaze remained fixed on Vaelric''s remains, his mind as calm as the still air around him. The faint hum of his [me of Equinox] echoed softly in his ears, the flickering ck fire surrounding his estoc dying down slowly. He felt the pull of something lingering¡ªan afterimage of power, a dark residue that clung to the ruins of Vaelric''s form.


    Vitira leapt gracefully from his shoulder to the ground, her golden eyes locked onto the crumpled remains. Her fur shimmered faintly, her celestial energy responding to the oppressive weight of death that filled the air.


    She turned to him, her voice a whisper carried by the stillness. [Absorb him.]


    Lucavion''s lips curved into a slight smirk, a familiar edge of mischief in his dark eyes. "Straight to the point, huh?" But there was no real jest in his tone. He understood her meaning entirely. The energy coursing through Vaelric''s body was potent¡ªraw, untapped, and born of years of cultivation. It would not go to waste.


    Without hesitation, he raised his estoc, the de reigniting with a ripple of ck starlight. The [me of Equinox] coiled and writhed along its length, its dual nature¡ªa bnce of life and death¡ªready to consume the remnants of Vaelric''s power.


    The me flickered before surging outward, stretching like a living tendril toward the remains. As it made contact, the mana residue erupted in a burst of crimson light, the final resistance of Vaelric''s fading will.


    The energy recoiled before sumbing, drawn inexorably into the hungry mes. Lucavion felt the surge of power the moment it entered him¡ªa rush of vitality mingled with the essence of death, rich and potent. His breath hitched as his body absorbed it, the intensity of Vaelric''s mid-4-star realm power overwhelming for a brief moment.


    ''This energy...'' he thought, his smirk fading as his focus sharpened. It was intoxicating, almost alive, coursing through his veins and sinking deep into the very core of his being. It wasn''t just raw power¡ªit carried the weight of Vaelric''s battles, his cruelty, his ambitions.


    The rush was both a gift and a curse, a reminder of what it took to im strength in a world so unforgiving.


    Vitira''s mes rose beside his, and a faint shimmer of ethereal light added to the scene. She observed the process with an unreadable expression, her voice entering his thoughts once more.


    [You knew what he was. You knew the value of his death.]


    Lucavion nodded faintly, his gaze not leaving the swirling mes. ''Of course, I knew. A mid 4-star realm cultivator doesn''te around every day.'' His tone carried a quiet confidence, but beneath it was the sharp edge of calction. ''That''s why I brought the mercenaries. Without them dividing his forces, I would''ve faced a gauntlet just to get here. A risk worth taking... but one that could''ve ended in my death.''


    He clenched his fist as the mes settled, their energy coalescing within him. His body pulsed with newfound strength, the essence of Vaelric''s death now his to wield. The sensation was both satisfying and sobering¡ªa reminder of the cost of power.


    Vitaliara''s golden eyes flickered toward him, her tail curling slightly as she absorbed his thoughts. [You''re always calcting, aren''t you? Even now.]


    Lucavion allowed himself a small chuckle, lowering his estoc as thest remnants of Vaelric''s energy faded into him. "Calcting? I wouldn''t say that. Practical? Absolutely. If I hadn''t been, we wouldn''t be standing here."


    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer before shifting back to the smoldering remnants. [It''s fitting, in a way,] she said softly. [That the power he used to destroy so much is now the foundation of something greater.]


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, his confidence tempered with a rare note of reflection. "Fitting or ironic... I''ll take it either way."


    THUD!


    Just then someone moved right at that moment.


    Lucavion''s smirk disappeared, reced by a sharp, calcted expression as the sound reverberated through the chamber. He turned toward the noise, his estoc steady in his hand. Vitaliara perched back onto his shoulder, her ethereal body tense, the glow in her golden eyes flickering with unease.


    The source of the disturbance was clear now¡ªa figure leaning heavily against a crumbled column at the far end of the chamber. Her silhouette was striking, despite the state she was in. Long ck hair cascaded down her back in a tangled mess, her figure voluptuous yet marred by countless bruises and scars. Her hood partially obscured her face, but her grey eyes were unmistakable, dull and hollow, like windows to a shattered soul.


    Lucavion approached her slowly, the echo of his boots the only sound. Vitaliara''s voice trembled in his mind, [Gabri?] Her disbelief carried the weight of recognition and sorrow, yet it wasced with hesitation as if she couldn''t bear to confirm what her eyes saw.


    Lucavion stopped just short of the woman, his eyes narrowing. He could see the faint rise and fall of her chest, thebored breaths of someone who had endured far more than their share of suffering. She stirred slightly, her head tilting toward him with an effort that seemed to cost her what little strength she had left.


    "Ah¡­.."


    The woman named Gabri''s lips parted, a faint sound escaping her as her eyes focused with growing rity. Her gaze shifted past Lucavion andnded on Vitaliara, who stood at his side, her celestial fur glowing faintly as if responding to the woman''s presence.


    "Lady Vitaliara..." Gabri''s voice cracked, hoarse and strained, each word seemingly pulled from the depths of her exhaustion. Despite her weakened state, there was a faint reverence in her tone, a whisper of who she once was.


    Lucavion''s brow furrowed as he nced at Vitaliara, his mind already racing to connect the threads of this unexpected encounter. "You know her?" he asked, his voice calm butced with curiosity.


    Vitaliara''s golden eyes shimmered, her tail curling tightly around her small frame. [I do,] she replied, her voice soft yet heavy with emotion. She stepped closer to Gabri, her movements deliberate, as if she were approaching a sacred memory. [She is¡­ or was¡­ Gabri Ailthane, Sect Master of the Azure Blossom Sect. My aide.]


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, studying Gabri with a slight sense. "That sect?" His tone was neutral, but his gaze sharpened as he considered the implications. A mid-4-star warrior reduced to this¡ªit was both a testament to her strength and a grim reminder of the devastation wrought by Vaelric.


    Gabri''s breath hitched at the mention of Vaelric, her body trembling faintly. She clutched the edge of her tattered cloak, her fingers weak but determined. "You¡­ you''ve in him?" she rasped, her grey eyes searching Lucavion''s face as though seeking confirmation.


    Lucavion nodded, his smirk returning, albeit tempered by gravity. "He''s gone. Permanently. You have my word."


    A fleeting spark of relief flickered in Gabri''s eyes, but it was quickly overshadowed by a wave of pain. She slumped further against the column, her strength waning.


    Vitaliara leaped to her side, nuzzling Gabri''s arm with a gentleness Lucavion rarely saw in her. [Rest, Gabri. You''re safe now.]


    Lucavion''s sharp gaze held steady as he observed Gabri, her trembling form slumped against the column. Despite Vitaliara''s attempt to offerfort, the celestial creature''s efforts seemed to dissipate in the heavy silence. Gabri''s grey eyes stared nkly past them both, devoid of light, of hope, of any tether to the world around her.


    Lucavion took a step back, his expression hardening. "I see..." he murmured, his voice low and measured. He studied her carefully, noting the utter hollowness in her gaze. Her body remained upright by sheer force of habit, but her spirit¡ªher very essence¡ªwas gone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her eyes told him everything. They were the eyes of someone who had lost everything, someone who had been drained of the will to fight, to dream, to live. Lucavion knew those eyes all too well; he had seen them in countless souls broken by the weight of a cruel world.


    "...You are gone," he whispered, the words heavy with understanding and finality.


    Gabri didn''t react. She didn''t flinch, didn''t acknowledge his presence. She remained a fragile shell, a ghost of who she once was. Her silence only solidified what Lucavion already knew.


    His fingers tightened around the hilt of his estoc. Slowly, deliberately, he drew the de from its sheath, its dark metal catching the dim light of the chamber. The [me of Equinox] flickered faintly along the edge, a soft hum of life and death coiling in harmony.


    "Then," Lucavion said, his voice steady but filled with an undercurrent of sorrow, "let me grant you the end you long for."

 Chapter 324 A Promise

    "Then. Let me grant you the end you long for."


    Vitaliara leapt in front of Gabri, her golden eyes zing as her voice roared in his mind. [Lucavion! What are you doing?]


    He didn''t waver, his grip on the estoc firm. ''This is for the better,'' he thought, his inner voice calm yet resolute as he directed his thoughts to Vitaliara. ''Look at her.''


    Vitaliara nced back at Gabri, her celestial form trembling as she saw the truth. Gabri didn''t move to protect herself. She didn''t protest. She simply sat there, lifeless, her gaze fixed on nothing.


    [But she can recover!] Vitaliara''s voice cracked with desperation, her plea ringing in his mind. [She''s not beyond saving!]


    Lucavion shook his head slightly, his smirk gone, reced by a cold, pragmatic expression. "Recovery requires a desire to live," he said softly, his eyes never leaving Gabri. "She doesn''t have that anymore. She''s already made her choice."


    He raised his sword.


    "My¡­.."


    Just then Gabriel''s voice came with a low tone.


    Lucavion''s estoc hovered in the air, the faint hum of the [me of Equinox] vibrating along its edge as he prepared to strike. But just as the de was about to fall, a faint sound reached his ears¡ªhoarse, broken, yet filled with more weight than any shout.


    "My... daughter... please..." Gabri''s voice cracked, barely audible, yet it carried through the stillness of the chamber like a thunderp. Her lips moved slowly, the words drawn from a ce deep within her that hadn''t been entirely extinguished. Not as a sect master. Not as a warrior. But as a mother.


    Lucavion froze. His sharp gaze locked onto Gabri, and for the first time, he saw something stirring behind the emptiness in her eyes¡ªa glimmer of purpose, fragile but undeniable. His de lingered mid-air, caught between his initial resolve and the unexpected weight of her plea.


    Vitaliara''s golden eyes widened, a faint shimmer of tears reflecting her own inner turmoil. [Gabri...] she whispered in his mind, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Lucavion''s expression softened, though his grip on the estoc remained steady. He took a measured breath, lowering the de slightly. "Your daughter..." he murmured, his voice steady but tinged with curiosity and understanding. "If she''s still out there... you can leave it to me."


    Gabri''s lips trembled, the faintest hint of a smile ghosting across her face. Her eyes met his for a fleeting moment, and in that instant, something unspoken passed between them. "You see..." Lucavion continued, a shadow of his smirk returning, though tempered by a rare sincerity. "I''m quite good at taking care of other people''s daughters."


    The faint smile on Gabri''s lips grew just enough to shine through her exhaustion. "Ah... I am d..." she whispered, her voice so soft it could barely be heard. The glimmer in her eyes faded, her body rxing as though the weight of the world had finally been lifted from her shoulders.


    Lucavion inhaled deeply, his gaze steady andposed as he raised the estoc one final time. The ck starlight along its edge dimmed, reced by a soft, ethereal glow¡ªthe [Sword of Life. Gentle de]. The me coiled with a radiant bnce of life''s light, a gesture of respect to the woman before him.


    Vitaliara stepped aside, her form trembling but silent as she watched. [You''ll make it painless?] she asked, her voice no louder than a whisper in his mind.


    Lucavion nodded once. "Of course."


    He brought the de down in one smooth, graceful motion. The light from the [Gentle de] pulsed gently, wrapping around Gabri like a shroud, easing her final moments with a warmth that seemed to erase her pain.


    As her final breath escaped her lips, the chamber fell silent. Gabri''s body slumped, her expression serene, as though she had finally found the peace that had eluded her for so long.


    Lucavion sheathed his estoc with a sharp click, his expression unreadable as he turned to Vitaliara. "Her daughter," he said simply, his voice calm yet resolute.


    [Ilyana.]


    Vitaliara''s voice entered Lucavion''s mind, quiet but firm, carrying the weight of memory. [Her daughter''s name is Ilyana.]


    Lucavion paused, his gaze lingering for a moment on Gabri''s lifeless form. He repeated the name under his breath, testing its weight. "Ilyana," he murmured, his tone thoughtful yet resolute, as though the name itself carried a new purpose.


    The chamber was heavy with silence, broken only by the faint echo of his boots as he turned and began to walk. Vitaliara leapt gracefully to his shoulder, her celestial fur dimmed but steady, the glow in her golden eyes subdued. She didn''t speak immediately, sensing the unspoken gravity in his stride.


    Lucavion''s steps were measured, deliberate, as he moved through the broken remains of the chamber. The flickering remnants of his [me of Equinox] glimmered faintly in the distance, casting long shadows across the fractured obsidian floor. His mind, however, was focused on the single name echoing in his thoughts.


    "Ilyana," he repeated softly, as if to himself, the sound mingling with the quiet hum of mana in the air.


    [What do you intend to do?] Vitaliara finally asked, her voice tentative but curious.


    Lucavion''s lips curled into a faint, almost sardonic smile, though his eyes held none of their usual mischief. "Isn''t it obvious? Find her." He nced at Vitaliara, his expression sharpening. "If Gabri held on this long for her daughter, there''s a reason. And I intend to see what that reason is."


    ********


    Thalion strode briskly through the darkened halls of the Crimson Serpent Sect, his boots clicking against the polished stone floor as he moved toward his father''s residence. The events in the prison chamber had left him agitated, but he shook off the unease with a sharp breath. He needed to speak to Vaelric. Whatever was happening in Thornridge was growing more dire by the moment, and answers were needed.


    The narrow corridor gave way to the open courtyard, the cool night air brushing against his face. But as he stepped outside, he froze mid-step, his breath hitching.


    The courtyard was littered with bodies.


    Countless corpses of his fellow disciplesy strewn across the cobblestones, their crimson robes soaked in blood. The torches lining the perimeter flickered dimly, casting eerie shadows over the carnage. The metallic stench of death filled the air, mingling with the faint tang of burning wood.


    "What¡­ what happened here?" Thalion whispered, his voice trembling as his gaze darted from one lifeless form to another. His disciples¡ªhis sect''s people¡ªwere dead, their faces frozen in expressions of terror and pain. Many bore deep, precise wounds, their deaths clearly the work of someone skilled. Others looked as though they''d been torn apart by sheer force, their bodies mangled and unrecognizable.


    For a moment, he was paralyzed, his mind struggling to process the scene before him. He stepped forward slowly, his boots crunching on shattered debris and bloodied cloth. His eyes narrowed, searching for any sign of life among the dead.


    "This¡­ this can''t be¡­" Thalion muttered. "Who¡­ who did this?"


    The unease bubbling within him began to grow into something darker¡ªfear. He had seen death before, of course. As the heir to the Crimson Serpent Sect, he had fought and killed many times. But this¡­ this was different. This wasn''t a battle. It was a massacre.


    He crouched beside one of the corpses, a young disciple whose wide, lifeless eyes stared nkly at the night sky. A deep sh ran across his chest, the cut clean and deliberate. Thalion reached out hesitantly, touching the blood-soaked robes. They were still warm.


    "Who could do this?" he whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief. The disciples of the Crimson Serpent Sect were no weaklings. Even the lowest among them were seasoned fighters, skilled inbat and imbued with the sect''s fiery techniques. For so many of them to fall so quickly¡­


    Thalion''s breath came in ragged gasps as he tore through the corridors of the sect, his boots pounding against the stone floor. The carnage in the courtyard burned in his mind, a horrifying image he couldn''t shake. The disciples were dead, their blood soaking the cobblestones, and he had no idea who¡ªor what¡ªcould have done this.


    There was only one person who might have answers: his father.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vaelric was the strongest in the sect, the pir upon which the Crimson Serpent Sect had been built. If anyone could stop this madness, it was him. Thalion clenched his jaw, his grip tightening on the hilt of his de as he pushed forward, ignoring the twisting unease in his gut.


    As he neared the grand doors of his father''s chambers, he slowed. The faint hum of a presence emanated from within, a powerful energy that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. Thalion frowned, his hand hovering over the door handle.


    "Father¡­" he muttered under his breath. "He''s here."


    The thought brought a small measure of relief. Vaelric''s chambers were forbidden to all but the sect master himself. No one else could¡ªor would¡ªdare enter. The energy inside had to be his father''s. And yet¡­ something felt wrong. The air was thick with tension, and the faint metallic tang of blood lingered.


    He pushed the door open cautiously, stepping inside.


    The scene that greeted him made his blood run cold.

 Chapter 325 Thailon

    The moment that Thailon had pushed the door, the scene that greeted him made his blood run cold.


    Blood was sttered across the walls, pooling on the polished marble floor. The room, once a symbol of Vaelric''s power and authority, was now a gruesome tableau of violence. In the center of the carnagey a body¡ªor rather, what was left of one. Only the lower half remained, the torso and head missing entirely. The dismembered remains were twisted and grotesque, as though they had been savaged by something monstrous.


    Thalion''s eyes widened in horror as he recognized the tattered, blood-soaked robes on the lower half of the body.


    "F-Father?" he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. His legs felt weak, his chest tightening as the realization sank in. This mangled corpse¡­ it belonged to Vaelric.


    His mind raced, unable to reconcile the image before him. Vaelric, the most powerful man in the Crimson Serpent Sect, the peak 4-star Awakened on the verge of a breakthrough, was dead. Not just dead¡ªobliterated.


    "Father!" Thalion screamed, his voice breaking. He stumbled forward, his trembling hands reaching out toward the remains. But before he could take another step, a voice cut through the silence like a de.


    "Oh? You''re his son?"


    Thalion froze. The voice was smooth, mocking, and carried an air of casual confidence. He turned sharply, his eyes darting to the source.


    Thalion''s body snapped toward the voice, his head swiveling to the side where the sound hade from. His heart hammered in his chest, and his breath hitched as his gazended on a figure stepping from the shadows.


    It was a young man, d in dark clothing that seemed to meld with the dim light of the room. His movements were deliberate, almost leisurely, as though the chaos and carnage around him were of no consequence. But it wasn''t his attire or his calm demeanor that struck Thalion¡ªit was his eyes.


    The young man''s gaze bore into Thalion with a force that was almost physical, an intensity that twisted the air around him. His eyes gleamed with something indescribable, a cold, unyielding intent that sliced through Thalion''s fragileposure like a de. It wasn''t anger. It wasn''t hatred. It was something worse.


    For a fleeting second, Thalion tried to meet the young man''s gaze, to anchor himself against the oppressive weight of his presence. But the effort was futile. The sheer intent in those eyes¡ªthe quiet, undeniable promise of destruction¡ªforced him to avert his gaze. His head turned involuntarily, his body recoiling as though struck.


    His breath quickened, his chest rising and falling erratically. A cold sweat broke out along his brow, his hands trembling as he gripped his de tighter. He felt it then, crawling up his spine and clutching his throat like an icy hand.


    "Fear¡­" he muttered under his breath, the word barely audible as it escaped his lips. His body felt heavy, weighed down by an invisible force that sapped the strength from his legs. He wanted to move, to act, to strike¡ªbut he couldn''t. The presence before him was suffocating, a void of power and malice that eclipsed everything else.


    The young man smirked, a small, almost amused curve of his lips. He took another step forward, his movements as smooth as a predator stalking its prey.


    "So," the young man said, his voice calm butced with a quiet menace. "This is the heir of the Crimson Serpent Sect. The son of Vaelric." His gaze flicked briefly to the mangled remains on the floor, his smirk widening slightly. "Your father was quite disappointing. I expected more from the ''strongest in the city.''"


    Thalion''s fingers twitched, his instincts screaming at him to fight, to run, to do something. But the weight of the young man''s presence pinned him in ce, rendering him unable to act.


    "W-why¡­?" Thalion stammered, his voice shaking. "Why are you doing this? Who¡­ who are you?"


    The young man tilted his head slightly, his smirk never faltering. "Why?" he repeated, as though tasting the word. "Does it matter? Your father made his choices, and now he''s paid the price. And you¡­" His gaze darkened, the oppressive air growing heavier. "¡­you''ll pay yours."


    Thalion''s knees buckled slightly, his legs trembling beneath him. He tried to steel himself, to push past the fear wing at his chest, but the young man''s presence was like a ck hole, pulling him deeper into despair.


    "No¡­" Thalion whispered, his voice barely audible. He tightened his grip on his de, summoning every ounce of courage he could muster. "I won''t¡­ I won''t let you¡­"


    The young man''s smirk faded, his expression growing colder. "You won''t let me?" he repeated, his tone devoid of amusement. He raised his hand, his fingers flexing slightly as a faint glow of dark energy began to gather around him.


    "Now that I think about it¡­.." The young man''s dark energy swirled around him, faint motes of starlight shimmering in the oppressive void. His expression remained cold and detached, but his next words cut through the suffocating air with a razor''s edge.


    "There is a chance," he said, his voice calm, almost contemtive. "A chance that you leave this ce alive."


    Thalion''s heart skipped a beat, his trembling hands tightening around his de. The weight of the young man''s presence didn''t diminish, but those words held a faint glimmer of hope¡ªone he desperately wanted to believe in.


    The young man tilted his head slightly, his cold gaze locking onto Thalion''s. "Though," he continued, his tone taking on a mocking edge, "that chance only exists if you answer my question."


    Thalion swallowed hard, his throat dry as the air grew heavier around him. "W-what¡­ what do you want to know?" he forced out, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The young man stepped closer, each measured movement sending a jolt of dread through Thalion''s body. His ck estoc lowered slightly, the swirling energy around it pulsing faintly as he leaned forward, his voice soft butced with menace.


    "Where," he said, his words deliberate and precise, "is the girl named Ilyana?"


    The name sent a cold shock through Thalion''s veins. His eyes widened, and his breath hitched as realization struck him like a thunderp. This wasn''t just a random attack. This wasn''t about his father or the Crimson Serpent Sect''s power. This man hade here with a purpose, and that purpose was Ilyana.


    He knew.


    Thalion''s mind raced, his thoughts spinning in a desperate storm. That''s why he''s here. That''s why he killed Father. It''s all because of her.


    His fingers tightened around his de, his knuckles turning white. He knew what this meant. He wasn''t stupid. Even if he answered the question, even if he told this man exactly where Ilyana was, it wouldn''t matter. His father was dead. The sect was in ruins. And now, there was no reason for him to be spared.


    Thalion''s breath hitched, and for a moment, silence hung heavy in the blood-soaked chamber. Then, suddenly, a sound broke the stillness.


    "Heh..."


    It started as a low, guttural chuckle, rising from his throat like a twisted melody. His shoulders trembled as theugh grew louder, unrestrained, echoing through the chamber with a wild, almost maniacal edge. His de dropped to the floor with a dull ng as he threw his head back,ughing uncontrobly.


    "Ahaha! All of this¡­" he gasped between fits ofughter, his voice cracking under the weight of hysteria. "You¡­ you came all this way. You killed my father. You destroyed everything¡­ for her?" He doubled over, clutching his sides as hisughter turned darker, more venomous. "I don''t know whether to pity you or apud your stupidity!"


    The young man didn''t move, his calm expression unchanging as he watched Thalion with an almost clinical detachment. The oppressive energy around him seemed to tighten, but Thalion was too far gone to notice.


    Finally, Thalion straightened, his lips curling into a sneer. His eyes, filled with madness and spite, locked onto the young man. "You think you''re so terrifying," he spat, venom dripping from his words. "You think you can break me? Fuck you."


    With a sharp inhale, Thalion gathered the bile of his hatred and spat. The glob of saliva flew through the air, aiming for the young man''s face¡ªbut it nevernded. The moment it reached within inches of him, the spit hit an invisible barrier, sliding harmlessly down to the floor with a faint hiss.


    The young man''s gaze didn''t waver. If anything, theck of reaction only made Thalion''s hatred burn brighter.


    "That bitch," Thalion snarled, his voice low and venomous. "I should''ve r*ped her when I had the chance. Maybe then she''d have been useful for something." He grinned, his teeth bared like a cornered animal. "So go ahead. Kill me. You''ll never find her."


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop. The faint flicker of starlight around the young man''s de grew brighter, sharper, the oppressive weight of his presence


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop. The faint flicker of starlight around the young man''s de grew brighter, sharper, the oppressive weight of his presence bing suffocating. For the first time, Thalion''s grin faltered, his bravado cracking as the sheer force of the young man''s intent bore down on him.


    The young man''s voice was cold, devoid of emotion, as he finally spoke. "I see," he said simply, his tone calm but chilling. "Thank you for answering me."


    The young man''s piercing gaze didn''t falter as he took a step closer, his de humming faintly with an unsettling energy. The oppressive aura in the room thickened, making it harder for Thalion to breathe. He sneered, refusing to let the fear wing at him show, but the slight twitch in his eye betrayed him.


    The young man tilted his head slightly, his voice calm but dripping with icy contempt. "This smell of yours¡­ it''s faint, but unmistakable." He leaned in slightly, his dark eyes locking onto Thalion''s with an intensity that made the air feel heavy. "You just came from her side, didn''t you?"


    Thalion''s eyes widened imperceptibly, the twitch in his brow giving him away. His sneer faltered for a fraction of a second, reced by a sh of rm.


    The young man''s lips curled into a smirk. "Ah, so it''s true. You''ve confirmed it for me." He straightened, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Well then, it appears you''ve served your purpose."


    He took another step closer, his presence suffocating as he loomed over Thalion. The flickering starlight around his de red briefly, illuminating the room in sharp, cold light.


    "Though," the young man said, his tone sharp with disdain, "talking about r*pe like that¡­ It''s kind of shallow, don''t you think?"


    Thalion opened his mouth to retort, but before he could form the words, the de moved.


    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


    The strikes were impossibly fast, so swift that Thalion didn''t even register the pain at first. The faint, metallic sound of steel slicing through flesh and bone echoed in the room, followed by the dull thuds of severed digits hitting the bloodied floor.


    Thalion''s eyes darted downward in horror.


    Six fingers¡ªthree from each handy scattered on the ground, twitching grotesquely. His right leg had been severed cleanly just above the knee, blood pouring from the stump in sickening gushes. His mind struggled to process what had just happened, but then the pain hit him like a tidal wave.


    "AAAAAH!" Thalion screamed, his voice raw and guttural as he copsed to the floor, clutching the stumps of his mutted hands. Blood seeped between his trembling fingers, staining the already crimson floor. His leg twitched uselessly, the agony radiating up his body with every heartbeat.


    The young man stood over him, calm and unflinching. He tilted his head slightly, his expression devoid of pity. "Now," he said, his voice eerily soft, "next time, be mindful of your words."


    GULP!


    And he forcefully fed Thailon a small vial.


    "Goodbye."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 326 Disciples

    Lucavion turned to Vitaliara, her celestial form perched on his shoulder, her golden eyes flickering with intensity. She had been the one to discover the unique scent clinging faintly to Thalion''s mangled body¡ªa subtle but unmistakable trail that led them deeper into the Crimson Serpent Sect''s stronghold. Her nose, attuned to the finer nuances of mana and life essence, had guided them this far.


    [It''s faint, but I''m sure of it,] Vitaliara said firmly, her voice clear in Lucavion''s mind. [This scent¡­ it leads to something hidden below.]


    Lucavion gave a curt nod, his dark eyes narrowing as he focused on the path ahead. Without a word, he strode forward, his estoc gleaming faintly with the residue of the [me of Equinox]. His pace quickened as they moved through the blood-soaked corridors, his de striking down anyone foolish enough to stand in his way. Crimson arcs of blood painted the walls and floors as screams echoed briefly before being silenced.


    The deeper they descended, the colder and more oppressive the air became. The faint scent Vitaliara had detected grew stronger,ced with hints of decay and despair. Lucavion''s expression remained unreadable, though his eyes burned with a cold, unyielding determination.


    Finally, Vitaliara''s tailshed with urgency. [We''re close. Just ahead, Lucavion.]


    The corridor opened into a narrow staircase spiraling downward into darkness. Lucavion didn''t hesitate, his boots echoing against the stone steps as he descended rapidly. The oppressive atmosphere thickened, and with each step, the scent became more distinct¡ªa mixture of desperation and muted power, suppressed by something unnatural.


    At the bottom of the staircase, a heavy iron door barred their way. Lucavion ced his hand on it, his [me of Equinox] surging along the metal. With a sharp, deliberate push, he forced it open, the hinges groaning in protest.


    The scene that greeted them was both shocking and infuriating.


    Rows of chambers stretched out before them, each one containing malnourished figures. Their gaunt faces and hollow eyes spoke of prolonged suffering, their bodies weak from neglect. Most of them were cuffed with glinting, rune-etched artifacts designed to suppress their Awakened abilities, rendering them helpless.


    Vitaliara''s breath hitched, her fur bristling as her golden eyes scanned the prisoners. [I recognize some of them¡­] she whispered, her voice heavy with sorrow. [They''re from the Azure Blossom Sect. These were Gabri''s disciples.]


    Lucavion''s gaze swept over the chambers, his sharp mind processing the scope of what he was seeing. "So, this is what became of them," he murmured, his voice low and cold. "Vaelric didn''t just destroy the sect¡ªhe turned its survivors into tools."


    The despair in the air was palpable, but Lucavion didn''t falter. He stepped into the room, his de ready as his eyes darted between the chambers. Vitaliara leapt down, pacing anxiously as she recognized more familiar faces. [We need to free them, Lucavion. They''ve suffered enough.]


    Lucavion nodded, his mind already working through the situation. The cuffs would need to be destroyed, and the disciples, though weakened, would require guidance to escape. It wouldn''t be easy, but the path forward was clear.


    He approached one of the chambers, his gaze locking onto a young woman slumped against the back wall. Her once-pristine robes were tattered, and her skin was pale and bruised, but there was a faint glimmer of defiance in her eyes¡ªa spark that hadn''t yet been extinguished.


    "Rest easy," Lucavion said softly, his voice carrying an uncharacteristic note of reassurance. "Your time in this prison is over."


    He raised his de, the [me of Equinox] ring to life as he prepared to cut through the restraints. Behind him, Vitaliara''s golden eyes shimmered with determination.


    As Lucavion''s de red to life, casting ethereal shadows across the chamber, a sudden cry broke the oppressive silence.


    "Lady Vitaliara?"


    The voice was hoarse, trembling with disbelief. Lucavion paused mid-strike, his sharp gaze snapping to the source of the voice¡ªa gaunt man clutching the bars of his chamber. His hollow eyes, sunken with malnourishment, widened as they fixed on the celestial figure beside Lucavion.


    "LADY VITALIARA!" another voice shouted, the desperate hope in the cry reverberating through the chamber. "YOU''RE BACK?"


    A wave of whispers and exmations followed, filling the air with a mixture of disbelief and tion. Figures stirred in their cells, weak hands reaching through the bars as more voices joined the chorus. "It''s her! She''s returned!" "Lady Vitaliara is here!"


    Vitaliara''s fur bristled with emotion as she stepped closer to Lucavion''s shoulder, her golden eyes scanning the disciples who now stared at her with expressions that ranged from stunned disbelief to unrestrained joy. [They recognize me¡­] she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. [Even after all this time¡­]


    Lucavion''s expression softened slightly, though his eyes remained calcting. He nced at Vitaliara, noting the way her presence seemed to breathe life into the broken figures before them. He understood their reaction perfectly.


    ''She was their guardian,'' Lucavion thought, his mind piecing together the fragments of their shared history. ''The one who protected their sect when it still stood. Even if they barely knew her personally, her presence must have been a symbol of strength, of hope.'' He nced back at the trembling figures. ''And they''ve been living without either for far too long.''


    "Lady Vitaliara¡­" The young woman in the chamber before Lucavion whispered, her voice barely audible but heavy with reverence. She reached out a trembling hand toward Vitaliara, her eyes filling with tears. "You''vee back¡­ You''vee to save us."


    Vitaliara leapt gracefully from Lucavion''s shoulder,nding on the stone floor with quiet dignity. She padded closer to the bars of the chamber, her celestial form glowing faintly in the dim light. [I''ve returned,] she said softly, her voice resonating with warmth and sorrow. [I''m sorry it took so long.]


    The disciples in the chambers pressed closer to their bars, their faces alight with something they hadn''t felt in years¡ªhope.


    Lucavion observed the scene silently, his de still glowing with the [me of Equinox]. He could see the fragile bnce in their expressions, the way they clung to Vitaliara''s presence as though it were the only thing keeping them upright. Without a word, he turned back to the restraints binding the young woman before him and brought the de down in a precise, fluid motion.


    The cuffs shattered, the suppression runes flickering and dying. The young woman gasped, the sudden release of her mana like a flood breaking through a dam. She copsed forward, her body trembling as she struggled to steady herself.


    "Rest," Lucavion said simply, his voice calm yet firm. "Your strength will return. You''ll need it."


    One by one, he moved to the other chambers, his de striking with precision to free the disciples. Each time the restraints shattered, the same mixture of disbelief and gratitude spread through the air, their gazes alternating between him and Vitaliara.


    Vitaliara turned to Lucavion, her voice steady but filled with gratitude. [Thank you, Lucavion. For this.]


    Lucavion smirked faintly, his eyes glinting with his usual sharpness. "I''m just the executioner," he replied, though his tone carried a rare note of sincerity. "You''re the one they needed to see."


    As Lucavion moved through the chambers, his de striking with precision to shatter the restraints of the Azure Blossom Sect disciples, his steps eventually carried him to the very end of the corridor. A faint, chilling hum resonated from thest cell, distinct from the others. Vitaliara paused beside him, her golden eyes narrowing as she peered at the iron door reinforced withyers of intricate runes.


    [This cell¡­] Vitaliara''s voice trembled slightly, a mix of recognition and unease threading her tone. [It''s different. It was meant to hold someone¡­ special.]


    Lucavion tilted his head, his dark eyes scanning the markings on the door. "Special," he echoed, his voice calm yet curious. He extended his hand, the [me of Equinox] ring as he pressed his palm against the cold iron. The runes red briefly before disintegrating under the weight of his mana. With a sharp motion, he pushed the door open, the groan of the hinges reverberating through the corridor.


    The iron door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit chamber. Unlike the other cells, this one bore an air of restraint rather than outright neglect. The faint scent of stale mana lingered, and though the woman inside was gaunt and malnourished like the others, there was an undeniable sharpness to her gaze, a flicker of vitality that hadn''t been entirely extinguished.


    Lucavion''s eyes immediately locked onto her as she sat upright against the far wall, her wrists bound by rune-etched cuffs. Her long, dark hair framed a face marked with exhaustion but still strikinglyposed. The moment Lucavion stepped into the cell, her eyes snapped upward, sharp and alert.


    "Ah¡­" she breathed, her voice cracking with the strain of disuse. Her grey eyes widened as they settled on the small, glowing figure that padded into the room beside Lucavion. "Lady Vitaliara¡­"


    The reverence in her tone was unmistakable, her expression a mixture of disbelief and joy. She struggled to rise, her cuffed hands trembling as she tried to push herself up.


    Vitaliara leapt gracefully to the floor, her celestial glow illuminating the woman''s gaunt features. [Yes, it''s me,] she said softly, her voice warm yet tinged with sorrow. [I''ve returned.]


    But instead of relief, the woman''s face twisted into a grimace. "Why?" she demanded, her voice hoarse but sharp. "Why did youe back? You should have escaped! It''s much more dangerous now!" Her tone wasced with urgency and fear, as though her words alone could shield Vitaliara from some unseen peril.


    Lucavion''s brows lifted slightly, the corner of his mouth curving into a faint smirk. "Grateful, aren''t you?" he remarked dryly, his tone light but edged with amusement. "We just risked quite a lot to find you."


    The woman''s sharp gaze darted to Lucavion, her grey eyes narrowing slightly as though trying to measure him. "You don''t understand," she said firmly, her voice gaining strength. "The Crimson Serpent Sect¡­..They are really strong¡­..Their leader¡­.Vaelric¡­.he is a peak 4-star warrior¡­."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah¡­.that guy¡­.he is dead¡­.I just killed him."


    At that, the girl''s chin fell to the ground¡­.


    "What?"

 Chapter 327 : Dont lie!

    The gaunt ''s mouth hung open, her disbelief in. She struggled to form words, her gaze darting between Lucavion and the faint glow of his [me of Equinox] that still lingered on the de.


    "You... you killed him?" she stammered, her voice hoarse and incredulous. "Don''t lie! How could you possibly¡ªhe was a peak 4-star warrior!" Her voice rose, trembling with desperation. "This is no time for jokes. You don''t understand¡ªVaelric was more monster than man! If he''s gone, it wasn''t by someone like you."


    Lucavion tilted his head, his expression calm but edged with faint amusement. "That''s quite the endorsement for his strength, but unfortunately for him, he underestimated mine. Vaelric''s body lies in pieces several floors above us."


    The woman''s lips parted again as if to argue, but no words came. Her gaze fixed on Lucavion''s youthful face, her brows knitting in disbelief. "You''re lying," she muttered, shaking her head, as if denying the possibility would make it less real. "You¡­ you can''t have."


    "Ah, yes," Lucavion said, his tone turning light with mock indignation. "How could a mere ''youngster'' like me pull it off? Perhaps it was a stroke of luck, or maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI''m not as ordinary as you think."


    Her hands tightened around the restraints still binding her. "Stop joking!" she snapped, her desperation cutting through her disbelief. "Run now, while you can! You''ve done enough. Save yourself, save Lady Vitaliara! We can endure this¡ªwe always have."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, the faint glow of his [me of Equinox] reflecting in his dark eyes. His tone softened but carried an unyielding edge as he replied, "I refuse."


    The gaunt girl¡ªIlyana, as Vitaliara had identified her¡ªblinked, startled. "Huh?"


    Lucavion took a deliberate step closer, leaning slightly forward as though about to deliver some grand deration. "If there''s one thing¡ª"


    [Stop it,] Vitaliara interrupted sharply, her celestial form hopping to perch directly in front of his face. Her golden eyes red at him with exasperation. [We don''t have time for your entric poses, Lucavion.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lucavion sighed dramatically, drawing himself upright and looking distinctly unimpressed. "You''re no fun, you know," he muttered, though the amusement in his eyes betrayed his mock indignation. "A little ir never hurt anyone."


    He shifted his focus back to the woman, his expression softening but losing none of its resolve. "Ilyana, was it?" he asked, his voice steady butmanding.


    She hesitated, her lips trembling slightly. "Yes¡­"


    "Good," Lucavion replied, inclining his head. "Stay here. I''ve already freed the others. Until Ie back for you, don''t leave this chamber. Get it?"


    "Wa¡ª" she began, her voice wavering with protest.


    "Get it?" Lucavion''s tone sharpened just enough to leave no room for argument.


    Ilyana faltered, her shoulders sagging as she lowered her gaze. "¡­Understood."


    "Good," Lucavion said, the faintest curve of satisfaction on his lips. Without another word, he turned on his heel, his estoc gleaming faintly in the dim light as he strode toward the exit.


    Vitaliara leapt gracefully to his shoulder, her golden tail flicking as she nced back at Ilyana, who stood frozen in ce. [We''ll return soon. Stay strong.] Her voice carried aforting warmth, but her eyes mirrored Lucavion''s resolve.


    Lucavion moved swiftly through the oppressive corridor, his boots striking the stone floor with purpose. His mind focused entirely on the task ahead, he ascended the spiraling staircase toward the upper levels, where more of the sect awaited their reckoning. Behind him, the faint echoes of prisoners stirring in their chambers were a testament to the hope he and Vitaliara had rekindled.


    ''Hope,'' Lucavion mused to himself, his lips quirking into a faint smile. ''Let''s see if it burns as brightly for the rest of you as it does for her.''


    *******


    The pounding of hooves echoed through the darkened streets of Thornridge as the two factions of elders tore through the city, each group vying to reach their targets first. The tension between them lingered like an unspoken curse, pushing them faster, harder, their breaths visible in the cold night air.


    Elder Varos, leading the group of Crimson Serpent Sect originals, nced over his shoulder at his twopanions. "Stay sharp. The rats from the Azure Blossom Sect may be racing ahead, but they''ll only find death if they aren''t careful."


    The wiry elder smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Let them rush in blindly. We''ll clean up their mess and take all the credit."


    Elder Jayan''s group was equally focused, though their approach carried an air of icy determination rather than reckless haste. Her scarredpanion growled as he urged his steed forward. "They''re trying to beat us to the target. Arrogant fools."


    "They''ll trip over themselves before they achieve anything meaningful," Jayan replied, her voice calm but edged with steel. "We''re here to finish this efficiently. Keep your focus on the task."


    The streets narrowed as both groups veered toward their respective targets, their paths converging toward the same district. The scent of burning wood and the faint tang of blood grew stronger as they rode, the chaos of the mercenaries'' attacks bing increasingly evident.


    It was Elder Varos''s group that first sensed it¡ªa sharp spike of mana cutting through the ambient energy of the night. The air around them seemed to shiver with the force of an unleashed spell, and momentster, the distant sh of steel against steel rang out like a battle cry.


    Varos pulled his horse to an abrupt halt, his hulking frame tense as he scanned the darkness ahead. "Do you feel that?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    The wiry elder nodded, his smirk reced by a predatory gleam. "Someone''s using mana. And those are des I hear."


    Varos gripped the hilt of his axe, his knuckles whitening. "We''ve found them."


    Not far behind, Jayan and her group came to a simr realization. Her scarred ally tightened his grip on the reins, his eyes narrowing. "They''re close. The mana is faint but unmistakable."


    Jayan raised a hand, signaling for silence. Her silver-streaked hair shimmered in the moonlight as she tilted her head, listening intently. The faint sound of shing des carried through the cold night air, apanied by asional bursts of mana pressure.


    "They''re here," she said softly, her voice steady. "We''ll approach from the nk. Let Varos and his dogs charge in if they want. We''ll take the lead when it matters."


    Herpanions exchanged grim nods, their weapons drawn as they dismounted and moved forward on foot. The shadows of Thornridge''s narrow alleys swallowed them, their movements silent and calcted.


    Varos, true to his brash nature, wasted no time. With a sharp motion, he signaled his group to follow, his booming voice cutting through the tension. "Move! We''ll crush them before the Azure Blossom rats can even lift their des!"


    The wiry elder chuckled darkly. "They won''t even have time to realize what hit them."


    Their heavy footfalls echoed through the winding streets as they closed in on the source of the noise. The scent of blood grew stronger, mingling with the acrid tang of burning mana. As they rounded a corner, the scene unfolded before them.


    In a narrow courtyard, dimly lit by a flickeringntern, a group of mercenaries shed with Crimson Serpent Sect disciples. The disciples were clearly outmatched, their crimson robes streaked with blood as the mercenaries moved with deadly precision. The mercenaries worked in seamless tandem, their movements honed and efficient, each strike calcted to maim or kill.


    One mercenary, a towering figure wielding a halberd, brought his weapon down in a devastating arc, cleaving through a disciple''s defenses. Another, a lithe woman with daggers, danced through the chaos, her des shing as they found their marks.


    "Mercenaries," Varos hissed, his grip tightening on his axe. "There they are."


    BOOM!


    The sh of steel and the crackling surge of mana filled the courtyard, but it was the distant boom that snapped Varos''s attention away from the scene before him. His sharp eyes darted to the horizon, where faint bursts of light illuminated another section of Thornridge. The unmistakable re of mana reached his senses¡ªa potent energy signature that could not be ignored.


    "Another group," Varos growled, his voice thick with irritation. He turned to the wiry elder at his side. "You take these fools. I''m heading to the other location."


    The wiry elder nodded, his smirk returning. "I''ll finish this before you even arrive at your next fight."


    Varos snorted, gripping the hilt of his axe as he turned sharply. His heavy frame belied his speed as heunched himself into motion, his body propelled by the practiced movements of qinggong techniques. His form blurred as he leapt onto a nearby rooftop, his mana-infused steps carrying him across the city with unnatural agility.


    Not far behind, Jayan and her two allies crouched in the shadows, watching the chaos unfold. Her silver-streaked hair shimmered faintly under the moonlight as she observed the mercenaries with a calcted gaze. She opened her mouth to signal her next move, but another explosion rocked the air, followed by a distant roar of mes.


    Her scarredpanion grimaced. "They''re spread out. This is coordinated."


    "Deliberately so," Jayan replied, her voice calm but sharp. She closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the faint pulses of mana rippling through the air from multiple directions. "They''re dividing us."


    The burly elder clenched his fists, his scarred chin lifting. "Should we regroup?"


    "No." Jayan''s response was swift and decisive. "We''ll cover more ground if we split. Stay focused and don''t let their chaos dictate our actions."


    Herpanions nodded, their confidence in her unshaken. The scarred elder tightened his gauntlets, his body radiating mana as he prepared to move. "I''ll handle the east," he said, his voice steady.


    The burly elder cracked his knuckles, a grim smile on his lips. "West is mine."


    Jayan nodded curtly. "Move fast and don''t engage longer than necessary. Leave no loose ends."


    Just like that, the fight in the city continued.

 Chapter 328 : On the city

    On the other hand, the mercenaries, still basking in the chaos they had created, suddenly found themselves under siege. The arrival of the Crimson Serpent Sect elders shifted the tide in an instant. The disciplined ferocity of the disciples, now bolstered by the overwhelming strength of their leaders, transformed what had been a one-sided ughter into a desperate fight for survival.


    Zirkel''s group, stationed in the narrow streets of Thornridge, was the first to face the wrath of an elder. The wiry elder, his smirk gone and reced with cold malice, descended upon them like a hawk on prey. His de sang as it cleaved through the air, cutting down one of Zirkel''s men in a single, brutal strike.


    "Fall back!" Zirkel roared, his mismatched eyes narrowing as he hefted his axe. "Regroup and retreat!"


    The three remaining mercenaries with him moved toply, their earlier confidence shattered. Zirkel swung his axe in a wide arc, the de gleaming as it deflected a strike meant for his back. The elder pressed forward, his strikes relentless, and Zirkel gritted his teeth, knowing he couldn''t hold him off for long.


    The elder sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You dogs thought you could take on the Crimson Serpent Sect? Pathetic."


    Zirkel''s muscles burned as he parried another blow, his mind racing. He had faced strong opponents before, but this was different. The gap in power was undeniable. He could feel the weight of the elder''s mana pressing against him, suffocating and absolute.


    Across the city, the other groups fared no better.


    In the eastern district, a massive explosion of mana heralded the arrival of Elder Jayan. Her silver-streaked hair shimmered as she moved with predatory grace, her de cutting through the air like a whisper. A mercenary screamed as she bisected him cleanly, her movements precise and unyielding.


    "Scatter!" one of the mercenaries shouted, paning his voice. But it was no use. Jayan''s strikes found their marks with terrifying uracy, cutting down two more before the survivors could even think to flee. The remaining mercenary bolted down an alley, but Jayan made no move to chase him. Instead, her cold gaze shifted to the next target zone, her movements deliberate as she left the corpses behind.


    In the western district, chaos reigned as Elder Varos cut through a group of mercenaries like a storm of steel. His axe swung with terrifying power, cleaving through weapons and bodies alike. The streets ran red as the mercenaries tried to regroup, their cries of pain and desperation echoing through the narrow alleys.


    One of the mercenaries, a young man barely older than a boy, turned to run but was cut down by a vicious swing. Varosughed, his booming voice reverberating through the night. "Run, dogs! You''ll only die tired!"


    The coordinated attack that had once been the mercenaries'' greatest strength now worked against them. With each group isted and under assault, their numbers dwindled rapidly. The elders moved with ruthless efficiency, cutting off escape routes and forcing the mercenaries into desperate skirmishes where their inferior strength became painfully apparent.


    Zirkel, bloodied but unbowed, finally managed to pull his group into the cover of an abandoned building. He nced at the two remaining mercenaries with him, their faces pale and their breaths ragged.


    "We''re splitting," he said grimly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Stick to the shadows and head for the safe point. Don''t stop for anything."


    "What about you, boss?" one of them asked, his voice shaking.


    Zirkel''s mismatched eyes gleamed with determination. "I''ll keep them busy. Now move!"


    The two mercenaries hesitated for a moment, then nodded and slipped into the shadows, their steps quiet but hurried. Zirkel turned back toward the sound of approaching footsteps, his axe hefted and ready.


    By the time the dust settled, the mercenaries'' numbers had been halved. Out of the twenty who had started the assault, only ten managed to escape the blood-soaked streets of Thornridge. The resty dead, their bodies scattered among the carnage they had wrought.


    The survivors regrouped in a hidden safe house on the outskirts of the city, their faces etched with exhaustion and grief. Zirkel arrivedst, his axe dragging behind him and his mismatched eyes shadowed with guilt.


    "They got Jonas, didn''t they?" one of the mercenaries asked quietly, his voice heavy.


    Zirkel nodded once, his jaw clenched. "Jonas. Riker. Valen. Too many."


    A heavy silence fell over the group as they processed the cost of their mission. For all the gold coins promised, for all the chaos they had unleashed, the price had been steep.


    The air in the safe house was thick with a mixture of blood, sweat, and quiet despair. The flickering light of a singlentern illuminated the haggard faces of the mercenaries who had survived the chaos. Each of them nursed wounds¡ªsome shallow, others deep¡ªbut the heaviest injuries weren''t visible on their bodies. The weight of loss, ofrades left behind, hung in the room like a specter.


    Zirkel sat in a corner, his axe resting against the wall beside him. His mismatched eyes stared into the shadows, reying the events of the night in his mind. The shing of steel, the overwhelming presence of the elders, and the screams of his men as they fell¡ªit all echoed relentlessly.


    "You will die if you are not nimble with your feet."


    Lucavion''s voice surfaced in his thoughts, calm and matter-of-fact, as if he were discussing the weather rather than nning an assault on a sect entrenched in power for decades. "That is why I''m giving you a day to make yourself familiar with the interior of the city, so that you can leave."


    He had meant it. Lucavion had given them time¡ªtime to rest, time to learn theyout of Thornridge, and time to reconsider their choices. No one had been forced into this. They all knew the risks. They all understood that what they were attempting bordered on suicidal madness.


    But the money...


    Zirkel rubbed his face with a bloodied hand, the coins promised flickering like a cruel mirage in his mind. One gold coin for every kill. It was absurd, the kind of offer that no sane mercenary would trust. And yet, against all reason, they had believed him.


    Perhaps it wasn''t just the money, Zirkel thought, his fingers tightening into a fist. Maybe it was something else. Something about Lucavion himself.


    The man wasn''t like any employer Zirkel had ever worked for. He wasn''t loud or boastful, didn''t puff out his chest and bark orders like a noble who thought himself untouchable. Lucavion was... calm. Too calm. And beneath that calm was a quiet intensity, an unshakable conviction that made even the most skeptical mercenary pause.


    Zirkel sighed heavily, leaning his head back against the wall. "Haaah... I''m really crazy," he muttered, his voice low but audible enough to draw the attention of one of the others.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Crazy?" one of the mercenaries echoed, a younger man with a deep cut across his arm. He gave a bitterugh, his voice thick with exhaustion. "We all are. Following that guy into this mess... what were we thinking?"


    Another mercenary, a wiry woman with blood matted in her hair, shook her head. "We were thinking about the gold," she said bluntly. "And maybe... I don''t know... maybe it''s more than that. He''s just¡ª"


    "Different," Zirkel finished for her, his mismatched eyes flicking toward her. "Yeah. I''ve been trying to figure him out since we left. That guy¡­ he''s not normal. Not just strong¡ªhell, we''ve seen plenty of strong people. But there''s something about him. Something..." He paused, searching for the word.


    "Trustable," the younger man said, surprising them both. He shrugged when they looked at him. "I know it''s stupid. Trust has no ce in this line of work. But when he talks, it''s like... I don''t know. Like he''s already nned ten steps ahead. Like he knows exactly how this ends, and we''re just along for the ride."


    Zirkel snorted, his lips twisting into a wry smile. "Trustable, huh? For a guy who''s probably more dangerous than anyone we''ve ever met. Yeah, that sounds about right." He nced around the room, taking in the exhausted faces of his remaining men. "But trust or not, we''ve got to make it through this. That bastard''s not going to pay us if we don''t survive, and I''ll be damned if I let my share slip through my fingers."


    The wiry woman smirked faintly, though her eyes held a flicker of sadness. "You really think we''re making it out of this, boss?"


    Zirkel''s grin was sharp and bitter. "We''d better. Or I''m dragging that crazy bastard down with me."


    The group fell into a tense silence, each of them lost in their own thoughts. Outside, the faint sounds of Thornridge''s chaos still echoed through the night. Somewhere out there, Lucavion was moving, his calm confidence cutting through the storm he had unleashed.


    ********


    The eerie silence that followed the mercenaries'' retreat gnawed at Elder Varos as he scanned the blood-soaked streets. His hulking frame was still, save for the faint rise and fall of his chest as he gripped his axe tightly. The lingering scent of blood and burning mana filled the air, but the enemies were gone.


    "Rats," Varos growled, his deep voice reverberating through the empty street. "They scurry away into their holes the moment they feel the heat."


    The wiry elder stepped beside him, his smirk returning, though it was tinged with frustration. "Clever little pests, I''ll give them that. But no matter how far they run, we''ll find them."


    Nearby, Elder Jayan arrived, her silver-streaked hair disheveled from the chase. Her de was still drawn, but the tension in her posture revealed her frustration. Her two allies trailed behind her, their expressions grim.


    "Heh¡­One would expect that, one rat would be better at finding another¡­.I guess that is not true."

 Chapter 329 : What happened here?

    "Heh¡­One would expect that, one rat would be better at finding another¡­.I guess that is not true."


    Jayan''s sharp gaze darted to Varos, and she didn''t miss the smug grin creeping onto his face. "You let them escape too," she said curtly, her voice edged with ice. "I assume you''re not here to gloat about a victory."


    Varos let out a boomingugh, his shoulders shaking with amusement. "Let them escape? No, no, Jayan. I was cleaning up your mess." His amber eyes gleamed with malice as he turned toward her fully. "Though it''s no surprise you''d let them slip through your fingers. After all, rats know their own kind."


    The insult struck hard, and Jayan''sposure cracked. She scoffed, her grip tightening on her de. "Careful, Varos. Your oversized ego might make you forget that you''re no closer to catching them than I am."


    The wiry elder chuckled darkly, stepping closer to join Varos. "Oh, we didn''t lose them because of ipetence, dear Jayan. Unlike you, we don''t have a natural kinship with vermin. Maybe that''s why they slip away when you''re around."


    Jayan''s two allies bristled, their res fixed on the original Crimson Serpent elders. The scarred elder stepped forward, his voice low and threatening. "Watch your tongue, Varos, or I''ll remind you why we''re here in the first ce."


    Varos turned his sharp gaze on him, his grin fading into a dangerous scowl. "You think you can threaten me? You''re here because you couldn''t keep your own sect standing, and don''t think I''ve forgotten that."


    The tension between the groups rose sharply, mana crackling faintly in the air as tempers red.


    The crackling tension between the groups was interrupted when the wiry elder spoke up, his sharp tone cutting through the argument. "Wait¡­ don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Varos turned to him, scowling. "Strange? What are you babbling about now?"


    The wiry elder ignored the irritation in Varos''s voice, his smirk reced by a thoughtful expression. "These mercenaries wreaked havoc across the city, causing chaos left and right. But the moment we arrived, they scattered like rats. They didn''t even try to fight back¡ªnot in any meaningful way."


    Elder Jayan, still simmering with frustration, narrowed her eyes. "What''s your point? They''re cowards. They knew they couldn''t stand against us."


    The wiry elder shook his head. "No, that''s not what I mean. If they knew we had strong elders like us, why would they even attack in the first ce? With their measly strength, it''s suicidal."


    Varos grunted, his grip tightening on his axe. "Maybe they''re just mad dogs. Who knows what rabble like that think?"


    Jayan''s scarred ally stepped forward, his brow furrowed. "Mad dogs don''t fight with coordination like that. Did you see how they moved? How they isted and struck specific targets? That wasn''t random. They had a n."


    The wiry elder snapped his fingers, nodding. "Exactly. And yet, when we showed up, they didn''t even attempt to resist. They ran, scattering into the night like their job was already done."


    Jayan''s gaze sharpened as the implication sank in. "Stalling," she muttered, her voice low and cold.


    Varos stiffened, his amber eyes narrowing. "What are you suggesting?"


    Jayan turned toward him, herposure regaining its edge. "If their goal wasn''t to win, but to stall us, it changes everything. The chaos they caused, the scattered attacks, the retreats¡ªit all makes sense if their main objective was somewhere else."


    The wiry elder crossed his arms, his expression contemtive. "Maybe they were after the warehouses," he said, ncing at the others. "It would make sense. They could be looking to steal supplies or trade goods. But even then, it feels off. The warehouses don''t hold anything that valuable¡ªat least not enough to warrant this kind of stunt."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Elder Varos scowled, his grip tightening on the haft of his axe. "That''s because the sect keeps all its valuable items in the armory beneath the main mansion. And no one in their right mind would even think of targeting that. Not with the Patriarch there."


    Jayan''s silver-streaked hair glimmered as she tilted her head slightly, her sharp gaze fixed on Varos. "Exactly. The Patriarch''s strength is unmatched in this region. Even these mercenaries, reckless as they are, wouldn''t dare attack the armory with him guarding it. It''s suicide."


    The scarred elder nodded, his brow furrowing. "Then why? What''s the point of all this chaos? They''ve lost too many people for this to be a simple raid."


    The wiry elder smirked faintly, though his tonecked its usual bite. "Maybe they''re just insane. Or maybe there''s something we''re missing."


    Jayan''s frustration was evident in the tightness of her jaw as she sheathed her de. "Whatever the case, their actions don''t add up. If they were targeting the warehouses, we''d have caught them by now. If they had arger n, they wouldn''t have retreated so easily. And yet¡­"


    Varos cut her off with a growl, his amber eyes narrowing. "Enough spection. We''ve wasted enough time chasing shadows. Let''s return to the mansion and report to the Patriarch. He''ll know how to handle this."


    The wiry elder raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue. "For once, I agree. The Patriarch will want to hear about this¡­ whatever it was."


    Jayan''s lips thinned, her irritation barely concealed. "Fine. Let''s regroup and report. But this isn''t over. Something about this still doesn''t sit right."


    The elders moved swiftly through the streets of Thornridge, their qinggong-enhanced steps carrying them over rooftops and through alleyways. The city was eerily quiet now, the chaos of the mercenaries'' attack reduced to smoldering ruins and scattered corpses. The disciples they passed bowed low, their faces pale and shaken from the night''s events.


    Just then, as they approached the towering gates of the Crimson Serpent Sect''s main mansion, a strange unease settled over them. The air felt heavy, charged with an unnatural energy. A metallic tang hung in the still night, faint at first but growing stronger with every step.


    "What the¡ª?" Varos growled, his senses sharpening. His grip tightened on his axe as his amber eyes scanned the darkness ahead. "Something''s wrong."


    Jayan slowed, her sharp gaze darting toward the source of the smell. Her voice was calm, but tensionced her words. "This smell... it''s blood."


    The wiry elder''s smirk vanished, his expression turning grim. "Not just blood. A lot of it."


    Without another word, the elders burst into motion, their qinggong movements carrying them swiftly through the gates and into the mansion''s courtyard. The sight that greeted them stopped them in their tracks.


    Piles of corpsesy scattered across the courtyard, their crimson robes unmistakable. The disciples who had been left behind were now broken, lifeless forms. Blood pooled across the polished stone, glinting ominously under the faint moonlight.


    "What¡­?" Varos breathed, his voice heavy with disbelief. His axe lowered slightly as his eyes swept over the scene. "How is this possible?"


    The scarred elder stepped forward, his jaw clenched tightly. "This¡­ this can''t be real. These were the disciples guarding the mansion."


    Jayan''s silver-streaked hair shimmered as she moved cautiously toward the nearest pile of bodies, her expression icy and unreadable. Her de was already drawn, its edge glinting in the faint light. "It''s real," she said quietly. "Someone did this. And they did it with precision."


    Before anyone could respond, a sharp SWOOSH cut through the air. A ck beam of light streaked across the courtyard, its speed blinding. It struck one of the elders square in the neck, piercing through his artery in a single, precise motion.


    SPURT!


    Blood erupted from the wound, spraying across the courtyard as the elder copsed, clutching at his throat. His gasping breaths were drowned out by the sound of blood sttering against the cold stone.


    "What?!" Varos roared, spinning around to locate the source of the attack. His eyes burned with fury as he raised his axe defensively.


    Jayan''s de was already in motion, her sharp gaze darting toward the direction of the beam. "Show yourself!" she demanded, her voice echoing through the blood-soaked courtyard.


    A faint chuckle echoed through the air, low and mocking. The sound carried an unsettling calmness that sent a shiver down the spines of even the hardened elders. From the shadows of the courtyard, a figure emerged, his steps unhurried and deliberate.


    The man who revealed himself was tall and lean, his presence exuding an aura of quiet menace. His dark cloak billowed slightly in the faint wind, and his piercing eyes gleamed with an unnatural light. In his hand, he held a de that shimmered with the faint glow of starlight¡ªck and pulsating, as if alive.


    "Ho..." the man said, his voice smooth and mocking. "You''ve finally returned. I was beginning to think you''d abandoned your precious sect."


    His gaze swept over the elders, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "And here I thought I''d have to hunt you down myself."


    Varos growled, his amber eyes zing with fury. "Who are you?! What have you done here?"


    The man tilted his head slightly, his smirk widening. "Who am I? A fair question, but hardly relevant. What I''ve done, however..." He gestured casually toward the scattered corpses around him, his tone almost yful. "Well, that should be obvious, shouldn''t it?"


    Jayan stepped forward, her de gleaming with mana as her voice cut through the tension. "You''re responsible for this massacre. Do you have any idea who you''re dealing with?"


    The man chuckled softly, his piercing gaze meeting hers. "Yup¡­..I, of course, know who am I dealing with¡­..Do you think I would havee here if I didn''t?" He said with his smirk wide.


    "Hmm¡­..So, you are the one named Jayan¡­..Heh¡­.The rat¡­." His eyes turned, his tone dripping with disdain. "Well, it is time to pay for the actions."

 Chapter 330 : A pity

    Lucavion''s smirk widened as his dark eyes swept over the remaining elders. The five figures stood tense, their weapons drawn and mana ring in a futile attempt to mask their fear. The blood-soaked courtyard was silent except for the faint crackle of energy radiating from his de.


    "Well," he drawled, his voice calm andced with mockery, "it seems we''ve dwindled down to just five. A pity. I was hoping for a more lively wee."


    His gaze settled on the wiry elder, who stood rigid, his sharp features tight with wariness. Then it shifted to Varos, whose amber eyes zed with fury, his grip on his axe white-knuckled. Finally, Lucavion turned his attention to Jayan and the two scarred elders beside her. His smirk faded, reced by a cold, piercing stare.


    As he regarded them, Vitaliara''s voice echoed in his mind, heavy with both sorrow and anger. [Lucavion¡­ listen carefully. Jayan and the two with her¡ªthose are the traitors. They betrayed the Azure Blossom Sect. They''re the ones who sold us out to the Crimson Serpent Sect.]


    Lucavion''s eyes flickered with understanding, though his expression remained unreadable. ''And the others?'' he asked silently.


    [Varos and the wiry elder¡­] Vitaliara''s voice softened slightly, though it still carried an edge of disdain. [They were once part of the Crimson Serpent Sect''s original leadership. They may be cruel, but their loyalty lies within their own twisted sense of order. The true corruption, the betrayal, rests with Jayan and her allies.]


    Her tone grew harsher, trembling with suppressed fury. [Jayan¡­ that girl. I gave her everything. My [Fire of Life], my guidance, my protection. I saw potential in her¡ªpotential to grow, to lead. And she repaid me with treachery. She didn''t just betray the sect; she betrayed me.]


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes locking onto Jayan. Her silver-streaked hair glinted faintly in the moonlight, but herposed facade was cracking under the weight of his gaze. "You," he said, his voice sharp and unyielding, "must be Jayan."


    Jayan stiffened, her de twitching in her grip. "What of it?" she snapped, her tone defiant, though a flicker of unease crossed her face.


    Lucavion chuckled softly, the sound devoid of warmth. "I heard you were quite the prodigy. A disciple with untapped potential, nurtured and protected by a certain someone."


    Jayan''s eyes narrowed, her knuckles tightening around her de. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said tersely.


    Lucavion stepped closer, the glow of his de illuminating his face in the dim light. "Don''t you?" he asked, his voice dripping with mockery. "You had a guardian once. A protector who saw something in you worth saving. And you betrayed her."


    Jayan flinched, herposure slipping further. The two scarred elders at her side exchanged uneasy nces, their confidence faltering.


    Varos growled, stepping forward with his axe raised. "Enough of this! If you''vee to kill us, then stop your games and face us!"


    Lucavion didn''t even spare him a nce. His focus remained on Jayan, his smirk widening as her defiance crumbled under his unrelenting gaze. "You''re right," he said softly, his tone chilling. "It''s time to pay for your actions."


    He moved in an instant, his de a blur of ck starlight. The scarred elder to Jayan''s left barely had time to react before the estoc pierced his heart with precision. Blood spurted from the wound, and the man copsed with a strangled gasp.


    Jayan let out a sharp cry, her de shing as she lunged at Lucavion. But he sidestepped easily, his movements fluid and deliberate. "You''re quick to strike," he remarked, his voice calm, "but I wonder if you''re quick enough to save yourself."


    The remaining elders exploded into action, mana ring as they charged. Varos''s axe swung with deadly force, but Lucavion met it with his estoc, the sh of metal ringing through the courtyard. The wiry elder circled behind him, attempting a nking strike, but Vitaliara''s glowing form leapt from Lucavion''s shoulder, intercepting with a sh of celestial fire.


    Jayan shouted orders, her voice sharp with desperation. "Focus on him! Take him down¡ª"


    She was cut off as Lucavion''s de whirled toward her, forcing her back with a calcted strike. He smiled coldly, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "You betrayed your guardian, your sect, your people. Do you think you''re worthy of giving orders now?"


    Jayan''s silver-streaked hair whipped around her face as she snarled, her de igniting with a burst of mana. "I don''t need your judgment," she spat. "You don''t know anything about me."


    Lucavion''s smirk faded, his gaze hardening. "I know enough," he said simply, his voice cutting like a de.


    And with that, he pressed the attack.


    ********


    Lucavion raised his head, his smirk widening as his dark eyes flickered with a dangerous gleam. The five elders surged toward him, their mana ring in a chaotic symphony of colors and energies. But Lucavion remained unfazed, his confidence palpable as he raised his estoc.


    SWOOSH!


    The de glowed with a ck starlight that pulsed with eerie vitality, as though it drew power from the very fabric of the cosmos. Simultaneously, his other hand ignited with a brilliant ck-and-orange me¡ªthe signature of his [me of Equinox] core. The heat radiating from his hand was oppressive, twisting the air around him into distorted waves.


    "What? What is this?"


    "How can he have two different elements?"


    "Artifact!"


    "Heh! Just because you have an artifact¡­.." Jayan spat, her voiceced with both anger and disbelief. "Do you think that makes you untouchable?"


    Lucavion chuckled, the sound low and mocking. "It doesn''t just make me untouchable," he said, his tone sharp with finality. "It makes you irrelevant."


    He surged forward, his de shing with starlight as he met Varos''s iing axe head-on.


    SWOOSH!


    Varos brought his axe down with a roar, its massive weight fueled by a fiery crimson mana. But Lucavion''s estoc, enhanced by his [Devourer of Stars] core, intercepted the strike with a resounding CLANG! The energy coursing through the de absorbed the impact, deflecting the axe with a burst of shimmering ck light.


    In the same motion, Lucavion''s me-d hand thrust outward, releasing a jet of searing fire toward the wiry elder who had been circling him. The man let out a startled cry as he dodged to the side, the mes scorching the edge of his robes.


    "You''ll have to do better than that," Lucavion said, his voice dripping with disdain as he twisted his body to avoid a thrust from Jayan. Her de missed by a hair''s breadth, and Lucavion countered with a precise thrust of his own, forcing her to leap back.


    Lucavion''s movements were a blur of precision and chaos.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de. Eclipse Star Trail¡¹


    SWOOSH!


    In an instant, his estoc darted like a serpent, piercing through the defense of the scarred elder on Jayan''s right.


    STAB!


    The de struck true, ck starlight surging through the man''s body as he copsed with a strangled gasp.


    At the same time, with his me-d hand, Lucavion released a wave of fire toward the wiry elder. The ck-white mes consumed the space between them, forcing the elder to retreat with a desperate shield of mana.


    SWOOSH!


    Varos''s axe came swinging again, but Lucavion sidestepped with unnerving grace, using the opening tosh out with his de. The edge of the estoc skimmed Varos''s side, drawing a thin line of blood and eliciting a growl of pain.


    The three remaining elders regrouped, their mana pooling together as they prepared a coordinated assault. Jayan''s voice rang out,manding the others. "Surround him! Don''t let him control the space! Just wait until the patriarches out!"


    Lucavionughed, the sound dark and unhinged. "Control the space?" he repeated, mockingly. "It''s mine already."


    The elders attacked in unison.


    Jayan lunged forward with her mana-infused de, her silver-streaked hair whipping around her face.


    Varos came from the side, his axe zing with renewed fervor as he swung with crushing force.


    The wiry elder aimed a spear-like projection of mana directly at Lucavion''s core.


    Lucavion''s response was seamless.


    SWOOSH!


    He raised his estoc, its ck starlight ring brighter than ever.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de: Starlight Needle¡¹n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The de danced through the air, parrying Jayan''s strike and redirecting her momentum into Varos''s path.


    ¡¸me of Equinox: st of Death¡¹


    At the same time, his me-d hand surged with power. He thrust it outward, a concentrated burst of fire obliterating the wiry elder''s mana projection and forcing him to stumble back.


    Finally, Lucavion pivoted, his estoc slicing downward in an arc of destructive starlight that struck Varos''s axe mid-swing. The weapon shattered under the force, sending shards of molten metal flying.


    CLANK!


    "ENOUGH!"


    Jayan roared, her mana ring wildly as she unleashed her aura.


    The energy of a peak 3-star surged forward, as she rushed.


    Jayan surged forward, her de trailing brilliant arcs of azure mana as her technique ignited the battlefield. The energy coiled and pulsed like living vines, a hallmark of the Azure Blossom Sect''s [Blooming Petal sh], a series of rapid, unpredictable strikes that overwhelmed opponents with speed and precision.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he stood his ground, his estoc raised in a loose, unhurried grip. He could sense it¡ªthe faint but unmistakable traces of Vitaliara''s presence lingering in the technique. The irony was delicious.


    "Using the technique of the sect you betrayed¡­" he said, his voice dripping with contempt. "As expected of a rat."


    He was smiling, still.

 Chapter 331 A pity (2)

    [Blooming Petal sh]


    A technique that Jayan had learned from Vitaliara personally.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A series of rapid, unpredictable strikes that overwhelmed opponents with speed and precision.


    ''No matter who you are, you can''t win against this.''


    Jayan''s eyes burned with fury, her silver-streaked hair whipping around her face as she poured everything into the assault. The azure light red, creating a mesmerizing disy of petals spinning and shing toward Lucavion.


    But he didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his de, pointing it directly at her with the calm precision of a predator about to strike.


    ¡¸Void Starfall de: Starsurge¡¹


    With a sudden burst of speed, Lucavion dashed forward, his ck starlight-infused de piercing through the azure petals as if they were mere illusions. Jayan''s eyes widened in shock as she realized toote that her technique was unraveling before his.


    The estoc moved like a blur, darting forward to pierce her torso with a devastating precision that sent her staggering back, blood spraying into the air. In the same fluid motion, Lucavion''s de traced a deadly arc, severing both of her arms at the elbows. Her sword ttered to the ground, the azure glow fading as her screams echoed through the courtyard.


    "You''re finished," Lucavion said coldly, his dark eyes glinting with satisfaction as he stepped back, his de dripping with blood.


    But before he could press his advantage further, a roar erupted behind him.


    "DIE!"


    Varos charged with everything he had, his ming aura ring wildly as he swung a recement axe conjured from his fiery mana. The elder''s face was a mask of desperation and rage as he aimed to strike Lucavion down, if only to buy time for the patriarch to intervene.


    Lucavion turned with a bored expression, raising his estoczily to block the iing attack. The sh of their weapons sent a shockwave rippling through the courtyard, but this time, Lucavion didn''t let Varos pull away.


    "You''re stalling," Lucavion observed, his voice calm but sharp with disdain. "You think if you hold out long enough, help wille. The patriarch, perhaps?"


    Varos gritted his teeth, his mes intensifying as he pushed harder against Lucavion''s de. "You won''t win," he spat. "You don''t know what you''ve brought upon yourself!"


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk returning. "Oh, I know exactly what I''ve brought upon myself," he said. Then, with a sudden twist of his de, he deflected Varos''s axe and stepped inside his guard.


    The move was so fast, so precise, that Varos barely had time to react before Lucavion''s me-d hand thrust forward.


    ¡¸me of Equinox: Starre Palm¡¹


    A burst of ck-orange mes exploded from Lucavion''s palm, mming into Varos''s chest and sending him flying backward. The elder crashed into the ground, rolling to a stop with his axe ttering away from his grasp.


    Lucavion turned back to Jayan, who was crumpled on the ground, blood pooling around her. Her eyes were wide with terror and disbelief as she stared up at him.


    "You don''t get to speak for Vitaliara''s legacy," Lucavion said softly, his voice cold as death itself. "You forfeited that right the day you betrayed her."


    He turned his attention back to Varos, who was struggling to rise, his body trembling with exertion. Lucavion pointed his de at the elder, his ck mes coiling around the weapon like serpents.


    *******


    Varos staggered to his feet, his chest heaving as the lingering heat from Lucavion''s attack burned against his skin. His fiery mana flickered around him, struggling to maintain its usual ferocity. Blood dripped from a shallow wound on his side, staining the crimson robes he wore as a symbol of authority. His gaze flicked to Jayan, crumpled and broken on the ground, then to the wiry elder, who was barely holding his defensive stance.


    Lucavion stood at the center of it all, his dark de gleaming with ck starlight and his me-d hand exuding an oppressive heat. His smirk hadn''t faltered, and his dark eyes glinted with an unsettling confidence that gnawed at Varos''s resolve.


    ''This isn''t possible,'' Varos thought, his mind racing. From the moment they''d returned to the mansion, nothing had made sense. The Patriarch was nowhere to be seen, the disciples were ughtered, and now this man¡ªaplete enigma¡ªwas cutting through their ranks as though they were nothing.


    Where is the Patriarch? The thought burned in his mind, louder than his mounting frustration. How could all of this happen with him here? Did he leave? Was he¡­ Varos forced the possibility out of his head. No. The Patriarch was the strongest in the region. There was no way he could have been defeated.


    ''But then how is this happening?''


    Varos tightened his grip on his recement axe, his amber eyes narrowing as he analyzed his opponent. Lucavion hadn''t shown a single opening throughout their fight. Every strike, every movement, was calcted and precise, as though he were toying with them.


    ''What is with that starlight?'' Varos thought, his gaze flicking to the glowing estoc. The de pulsed with a strange, otherworldly energy, its power unlike anything Varos had encountered before. It wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was unnatural.


    And then there was the fire. ck and orange mes coiled around Lucavion''s free hand, radiating heat that warped the air and left scorch marks wherever they touched. It wasn''t the fire itself that unnerved Varos, but the way Lucavion wielded it. His control was too precise, too effortless, as though the mes were an extension of his very being.


    ''How can hemand two distinct elements?'' Varos wondered, sweat beading on his brow. Even if Lucavion were using an artifact to generate one of the elements, it didn''t exin the seamless control he exhibited. The starlight and the mes moved in perfect harmony, as though they were born from the same source.


    ''But that''s impossible,'' Varos thought, his grip tightening on his weapon. No human couldmand two elements from their core. It defied the very nature of cultivation.


    Varos''s thoughts were interrupted as Lucavion moved again, his estoc slicing through the air in a blur of motion. The wiry elder barely managed to deflect the strike, his mana shield crackling under the force. Lucavion didn''t pause, following up with a burst of mes that forced the wiry elder to stumble back.


    "Is this all the Crimson Serpent Sect has to offer?" Lucavion asked, his voice calm but dripping with disdain. He turned his gaze to Varos, his smirk widening. "Surely you can do better than this."


    Varos snarled, his fiery mana surging as heunched himself forward. His axe came down in a powerful arc, mes trailing behind it, but Lucavion sidestepped effortlessly, his estoc darting out to meet Varos''s exposed side.


    CLANG!


    The sound of steel meeting steel rang out as Varos twisted his body, blocking the strike at thest moment. But the force of the blow sent him skidding back, his feet digging into the blood-soaked ground.


    ''This is¡­..''


    Varos''s chest heaved as he steadied himself, his grip tightening on his axe. Sweat dripped from his brow, mingling with the blood sttered across his face. His fiery mana red in defiance, but deep down, an unsettling realization began to take root.


    ''This is¡­ impossible,'' he thought, his amber eyes fixed on Lucavion. Every strike, every counter, had been met with an unrelenting precision that left no room for error. The starlight-infused de and the ck-orange mes moved with an eerie harmony, forcing him and the others onto the defensive at every turn.


    Behind him, the wiry elder stumbled back, his mana shield flickering weakly as he struggled to recover from Lucavion''s relentless assault. Jayan, bloodied and trembling, had managed to push herself to her knees, her silver-streaked hair stered to her face with sweat. The sight of her¡ªonce soposed, now broken¡ªonly deepened Varos''s dread.


    ''We can''t win this,'' Varos realized, his jaw tightening. The gap in power was insurmountable. Lucavion wasn''t just strong; he was something else entirely, something beyond theirprehension. But they couldn''t retreat. Not now.


    ''We just need to hold him off,'' Varos thought, his gaze flicking to the main doors of the mansion. ''If we can stall long enough, the Patriarch wille. And when he does¡­''


    Varos''s thoughts were interrupted by Lucavion''s voice, cold and mocking.


    "If you''re thinking of stalling until Vaelrices¡­" Lucavion said, his smirk widening as his dark eyes swept over the remaining elders. "Then I''m sorry to inform you¡ªhe''s dead."


    The words hung in the air like a death knell. Varos froze, his grip on his axe faltering as his mind struggled to process what he''d just heard.


    "What?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous. His amber eyes zed as he red at Lucavion, searching for any sign of deceit. "You''re lying."


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk never wavering. "Am I?" he asked, his tone almost yful. "You''ve seen the bodies, haven''t you? The blood-soaked halls, the disciples ughtered likembs. Did you really think Vaelric would sit idly by while his precious sect was torn apart?"


    Jayan let out a strangled gasp, her hands trembling as she clutched at her wounds. "No¡­ that''s¡­ impossible," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "The Patriarch¡­ he can''t¡­"


    Lucavion''s expression turned cold, his smirk fading as he stepped closer, his de glinting ominously in the dim light. "That guy was kind of strong¡­..If you all were here, then I would most likely have lost an arm or something¡­..But, that was why those guys distracted you after all¡­.."


    The realization struck Varos like a hammer blow.


    ''This was all nned,'' he thought, his grip on his axe ckening as the pieces fell into ce. The mercenaries, the chaos across the city, the carefully coordinated attacks¡ªit hadn''t been a reckless assault after all. It was a diversion. A meticulously crafted scheme to lure the elders away from the mansion, leaving the sect''s heart exposed.


    And they had walked right into it.


    The wiry elder''s voice trembled as he finally found his words. "You¡­ you nned all of this¡­ just to take out the Patriarch?"


    Lucavion turned his gaze to him, his smirk widening. "Of course. You don''t cripple a beast by cutting at its legs. You strike the heart. The Patriarch was the heart of this sect, and now?" He gestured to the blood-soaked courtyard around him, the lifeless bodies strewn across the ground. "Now, there''s nothing left but broken pieces."


    Varos''s axe slipped from his fingers, ttering to the ground with a hollow thud. His shoulders sagged, and for the first time in years, the fire in his amber eyes flickered and dimmed. He stared at Lucavion, the man who had dismantled everything he had spent his life protecting, and saw no way forward.


    ''He''s right,'' Varos thought, his chest tightening. ''The Patriarch is gone. The disciples are dead. The sect¡­ it''s finished.''


    Jayan let out a shaky breath, her silver-streaked hair stered to her face as she looked at him.


    "Why?" And she asked.


    "Why?" Lucavion replied. "I just did uphold my promise. That was why. But if I were to say¡­.it was mostly because of you, Rat Jayan¡­..I just felt like crushing this sect. If you had not betrayed Vitaliara and lost honorably, I woulde to this sect and would have saved all of you guys remaining. Not that Vaelric and Thailon of course, but most would live. But well, I needed to set an example."


    "Example for who? There is no one remaining¡­..Cough-!"


    "Well, an example for the readers of course¡­.Hehe¡­"

 Chapter 332 Jayan

    Jayan knelt on the blood-soaked ground, her arms trembling as she tried to steady herself. The weight of her broken body was nothingpared to the weight pressing down on her mind¡ªan inescapable torrent of memories that she had buried deep, now wing their way back to the surface.


    Her silver-streaked hair clung to her face, matted with sweat and blood, as she stared at the figure before her¡ªLucavion. His dark eyes seemed to pierce through her very soul, stripping away everyyer of strength and pride she had carefully built over the years. Her hands curled into fists, pressing against the cold, wet stone beneath her.


    ''How¡­ how did ite to this?''


    Jayan had not been born into privilege. The dusty streets of Thornridge had been her cradle, its biting winds her luby. Her family¡ªher parents, her two younger siblings¡ªhad lived in a crumbling shack on the city''s outskirts. Her father had been aborer, her mother a seamstress, but no matter how hard they worked, there had never been enough.


    She could still remember the pangs of hunger that had gnawed at her tiny frame, the days when a crust of bread was all they had to share. Jayan, though only a child, had been forced to work as well¡ªfetching water, running errands, anything to earn a few coppers. Life had been cruel and unrelenting, and for a time, she believed that was all the world had to offer.


    But then they came.


    Jayan''s eyes glimmered faintly as she remembered that day, even now in the face of despair. The robed figures of the Azure Blossom Sect had arrived in Thornridge, their presence like a gust of wind that stirred the stagnant air of her hopeless life.


    She had watched them with wide eyes, her curiosity piqued as they spoke to townsfolk, their flowing robes and calm, otherworldly aura setting them apart from anyone she had ever seen. But she hadn''t expected them to see her.


    One of them¡ªa kind-looking elder¡ªhad approached her family as she worked tirelessly in a small courtyard. He had noticed something, something she had not understood at the time.


    "Your daughter has a rare gift," he had said. "A natural aptitude for cultivation."


    The words had changed her life. She had not known what cultivation was, but when the elder exined¡ªwhen he said she could be an Awakened, that her family would be provided for¡ªJayan had felt hope for the first time. Real, tangible hope.


    Her parents had wept with relief, clinging to her as though she were salvation itself.


    "Be strong, my little Jayan," her father had said, his voice hoarse. "You''ll change our lives. You''ll make us proud."


    Jayan''s introduction to the Azure Blossom Sect had been overwhelming. She had arrived at the gates with nothing but a threadbare dress and wide, frightened eyes. But within those ancient walls, she had found a new home¡ªa ce where she belonged.


    Her aptitude for cultivation had been remarkable, her growth unparalleled among the other disciples. She had risen quickly, praised for her focus, her determination. But what had truly set her apart was her physique. A unique constitution that made her mana flow stronger, more vibrant.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The day she met her¡ªthe Lady Vitaliara¡ªwas seared into her mind forever. The guardian beast of the Azure Blossom Sect, an ethereal being of immense power and beauty, had seen Jayan''s potential before anyone else. Her radiant form had appeared to Jayan during her cultivation, a presence both awe-inspiring and gentle.


    "You are different," Vitaliara had said, her voice resonant, like the hum of a celestial bell. "I will teach you."


    Lady Vitaliara had be Jayan''s master, her guide, her everything. Under the guardian beast''s watchful eye, Jayan had grown stronger, faster, more capable than she could have ever imagined. The techniques Vitaliara taught her were unlike anything the sect had ever seen¡ªgraceful, deadly, and imbued with power beyond measure. The Blooming Petal sh, a technique that symbolized beauty and destruction in harmony, had be her pride.


    In those years, Jayan had believed she was destined for greatness. She had trusted Vitaliara with all her heart, convinced that her ce within the Azure Blossom Sect was unshakable.


    But destiny was not kind.


    When the Crimson Serpent Sect came with their offers of power and promises of glory, Jayan had hesitated. The Azure Blossom Sect had growncent, its traditions holding it back while others sought strength without restraint. The whispers of betrayal had crept into her mind like poison.


    "Why remain loyal to a dying sect?" they had asked her. "Why cling to weakness when you can thrive?"


    The words had struck her like a dagger.


    Vitaliara. Her master. The one who had lifted her from the dust and shown her what it meant to dream, to rise above the life she had been born into.


    Jayan had stared at the emissary from the Crimson Serpent Sect, disbelief coiling tightly around her chest like a vice. "You want me to betray her?"


    The emissary, a man with serpentine eyes and an unsettling calm, only smiled. "It is not betrayal, Jayan. It is evolution. The Guardian Beast''s blood holds a strength beyond mortalprehension¡ªa strength that can break the chains binding you to mediocrity."


    Chains. That word lingered.


    Jayan looked at her hands, at the callouses from countless hours of cultivation. She thought of the Azure Blossom Sect''s walls¡ªwalls she had once seen as shelter, as salvation, but which now seemed more like a cage. The matriarch''s voice echoed in her mind: "Patience. Strengthes to those who wait."


    But Jayan no longer wanted to wait.


    ''They''re holding me back.''


    It was not an easy truth to ept. It felt like betrayal to even think it, but the seed had been nted. The elderscked ambition. They clung to their traditions with a desperate, choking grip, content to let the world pass them by. And what of Jayan? Would she remain within those walls, shackled by theircency, forever waiting for a destiny they did not have the will to im?


    ''No.''


    And yet¡­


    Her mind turned to Vitaliara, her radiant form appearing in her memories as clear as starlight. The master who had believed in her when no one else had. Who had nurtured her talents, had given her everything.


    Jayan felt her throat tighten, guilt rising like bile. How could I even consider it?


    "Your hesitation is admirable," the emissary said, his voice smooth, measured, as though he could hear the war raging in her thoughts. "It shows loyalty, which is an honorable trait. But what has loyalty earned you, Jayan? Have they made you their leader? Have they shared their secrets? No. They have only used your talents to uphold a dying name."


    She flinched.


    Used. That word stung more than it should have. Had she not proven herself time and again? Had she not bled for the Azure Blossom Sect, pushed herself to the brink, only to be met with kind smiles and empty promises of "one day?"


    One day was not enough.


    "Do you know why they do not teach you everything?" the emissary pressed, stepping closer, his voice a hushed whisper like venom in her ear. "Because they fear you. You outshine them all, and they know it. Even your precious master¡­ especially your precious master."


    Jayan''s eyes snapped up, anger ring despite herself. "Lies."


    "Are they?" he countered smoothly. "Think about it, Jayan. Why would she not share her full power with you? Why would she keep you in the shadows of her greatness? Because Vitaliara knows the truth¡ªthat with her blood, you would surpass even her. You would ascend beyond her reach, and she cannot allow that."


    The words rattled in her mind like broken ss.


    Master Vitaliara¡­ fears me?


    No, it couldn''t be true. Vitaliara had been kind, patient. But hadn''t there always been moments, brief as they were, when her master''s gaze had lingered on her with something unreadable? Something¡­ wary? Hadn''t there been times when Vitaliara had withheld teachings, iming Jayan was "not yet ready?"


    Jayan gritted her teeth, her hands trembling at her sides. "What you''re asking of me¡ª"


    "Is not easy," the emissary finished, tilting his head. "But nothing worthwhile ever is. You desire strength. You desire freedom. This is the price. The blood of the Guardian Beast of Life is a small sacrifice for what you could be."


    Jayan turned away, her breathing hard and fast. Her heart pounded, her mind a whirl of conflicting voices. Loyalty. Gratitude. Pride. Ambition. They all screamed at her, wing for dominance.


    She thought of Thornridge, of the empty bellies and desperate eyes of her family. She thought of the Azure Blossom Sect, its walls tall and unyielding, its leaders blind to the future. And she thought of herself, standing alone beneath the weight of her dreams¡ªdreams that would nevere true if she remained shackled.


    Her voice was quiet when she spoke, but it carried the weight of a decision she could feel splintering her soul.


    "What¡­ what must I do?"


    The emissary smiled, a serpentine curve of satisfaction. "You must do what is necessary, Jayan. Bring us her blood, and we will give you the world."


    And in that moment, as those words sank into her bones, Jayan felt something inside her fracture. She closed her eyes, seeing Vitaliara''s face¡ªher kind eyes, her steady voice¡ªand she tried to silence the growing whisper in her mind:


    The sect is holding me back.


    Master Vitaliara is holding me back.


    Her hands curled into fists.


    "Then I will do what is necessary."


    The emissary stepped back, bowing deeply. "You will not regret this."


    Yet as she now looked at the stage before her eyes¡­.


    ''Ah...''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 333 Jayan (2)

    The courtyard was silent, save for the ragged breaths of the broken elders and the soft hum of Lucavion''s starlight de. His words echoed in Jayan''s mind, a cruel refrain that she could not escape.


    "Rat Jayan¡­"


    The name reverberated through her like the tolling of a bell, each repetition a hammer blow to her already crumbling spirit. Rat Jayan. A creature who scurried in the dark. A betrayer. A coward. The words seemed to coil around her, binding her in an unshakable truth.


    Her gaze remained fixed on Lucavion, whose form stood like an unrelenting shadow against the chaos around them. His dark eyes pierced her to the core, his expression betraying no pity, no sympathy. He was the harbinger of judgment she had earned¡ªher choices brought him here, her sins had summoned him.


    And then, she saw it.


    A flicker of movement¡ªa sh of white¡ªcutting through the smoke-choked air. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    What is that?


    Jayan''s ssy eyes followed the shape as it leapt gracefully onto Lucavion''s shoulders, its movements fluid and weightless, like drifting snow. A small, delicate figure settled there¡ªa cat, its pristine white fur shimmering faintly, untouched by the blood or dust that stained the ground.


    But it was the eyes that struck her.


    Golden. Radiant and unyielding. Eyes that she knew. Eyes that had watched her grow, had guided her, had believed in her.


    "Ah¡­" Jayan''s breath hitched, her trembling hand lifting just slightly as if reaching for the vision before her. Her vision blurred with tears, her lips parting in a trembling whisper.


    "Master¡­"


    The cat tilted its head slightly, those golden eyes fixing on her with an expression that seemed to see everything¡ªall her triumphs, her failures, her sins.


    It was her.


    Vitaliara.


    Her master. The Guardian Beast of Life. The being she had betrayed.


    A strange stillness washed over Jayan, drowning out the pain in her limbs, the blood pooling around her knees. It was as though the world had faded away, leaving only her and the soft radiance of those golden eyes.


    ''Why is she here?'' the thought whispered in her mind. And yet, as she stared at Vitaliara¡ªat the form of her master perched so effortlessly on Lucavion''s shoulder¡ªJayan felt no anger. No resentment. Only rity.


    It was her.


    The one she had turned her back on. The one she had traded for power that was never hers to hold.


    Vitaliara''s gaze held no malice, no vengeance. Only quiet understanding. And in that moment, Jayan understood something she had refused to admit.


    She had done this to herself.


    Her betrayal. Her ambition. Her choice to reach beyond what she deserved.


    "You forfeited that right the day you betrayed her," Lucavion''s voice echoed in her mind, his words now carrying the weight of a final truth.


    Jayan''s lips trembled. Slowly, painfully, a smile crept across her bloodstained face¡ªfragile and broken, yet strangely serene.


    "I¡­ I am sorry," she whispered.


    It was all she could say. The only words left to her.


    Her strength left her as though carried away by the wind. Her knees buckled, her body sagging forward. She fell onto the blood-soaked ground, her silver-streaked hair fanning out around her like a wilted blossom.


    The smile remained on her face as her vision dimmed, the golden light of Vitaliara''s eyes thest thing she saw.


    And as the darkness swallowed her whole, Jayan felt no fear. No bitterness. Only a strange sense of peace¡ªone born from the rity she had denied herself for so long.


    ********


    Lucavion stood over Jayan''s lifeless form, his starlight de humming faintly, as though even the weapon mourned the silence left in her wake. Blood pooled around her, dark and glistening under the shattered remnants of the courtyard sky. And in that moment¡ªamidst the ruin, the betrayal, and the ghosts of choices long past¡ªthere was nothing but stillness.


    At his side, perched with delicate grace upon his shoulder, Vitaliara watched Jayan''s body with those golden, unfathomable eyes. Her gaze, shimmering like molten sunlight, seemed to pierce through the empty shell Jayan had be, reaching for something beyond the mortal realm. And then she spoke.


    [Why?]


    Her voice was soft, the single word carrying no anger, no judgment¡ªonly a quiet, aching bewilderment. It lingered, as though it might draw an answer from the corpse itself. And yet, Lucavion felt the question was not meant for the fallen alone.


    His dark eyes flickered toward Vitaliara, his expression unreadable, though beneath that surface there was something far more turbulent. Something fractured. Why?


    "Indeed." Lucavion''s voice emerged like a low murmur, sharp but quiet, cutting through the heavy silence. "I wonder why."


    His gaze dropped back to Jayan''s crumpled form, taking in the fragile lines of the woman who had, in her ambition, shattered everything she once believed in. Blood matted her silver-streaked hair, but her face¡­ her face, though streaked with dirt and tears, was almost serene in its finality.


    ''Foolish,'' Lucavion thought, but even as the word entered his mind, it lingered uneasily. Is it foolish to dream? To want more than what the world offers?


    He crouched beside her, the hem of his cloak brushing against the crimson-stained stones. His fingers reached out, stopping just short of her still form. A peculiar pang touched his chest¡ªone he wasn''t prepared to name.


    "She betrayed her master. Betrayed you." Lucavion''s voice was measured, but there was a faint edge to it, a subtle rasp that betrayed the thought unspoken. ''And yet¡­ was she truly so different from the rest of us?''


    Vitaliara tilted her head, her golden eyes narrowing faintly as if sifting through Lucavion''s words. [It does not answer why,] she murmured, her voice carrying a depth far older than the mortal world. [Why would she trade her heart, her loyalty, for something that was never promised to her? Did she believe it would free her?]


    Lucavion''s mouth quirked, though the smile never quite reached his eyes. "We are all prisoners of something," he replied softly, his gaze lingering on Jayan''s curled fists, as though the bloodstained ground still held the secrets of her desperation. "Chains take many forms, Vitaliara¡ªpoverty, pride, dreams too big for the hands that carry them."


    He exhaled slowly, the breath escaping him like a whisper of smoke. ''Greed¡­..it is indeed a dangerous emotion.''


    He thought inwardly.


    ''Greed and pride¡­..''


    Lucavion shook his head slowly, strands of his dark hair falling to shadow his sharp features. The quiet hum of the starlight de at his side faded as he released his grip, its light dimming like a star retreating beyond the horizon. His expression was inscrutable¡ªneither pitying nor cruel¡ªmerely weary, as though the weight of understanding carried its own price.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Greed and pride¡­" he murmured to no one in particr, his voice carrying the echo of something final. "They drive us forward, wing for more¡­ until we find ourselves buried beneath their weight."


    Straightening, Lucavion rose to his full height, his cloak sweeping in a quiet arc as he stood. His shadow stretched long across the blood-soaked stones, reaching for Jayan like a spectere to collect what little remained. He looked down at her onest time, something fleeting passing through his gaze¡ªacknowledgment, perhaps. Or something softer. Understanding? No, not quite.


    Vitaliara''s golden eyes remained fixed on him, unblinking. Her fur shimmered faintly in the dim light, the weight of her silence heavier than words. For a being who had seen empires rise and fall, Lucavion knew she was no stranger to betrayal, ambition, or loss. And yet, there was something different about the way she regarded Jayan¡ªsomething softer in the tilt of her head, the narrowing of her gaze. A quietment, perhaps, for a mortal soul who had dared to believe in something she could never truly hold.


    [Humans,] she said atst, her voice low and resonant, [always bring something different before my eyes. No matter how many I''ve watched rise and fall, they remain¡­ surprising.]


    Lucavion tilted his head toward her, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, though it carried no warmth. "Surprising¡­ or exhausting?"


    Vitaliara huffed softly, the sound halfway between amusement and resignation. [Both.]


    The corner of Lucavion''s lips quirked further, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared. He cast his gaze across the courtyard, the once-pristine walls of the Azure Blossom Sect now smeared with the blood of Jayan''s shattered ambition. The faint flicker of torches cast shadows over the fallen bodies of her loyalists, warriors who had fought and died for promises they would never see fulfilled.


    "I suppose," Lucavion said, his voice cutting cleanly through the silence, "now that we''ve dealt with the matter, it is time for the real work."


    *******


    "What¡­.What happened here?"


    In his entire life, he could never have expected to see this scene before his eyes.


    "This¡­.."


    Neither Manco nor Shelia¡­..


    They were utterly speechless¡­.


    With the corpses and all the other things spread around them¡­..


    It was a scene of massacre.


    Indeed, it was a bloody river.

 Chapter 334 Saved

    Manco and Shelia moved through Thornridge''s dimly lit streets, their footsteps muffled against the damp cobblestones. The city''s life had retreated with the sun, leaving only scatterednterns casting their meager glow on the alleys. The scent of wet stone mingled with wood smoke, and somewhere distant, a dog barked¡ªa lone, hollow sound swallowed by the dark.


    Shelia pulled her cloak tighter around her shoulders, her sharp eyes flickering toward every shadow. "Feels like the city''s holding its breath," she murmured.


    Manco nodded, keeping his voice low. "It always does when the serpents start to slither."


    They moved carefully, sticking to the edges of buildings where the light failed to reach. Thornridge had changed in the months since the Crimson Serpent Sect had seized control. Gone were the nights of calm taverns andntern-lit markets. Now, only silence reigned¡ªthe kind that bred whispers of rebellion and the weight of conquest.


    "Do you think she''s still in there?" Shelia asked, her tone hushed but heavy.


    "She has to be," Manco replied. "If they were going to parade her, they''d have done it already."


    Before Shelia could respond, a sharp surge of mana rippled through the air. The force was unmistakable¡ªpowerful and uncontrolled, like a whipshing at the night. Manco froze mid-step, his gaze snapping toward the northern quarter where the Crimson Serpent Sect''s pagoda loomed.


    Another surge followed, then another.


    Shelia sucked in a breath, her fingers twitching toward the dagger at her belt. "What in the Void is that?"


    "Fighting," Manco muttered, his jaw tightening. "And not just any fighting."


    They crept toward the nearest street corner, pressing themselves into the shadows as they peered out. What they saw confirmed Manco''s suspicions.


    res of mana lit the rooftops, streaks of crimson and violet energy carving through the night like falling stars. Figures dashed along the stone terraces, silhouettes weaving and colliding in bursts of light. The faint echoes of shouting and shing steel carried through the darkness, but from this distance, the words were lost.


    "It''s the Crimson Serpent Elders," Shelia said in a near-whisper, her face pale under thentern glow. "They''re moving."


    Manco''s gaze sharpened, following the faint shapes moving through the air. The elders of the Crimson Serpent Sect¡ªthose cruel, powerful figures¡ªwere in motion, chasing someone or something through the city. He could feel their oppressive mana like a pressure against his ribs, even from here.


    "Who are they after?" Shelia asked. "A rival sect? Someone important?"


    Manco didn''t answer right away, his mind already spinning. Whoever the elders were chasing, they were drawing every eye and ear in Thornridge, pulling the sect''s strength outward. It was a rare opportunity and one they couldn''t waste.


    "This is our chance," he said, his voice steady but urgent. "The sect will be thinner inside. We can slip in, find her, and get out before anyone notices."


    Shelia turned to him sharply. "Are you insane? If they catch us, we''ll be dead before we see the gates again."


    "They won''t catch us," Manco said, more to convince himself than her. "They''re too busy with¡ªwhatever this is. It''s the only opening we''re going to get."


    Shelia swore under her breath but nodded. "Fine. But we move carefully. I''m not dying tonight."


    "Neither is she," Manco replied.


    Your next chapter is on empire


    They picked up their pace, slipping through alleys and narrow side streets as they made their way toward the Crimson Serpent Sect''s pagoda.


    ''What is this?''


    Manco and Shelia slipped through the crumbling outer wall of the Crimson Serpent Sect''s grounds, emerging into a courtyard bathed in eerie stillness. The oppressive weight of mana lingered in the air, thicker now, clinging to their skin like a secondyer of grime. But something else struck Manco first¡ªa sharp, metallic tang that filled his nostrils and turned his stomach.


    The smell of iron.


    Shelia froze beside him, her face twisting. "Do you smell that?"


    Manco''s throat tightened. "Blood."


    The realization struck just as they rounded the corner of a training hall. The courtyard sprawled before them, drenched in the soft, silvery light of a half-moon. And scattered across the stone like discarded dolls were bodies¡ªdozens of them.


    The disciples of the Crimson Serpent Sect.


    Shelia staggered back, her hand flying to her mouth. Her wide eyes darted across the scene,nding on the lifeless forms crumpled on the ground. Crimson robes darkened with slick patches of blood. Some bodies were slumped against walls, others sprawled awkwardly where they had fallen, their weapons lying useless at their sides.


    Manco''s heart pounded against his ribs as he scanned the faces. He recognized them. Of course he did.


    "There¡­ there''s Jorath," Shelia choked out, pointing with a trembling hand. "And Vynn. That bastardughed when they burned our banners."


    Manco''s eyes fell on Jorath, the once-arrogant disciple who had stood at the front when their sect was conquered. Now hey motionless, his ssy stare fixed on nothing, blood pooling beneath his broken form.


    "Burghk¡ª!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shelia doubled over, retching violently. The sound echoed unnaturally in the quiet courtyard. Manco stood frozen, unable to tear his gaze away. He had dreamed of vengeance, of seeing the Crimson Serpent Sect suffer, but this¡­ this was something else entirely.


    "How¡­ how did this happen?" Shelia gasped, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. Her face was pale, her breathing shallow. "Who could do this? The elders¡ªwhere are the elders?"


    Before Manco could answer, another sound reached them. A distant sh of steel, sharper and fiercer than before. The unmistakable hum of mana rippling through the air followed¡ªa pressure so intense that the cobblestones beneath their feet seemed to hum in response.


    The sound came from deeper within the sect.


    "There''s still fighting," Manco muttered, his voice hoarse. He could feel it, the energy rippling outward like shockwaves through the air, vibrating through his very bones.


    But then, as abruptly as it began, the ripples stopped. Silence fell over the sect, thick and suffocating.


    And then they heard it.


    A voice. Smooth, calm, yet cutting through the stillness like a knife through silk.


    "Come here."


    The voice¡ªsmooth andmanding¡ªlingered in the air, as if carried on the weight of the mana that still buzzed faintly around them. Manco exchanged a nce with Shelia, both of them hesitating for only a moment.


    "We have no choice," Manco said quietly. "If that voice belongs to whoever did this¡­" He gestured faintly at the lifeless bodies around them. "Then they would''ve already killed us if they wanted to."


    Shelia swallowed hard, her knuckles white as they gripped the hilt of her dagger. "Fine," she said, her voice tight. "Let''s get this over with."


    Together, they moved forward, their footsteps slow and deliberate, the silence of the courtyard swallowing every sound. Each step felt like walking into the maw of a predator, but there was no turning back now. The pull of the voice¡ªthe owner of that terrifying, casual power¡ªwas too strong to ignore.


    They reached an opening between two pagoda buildings, the passage yawning into arger courtyard beyond. There, under the pale light of the half-moon, they saw him.


    A young man stood at the center of the blood-streaked courtyard, his back straight and posture calm, as if the carnage around him was no more troubling than a summer breeze. His clothes were unremarkable¡ªdark, travel-worn garments with a long cloak that billowed faintly in the breeze. But it was his eyes that struck Manco like a fist to the chest: dark as the void, unyielding and fathomless, reflecting no light and revealing nothing.


    And beside him¡­


    Shelia froze mid-step. Her wide eyes locked onto the figure seated elegantly on a broken pir just beside the young man¡ªa cat. A silver-furred cat with delicate features, her tail curlingzily as she watched them approach with unnerving intelligence.


    "Ah¡­" The sound came from Shelia''s throat, a mix of disbelief and awe. "Ah¡­ Lady¡­ Lady Vitaliara¡­"


    Manco blinked sharply, his mind struggling toprehend the sight. It was her. There was no mistaking it. Lady Vitaliara, the silver cat that had once protected their sect¡ªa being of ancient mana, revered and mysterious. The very same creature that had shielded them in their time of need.


    The cat blinked slowly, her sharp golden eyes fixing on Shelia with an expression that could almost be called amused.


    "...Hmph."


    The young man''s lips curled into a faint smirk, a sharp contrast to the stillness in his dark gaze. His voice was casual when he finally spoke, yet each word carried a weight that hung in the air.


    "It appears you two are quite brave." He gestured to the lifeless courtyard around them. "Walking into this¡­ in the hopes of saving your youngdy, even though she''s locked here, in such a dangerous ce."


    The words struck Manco like a p, his heart pounding faster. Whoever this young man was, his presence alone was enough to still the air, as though the very mana of the sect bent to his will.


    "Who are you?" Manco demanded, forcing his voice steady despite the dryness in his throat. "Do we know you?"


    The young man chuckled softly, though the sound was more unsettling thanforting. He turned slightly, pointing a finger toward the cat perched beside him.


    "Who am I? Let''s say I''m her confidant," he said with a faint shrug, as if the exnation required no further rification. "Her voice, her hands¡ªdepending on the day."


    Manco swallowed hard, his gaze shifting back to Lady Vitaliara, who regarded them with a quiet, feline patience. Shelia''s mouth worked silently, as though trying to find words that wouldn''te.


    The young man tilted his head slightly, studying them with those dark, piercing eyes. "Anyway¡­" he said suddenly, breaking the stillness. "You''re here to save your youngdy, aren''t you? Then let''s get moving. Time is short."


    "What?" Shelia blinked, stunned. "You¡­ you''re going to help us?"


    The young man smirked again, though the expression didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Do you think I called you here for idle conversation?" He turned, his cloak swirling around him like the edge of a shadow. "Come on. Let''s go take your fellow disciples out, shall we?"


    Manco and Shelia exchanged one more look¡ªhalf disbelief, half fear¡ªbefore nodding in unison.


    Whatever this young man was, whatever power he held, one thing was clear: he was their best chance at saving her.


    And right now, that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 335 Saved (2)

    At that time when Lucavion had left, the heavy iron door groaned as it shut behind Lucavion, leaving Ilyana and the other disciples in stunned silence. The faint echoes of his footsteps faded slowly into the oppressive quiet of the underground chamber, reced only by the shallow, uneven breaths of those around her.


    For a moment, no one spoke. The air was thick with disbelief, confusion, and the lingering chill of hopelessness. Ilyana sank to the cold stone floor, her weakened limbs trembling as her mana, newly freed, fluttered uncertainly within her. Around her, the other disciples stirred, their gaunt faces a mixture of wonder and wariness.


    "Lady Vitaliara¡­" whispered one of the disciples, her voice hoarse and barely audible. "How¡­ how is she here?"


    "And who is he?" murmured another, the words breaking like ss in the fragile silence. "That young man¡­ how could someone like him¡ª?"


    The questions spread, hushed voices rippling across the chamber. Each disciple clutched at their restraints, at the remnants of their chains, as though to confirm they had truly been freed. They looked to Ilyana for answers, but she could only stare at the space where Lucavion had disappeared, her own thoughts churning with the same impossible doubts.


    ''Who is that young man?'' The question echoed in her mind like a bell tolling far away, each strike reverberating with deeper unease.


    How could someone so young im to have killed Vaelric, the Crimson Serpent Sect''s monstrous leader? A peak 4-star warrior, feared even among the strongest around the ce. Ilyana shook her head faintly, unable to reconcile what she had seen with what she knew.


    "It doesn''t make sense¡­" she murmured under her breath. "How can he¡ªhow can anyone¡ª?"


    Her fellow disciples turned to her, their expressions desperate for rity she didn''t possess.


    "Can he really save us?" a voice asked, trembling with hesitant hope.


    "Is he truly alone? The elders¡­ the guards¡­ the sect still has its strongest fighters," another added, their tone wavering with fear. "Even a 5-star master would struggle against them."


    Ilyana swallowed hard, her throat dry. It was true¡ªthere were limits to what one person could do. Even if Lucavion had killed Vaelric, there were still the Crimson Serpent Sect''s elders, enforcers, and warriors. Their strengthbined was unimaginable, a force that had already crushed the Azure Blossom Sect into ruin.


    ''Even if he''s strong¡­ how could he possibly fight them all? It''s impossible.''


    And yet¡ªshe couldn''t ignore the reality of what she had seen.


    Lady Vitaliara had been with him. The celestial figure, revered as a guardian of their sect, had spoken with unwavering trust in the young man''s ability. There had been something about him¡ªsomething unexinable that she had felt even in her weakened state. A presence that lingered like the faint glow of his strange, ethereal me.


    Lucavion''s calm voice echoed in her mind. "Vaelric''s body lies in pieces several floors above us."


    Her heart pounded, doubt gnawing at her resolve even as something strange stirred deep within her¡ªa thought she dared not give voice to.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "What if?"


    What if it was true?


    The thought struck Ilyana like a whisper of wind in the silence, so faint yet impossible to ignore. Her chest tightened as it surfaced, unwee and fragile, like the first flicker of light in an eternal night. She clutched her trembling hands together, her nails biting into her palms as though the sting might ground her against the tide of emotions threatening to swell.


    What if he really meant it? What if he truly could save them all?


    Her gaze drifted across the chamber to the other disciples, their faces gaunt, their eyes hollow yet glimmering faintly with the same unspoken question. None of them dared to hope aloud, but she could feel it¡ªthe flicker of longing that they all tried to suppress. It was easier to stay in despair, to ept the grim truth of their existence, because hope was dangerous.


    Hope was cruel.


    ''If he was lying,'' she thought bitterly, ''if this is all some trick or illusion¡­ I''ll be the one to break again. We''ll all break again.''


    Her hands loosened from their fists, her fingers brushing over the frayed remnants of her tattered robes. Somewhere deep inside, something began to stir¡ªa fragile, impossible thing that felt almost foreign after so many years.


    What if¡­ hees back?


    The thought was small, no louder than a whisper. It was a dangerous thing to believe in. But in that moment, Ilyana found she couldn''t stop herself.


    ''What if hees back, and we''re saved?''


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The walls trembled under the weight of each explosion, dust cascading from cracks in the stone ceiling. The sounds reverberated through the underground chamber like the pounding of a war drum, deep and relentless. Ilyana''s heart jolted with each rumble, the reverberations shaking through her ribs. Her thoughts swirled, unable to keep pace with what was happening above.


    He''s fighting, she thought, her mind racing to grasp the truth. It doesn''t make sense otherwise. Someone must be up there¡ªhim or¡­ maybe others.


    For the briefest of moments, a thread of logic tried to tie itself together. What if he''s not alone? That would exin it¡ªthe sheer scale of the destruction, the confidence in his voice when he left them. If he had allies, others strong enough to stand against the Crimson Serpent Sect''s warriors, then maybe¡­ just maybe¡­


    Another BOOM! shook the chamber violently, and the disciples gasped in unison, their wide eyes darting toward the ceiling as though it might copse. A hush fell over them, each breath shallow and anxious. Then, as suddenly as it began, the explosions stopped.


    The silence that followed was far worse.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ilyana''s breath caught in her throat. The stillness felt deafening, thick and unnatural, as though the very air had frozen in anticipation. Her heart pounded like a drumbeat in her ears.


    "Silent," she ordered sharply, her voice cutting through the unease. Her tone, though soft, carried the authority of her position¡ªthe weight of her name, even if they were far from their former glory. "Everyone, calm down."


    The disciples stilled, their restless whispers dying in an instant. Despite their fear, they turned their attention to her, their trust in her leadership unshaken. Ilyana straightened, forcing her trembling limbs to steady. She couldn''t allow panic to spread, not now.


    He''s alive, she told herself. He must be.


    The creaking sound of the heavy iron door echoed from the far side of the chamber. Ilyana''s breath hitched as the disciples instinctively shrank back, their gaunt forms pressing against the walls, their eyes fixed on the entrance. The hinges groaned in protest as the door swung open, and the dim torchlight from beyond spilled into the darkness like a golden flood.


    And then¡ªhe appeared.


    Lucavion stepped into the chamber with an unhurried stride, his dark coat billowing faintly behind him. His estoc hung loosely at his side, the faint glow of the [me of Equinox] still shimmering along the de''s edge. A wide smirk curled across his lips, as if the chaos above had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    "Ah," he drawled casually, his dark eyes scanning the room, "you''re all still here. Good."


    Beside him, Lady Vitaliara stepped forward, her celestial form aglow with an ethereal radiance that seemed brighter than before. Her golden eyes scanned the chamber with quiet purpose, and her tail flicked once, a sign of calm reassurance.


    But it was the figures trailing behind them that stole the breath from Ilyana''s lungs.


    Two familiar silhouettes emerged from the doorway¡ªfigures she had long since assumed dead. Her wide eyes locked onto them, her heart seizing in her chest.


    "She¡­?" The word escaped her lips in a breathless whisper. "Manco¡­?"


    The two figures stepped fully into the light. She, her once-pristine robes now dirtied and torn, still held herself with the poise of a loyal attendant. Manco, always the sturdier of the two, bore fresh cuts across his arms but stood tall, his sharp eyes filled with unyielding resolve.


    "Young Lady!" She cried, her voice breaking with relief as she rushed toward Ilyana. She fell to her knees in front of her, tears streaking her dirt-smudged face. "You''re safe¡­ thank the heavens, you''re safe!"


    Manco followed closely behind, bowing his head low as his fists clenched tightly. "We never stopped looking for you, Young Lady," he said gruffly, his voice thick with emotion. "We promised we''d find you."


    Ilyana couldn''t move, couldn''t speak. The sight of them¡ªalive, real¡ªwas too much. Her throat tightened as an overwhelming rush of emotion wed its way to the surface.


    "You¡­ you''re alive?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "How? How are you here?"


    Lucavion, still smirking, tilted his head as though amused by her reaction. "You have me to thank for that," he said nonchntly, brushing a speck of dust from his coat. "They were in far better shape than most, so I figured you''d want a reunion."


    "Figured?" Vitaliara huffed softly, her golden eyes narrowing as she perched back on his shoulder. [You have a ir for dramatics, Lucavion.]


    "Guilty as charged," Lucavion replied with an exaggerated shrug. Then his gaze sharpened, his smirk softening into something that almost resembled sincerity. "But we don''t have time to sit here and cry tears of joy. You''ll have plenty of time for thatter¡ªonce we''re out of here."


    Ilyana''s head spun as the words sank in. Escape. Freedom. The very thing she had convinced herself was beyond reach. And yet here he stood¡ªthis impossible young man with a smirk far too arrogant for his own good and Lady Vitaliara at his side, as though the world had simply bent to his will.


    "Now¡­.You are allowed to leave¡­."


    "Ah¡­."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 336 I will follow you

    The disciples began to move, slowly and hesitantly at first, as though their bodies had forgotten the feeling of freedom. Ilyana watched them step out of their cells one by one, their gaunt faces filled with disbelief as they followed Lucavion toward the exit. The flickering torchlight cast eerie shadows against the cracked stone walls, their footsteps echoing softly in the deathly silence of the underground chamber.


    Lucavion took the lead, his stride unhurried, as though the weight of what they had just endured meant nothing to him. Vitaliara sat perched on his shoulder, her celestial form glowing faintly like a guiding star. She and Manco stayed close to Ilyana''s side, their presence both grounding and surreal.


    Freedom, Ilyana thought distantly as they climbed the narrow staircase that led upward. Her limbs still trembled, unustomed to movement after so long, but there was no stopping now. We''re leaving¡­ we''re actually leaving.


    As they stepped into the upper halls of the Crimson Serpent Sect''s stronghold, the air hit them like a physical blow¡ªcold, heavy, and stained with the unmistakable scent of blood. Ilyana''s breath hitched as they emerged into the grand chamber, her wide eyes freezing on the scene before them.


    It was a massacre.


    Corpses littered the blood-soaked ground, their bodies sprawled lifelessly across the broken stone floor. Red trails streaked the walls, dripping in sickening patterns that told of a battle fought with ruthless precision. The sect''s enforcers, guards, and even robed eldersy in twisted, unnatural heaps¡ªsome shed cleanly apart, others burned beyond recognition by searing mes that still smoldered faintly.


    "Ah¡­"


    A choked gasp broke from one of the disciples behind her, and others followed with sharp intakes of breath. The horror in their eyes mirrored her own, their fragile hopes now trembling in the face of this grim reality.


    "T-This¡­?" a young disciple stammered, his voice cracking. "Did you¡­ did you do all of this?"


    Lucavion turned slightly, his smirk still firmly in ce as he casually rested a hand on the hilt of his estoc. "Yep."


    That single word rang out like a hammer strike in the silence.


    Ilyana couldn''t move, her mind struggling to reconcile what she was seeing. It didn''t make sense. This level of destruction¡­ a sect as powerful as the Crimson Serpent Sect brought to ruin, their forces annihted as though they were nothing. And all of it at the hands of one person?


    It was impossible.


    But here it was, spread out before her, undeniable and absolute.


    "Impossible," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "How¡­ how could you¡ª"


    The words died on her lips as a sudden realization struck her like ice water. Her heart seized, and she stumbled forward a step, her eyes darting around the hall as a surge of desperation wed at her chest.


    "Mother!" she cried, her voice breaking. "Where is Mother?! She was brought here too!"


    She and Manco froze at her side, their faces paling at the memory of Gabri, the Azure Blossom Sect''s revered leader and Ilyana''s mother.


    Ilyana spun toward Lucavion, her panic building. "Where is she? Tell me¡ªwhere is Sect Master Gabri?"


    A terrible silence followed.


    Lucavion didn''t answer. He stood there, his smirk gone, his gaze unreadable as he looked at her. Vitaliara remained still, her golden eyes lowering faintly as though she already knew what wasing.


    "Why?" Ilyana''s voice cracked as she took another step forward, her desperation spilling into her words. "Why are you not speaking? Please, answer me!"


    Lucavion''s dark eyes met hers atst. His tone, when he finally spoke, was quiet but unflinching.


    "She is no longer here."


    The words struck her like a physical blow, stealing the air from her lungs.


    "Ah¡­" The sound escaped her lips as though torn from her very soul. She staggered back a step, She''s hands reaching out to steady her, but Ilyana didn''t feel it. The world seemed to tilt around her as Lucavion''s words echoed endlessly in her mind.


    "She''s¡­ gone?" she whispered, her voice hollow.


    Lucavion didn''t say more, his silence confirming the truth she already knew in her heart. The stronghold reeked of death¡ªher mother''s absence could mean only one thing.


    Ilyana fell to her knees, her hands pressing against the cold stone floor as tears spilled down her face, silent at first, then wracked with quiet sobs.


    "Please¡­."


    She knelt beside her, her own face streaked with tears as she tried to hold Ilyana close. Manco stood behind them, his fists clenched tightly at his sides, his grief evident in the way his shoulders sagged.


    Lucavion watched silently, his expression unreadable. After a long pause, he spoke, his tone even but softer than before.


    "Your mother fought to the end." His words carried a quiet weight, a faint hint of respect lingering within them. "She held on for as long as she could."


    Lucavion''s gaze softened ever so slightly, though the steel in his voice remained. He spoke with a quiet finality that cut through the still air.


    "She fought for one reason," he said, his words deliberate, every syble carrying weight. "It was for you, her daughter."


    Ilyana froze, her sobs catching in her throat as Lucavion''s words pierced through her grief.


    "She held on for as long as she could, enduring everything they put her through," Lucavion continued. "Even when it would have been easier to give in¡­ she didn''t. She fought to protect the chance that you would live¡ªthat you might be freed from this ce."


    He crouched down slightly, his dark eyes locking onto hers. They were calm, and unwavering, but not unkind.


    "You are quite lucky," he said softly, the faintest edge of reverence and mncholy threading his tone. "To have a mother strong enough to endure for you."


    "Ah¡­" Ilyana''s voice escaped her as nothing more than a breath. Tears streamed down her face, her expression twisting with grief and something else¡ªsomething fragile, painful, and undeniably real.


    Behind her, the disciples broke. Silent tears turned into quiet sobs as the weight of reality finally settled over them. They all had known¡ªdeep down¡ªthat this was inevitable. That Gabri, their sect master, would not have survived the horrors of the Crimson Serpent Sect. But hearing it aloud, hearing the sacrifice she made for her daughter, shattered the final remnants of their resolve.


    She held Ilyana close, her tears flowing freely. "Lady Gabri¡­ she never gave up on you," She whispered, her voice trembling. "Even until the end¡­"


    Manco stood behind them, his fists still clenched at his sides, his face a mask of grief. Though he said nothing, the slight quiver in his shoulders betrayed his sorrow.


    For a moment, Lucavion said nothing, letting the room be filled with the sounds of their quiet mourning. The weight of their loss was palpable, heavy enough to still the air.


    But then, Lucavion straightened, his voice breaking the silence like a de cutting through cloth.


    "Now," he said, his tone low but firm, "what do you want to do?"


    Ilyana blinked, her tear-streaked face lifting as she looked up at him. Her reddened eyes met his sharp gaze, confusion and despair mingling within them.


    "What?" she whispered, her voice faint and broken.


    Lucavion straightened fully, his presence dominating the broken silence of the blood-soaked chamber. His dark eyes swept over the grief-stricken disciples, his expression unreadable but carrying none of the sharpness from earlier. He regarded them calmly, waiting until their soft sobs and trembling breaths began to quiet.


    Then, he spoke, his voice cutting through the heavy air with a cool finality.


    "Now," he repeated, his tone deliberate and clear, "what do you want to do?"


    Ilyana blinked, her tear-streaked face lifting slowly as she stared up at him. Confusion flickered in her red-rimmed eyes, mingling with the lingering despair. "What do you mean?" she whispered, her voice faint and broken.


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, faint and sharp, though itcked its usual bite. "What I mean," he said simply, "is that you are free. The Crimson Serpent Sect is done. The choice is yours now."


    He turned slightly, gesturing to the grand hall around them, the aftermath of his ruthless handiworkid bare. "You may take whatever is here in this ce. Gold, artifacts, weapons¡ªloot it all. Use it to start a new life, or to rebuild what you lost. It''s up to you."


    The disciples exchanged stunned nces, their grief momentarily interrupted by disbelief. One young man stepped forward hesitantly, his voice shaky. "We¡­ we can take everything? Everything in the sect?"


    Lucavion''s gaze flicked to him, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Yes, everything. The vaults, the treasures¡ªwhatever you can carry."


    "But¡­ you don''t want anything?" another disciple asked, her voice incredulous. "You defeated them all. This should be yours."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, a quiet sound that echoed through the grim chamber. "I don''t need their money," he replied, his tone carrying an edge of amusement. "I didn''te here to get rich. Though¡ª" He tilted his head slightly, his smirk widening. "It''d be better if you left fifty or a hundred gold behind. I need to pay some people with that."


    A ripple of shock passed through the group, their disbelief turning to tentativeughter, weak but genuine. For the first time in years, the disciples felt the weight of hopelessness begin to lift, reced with something fragile¡ªpossibility.


    Ilyana wiped at her tears, her gaze never leaving Lucavion. "You''re¡­ giving this all to us?" she asked quietly, her voice still trembling but steady enough to carry her disbelief. "Why? You have no reason to."


    "Well¡­.Let''s say I made a promise."


    Ilyana''s breath hitched, fresh tears pooling in her eyes, though this time they were different¡ªsofter, quieter.


    ''A promise¡­.''


    She didn''t understand what he meant.


    ''¡­.Lady Vitaliara?''


    Maybe it was a promise that he made to Lady Vitaliara, or maybe something else.


    ''But we can''t do it.''


    Ilyana stood frozen as Lucavion''s words hung in the air, echoing through the blood-soaked chamber. Take everything. Use it to rebuild.


    The disciples murmured softly among themselves, their voices trembling with both confusion and hope. But Ilyana¡­ she knew. It wasn''t that simple. It could never be that simple.


    They could gather gold, artifacts, and weapons; they could scrape together the shattered pieces of their lives. But what then? They were weak, their sect destroyed, and their hearts had been emptied by grief and suffering. Survival wasn''t only a matter of tools and treasures.


    Her mother''s voice, soft yet unyielding, drifted into her mind like a distant echo from the past.


    "My daughter, no matter what happens, never be someone who doesn''t know gratitude. And always, always make sure to cherish those who have extended you a hand."


    The memory struck her like a physical blow. Gabri''s words, spoken so many years ago, had been a lesson¡ªamand¡ªthat had shaped her heart and her values. Gratitude.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ilyana''s trembling gaze lifted toward Lucavion.


    ''This person saved me.''


    The thought came with a heavy finality. This young man¡ªthis impossible, arrogant, and unrelenting young man¡ªhad shattered the chains that bound her, ended the nightmare they had endured, and given her and the disciples a chance at life again. Why?


    Was there something to gain from this? Perhaps. Maybe he had his reasons, his promises, or even his motives. And maybe he didn''t.


    But in the end, it didn''t matter.


    He saved us.


    Her mother''s words echoed in her mind again, loud and clear this time. "Always cherish those who have extended you a hand."


    ''I will repay this,'' she thought, her grief and uncertainty hardening into quiet resolve.


    Ilyana clenched her fists at her sides and straightened her back. Though her body still trembled with exhaustion, her voice emerged steady, carrying with it the weight of her decision.


    "I will follow you."


    She made her decision.

 Chapter 337 I will follow you (2)

    "I will follow you."


    The chamber fell silent. The other disciples turned to stare at her, their wide eyes filled with confusion and surprise. Even She and Manco froze beside her, their faces mirroring the shock that rippled through the group.


    Lucavion, however, tilted his head slightly, the faintest flicker of surprise crossing his features before his smirk returned. "Oh?"


    "I said," Ilyana repeated, lifting her chin, "I will follow you."


    Lucavion''s dark eyes met hers, sharp and assessing, as though he were peering into the depths of her resolve. "And why would you do that?" he asked, his tone curious, almost teasing.


    "Because you saved me," Ilyana replied, her voice firm despite the faint tremor in her chest. "You saved all of us when no one else could¡ªor would. Whether you did it for a reason or not doesn''t matter. My mother¡­" She swallowed hard, her voice softening as she continued. "My mother taught me never to forget those who have extended me a hand when I was in need."


    Her gaze didn''t waver from his. "I will repay this debt. I don''t know how yet, and I don''t know what I can offer, but I won''t ignore the life you''ve given back to us."


    Lucavion stared at her for a long moment, his smirk fading into something quieter¡ªmore thoughtful. Beside him, Vitaliara''s golden eyes glimmered faintly as she regarded Ilyana with a soft, knowing gaze.


    [She''s sincere,] Vitaliara said gently, her voice resonating in Lucavion''s mind. [Her heart is strong, even if she doesn''t see it yet.]


    Lucavion let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head faintly. "You''re a stubborn one," he said, his voice carrying the faintest edge of amusement. "I didn''t ask for followers, you know."


    "I don''t care," Ilyana replied simply, her tone unwavering. "This is my decision. I''ll follow you¡ªnot because you asked me to, but because I owe you my life. And that debt will be repaid."


    Lucavion''s dark eyes lingered on Ilyana, studying her as though he could peel back theyers of her resolve and see whaty beneath. For a moment, the smirk on his lips faltered, reced by something quieter¡ªcuriosity, perhaps. Or maybe disbelief.


    And then it returned, sharp and amused, like the edge of a de that had tasted far too much blood.


    "Even though I''m someone with this much blood on my hands?" he asked, his voice calm, yet tinged with something darker.


    Ilyana''s gaze didn''t waver, her eyes meeting his steadily despite the way her chest tightened at his words. She could feel the weight of what he meant, the unspoken truth of what he had done¡ªthe bodies strewn across the Crimson Serpent Sect''s halls, the ruthless precision of his de. He was a force of chaos and death, wrapped in the casual guise of a smirking young man.


    "Yes," she replied firmly, her voice unwavering. "Even though you have this much blood on your hands."


    Lucavion tilted his head, the faint amusement in his expression deepening. "Even though I''m someone who''ll be in trouble a lot?" he pressed, his tone growing lighter, almost teasing now. "Someone who will constantly put himself in dangerous situations?"


    "Yes."


    "Even though," he continued, his smirk sharpening, "staying near me means you''ll be targeted too? You''ll end up in the line of fire just for being my acquaintance?"


    "Yes," Ilyana repeated without hesitation.


    The simple word echoed through the chamber, soft but resolute, ringing louder than any shout. Lucavion paused, as if waiting for her to falter, to take back her words. But Ilyana stood her ground, her hands clenched into fists at her sides as she held his gaze.


    "This is my choice," she said quietly, her voice steady as a me. "Whateveres from it¡ªwhatever danger, whatever blood¡ªI ept it. I owe you my life, and I will repay that debt."


    Lucavion stared at her, his smirk softening into something more subtle, more genuine. The faint flicker of surprise in his eyes disappeared, reced by something harder to define. Respect, perhaps, or a glimmer of something he wouldn''t name.


    "Stubborn," he muttered, shaking his head with a faint chuckle. "Absolutely stubborn."


    [She''s serious, Lucavion,] Vitaliara said softly, perched still and silent on his shoulder. Her golden eyes gleamed as she watched Ilyana with quiet approval. [Don''t dismiss her so easily.]


    ''Heh¡­.Even though she looks fierce and admirable, that is not how the world works¡­..She is far too weak to stand by my side.''


    Lucavion''s gaze lingered on Ilyana, his smirk sharpening as his dark eyes bore into hers. For a moment, silence stretched between them, as though he were weighing her very soul. Then he spoke, his words carrying the weight of finality.


    "You''re too weak to stand by my side," he said, his tone blunt, cutting through the fragile resolve she had wrapped around herself. "If you really want to repay me, then you must get stronger."


    Ilyana flinched, his words striking deep. Yet she didn''t break. Her fists clenched at her sides as her jaw tightened, her gaze holding firm.


    Lucavion said nothing more. He turned away, his coat sweeping behind him as he strode toward the grand chamber''s exit. His boots echoed softly on the blood-streaked floor as he passed by the fallen elders, his sharp eyes scanning their remains with methodical precision. He crouched briefly over each body, plucking the spatial rings from their fingers with casual indifference¡ªone by one.


    "Even if we''re weak now¡­" Ilyana called after him, her voice trembling but steady, "we can still be a help to you!"


    Lucavion didn''t pause, his smirk audible in his voice. "With the way you are, you won''t."


    The words cut deep, and yet there was no cruelty in them¡ªjust a cold, matter-of-fact truth. Ilyana''s chest tightened as she watched him, frustration bubbling up within her.


    "But who knows?" Lucavion said, his voice carrying as he straightened and resumed walking. "Maybe the next time we meet, you''ll be different."


    "Wait!" Ilyana shouted, her voice louder this time, filled with defiance and resolve. "I will repay you, no matter what! Just wait and see!"


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly as he reached the far end of the hall. Though he didn''t turn around, the faint sound of his chuckle drifted back to her. "Heh¡­ I''ll be waiting."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Just as his figure was about to disappear into the shadows of the corridor, something struck Ilyana like a sharp jolt. His name. She had never learned his name.


    "You!" she shouted desperately. "How can I find you?"


    Lucavion paused, his silhouette framed by the flickering light of the torches. For a moment, he said nothing, and then his voice cut through the silence, calm and clear.


    "The name?"


    "Yes!" Ilyana replied breathlessly. "Tell me your name!"


    Lucavion nced over his shoulder, his face still hidden in shadow, though the faint curve of his smirk was unmistakable.


    "Lucavion."


    The name hung in the air, as though it carried a weight all its own.


    "Lu¡­ ca¡­ vi¡­ on?" Ilyana repeated slowly, tasting the name as though it were foreign and familiar all at once.


    Before she could say anything more, Lucavion turned away fully and stepped into the darkness beyond. His figure disappeared as silently as it hade, leaving only the echo of his name and the lingering scent of blood in his wake.


    "Lucavion¡­" Ilyana whispered, her voice soft but resolute as she stared at the spot where he had disappeared. The silence of the chamber seemed heavier now, the absence of his presence like a void left behind.


    Her hands curled into fists as her resolve hardened into something solid, unshakable. Her voice, though quiet, carried with it a promise¡ªone born from grief, gratitude, and unyielding determination.


    "I will make sure¡­ I will repay it back," she vowed, her eyes never leaving the darkened corridor. "No matter what."


    The disciples behind her looked on in silence, watching as their young leader stood tall, her expression set with purpose.


    And in her mind, the name echoed like a beacon.


    Lucavion.

 Chapter 338 Take it

    The faint crackle of thentern and the heavy, ragged breathing of the wounded mercenaries were the only sounds filling the room. The air was heavy, thick with exhaustion and the coppery scent of blood. Zirkel sat slumped against the wall, his axe resting beside him, its edge dull with dried crimson. Around him, the surviving Mad Dogs quietly tended to their wounds¡ªwrapping bloodied cloths around gashes, gritting their teeth through the pain, and sharing brief nces of mutual understanding.


    No words were spoken. There was nothing to say.


    Then¡ª


    CREAK.


    The door groaned open, its hinges screeching loud enough to cut through the suffocating silence. Every head in the room snapped toward it, hands instinctively reaching for nearby weapons. Thentern''s flickering light stretched shadows across the entrance, and for a breathless moment, no one moved.


    A figure stepped inside.


    He moved with deliberate calm, his boots echoing softly on the creaking wooden floor. The faint light of thentern revealed him slowly¡ªfirst the dark cloak that fluttered faintly behind him, untouched by the stale air of the room. Then the slim, polished estoc restingzily at his hip, the de still faintly shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    And finally, his face¡ªLucavion''s face. His dark eyes, cold and unreadable, swept over the room with detached precision, lingering for no longer than a second on each man. He looked like he had walked out of a painting, untouched by the chaos they had endured, his sharp features unmarred by exhaustion or injury.


    The door clicked shut behind him.


    For a moment, no one dared to speak. Zirkel''s mismatched eyes narrowed as he pushed himself upright, the scrape of his axe dragging against the floor breaking the silence. The tension in the room was suffocating, a quiet challenge unspoken but understood by everyone present.


    Lucavion finally spoke, his voice calm and smooth, cutting through the tension like a de.


    "Looks like I''m right on time."


    Zirkel''s lips curled into a scowl, his voice low and gravelly as he eyed their employer. "You''ve got some damn nerve showing up now."


    Lucavion''s smirk was faint, but it carried an edge. "I figured you''d miss me."


    One of the mercenaries swore under his breath, his grip tightening around a bloodied dagger. Another let out a bitterugh, the sound hollow and sharp.


    "What do you want?" Zirkel growled, his mismatched gaze burning into Lucavion. "Here to tell us we did a great job? Half my men are dead, and we''re lucky to still be breathing."


    Lucavion''s expression didn''t falter. He stepped further into the room, his cloak trailing behind him as he moved with the same unshakable confidence that had unnerved them all from the start.


    "You survived," he replied simply, his gaze settling on Zirkel. "That''s what matters."


    Zirkel''s scowl deepened at Lucavion''s maddening calm. His mismatched eyes locked onto their employer, searching for something¡ªan exnation, an answer¡ªanything to justify the madness of thest few hours.


    "Is that it?" Zirkel growled, his voice low and edged with suspicion. "Is it over?"


    Lucavion paused, his dark eyes meeting Zirkel''s with an unreadable expression. Then, with a faint nod, he reached into his cloak. "It''s over," he said simply.


    The motion was quick but deliberate. Lucavion withdrew a small, glimmering object and, without ceremony, tossed it toward Zirkel. Instinctively, Zirkel reached out and caught it midair, his calloused fingers closing around the cool metal. He opened his palm and froze.


    A ring. Simple yet unmistakable, its smooth surface glinted faintly in the dimntern light. Zirkel''s eyes widened in recognition.


    A spatial ring.


    ''That!'' The thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. Zirkel had seen rings like this only a handful of times before, usually in the hands of high-ranking merchants or nobles. Spatial rings were rare¡ªartifacts that fetched a price high enough to make even seasoned mercenaries stop and stare.


    Zirkel''s grip tightened around the ring as a spark of greed flickered in his gaze. The other mercenaries leaned in closer, their tired eyes drawn to the object like moths to a me.


    Lucavion''s voice broke the silence, calm and direct. "Take this."


    Zirkel tore his gaze away from the ring to look at him, his brow furrowing. "What''s in it?"


    Lucavion''s faint smirk returned, though it carried no mockery¡ªonly finality. "Fifty gold pieces," he said, his voice carrying the weight of certainty. "Your payment. Assuming that each of you handled five disciples, then the math isplete."


    The room fell silent once more. Zirkel''s eyes darted back to the ring, his mind racing. Fifty gold. Even after splitting it among the ten survivors, it was an ungodly sum. Enough for each man to livefortably for years¡ªmore money than most mercenaries would see in a lifetime.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That¡­" one of the mercenaries breathed, his voice hoarse with disbelief. "That''s¡­ real?"


    Lucavion turned slightly, his cloak trailing behind him as he moved toward the door. He didn''t bother answering, as if the question itself were beneath him. Instead, his voice carried over his shoulder, soft yet clear.


    "Goodbye, Mad Dogs," he said, his tone carrying the faintest note of respect. "You were quite fine fellows."


    The door opened with a faint creak, and Lucavion stepped through, his figure disappearing into the night like a shadow melting into darkness. The door clicked shut behind him, leaving the mercenaries alone in the dim room, the spatial ring gleaming faintly in Zirkel''s hand.


    For a long moment, no one spoke. The weight of Lucavion''s words¡ªand the heavy promise of the ring¡ªhung thick in the air.


    Zirkel finally let out a long, heavy breath, shaking his head as he leaned back against the wall. "Haaah¡­ I''m really crazy," he muttered, though a small, disbelieving smirk tugged at his lips.


    Around him, the Mad Dogs began murmuring, the tension slowly easing into stunned relief.


    "Fifty gold¡­ He really paid up."


    "I thought he''d just leave us for dead."


    Zirkel stared down at the ring in his palm, his mismatched eyes flickering with greed, awe, and something he couldn''t quite name. For all the chaos, for all the madness, Lucavion had been true to his word.


    And that was the part that unnerved him the most.


    ********


    The heavyntern-lit silence of Thornridge''s streets embraced Lucavion as he stepped out of the mercenaries'' den. His cloak stirred faintly in the still night air, the soft jingle of the spatial ring now concealed in its folds. Overhead, the stars had broken through the clouds, their pale light shimmering against the uneven cobblestones.


    For a moment, Lucavion simply stood there, his dark gaze sweeping over the empty street. There was no urgency to his movements, no trace of haste or guilt¡ªjust that deliberate calm that followed him like a shadow.


    Blood always turns to silence once the shouting stops.


    The faint sounds of movement reached him, a distant shuffle of boots on stone. Down the alleyway, the glimmer ofmplight grew closer as Thornridge''s knights patrolled the aftermath. Figures in armor,nterns swinging low, their presence unwee but predictable.


    Lucavion ignored them. He turned smoothly on his heel, heading toward the stables.


    The air was thick with the lingering scent of blood and smoke, but here, farther from the mercenaries and the wreckage of the Crimson Serpent Sect, Thornridge seemed reluctant to acknowledge the chaos. The few souls that wandered the streets¡ªinnkeepers locking doors, drunken patrons stumbling home¡ªbarely raised their eyes as he passed. Perhaps they''d learned, in this city, that it was best not to look too closely at strangers who walked in blood-soaked silence.


    Ahead, the stables loomed in the moonlight, their weathered beams creaking faintly in the breeze. Aether was there. He could sense her.


    As he approached, the stable doors swung open with a reluctant groan. A figure emerged,ntern in hand¡ªan older man with hunched shoulders and a soot-streaked apron. His face paled the instant his eyesnded on Lucavion. Thentern''s glow illuminated the crimson stains across Lucavion''s coat and gloves, the dark smears flecked against his jawline like a grotesque shadow.


    The stable owner froze, the hand holding hisntern trembling slightly. "Y-You''re¡­ back."


    Lucavion stopped in front of him, his lips curving into a faint, amused smirk. "Was there any doubt?"


    The man swallowed hard, his gaze darting nervously between Lucavion''s face and the unmistakable blood on his boots. "Your¡­ your horse is fine. I gave her the best feed, as you asked. Took good care of her." His voice shook, brittle as dry kindling.


    Lucavion reached into his cloak, the movement making the stable owner flinch ever so slightly. He pulled out a silver coin¡ªno ceremony, no flourish¡ªholding it out between his fingers. The coin gleamed faintly in the dim light, but the stable owner''s gaze lingered on the blood staining Lucavion''s gloves.


    "A fair payment," Lucavion said smoothly, his tone soft but edged, as though daring the man to refuse.


    The stable owner hesitated before taking the coin, his rough hands shaking as though it might burn him. "Thank you, sir." He tried to meet Lucavion''s eyes, but fear made him look away. "If¡­ if you need to stay and¡ªclean up, there''s¡ª"


    "No." Lucavion cut him off, his voice gentle yet final. "Not here."


    The stable owner nodded quickly, retreating a step, hisntern swinging low. Fear was anguage spoken fluently in these parts.


    He stepped past the man into the stable, the sharp scent of hay and leather mingling with the iron tang of blood on his coat. Aether stood in her stall, her glowing eyes cutting through the darkness like molten fire. The great ck mare pawed at the ground once as he approached, her gaze unwavering. She recognized him¡ªof course she did¡ªand with her usual air of regal irritation, she tossed her mane, the shadows rippling with the movement.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Aether snorted, as though offended by the suggestion.


    With a swift motion, Lucavion swung into the saddle, his cloak fluttering in the stable''s dim light. The mare shifted beneath him, eager and restless.

 Chapter 339 Take it (2)

    The streets were quieter now, the distantnterns of Thornridge''s knights swinging like errant fireflies in the darkness. Lucavion paid them no mind. Even as a group of knights rounded a distant corner, their gazesnding on him briefly, none dared stop him.


    Still, as he approached the city gates, their presence grew thicker. The knights'' hushed voices carried in the cold air, their armor glinting beneath the pale moonlight.


    "Who¡­ who is that?" one muttered, a trace of unease in his tone as Lucavion and Aether passed the outer walls.


    Another knight shouted, his voice ringing clear in the stillness. "You there! Stop!"


    Lucavion didn''t stop. He didn''t even look back. Aether''s pace quickened to a measured canter, her form cutting through the shadows like an extension of the night itself.


    More shouts followed, confused and angry, echoing across the stone walls. "Stop him!"


    "Who was that?"


    "Don''t let him¡ª!"


    But Lucavion was already gone.


    The wind tore at his cloak as Aether''s hooves carried them beyond the gates and into the wild, open night. The shouts faded behind him, swallowed by the endless stretch of darkness. Thornridge shrank into the distance, its lights flickering like a dying ember on the horizon.


    Lucavion''s dark eyes remained fixed ahead, the faint glow of Aether''s eyes casting streaks of light against the moonlit ground.


    Leaving is easy when you''re already a ghost.


    He let the silence settle around him, his smirk lingering faintly as the wind whispered past. The blood staining his coat would wash away soon enough, but the memory of tonight¡ªthe carnage, the silence, the greed flickering in Zirkel''s eyes¡ªwould linger like thest embers of a dying fire.


    He ran a gloved hand through Aether''s mane, her steady rhythm calming as they vanished into the night.


    "Onward," he murmured softly, his voice lost to the wind.


    The world stretched out before him, vast and waiting. And for now, that was enough.


    *******


    FOOSH! FOOSH!


    Inside a forest, the river flowed with an unhurried rhythm, its surface broken only by ripples where Lucavion''s pale skin met the water. Moonlight cascaded down in ribbons of silver, casting his fair body aglow, the scars etched into him a testament to battles of the past. The marks stretched across his arms, his shoulders, his chest¡ªeach one with a story buried beneath, unseen but never forgotten.


    For all their quiet, rivers have a way of washing things away¡ªblood, dirt, memories that w too sharply at the mind.


    Lucavion cupped his hands beneath the flowing current, watching the crimson streaks melt away as the water carried them off into the unknown. The silence around him was vast and all-epassing, broken only by the asional murmur of the river or the soft rustle of branches overhead. His clothes¡ªwashed and wrung out with precise care¡ªhung limply from the low branches of nearby trees, their dark fabric fluttering faintly in the breeze.


    "Finally, the blood is gone..." he muttered, his voice so quiet it barely brushed the air. His tone was absent, but there was something distant in it¡ªless about the blood itself and more about what it represented. It always stains deeper than the flesh.


    Lucavion sank further into the water, letting it swallow him up to his corbones. He closed his eyes, feeling the weight of the river press against him like a quiet anchor, as if the world were trying¡ªif only for a moment¡ªto hold him still.


    Interesting, he thought suddenly, stretching his arms out beneath the surface. There was a buzz thrumming faintly under his skin, a vigor that hadn''t been there before. Strength sang through his veins, sharp and potent, almost tangible enough to taste.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmm..." He tilted his head back, the moonlight streaking across his features as a slow smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "The harvest is indeed quite much."


    His fingers curled loosely, feeling the tingle of energy that lingered there¡ªa pulse, faint yet steady, like an ember cradled beneath ash. The death mana absorbed from tonight''s little spectacle¡­ It''s potent. Far more than it should be.


    The carnage he''d left behind¡ªthe Elders of the Crimson Serpent Sect, the sect leader Vaelric¡ªit hadn''t been for sport. Each of their deaths had been important to him. With each blow, eachst breath drawn from their lips, the death mana had flooded into him, flowing as naturally as water into a vessel.


    ''Now,'' he reflected inwardly, ''it''s on the verge of breaking through.''


    The [me of Equinox]¡ªhis second core, a fire born of opposites¡ªshimmered at the edge of its evolution. A breakthrough into the 4-star tier was no small thing, yet the familiar hum of progress reminded him of what came before.


    ''Just like with the [Devourer of Stars].'' That core, his first, had shattered its boundaries in a simr way, swelling to 4-star status after a hunt not unlike this one. His mind drifted back to the power that had surged through him then, the exhration of breaking through limitations that others dared not approach.


    Lucavion submerged himself entirely for a brief moment, letting the icy water consume him. In the darkness, his thoughts whispered like faint echoes, drifting back to the faces¡ªtwisted, desperate, enraged¡ªof those he''d killed tonight. All of them fell so easily. The strong exist to be tested, and when they fail... Well, they are no longer strong.


    Breaking the surface again with a deep inhale, Lucavion smoothed his wet hair back, the droplets tracing slow paths down his face and neck. He exhaled, letting the chill settle into him as his sharp gaze lifted toward the moon.


    "Killing enemies at the peak of 4-star... no, even those who were near their limit..." He trailed off, his voice low but edged with satisfaction. "They had no idea what they were offering me."


    Lucavion''s gaze lingered on the moon, the pale glow a mirror of his thoughts¡ªcold, unwavering, yet not entirely devoid of light. He ran a hand down his face, wiping the water that clung stubbornly to his skin, the weight of the night pressing faintly against his shoulders.


    Killing for the sake of power alone¡­ that''s never been my way.


    No, tonight''s ughter had not been indiscriminate. The Elders of the Crimson Serpent Sect, their so-called leader Vaelric¡ªeach death had been weighed, measured, and deemed inevitable. A simple truth, but truth nheless.


    "They earned their fate," Lucavion murmured, his voice low, as if sharing a secret with the river itself.


    The disciples, however, had not all met his de. Many had been left behind, trembling in the shadows or fleeing into the night. He had allowed them to live, their lives not worth the price of his time or his de. Their hands had been stained, yes, but not enough. Not yet.


    "Karma," he thought, smirking faintly as he recalled the faint hum of Vitaliara''s voice in his mind, her presence ever so vibrant again, like a me reignited after too long in the dark.


    Not so long ago, she had been as much a shadow as the ghosts that haunted him¡ªweak, waning, her strength barely enough to sustain her. But with her recovery came the return of her powers, abilities as natural to her as breathing. One of which, as Lucavion now relied upon, was the ability to judge.


    "Karma," he whispered aloud this time, savoring the weight of the word on his tongue. The concept was far more delicate than the blunt force of justice, more nuanced than morality''s fickle scales. To most, life and death were binary¡ªck and white, good and evil. But Vitaliara''s gaze pierced through the haze of moral ambiguity. She could see how much a person had stained themselves in death''s ink, how tightly they clung to the blood they''d spilled.


    Her words came back to him from earlier that night, a faint echo in the recesses of his mind:


    [Lucavion. Their karma is heavy.]


    The Elders, the leader Vaelric¡ªthey had not been petty tyrants or simple misers. They were creatures steeped in death, their souls tethered to the lives they''d crushed underfoot. To Vitaliara, Guardian of Life, such men appeared as twisted masses of decay, their aura thick with the lifeblood they''d stolen.


    [Those who drink deeply of death eventually drown in it,] she had once told him, her soft voice carrying the weight of centuries.


    Lucavion had taken her judgment for what it was: undeniable. He trusted her instincts as he trusted his de, and so when the time came, he delivered the sentence she''d revealed without hesitation.


    "Those disciples," he muttered, eyes narrowing faintly. "Their hands are dirty, but not drenched. There''s still time for them to crawl away from the edge, to choose something different."


    That was the difference¡ªchoice. Lucavion knew better than anyone that the path to redemption, if one wanted to call it that, was a razor''s edge. A single misstep, one decision too far, and a person could slip beyond saving. That was what the Elders had done. That was what Vaelric had done.


    "They had their chances," he said quietly, brushing his fingers across the water''s surface. The ripples warped the reflection of the moon, fracturing its pale glow into something almost unrecognizable. "And they threw them away."


    The death mana thrummed through his body¡ªwild, seething, alive. It wrapped around his advancing core, coaxing it forward, feeding its mes until the equilibrium between life and death burned brighter than ever.


    ''It''s close now,'' he mused, a faint gleam in his dark eyes as he focused inward. That final shackle is thin¡ªjust a little more.

 Chapter 340 What are you goint to do?

    His thoughts were not without caution, though. Absorbing mana from those stronger than oneself was a dangerous act, a gamble of will and endurance. But as long as I win¡­ the risks matter little.


    Lucavion reached for his sk, perched neatly on a t stone by the river''s edge, and took a measured sip. The burn of alcohol slid down his throat, cleansing the residual taste of blood that still lingered at the back of his tongue. He turned his gaze toward the camp he''d made earlier¡ªa modest fire crackling faintly beneath the trees, its glow softened by distance.


    Lucavion tilted the sk slightly, watching the liquid swirl within before taking another slow sip. The alcohol bit at his tongue, sharp and unrelenting, though it didn''t carry the burn he wished it would¡ªno warmth pooling in his stomach, no dizzying haze clouding his senses.


    Of course not. Regr alcohol holds no power here.


    "Baaah¡­" He scoffed, pulling the sk away as he studied it with a faint, sardonic smile. "Nothing but a sharp taste left behind, huh?"


    For someone who wasn''t much of a drinker, there was still a strange satisfaction in it¡ªlike biting into something bitter after tasting too much sweetness, or the fleeting sting of cold air on a healing wound. It was a stark contrast, and it chased away the lingering metallic tang of blood that clung to his senses.


    It''s a shame, he thought wryly, swirling the contents idly. No matter how strong the brew, it won''t touch me unless it''s something special. Awakened bodies are too stubborn for that.


    And his body? Well¡­ Lucavion let out a low chuckle, his dark eyes glinting faintly in the moonlight.


    "Far too different for something as ordinary as this."


    The truth of it was simple. Awakened individuals, those who walked the path of mana cultivation, were no longer constrained by the limits of mortal flesh. Ordinary poisons, toxins, and vices couldn''t sink their ws into a body that had transcended beyond. Their systems burned through impurities too efficiently, reducing even the strongest drinks to mere vor and memory.


    But Lucavion wasn''t simply Awakened. His body carried mana that defied the natural rules, cores that spun with an equilibrium alien to most. The [Devourer of Stars] and the [me of Equinox]¡ªone born of devouring light, the other bncing life and death¡ªhad altered him on a level deeper than blood or bone. He was a vessel of contradictions, and simple alcohol couldn''t hope to bind itself to him.


    Still¡­ He pressed the cool metal of the sk briefly against his lips again, savoring the lingering taste. It does one thing right¡ªit drowns out the blood.


    The death mana still simmered in his veins, not chaotic, but undeniably alive, like a chorus whispering just beneath the surface of his skin. It carried the weight of those he''d in, a weight he had long since stopped fearing. Yet sometimes, the taste of blood lingered longer than he liked¡ªon his tongue, in his throat, seared into the back of his thoughts.


    "This," he murmured, tapping the sk once before setting it back on the stone, "is as good a remedy as I''ll find."


    A faint rustle from behind made him nce over his shoulder. Vitaliara''s ethereal form materialized at the edge of the clearing, her soft glow like a wisp of starlight drifting through the dark. Her eyes, deep and ancient, held his for a moment before she moved closer, her form delicate yet brimming with renewed strength.


    [You''re brooding again,] she teased gently, though her tone carried an undercurrent of something softer. [Do you doubt yourself?]


    Lucavion chuckled, though the sound was low and edged with weariness. "If I doubted myself, I wouldn''t have struck them down." He looked at her, his gaze sharp yet knowing. "But I won''t pretend the line we tread is thin. Killing is killing, no matter how justified it seems."


    [And yet, you still hesitate to call it justice,] Vitaliara murmured, stepping closer to the river''s edge. Her gaze drifted across the water as if she could see the blood it had already carried away. [You call it necessary.]


    "It is necessary." Lucavion''s voice hardened, though not unkindly. "Justice¡­ morality¡­ those are luxuries people speak of when they have time to debate. When they''re not wing to survive or trying to carve something better out of this dying world."


    He looked back toward the trees, the faint smoke from his campfire twisting upward to join the night sky. "Those men were beyond saving. Their karma¡ª" he paused, his lips quirking into a half-smile, "¡ªit weighed too much for this world to hold any longer."


    Vitira tilted her head, her soft glow brushing against the edges of his perception. [You understand it better than most, Lucavion. Life and death are not a matter of bnce. They are a matter of choice.]


    Lucavion''s gaze darkened faintly as he nodded, his thoughts drifting back to the Crimson Serpent Sect''s broken remains. "Choice," he echoed. "They chose to carve their lives from the blood of others. And I¡­" He shrugged faintly, a glimmer of something sharper in his expression. "I chose to end them."


    The river murmured softly, as if agreeing with him.


    Vitira remained silent for a long moment, watching him carefully. Then, with a small nod, she stepped closer, her presence a calming force against the weight of the night. [And for those you spared?]


    "They''ll remember tonight," Lucavion replied simply. "Whether they use that memory to crawl back into the darkness or walk away from it¡­ that''s their choice. For now, they''ve earned the right to make it."


    Vitira purred softly in approval, the faintest smile curving her lips. [You tread a dangerous path, Lucavion. But you do not tread it blindly.]


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, faint and sardonic, though there was an edge of something unspoken beneath it. He turned his gaze back to the moon, letting its distant light wash over him once more. "Blind or not, the path is mine to walk."


    He rose from the water then, the droplets glistening faintly as they trailed down his scarred, moonlit skin. The fire from the camp crackled in the distance, its faint glow calling him back, but he lingered a moment longer by the river, listening to its song.


    Perhaps it was Vitaliara''s gift¡ªher ability to see the death others carried¡ªthat allowed him to justify his actions. Or perhaps it was just him, making peace with the weight he chose to bear.


    Either way, the line he walked remained his alone to tread. And tonight, at least, he walked it unflinching.


    Lucavion''s smirk curved faintly as he reached for the edge of the riverbank, rising fully from the water. Droplets trailed down his skin in thin rivulets, glimmering faintly in the moonlight before falling soundlessly to the earth below. His toned body, scarred and forged from countless battles, was as stark as the night itself¡ªunapologetically real.


    A voice, familiar yet tinged with indignation, broke the calm.


    [Hey¡­ give a warning before you leave.]


    Lucavion turned his head slightly, not particrly surprised to see Vitaliara standing there with an uncharacteristic tension in her expression. She was perched delicately at the river''s edge, her usual ethereal glow catching in the darkness like threads of starlight. Yet her eyes¡ªher very alive eyes¡ªwere fixed squarely on him.


    A faint snort escaped him as he grabbed his trousers, unfazed and uninterested in rushing. "You''rete with that, Vitaliara. I''m already out of the water."


    Her glow flickered ever so slightly, though her gaze remained steady. [I wouldn''t need to bete if you''d act with a shred of decorum, Lucavion.]


    He huffed a quietugh, low and edged with teasing. "Decorum?" He pulled his shirt from the branch where it hung, shaking off the moisture before draping itzily over his shoulder. "Since when do you care for that?"


    Vitira shifted slightly, her tail flicking behind her in what he recognized as agitation¡ªor perhaps something closer to flustered indignation. It was a rare sight, and Lucavion didn''t let it slip by unnoticed.


    "Hmph."


    Her voice came again, clipped and defensive. [It''s not as if I want to look. It''s just¡­ unavoidable.]


    He paused briefly, his sharp gaze flicking toward her sidelong, amusement glimmering in his dark eyes.


    ''Unavoidable, huh?''


    Sure.


    Lucavion pulled the shirt over his head in one smooth motion, his movements deliberate yet unhurried. Beneath the half-shadow of his damp hair, his smirk deepened, sharp and knowing.


    "It''s not like you don''t enjoy the view, Vitaliara," he drawledzily, his tone half-serious, half-mocking. "You peeper."


    [Who¡ªwho is a peeper?!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her voice rose in a flustered protest, and though she tried to sound indignant, the edges of her words wavered ever so slightly. A faint glow pulsed brighter across her form, as though her very essence rebelled at his usation.


    Lucavion tilted his head, feigning deep thought as he fastened his coat. "Let''s see. You''re here, watching without warning, and lingering for longer than necessary. That sounds like peeping to me."


    [I am not!] she shot back, her glow sparking like an ember briefly ring to life. [You are the one wandering around shirtless in the moonlight, like you''re posing for a statue.]


    Lucavion chuckled, a low and quiet sound that cut through her words with maddening ease. "Posing, huh? I''ll take that as apliment."


    [It wasn''t!]


    Her tail swished with growing vigor now, the starlit edges of her form pulsing faintly in tandem with her indignation.


    Vitira''s form glimmered faintly, her glow softening as she visibly reined in her agitation. The swishing of her tail slowed, though the asional flick betrayed the embers of lingering indignation. She drew herself up slightly, her starlit presence settling into the calm grace she so often wore like a mantle. Her sharp eyes, however, remained fixed on Lucavion as he adjusted the fastenings of his coat.


    [Now what?] she asked, her voice steady again, though her tone carried a note of quiet scrutiny. [What are you going to do?]


    Lucavion paused mid-motion, the final buckle of his coat clicking into ce as a smirk crept back onto his lips. He tilted his head, his gaze slipping toward her, gleaming faintly beneath the damp fall of his dark hair.


    "What am I going to do?" he echoed, as though the question had never urred to him before. His voice was slow, edged with a deliberateness that hinted at both mischief and calction. "That is a good question."


    Vitira narrowed her eyes slightly, waiting for an answer that, she knew by now, would note without its own flourish.


    Lucavion let the silence hang for a beat longer, his smirk deepening into something sharper¡ªsomething distinctly him.


    "I will need to save one final daughter before the academy."

 Chapter 341 Stormhaven

    The city of Stormhaven sprawled before them, a glittering jewel against the backdrop of a restless sea. Its white stone walls gleamed under the midday sun, while spires of polished marble stretched skyward, each crowned with intricate weather vanes that spunzily in the salty breeze. Below, the city buzzed with life¡ªa cacophony of ship horns, hawkers'' cries, and the rhythmic pounding of waves against the pier.


    A young man adjusted his clothes as the carriage came to a halt at the eastern gate, where the scent of brine and fish mingled with the faint aroma of spices drifting from nearby warehouses. Beside him a young woman leaned slightly out of the window, her eyes wide as they drank in the sight of the bustling metropolis.


    "Brother," she said, her voice hushed. "This city is¡­ enormous."


    "Stormhaven," The young man replied, stepping down from the carriage. His boots crunched on the cobblestones as he surveyed the gates, wide enough to allow entire caravans to pass through. "Thergest port city in the empire and a ce where fortunes are made¡ªor ruined."


    The streets of Stormhaven were a vibrant tapestry of activity, reflecting its position as a cornerstone of trade and adventure. Stalls lined the cobblestone streets, selling everything from exotic spices and rare jewels to enchanted trinkets and mundane goods. A pair of street performers juggled ming torches near a fountain depicting a ship helmed by a robed figure, said to be the city''s mythical founder, a sea-warrior blessed by the ocean itself.


    As the young man and hispanion stepped away from their carriage, they were immediately swept into the bustling tide of city life. Sailors with sun-worn faces argued boisterously over dice games, while merchants barked their prices with persuasive fervor. The air was a heady mix of salt, sweat, and the faint metallic tang of freshly forged weapons disyed outside smithies.


    The young woman clutched her brother''s arm as a cartden with barrels trundled past, its driver cursing at a street vendor who had allowed a stray chicken to dart into its path.


    "Watch your step here," the young man advised, his voice calm but firm. "Stormhaven''s streets have their charm, but they''re as dangerous as its seas."


    Her wide-eyed gaze swept over the crowd. "Is it always this¡­ chaotic?"


    He chuckled. "This is just the outer district. Wait until we reach the markets near the Docks District. That''s where Stormhaven trulyes alive."


    The two passed a row of opulent buildings nking the main street¡ªwealthy merchants'' homes with carved facades and gilded windows that gleamed in the sun. Servants hurried about their tasks under the watchful eyes of their masters, many of whom lounged on balconies, sipping wine as they surveyed the bustling city below. These were the elite of Stormhaven, aristocrats who thrived off the city''s unendingmerce and trade.


    In stark contrast, themon folk were loud and boisterous, their conversations peppered with salty humor and sharp barbs. Sailors shouted bawdy songs as they hauled goods, their voices cutting through the mor of hawkers peddling wares. A young boy darted between the crowd, clutching a coin purse he had pilfered from an oblivious merchant. He vanished into an alley before the merchant could even notice.


    "Charming," the young woman murmured, wrinkling her nose.


    "They call it the jewel of the east for a reason," her brother said with a wry smile. "But like any jewel, it has its rough edges."


    As they turned a corner, the harbor came into view¡ªa sprawling expanse of docks and piers teeming with activity. Ships of every size and origin were moored, their gs and sails a kaleidoscope of colors. The mighty vessels of the Arcanis Empire''s navy, their hulls reinforced with enchanted metal, dwarfed the merchant ships nearby. Workers scurried along the piers, loading and unloading crates stamped with sigils from farawaynds.


    At the center of it all stood the grandiose Stormspire Citadel, a towering fortress of white stone overlooking the harbor. Its ramparts bristled with cannons, and banners bearing the crest of the Thaddeus family¡ªa sea serpent coiled around a trident¡ªfluttered proudly in the breeze.


    "The Thaddeus Duchy''s power is unmistakable," the young man remarked, nodding toward the citadel. "They control not only the navy but the lifeblood of trade itself. Without them, the empire would crumble."


    "And the people?" the young woman asked, her voice soft. "Do they respect their duke?"


    "Respect him?" He paused, considering his words. "They fear him. Duke Thaddeus is said to be as unyielding as the sea itself. But fear has kept Stormhaven prosperous for centuries. The duchy''s navy is unmatched, and their grip on trade is irond."


    They paused near a bustling tavern called the Silver Tide, its wooden sign swinging gently in the breeze. Laughter and the clink of mugs spilled out onto the street, mingling with the raucous sea shanties sung by a group of sailors gathered around its entrance.


    "This city has everything," the young man mused. "Opportunity, danger, wealth, and ruin. If you''re bold enough, Stormhaven will make you a legend."


    "And if you''re not?" she asked.


    He smiled faintly. "Then it will swallow you whole."


    With that, they stepped into the tavern, the door creaking shut behind them as the city of Stormhaven continued its unrelenting symphony outside.


    The heavy door of the Silver Tide swung open with a creak, and the young man and his sister stepped into the bustling tavern. Warmth and noise engulfed them immediately, a sharp contrast to the salty breeze outside. The scent of roasted meats, spilled ale, and sweat mingled with the ever-present brine of Stormhaven. Lanterns swung from the wooden beams above, casting flickering shadows across the room.


    The tavern was packed with adventurers, mercenaries, and sailors, theirughter and boisterous chatter echoing against the stone walls. At one table, a burly man mmed a fistful of coins onto a weathered map, barking something about a kraken sighting. Nearby, a group of armored warriors clinked their tankards, toasting their survival after battling what sounded like an entire fleet of sea serpents.


    "Looks like this is the right ce," the young man muttered, scanning the room.


    His sister stayed close behind him, her gaze flitting nervously between the crowd. "It''s... loud," she said, her voice barely audible above the din.


    The young man chuckled as they stepped further into the tavern, weaving through the maze of tables filled with rowdy patrons. "Didn''t I tell you before? ces like these are best for gathering information," he said, ncing over his shoulder at his sister.


    Lianne frowned slightly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "It''s a bit¡­ overwhelming."


    "You''ll get used to it," he replied with a grin. "Now, let''s find a seat."


    The pair approached the bar, where the bartender¡ªa broad-shouldered man with a thick beard streaked with gray¡ªwas wiping down the counter. His sharp eyes flicked over them briefly before he resumed his work.


    "Two meals, whatever''s fresh," the young man said, sliding a silver coin across the counter with practiced ease. "And some news to go with it."


    The bartender nced at the coin, then pocketed it in a smooth motion. "You''re looking for news, huh? You must''ve heard about the Duke''s recent deration."


    The young man nodded as he leaned casually against the bar. "The Duke''s recruiting adventurers, right?"


    "That''s right," the bartender confirmed, reaching under the counter to retrieve two pewter mugs. "An expedition team''s being formed soon. The Duke''s calling for every able sword and spellcaster willing to risk their necks. Seems like the monsters on the sea routes are getting bolder by the day, and the merchants are losing patience."


    Lianne tilted her head, curiosity piqued. "Why not send the knights? Isn''t that what they''re for?"


    The bartender let out a dry chuckle as he filled the mugs with frothy ale. "Kid, are you new to the job? Do you think knights are expendable like adventurers?"


    She blinked, taken aback. "I¡­ hadn''t thought about it that way."


    "Knights are valuable," the bartender continued, setting the mugs on the counter with a thud. "Trained for years, equipped with the finest gear. Sure, they handle their share of monster hunts, but sending them out en masse to clear the sea routes? That''s a waste of resources. Adventurers, on the other hand¡­" He smirked. "You lot are cheaper, plentiful, and just as willing to die for gold."


    The young man raised an eyebrow. "Blunt, but not wrong."


    The bartender shrugged as he began assembling their meals. "It''s the way of things. That''s why Stormhaven''s crawling with your kind¡ªgold''s a strong motivator, and there''s plenty of it to be had if you''re brave or desperate enough."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Any details on this expedition?" the young man asked, his tone casual but probing.


    "Not much yet," the bartender admitted. "They''re still gathering forces, but Captain Edran''s in charge. He''ll be organizing the teams down at the harbor in the next few days. If you''re serious about it, that''s where you''ll want to go."


    The bartender slid two tes onto the counter¡ªthick bs of roasted meat with crusty bread and a small bowl of stewed vegetables. "Here. Enjoy. And if you survive the expedition,e back for a round on me."


    The young man chuckled, picking up the tes. "Appreciate it."


    As they moved to a small table near the corner of the room, Lianne''s brow furrowed in thought. "So, the Duke really does rely on adventurers for this kind of thing."


    "He has to," her brother replied, setting her te down in front of her. "The navy''s for war, the knights are for defense, and the adventurers¡­" He gestured broadly at the room, whereughter and arguments mingled with the clink of tankards. "We''re the ones who deal with everything in between."


    Lianne nodded slowly, her gaze drifting to the other patrons. "Do you think we''ll be ready for something like this?"


    "We''ll be fine," he said, his voice steady and reassuring. "We''re not going into this blind. We''ll scout, n, and take it one step at a time. Besides¡­" He smirked. "The reward''s worth it."


    Her lips quirked into a tentative smile. "If you say so."


    SWOOSH!


    But as they were eating their meals suddenly something happened.


    CREAK!


    Something flew and hit the ground.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 342 Mage

    The suddenmotion drew everyone''s attention as a table was violently overturned, spilling mugs of ale and scattering coins onto the floor. A young man, burly and red-faced, loomed over a smaller woman who had been thrown to the ground. Her simple tunic was torn at the shoulder, and her face flushed with anger as she tried to scramble to her feet.


    "You think you can wreck my goods and just walk away?!" the man bellowed, his voice booming over the mor of the tavern. "You owe me, girl! Pay up, or I''ll make sure you never leave this city!"


    The woman red up at him, her lip trembling but defiant. "It was an ident! You pushed me¡ª"


    CRACK.


    The young man''s boot connected with a wooden chair near her head, splintering it and silencing the room for a brief moment. The adventurers and mercenaries nearby nced at the scene but quickly returned to their drinks and conversations, some evenughing under their breath.


    Lianne tensed, her hand gripping her fork tightly. "Brother, we have to¡ª"


    "Do not put your nose into someone else''s matters, Lianne," her brother said sharply, his tone low but firm. "The first rule of surviving in this world."


    "B-but¡­" She looked back at the woman, who was now cornered against the wall, her hands raised defensively as the man grabbed her by the cor.


    "Just calm down," her brother said, leaning back in his chair with calcted ease. "Look around. Neither the bartender nor the other adventurers are moving. If this wasn''t a normal urrence here, wouldn''t they have acted already?"


    Lianne nced around the room. He was right. The bartender continued wiping mugs as if nothing was happening, and the other patrons either ignored the scene entirely or watched with mild interest, their faces showing no intention of intervening.


    "¡­But she''ll get hurt," Lianne whispered, her voice strained.


    Her brother leaned forward, his eyes hard. "Most of the time, a stranger''s life is not worth risking yours over. Believe me, I''ve seen plenty of overzealous fools meet their ends trying to y the hero without the strength to back it up."


    "And¡­ what''s the second rule of surviving?"


    Lianne bit her lip, her gaze darting back to the woman. "Never assume that you''re strong enough to do anything," she replied though her voice was low.


    "Heh, you remembered it well." Her brother replied.


    Lianne''s fists clenched on the table. "But what will happen to that woman now?"


    Her brother''s gaze shifted to the altercation, his face unreadable. "If she''s resourceful, she''ll find a way to get out of this. And if not¡­ well, this is the kind of ce where weakness doesn''tst long."


    As the man raised a fist, ready to strike the woman again, the door of the tavern swung open with a loud creak. A shadow fell over the room, and a deep voice rumbled, cutting through the din like thunder.


    "That''s enough."


    The heavy door of the tavern swung open, and a robed figure stepped inside, her presence silencing the room even more effectively than themotion before. She was tall and slender, her face obscured by the shadow of her hood. But the faint cascade of blonde hair spilling from beneath it caught the light, glinting like spun gold.


    Her voice was calm and steady, yet it carried an undeniable edge. "Leave her alone."


    The burly man nced over his shoulder, sneering at the new arrival. "This ain''t your business, woman!" His booming voice echoed, but the robed figure stood unmoving, unfazed by his bravado.


    "..." The woman remained silent, her stillness unnerving.


    The man took her silence as resignation. Smirking, he turned back to his prey, gripping the cor of the smaller woman''s tunic tighter. "See? Even the strangers know better than to mess with me!" He raised his hand, ready to strike.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    SWOOSH!


    The air chilled abruptly, and a sharp gust of cold swept through the room. A glint of something sharp streaked through the dimly lit tavern.


    CRACK.


    The man''s cry of pain was immediate as blood sprayed from his hand, the severed stump dropping uselessly to his side. His severed fingers hit the floor with a dull thud, while an icy shard embedded itself into the wall behind him, shattering into glittering fragments.


    The burly man stumbled back, clutching his bleeding arm, his eyes wide in horror. "You¡ª! You''re a mage!"


    The robed woman stepped forward, her movements deliberate andmanding. Beneath the folds of her robe, a faint blue glow emanated from her hand, crackling like frozen lightning. The air around her grew colder, and frost began to creep along the edges of the wooden floor.


    "I warned you," she said, her voice devoid of emotion. "But you didn''t listen."


    The man''s bravado crumbled into fear. "I¡­ I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "Leave. Now," she said sharply, the glow in her hand intensifying. "Unless you want to lose more than just your hand."


    The tavern held its collective breath as the man staggered back, his face pale and drenched in sweat. With a final nce at the icy fragments on the wall, he turned and bolted, his wounded arm cradled against his chest.


    The burly man stumbled to a halt near the door, clutching his bleeding hand. Despite his fear, his pride wasn''t so easily swallowed. He growled under his breath, turning back toward the robed woman.


    ''You''ll regret this, mage! Do you think I don''t know what is a mage''s weakness?'' he spat inwardly as he grabbed a dagger from his belt.


    ''Nobody crosses me and gets away with it!''


    As his words hung in the air, a figure standing near the door shifted slightly. Another robed figure, this one a young man with a lean but poised frame, had stepped forward just enough for his presence to be noticed. His hood was drawn low, obscuring most of his face, but his posture spoke of quiet confidence.


    At his waist hung a sword, its finely crafted hilt catching the dim light of the tavern. His hand drifted casually to the weapon, resting just above the pommel. He didn''t draw it, but the motion alone sent a ripple of unease through the room.


    The burly man''s eyes darted between the mage and the swordsman. Whatever bravado he had left evaporated. Gritting his teeth, he abandoned any thought of retaliation and shoved the tavern door open with his uninjured arm.


    "You''ll regret this, all of you!" he shouted as he stumbled out into the night, his threats muffled by the closing door.


    The room erupted into murmurs, but no one dared to approach the robed woman. The bartender, who had previously ignored themotion, quietly reached for a cloth to wipe the blood off the counter, his expression unreadable.


    The robed woman turned her attention to the smaller woman still huddled on the floor. "Are you hurt?"


    The woman shook her head, her eyes wide with a mix of gratitude and fear. "N-no¡­ Thank you."


    Without another word, the robed figure turned and walked toward a table in the corner, where she sat, the glow in her hand fading. She pulled her hood further over her face, retreating into the shadows as though the altercation had never happened.


    Lianne leaned in toward her brother, her voice barely a whisper. "She¡­ she''s powerful."


    Her brother nodded, his expression contemtive. "A mage. And not just any mage¡ªa skilled one. Someone who knows how to make a statement."


    "She didn''t hesitate," Lianne murmured. "She stepped in."


    "She could afford to," he replied, gesturing subtly toward the frost still clinging to the wall. "She''s strong enough to handle the consequences. That''s the difference, Lianne. Remember that."


    As the tavern slowly returned to its usual chaos, Lianne found her gaze drifting toward the robed woman. Something about her presence was both calming and unsettling, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that their paths would cross again.


    "Eat," her brother said, breaking her thoughts. "We''ll need our strength for what''s ahead. And keep your ears open¡ªthere''s more to learn here than just who can throw the sharpest shard of ice."


    Reluctantly, Lianne turned her attention back to her meal, though her mind remained on the mysterious mage and the icy warning she had left behind.


    At the same time, the room only remained quiet for a moment longer before the low hum of conversation resumed. A few patrons cast curious nces at the robed duo, but most quickly returned to their drinks and dice games, unwilling to involve themselves further.


    The robed woman turned to the young man near the door, giving him a subtle nod. Without a word, the two moved through the tavern and approached the bar. Their quiet but deliberate steps parted the crowd slightly as if the air around them carried an unspoken authority.


    The bartender, who had been watching the scene unfold with mild interest, leaned forward as they approached. His scarred face betrayed no particr emotion, but his eyes flicked toward the woman''s glowing hand before returning to her hidden face.


    "What''ll it be?" he asked gruffly, his tone neutral.


    The robed man reached into the folds of her cloak, producing a small pouch. He ced it on the counter, the soft clink of coins audible even over the background noise.


    "Food. Drinks. For two people."

 Chapter 343 Mage (2)

    The bartender eyed the pouch of coins briefly before grabbing a te from under the counter and pping it down. Written on it in chalk were the menu items, along with their prices¡ªmost of which were hefty bymon standards.


    "Two ales, four silver. Add some stew? Eight silver total. If you want a proper meal, roasted fish with crusty bread, that''ll run you a whole gold coin per te." He leaned forward slightly, his tone turning sly. "We''ve got pickled squid and smoked ms, local specialties. Don''t know if you folks can handle the taste, though."


    The robed man''s hand hovered near the pouch as he nced at the te. "We''ll take two stews, two ales, and bread."


    "Eight silver," the bartender said, his tone neutral. "And for an extra silver, I might have something better than the stew''s thin broth." His lips curved into a smirk as if challenging them.


    The robed man dropped a gold coin onto the counter, sliding it forward. "Keep the extra. And if you''ve got something better than the stew, bring it."


    The bartender nodded, swiping the coin into his apron pocket. "Good choice. I''ll have the kitchen whip up something fresh." He grabbed two tankards and filled them with ale from the cask behind him, sliding them across the counter.


    The robed man caught one and handed it to hispanion, who took it silently, her hood still concealing her face. The faintest trace of blonde hair peeked out again as she raised the tankard to her lips, sipping quietly.


    The bartender busied himself for a moment, speaking casually as he worked. "You don''t look like the types to wander into a ce like this for the food. What brings you to Stormhaven?"


    "Work," the robed man replied curtly, his tone guarded but not dismissive.


    The bartender snorted. "Work, huh? Lemme guess¡ªyou''re here for the Duke''s expedition. Like half the people in this city."


    The robed man tilted his head slightly, his posture rxed but alert. "Maybe."


    "Figured as much." The bartender set down a loaf of crusty bread and some butter alongside the tankards, leaning on the counter. "You''re not the first toe sniffing around for information. I can tell you where the captain''s setting up, the kind of people he''s hiring, and the rumors swirling around the monsters out there. But information''s not free."


    "How much?" the robed man asked evenly.


    "Depends on what you want to know," the bartender said with a shrug. "A silver for the basics. More if you want specifics or anything... extra."


    The robed man exchanged a nce with the woman, who gave the barest nod. He slipped a silver coin from the pouch and slid it toward the bartender. "The basics, then."


    The bartender pocketed the coin with a practiced motion. "Captain Edran''s down at the docks, near the western pier. He''s running interviews and picking the strongest adventurers for his team. Word is, the Duke himself ordered him to handpick only the best. You show up without something to prove your worth¡ªskills, experience, whatever¡ªyou''re wasting his time."


    "Adventurers? Only adventurers can join?"


    The bartender threw the robed man a peculiar look, his scarred face creasing into a wry smirk. "It''s not only adventurers, kid. But let''s face it¡ªonly adventurers are crazy enough to throw themselves into a sea swarming with monsters for the sake of some coin. Even mercenaries, who usually aren''t shy about danger, tend to steer clear of this kind of job."


    The robed man raised an eyebrow. "Mercenaries avoid it?"


    "Most of ''em, yeah," the bartender said, leaning his weight onto the counter. "They prefer more predictable work. Escorting caravans, guarding noble estates, that sort of thing. Going up against whatever''s been tearing ships apart? That''s another level of risk entirely. Adventurers, though¡­" He gestured toward the lively room with his thumb. "They''re a different breed. Half of ''em are chasing glory, and the other half are too desperate¡ªor stupid¡ªto say no."


    The robed man nodded thoughtfully. "Hmm. Is a license necessary?"


    The bartender scratched at his chin, considering the question. "I doubt it. This ain''t exactly the kind of thing where they check your papers at the door. But Captain Edran is a knight of the Thaddeus household, so don''t be surprised if they expect some kind of credentials. Could be a letter of rmendation, proof of past achievements, or maybe just your word and your sword. Formal documentation? Maybe. Maybe not. But if you show up looking like you don''t belong, you''ll probably be turned away."


    "Or worse," the bartender added with a chuckle. "Heard the captain''s not the most patient man. Doesn''t take kindly to time-wasters."


    The robed man exchanged a brief nce with hispanion, her hood still hiding her expression. "I see. Thanks for the tip."


    "Don''t thank me yet," the bartender said, sliding another mug to a patron down the bar. "You''re paying me, remember? If you want more, it''ll cost you."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," the robed man replied, standing and taking the bowl of stew the kitchen boy had brought over. Hispanion followed silently, her movements graceful and precise as she carried her own meal back to their table in the corner.


    The bartender watched them go, his smirk fading into a contemtive expression. "Another pair of fools," he muttered under his breath, before returning to wiping the counter.


    At their table across the room, Lianne and her brother observed the scene with interest. "Do you think they''re here for the same thing we are?" Lianne whispered.


    "Most likely," her brother said, his gaze sharp as he studied the robed duo. "They seem focused, prepared. But they''re not sharing much, which means they''re keeping their cards close. Smart."


    "What should we do?" Lianne asked, ncing nervously between the strangers and her brother.


    "We watch," he said simply, tearing a piece of bread in half. "Stormhaven''s full ofpetitors. You learn more by listening than you do by asking. Finish your food, and don''t draw attention. We''ve got a lot of ground to cover before we even think about heading to the docks."


    Lianne nodded, though her eyes lingered on the mysterious pair in the corner. She couldn''t shake the feeling that their paths were destined to cross¡ªand when they did, she hoped she and her brother would be ready.


    Her eyes lingered on the robed duo as they sat quietly in the corner, eating their meals with an air of detached calm. Her curiosity gnawed at her, and she leaned closer to her brother, lowering her voice.


    "Why do you think they''re hiding their faces?" she asked. "Do you think they''re criminals? Or¡­ something else?"


    Her brother smirked faintly, tearing another piece of bread. "I don''t think they''re hiding their faces to avoid notice. My guess? They''re just used to keeping hidden. Travelers like them probably attract too much attention otherwise."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Maybe," Lianne murmured, her gaze still fixed on the woman''s faintly visible blonde hair. "But what if it''s something more? What if the woman is¡­ beautiful?"


    Her brother chuckled, his smirk widening. "Ah, that''s a fair guess. A woman like her, with that kind of presence? I''d wager she''s hiding more than just power."


    "Or," Lianne countered, her tone yful, "what if the young man is the handsome one? Maybe he''s the one keeping a low profile."


    At that, her brotherughed softly, shaking his head. "Lianne, my little sister, you''ve got a lot to learn. Let me tell you something¡ªthere isn''t a man in this world who''d willingly hide his handsome face. No, it''s far more likely the woman is the beauty in this equation."


    Lianne rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "You sound awfully confident about that."


    He grinned, shrugging. "Experience, Lianne. Men unt what they have. If he''s hiding, it''s not for his looks."


    "..." Lianne didn''t reply, her cheeks puffing slightly in mock annoyance.


    Her brother cleared his throat, perhaps realizing he''d pushed his teasing a little far. "Ahem. Anyway, let''s focus on our food. We''ll need our strength for tomorrow."


    As Lianne and her brother finished their meals, the robed duo stood from their table in the corner. The man adjusted the sp of his cloak while the woman moved with the same quiet grace she had disyed earlier. Together, they began making their way toward the door, their steps purposeful and unhurried.


    Lianne''s gaze followed them, her curiosity undiminished. Her brother, noticing her distraction, nudged her elbow gently. "You''re staring," he murmured, smirking. "I thought I told you¡ªdon''t draw attention."


    "I wasn''t staring," Lianne whispered back, though the slight pink tinge in her cheeks suggested otherwise. She tore her eyes away, reluctantly focusing on thest piece of bread on her te.


    The robed woman reached the door first, her hand lifting to push it open. As the door swung outward, however, she collided abruptly with a young man.


    The impact was minor, but enough to make the young man stumble back a step. He was perhaps in his early twenties, with unruly dark hair and a confident, almost roguish air about him. His robe was scuffed but well maintained, with a long estoc hung loosely at his side.


    A white cat was on his shoulder, lying there,fortably.


    "Whoa, sorry about that!" the young man eximed, quickly steadying himself. His expression was open and friendly, but as his eyes met the robed woman''s, his demeanor shifted ever so slightly.


    In a split second, his deep ck eyes widened.

 Chapter 344 Mage (3)

    The young man froze, his ck eyes widening as he locked onto the robed woman''s faintly visible golden gaze. His lips parted slightly, as if he wanted to speak, but no words came. For a split second, he stood rooted in ce, the white cat on his shoulder flicking its tailzily, utterly unaffected by its master''s reaction.


    The robed man beside the woman noticed instantly. His posture stiffened, and his voice cut through the air, sharp andmanding. "Hey! Step aside!"


    The shout broke the moment like shattering ss. The young man blinked rapidly, as though shaking off a daze, before his roguish smile returned as swiftly as it had vanished. He raised his hands in mock surrender, his tone light and apologetic. "Ahem, it appears I stared for too long. Pardon my manners."


    With a swift, fluid motion, he stepped back, opening the way for the robed duo to pass. The white cat on his shoulder nced at the robed woman with azy, unblinking stare, as though it too were curious about her. Then it turned its head away, utterly disinterested.


    The robed woman said nothing, her blue eyes barely flickering toward the young man as she passed. Herpanion, however, shot the young man a re that could have frozen the sea outside. With onest deliberate step, the robed man guided the woman out of the tavern, the heavy door creaking shut behind them.


    The young man remained standing near the doorway for a moment, his smile fading into something more thoughtful as he stared after them. His hand absently reached up to stroke the cat''s back, and the creature let out a soft purr.


    "Well, wasn''t that interesting?" he muttered to himself, his voice low enough that no one else in the tavern could hear.


    Then, as if flipping a switch, he turned back toward the bar, his easygoing demeanor firmly back in ce. His grin widened, and he called out to the bartender as he strode across the room. "I''ll take a drink! Something strong. It''s been one of those days."


    From their table, Lianne and her brother exchanged nces. Her brother leaned back in his chair, his gaze following the young man as he moved through the room.


    "Now there''s another one to watch," he murmured.


    As her brother leaned back in his chair, still watching the young man at the bar, Lianne couldn''t help but frown in confusion. The man seemed... ordinary enough, didn''t he? Aside from the white cat perched on his shoulder and the scar trailing down his face, he didn''t appear particrly remarkable.


    "You said we should keep an eye on him," she began, her voice quiet but questioning. "Why? Wasn''t he just¡­ normal?"


    Her brother''s gaze lingered on the man a moment longer before he turned back to her with a faint smirk. "I don''t have much to say about it, really. It''s just a feeling I get from watching him."


    "A feeling?" Lianne tilted her head, her frown deepening. "You''re basing this on a feeling?"


    "Yep." He shrugged, tearing off another piece of bread and popping it into his mouth. "I feel like this young man isn''t normal either."


    She crossed her arms, looking skeptical. "You''re always the one telling me to base my assumptions on logic and observation. ''Feelings won''t save you in a fight,'' isn''t that what you saidst week?"


    He chuckled at her mimicry, raising a hand in mock surrender. "I did say that. And it''s still true. But every now and then, youe across someone who sets off... something. A sense that they''re not what they seem. Call it intuition, if you want."


    "Intuition," Lianne echoed, unconvinced. "From the man who insists intuition is unreliable."


    "Don''t overthink it," he said, leaning forward to pour himself another drink. "I''m just saying, he doesn''t strike me as ''normal.'' That''s all."


    "...You''re impossible," she muttered, shaking her head as she nced toward the young man at the bar again. He wasughing now, sharing some lighthearted banter with the bartender while stroking the cat on his shoulder. There was nothing overtly strange about him¡ªaside from the odd scar and his unusual confidence.


    Her brother watched her expression and chuckled. "You''ll see, Lianne. Sometimes people give themselves away without realizing it. You just have to pay attention."


    "And what do you think he gave away?" she pressed, still doubtful.


    "Nothing yet," he admitted. "But I''d bet there''s more to him than what we''ve seen so far. Stormhaven''s not the kind of ce that attracts ordinary people."


    Lianne sighed, her curiosity piqued despite herself. "Fine. But if you''re wrong, you owe me an exnation."


    Her brother grinned, raising his mug in a mock toast. "Deal. Now, finish your drink. The docks won''t wait for us tomorrow."


    She rolled her eyes but sipped from her mug, her gaze still asionally drifting back toward the young man at the bar. If her brother''s instincts were right, she had a feeling their paths would cross sooner than expected.


    *******


    Lucavion settled onto the worn stool at the bar, his long coat draping easily around him as he tapped a gloved finger on the counter. The bartender raised an eyebrow, his scarred face breaking into a faint smirk as he approached.


    What''ll it be? Ale? Or are you here for information?"


    Lucavion returned the smirk, his dark eyes glinting faintly as he slid a silver coin across the counter. "Both, actually. But first, let''s start with something to eat. Whatever''s freshest."


    The bartender scooped up the coin, tucking it into his apron pocket with practiced ease. "You''ve got good timing," he said. "We just got a fresh catch of seabass in. Roasted with herbs, served with bread and butter. That work for you?"


    "Sounds perfect." Lucavion leaned back slightly, his posture rxed but deliberate. He produced another silver coin, letting it spin briefly between his fingers before sliding it across the counter. "And while we''re at it, why don''t you tell me more about the Duke''s expedition? Something more... valuable."


    The bartender''s smirk widened as he pocketed the second coin. "You''ve got a way with business, stranger. Let me see what I can do."


    As the bartender busied himself shouting an order to the kitchen boy, a soft, inquisitive voice brushed against Lucavion''s thoughts.


    [Your reaction?] Vitaliara''s tone was quiet but unmistakably curious, her presence flickering faintly beside him like a whisper of light. [Why did you react to that girl like that?]


    Lucavion didn''t respond immediately, his gloved fingers tracing the rim of the tankard in front of him. His gaze flicked briefly toward the door, as though reying the moment in his mind. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, meant only for her.


    "Those eyes," he said simply, his tone measured. "Not amon sight, wouldn''t you say?"


    Vitaliara tilted her head, her ethereal form barely visible in the faint glow of the firelight behind the bar. [That''s all? Her eyes startled you? I find that hard to believe, Lucavion. You''re not one to be thrown off by appearances.]


    Lucavion shrugged nonchntly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "She was just a beautiful girl," he said lightly, his tone carrying the air of someone utterly unbothered. "I was surprised, that''s all."


    Vitaliara''s glow flickered sharply in response, her ethereal form leaning closer. [You''re insufferable, Lucavion.]


    Before he could respond, her paw shed out in a quick, almost yful swipe. The faint glint of her ws caught his cheek, leaving a thin, clean cut that oozed a small bead of blood.


    Lucavion froze for a moment, then let out a low chuckle, his smirk widening as he met her glowing gaze. "Why are you angry now?" he asked, his tone tinged with amusement.


    Vitaliara didn''t reply. Instead, she turned her head away with a pointed flick of her tail, her glowing form pulsing faintly as she gave a soft, clipped reply. [Humph.]


    Lucavion raised a hand to his cheek, smearing the blood slightly with his glove before shaking his head. "No answer, huh?" His voice carried an undercurrent of amusement as he leaned back against the bar, his sharp gaze flicking briefly toward the kitchen.


    The bartender reappeared, carrying a te of roasted seabass apanied by crusty bread and a small dish of butter. He ced it in front of Lucavion with a nod. "Here. Fresh, like I promised."


    "Thanks," Lucavion said, inclining his head slightly as he picked up a piece of bread, his movements casual.


    But even as he tore into the bread, his mind drifted, the lively tavern fading into the background. His smirk lingered, though it now carried a sharper edge¡ªone born not of amusement, but of contemtion.


    To think that I would meet you here, of all ces... he thought, his dark eyes momentarily distant as he reyed the encounter in his mind. The faint glimmer of golden eyes beneath the robed woman''s hood, the measured way she carried herself, the subtle weight of her presence. It all clicked together in his thoughts, a thread weaving into the tapestry he had known too well.


    Indeed, as expected... You are still following the plot of the Novel.


    The thought carried a mix of satisfaction and something quieter¡ªsomething close to resignation. He''d known this moment woulde, though he hadn''t expected it here, in a bustling tavern in Stormhaven, amidst the noise of adventurers and the smell of salt and ale.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It has also been a while... ra.


    He had finally met with the protagonist of this world.


    And the daughter of his supposed master whom he promised to protect.


    "It really has been a while."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 345 Daughter

    Outside the inn, the air was cool and tinged with the salty tang of the sea. The robed young woman, ra, walked with measured steps, her hood still drawn low over her face. Beside her, Cedric matched her pace, his sharp eyes darting to their surroundings, ever vignt. The cobblestones beneath their feet gleamed faintly in the pale light of a distant streemp.


    After a few moments of silence, ra slowed her stride, turning her head back to nce at the inn they had just left. Her blue eyes, hidden beneath the shadow of her hood, lingered on the wooden structure as if searching for something unseen.


    Cedric noticed her hesitation and frowned slightly. "Is something the matter, Lady ra?" he asked, his voice low and cautious.


    She didn''t answer immediately, her gaze fixed on the inn for a few more seconds before turning forward again. "Nothing much, Cedric," she said softly. "It''s just¡­ that face felt familiar for a moment. As if I''ve seen him somewhere before."


    Cedric''s brow furrowed, and he shook his head firmly. "I don''t think that''s possible, Lady ra. I would''ve remembered someone like him. A scarred face with a cat on his shoulder? That''s not exactlymon. You must be mistaken."


    "Perhaps," she murmured, though her voice carried a trace of doubt. Her thoughts returned to the brief moment in the inn¡ªthe way the young man''s ck eyes had widened, as though he recognized her. And then there was the cat.


    As she walked alongside Cedric, her thoughts wandered back to the cat. Something about it had stirred an inexplicable sense of familiarity in her. The way its serene gaze had held an almost knowing quality reminded her of someone¡ªor rather, something.


    ''It''s so simr to Master''s familiar,'' she thought, her fingers brushing lightly against the hem of her robe. She could vividly picture the majestic creature that often apanied her master, a being of both grace and power. Her master''s familiar had carried the same aura, a blend of wisdom and sentimentality that seemed far beyond a mere animal.


    The memory brought a pang of homesickness, and she drew in a steadying breath. This wasn''t the time to dwell on such things. Still, her gaze flickered briefly to the sky above, where the stars peeked out between rolling clouds.


    ''Master,'' she mused silently, ''you always told me that the world outside your tower would teach me what your lessons could not. I hope¡­ I hope I''m ready.''


    The reason she was here came rushing back to her¡ªa whirlwind of nerves and determination. Her master had sent her to Stormhaven with a purpose: to hone her magic, to test her abilities in real-world situations, and to gain a better understanding of her craft. This was herst trial, the final step before she could prove herself worthy of attending the prestigious academy she had dreamed of for so long.


    ''She is also there...''


    Since she has also been notified of the fact that, ''she'' would also be attending there.


    ''And if I want to be there, I need to master everything.''


    That was what her master had told her.


    "Even if you want to achieve your revenge, you need the strength. Are you confident?"


    Her steps faltered for a moment, and she sped her hands tightly beneath her cloak to keep them from trembling.


    ''It''s my first time joining a real fight,'' she admitted to herself. The thought was both exhrating and terrifying. She had practiced endlessly in the safety of her master''s domain, her magic sharpened through lessons, discipline, and careful guidance. But this¡ªthis was different. There would be no controlled environment here, no gentle corrections or second chances.


    ''I have to prove to Master that I''m ready,'' she resolved. Her gaze hardened beneath her hood, the nervous flutter in her chest settling into a steely determination. ''If I can do this¡ªif I can face whateveres my way in this city¡ªI''ll show her that I''m strong enough. Strong enough for the academy. Strong enough to walk this path.''


    Cedric''s voice pulled her from her thoughts. "Lady ra, you''ve been quiet for a while. Are you sure everything''s fine?"


    She nced at him and offered a small nod. "Yes, Cedric. Just thinking."


    He didn''t press further, though his eyes lingered on her for a moment longer before turning back to the road ahead. Cedric was like that¡ªalways watchful, always ensuring she was safe. She was grateful for his presence, even if he sometimes fretted over her too much.


    ra cast onest nce over her shoulder at the inn, her thoughts briefly returning to the scarred young man and his strange, sentimental cat.


    ''Familiar or not, it doesn''t matter,'' she told herself firmly. ''I have a mission here. And I won''t let anything distract me.''


    With that, she straightened her posture and walked forward with renewed focus. The streets of Stormhaven stretched out before her, abyrinth of challenges and opportunities¡ªand she was determined to face them head-on.


    *********


    "It really has been a while."


    The bartender, returning to the counter with another tankard for a patron, paused and cocked an eyebrow at Lucavion. "Did you say something?"


    Lucavion nced up, his smirk slipping back into ce as smoothly as a mask. He waved a hand dismissively, leaning back in his seat. "Just mumbling to myself. Don''t mind me."


    The bartender gave him a long, appraising look before shrugging and turning his attention to the food. "Fair enough. Here''s the meal, like I promised¡ªfresh catch, roasted with herbs." He ced the te before Lucavion, the scent of the seabass mingling with the faint tang of salt in the air.


    Lucavion inclined his head in thanks, picking up a piece of bread as if nothing in the world could pull him from his casual demeanor. The bartender didn''t leave, though. Instead, he leaned on the counter, his scarred face creasing into a faint smirk.


    "So," the bartender said, his tone casual but curious, "what do you want to know about? You mentioned the Duke''s expedition earlier. Looking to get involved?"


    Lucavion paused, tearing off a piece of bread and chewing thoughtfully before replying. "I heard a few things here and there. Rumors about the Duke organizing something big¡ªdangerous, even. Figured you might know more."


    The bartender nodded, his mouth widening slightly. "Ah, you''ve got good ears. The Duke''s expedition is the talk of the town, after all. It''s not just big¡ªit''s enormous. Something about uncharted waters, lost ruins, and monsters tearing apart ships like they''re made of paper. You interested in that kind of work?"


    Lucavion''s smile deepened as he leaned forward slightly, resting an elbow on the counter. "Let''s just say I''m curious. What''s the Duke hoping to gain from this?"


    The bartender scratched his chin, his expression turning pensive. "Hard to say for sure. Some say he''s after treasure¡ªartifacts or riches buried in the depths. Others think it''s about something more¡­ esoteric. Knowledge, maybe. Either way, it''s dangerous enough to scare off most mercenaries. Only the desperate or crazy are lining up for it."


    "And Captain Edran?" Lucavion prompted. "I hear he''s leading the charge."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah, he''s the one running the show," the bartender confirmed. "Edran''s a knight under the Duke''s banner, and he''s known for being sharp, ruthless, and damn picky. He''s holding interviews down at the docks near the western pier. If you want in, you''d better have something to prove your worth¡ªskills, experience, or maybe a connection. Show up unprepared, and you''ll be sent packing."


    Lucavion nodded, his mind already cataloging the information. "Anything else?"


    The bartender''s smirk widened slightly as he leaned back, crossing his arms. "That''s all the free advice you''re getting, stranger. If you want more, it''ll cost you."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, reaching into his coat. With a flick of his gloved fingers, a silver coin appeared, spinning briefly before he ced it on the counter. "Consider this incentive to keep talking."


    The bartender pocketed the coin with practiced ease, his tone growing slightly more conspiratorial. "All right. Here''s something worth hearing. The Duke''s not just looking for adventurers to fill out the ranks¡ªhe''s got a payment system set up. Every monster taken down earns a reward, scaled based on its threat level. Parties can hunt together and split the prize as they see fit."


    "Generous," Lucavion remarked, his smirk deepening. "Unusual for a noble."


    "That''s the Duke for you," the bartender said, nodding. "Duke Thaddeus has a reputation for being fair. Pays what''s promised, no tricks or dys. That''s why adventurers trust him. You won''t find many nobles with that kind of pull."


    Lucavion nodded thoughtfully, tearing off another piece of bread. "Sounds like quite the operation. The Duke must be in a hurry to get results."


    "He is," the bartender replied. "Word is he''s putting a lot on the line for this. That''s why Edran''s been tasked with sorting the wheat from the chaff."


    Lucavion took a slow sip of his ale before setting the tankard down. "Interesting. And yet¡­" His dark eyes glinted faintly as his smirk turned sharper.


    "I''ve heard the Duke''s daughter hasn''t been well."


    He dropped a silent bomb.

 Chapter 346 Daughter (2)

    "I''ve heard the Duke''s daughter hasn''t been well."


    The bartender''s smirk faltered slightly, his gaze narrowing. "Now that," he said carefully, "is sensitive information. I''d tread lightly if I were you."


    Lucavion didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he reached into his coat and produced a small pouch, cing it deliberately on the counter. The faint clink of coins inside was unmistakable.


    The bartender''s eyes flicked to the pouch, his expression unreadable. After a moment''s hesitation, he took it and slipped it into his apron with a nod. Leaning in slightly, his voice dropped to a lower register.


    "All right, since you''re paying¡­" He nced around briefly to ensure no one was listening too closely. "Lady Aelianna, the Duke''s daughter, has been ill for some time. Rumors say it''s not just any sickness, either. It''s something¡­ strange. No one''s been able to cure her, not even the best healers in the region."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his posture remaining rxed as he listened.


    "Some say it''s a curse," the bartender continued. "Others think it''s an ancient ailment¡ªsomething tied to the lost ruins the Duke''s expedition is targeting. Whatever it is, it''s got the Duke desperate enough to risk everything on this venture. They say he''s looking for something out there¡ªa cure, a relic, who knows? Something that can save his daughter."


    Lucavion''s eyes softened slightly, his eyes gleaming with something more contemtive. "And Lady Aelianna? How is she now?"


    The bartender shook his head. "Don''t know. She''s been kept out of sight for months. Some think she''s too weak to leave her chambers. Others say she''s somewhere far from the Duke''s estate, hidden away for her safety."


    Lucavion nodded slowly, his thoughts turning inward.


    The bartender straightened, his tone returning to its usual casual demeanor. "That''s all I''ve got. Anything else will cost extra."


    Lucavion chuckled, finishing thest of his seabass. "No, that''s plenty for now. You''ve been more than helpful."


    The bartender smirked, stepping back to tend to another patron. Lucavion, meanwhile, leaned back in his seat, his dark eyes distant as he pieced together the web of information.


    His smirk returned, faint and sharp as ever.


    Well, then. Let''s see what the next move brings.


    *******


    The dark room was alive with the muted crash of waves, the ocean''s symphony echoing through the open window. A lone figure stood by its edge, her slender form shrouded in a heavy robe. The veil covering her face swayed gently in the breeze, an ethereal dance that matched the rhythm of her quiet,bored breaths.


    The figure stretched a hand toward the horizon as if she could grasp the distant sea with her fingers. Her chest rose and fell with a sleeting, uneven rhythm, each breath a testament to her struggle. Yet, despite the istion of her room and theyers that concealed her, there was a defiant dignity in her posture¡ªa silent refusal to sumb to the illness that gripped her.


    A knock at the door shattered the delicate peace.


    "Young Lady," a voice called softly from the other side. "The Duke is here to see you."


    Her fingers twitched at the windowsill, gripping the edge as though steadying herself against the intrusion.


    "I stated that I do not wish to be disturbed," she replied, her tone cold yet fraying at the edges. Aeliana''s voice, though quiet, carried the weight of exhaustion wrapped in unyielding resolve.


    "My apologies, Young Lady," the voice continued, hesitant but insistent. "The Duke insists. He says it''s urgent."


    She turned her head slightly, her veil catching a sliver of moonlight. The Duke. Her father. The man who saw her as both his pride and his burden. Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line beneath the fabric.


    "Enter," she said finally, her voice clipped and weary.


    The door creaked open, and the Duke stepped inside. His presence filled the room, a towering figure d in dark, military finery adorned with the sigil of his house¡ªa ship riding turbulent waves. His eyes, sharp and calcting, softened as theynded on his daughter. For a moment, the hardened exterior of Duke Thaddeus seemed to falter.


    "Aeliana," he began, his voice deep yet careful, as if navigating fragile ground.


    The air in the room grew heavier, the muted crash of waves beyond the window seeming to still as Aeliana heard her father call her name. His tone was different¡ªnot themanding presence of a Duke, but something softer, more uncertain. For a moment, she faltered, her hand slipping from the windowsill.


    Her heart tightened, weighed down by a cascade of emotions she couldn''t fully untangle. Anger. Resentment. Sadness. And somewhere beneath it all, the faintest flicker of longing¡ªfor understanding, for freedom, for something she couldn''t even name.


    "How do you feel?" the Duke asked, his voice cautious, as though stepping into a battlefield he wasn''t fully prepared for.


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line beneath her veil, her jaw tightening. Her father never asked that question without a purpose. It wasn''t concern; it was prelude. A prologue to another duty, another demand, another reminder that her life was no longer her own.


    ''Herees the talk about marriage,'' she thought bitterly, her chest tightening further.


    It was always the same. Her worth as the Duke''s daughter had been reduced to a single purpose: securing alliances, bolstering her family''s power. She was no longer Aeliana, the girl who once ran barefoot through the gardens. She was a pawn¡ªa fragile piece on her father''s grand chessboard.


    "I''m fine," she lied, her voice steady but hollow.


    Her father''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, as though trying to see past the veil and the words.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You don''t sound fine," he said atst.


    Aeliana turned her head away, back toward the open window. The cool breeze grazed her cheek, offering a fleeting reprieve from the heat that always seemed to simmer beneath her skin.


    ''I don''t sound fine because I''m not fine. But what would you care about that, Father? You only ask because you need something from me. You always need something from me.''


    The memory of her sixteenth birthday flickered in her mind, unbidden and cruel. That was the day it all changed¡ªthe day the first signs of her illness began to show. At first, she had tried to hide it, tried to pretend everything was normal. But soon the discoloration, the strange marks on her skin, became impossible to ignore.


    It wasn''t her father who had locked her away in this room.


    It was this illness.


    Her father''s voice broke through her thoughts, bringing her back to the present.


    "Aeliana," he said again, and this time there was something sharper in his tone.


    The Duke''s sharp tone cut through the fragile quiet of the room, drawing Aeliana''s attention away from the horizon. His eyes, cold and calcting once more, bore into her with an intensity she could almost feel.


    "I hear you didn''t attend the meeting with Count Allistor," he said, his voice measured but carrying a weight that made her stomach twist.


    Aeliana stiffened, her fingers curling into the windowsill. Of course, it was about the Count. It always came back to that wretched arrangement.


    "I didn''t feel well," she said tly, her gaze fixed on the distant waves. "And I didn''t see the point."


    The Duke''s jaw tightened, his posture rigid. "You didn''t see the point? Aeliana, you''ve already agreed to this match. Do you realize how much effort has gone into securing this engagement? How precarious our position was to even negotiate it in the first ce?"


    ''Yes, Father,'' she thought bitterly. ''I understand perfectly. That''s why I''m being sold off to a man beneath our station¡ªa man with a reputation so unsavory even the servants whisper about him. Because I''m not worth the risk to anyone better.''


    Aloud, she said, "I never agreed to this match. You did."


    "You knew what was at stake," the Duke replied sharply. "Do you think I wanted this? Do you think it pleases me to see my daughter married to a man of lesser standing? To hear the whispers and feel the stares of those who think the House of Thaddeus has fallen so low?"


    Aeliana finally turned to face him, her veil catching the light as it shifted. "Then don''t marry me off at all. If my presence is such a burden, let me stay in this room and rot quietly."


    Her words hung in the air, sharp and venomous. For a moment, the Duke said nothing, his expression unreadable.


    "This isn''t about you," he said atst, his tone quieter but no less firm. "This is about the family. About securing a future for our house. You are a Thaddeus, Aeliana. That name means something."


    A bitterugh escaped her lips. "What does it mean for me, Father? That I''m a pawn? A tool to be traded off to some lecherous count because I can''t fulfill my duty properly? Don''t pretend this is for my benefit."


    The Duke''s eyes narrowed, and for the first time, his voice lost its restraint. "Enough. You think you''re the only one suffering? You think this illness affects no one but you? I''ve spent years trying to protect you, to shield you from the worst of it, while you wallow in this room and refuse to face reality."


    SMASH!


    To respond to those words, something flew right into Duke''s face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 347 Daughter (3)

    The vase flew through the air with a sharp whoosh, its trajectory precise and fueled by Aeliana''s fury. But before it could shatter against the Duke''s face, it crumbled into shards mid-air, disintegrating harmlessly against the shimmering surface of a mana barrier.


    The faint glow of the barrier lingered for a moment before fading. The Duke''s expression remained stoic, though his sharp gaze fixed on his daughter with an intensity that could cut stone.


    Aeliana stood trembling, her chest heaving with rapid breaths. Her hands, still clutching the windowsill moments ago, now hung at her sides, fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    "You dare¡ª" the Duke began, his voice low and dangerous.


    "I DARE!" she screamed, cutting him off with a raw, guttural cry. "I dare because you''ve left me with nothing else! Nothing but this cage and your cursed expectations!"


    Her voice cracked as she hurled another object¡ªa porcin bowl this time. It, too, shattered against the mana barrier. The sound of the shards scattering across the floor echoed in the suffocating silence of the room.


    "I am not your pawn! I am not a tool! Do you hear me?" Her voice was shrill, teetering on the edge of hysteria. "You talk about duty, about protecting me, but all you''ve done is lock me away! You''ve made me into this¡ªthis wretched thing you parade around as a shadow of what I used to be!"


    The Duke''s hands curled into fists at his sides, his jaw tightening. "Aeliana, enough."


    "Enough?" she spat, her veil quivering with her rage. "Enough? How dare you tell me when it''s enough! You''ve never once listened to me! You''ve never cared about what I wanted! It''s always been about the family, about Thaddeus, about everyone but me!"


    Her hands reached for another object¡ªa silver candlestick this time. She hurled it with all her might, her strength fueled by years of pent-up anger and resentment. It disintegrated the moment it struck the mana barrier, scattering fragments like snow across the room.


    Her breathing was ragged, her voice cracking as she continued. "I hate you! I hate this illness! I hate everything you''ve made me into! Do you even know what it''s like, Father? To look in the mirror and despise what you see? To know that the only reason you still matter is because of what you can do for someone else?"


    The Duke''s voice was steel when he finally spoke, cutting through her storm of words. "You think I don''t know suffering, Aeliana? Do you think you''re the only one who''s lost something? I''ve sacrificed more than you could ever imagine to keep this house standing¡ªto keep you safe!"


    "Safe?" she hissed, her voice dropping into a low, venomous tone. "You call this safe? This cage? This slow, agonizing rot? I''d rather you let me die than live like this¡ªhidden away, forgotten, only dragged into the light when you need something from me!"


    The Duke stepped closer, his towering figure casting a shadow over her trembling form. "Do you think I wanted this for you? Do you think this is what I dreamed for my daughter? You have no idea the lengths I''ve gone to, the deals I''ve made, to keep you alive!"


    His voice thundered, filling the room and silencing her for a moment. But the fire in Aeliana''s eyes didn''t dim. If anything, it burned brighter, fueled by years of resentment and despair.


    "Then let me live!" she shouted, her voice breaking. "Let me make my own choices, even if they kill me! I''d rather die on my terms than live like this¡ªlike a ghost, like a prisoner in my own home!"


    Continue reading at empire


    The room fell into a tense silence, the sound of theirbored breathing mingling with the distant crash of waves. The floor was littered with shards of porcin and silver, a physical manifestation of the chaos that had erupted between them.


    The Duke''s gaze softened, just slightly. For all his anger, he saw the cracks beneath Aeliana''s defiance¡ªthe fragility of her voice, the tremor in her hands. She was breaking, and he had no idea how to put her back together.


    His face, his stern face, a visage known across the empire for its unyielding coldness, began to shift. For the first time in years, it cracked¡ªnot with anger or authority, but with a torrent of emotions he could no longer suppress. His steely gaze faltered, and his jaw tightened as he looked at his daughter. Aeliana, trembling with fury, her voice still echoing in the room, did not notice the storm brewing behind his eyes.


    The lines on his face deepened, and his expression morphed¡ªfirst frustration, then grief, and finally, an unnameable pain that twisted his features. He clenched his fists tightly at his sides, the effort of restraint visible in the quiver of his shoulders.


    ''Do you think it''s that easy?''


    The thought came unbidden, sharp and bitter. His eyes, usually hard as stone, softened for a fleeting moment as he studied her frail figure. The veil, the trembling hands, the heaving breaths¡ªevery detail etched itself into his mind, a cruel reminder of how far they had fallen.


    ''You think I haven''t tried? That I haven''t turned this world upside down for you? For a cure, a remedy, a miracle?''


    He looked down at the fragments of porcin and silver scattered across the floor, their jagged edges reflecting the moonlight. The shattered remnants mirrored the chaos inside him. He had fought wars, crushed rebellions, and held court with the fiercest nobles, yet nothing¡ªnothing¡ªhad prepared him for the helplessness of watching his daughter suffer.


    His gaze flickered back to her, now slumped against the windowsill, her defiance still smoldering despite the tears she tried to hide.


    ''From the west to the cursed south, I''ve scoured every corner of this damned empire. I''ve negotiated with those I swore never to face again. I''ve begged, threatened, and sacrificed more than you will ever know.''


    He thought of the Holy Kingdom, their sanctimonious priests offering prayers and vague promises that had led to nothing. The northern alchemists, renowned for their elixirs, had failed him. Even the royal family¡ªhis enemies¡ªhad entertained his desperate pleas, granting him ess to their schrs and healers. Each time, hope had been dangled before him, only to be snatched away.


    ''Do you think I wanted this? To lock you away? To see the same fate that took your mother slowly im you, day by day?''


    His throat tightened as memories of his wife surfaced¡ªherughter, her strength, and finally, her fragility in thosest days. He had watched her waste away, her vibrant presence reduced to a ghostly echo, and now Aeliana was following the same path.


    ''Is that easy, Aeliana? To fight against a curse that no one can name, no one can cure? To know that every step I take leads to another dead end?''


    His face tried to harden again, a reflex honed over years of ruling with authority and distance. Yet, even as he willed himself to retreat behind that familiar mask of control, his emotions bled through, raw and unguarded. The quiver in his clenched fists betrayed him, as did the flicker of longing in his eyes¡ªa longing to reach out, to hold his daughter, to somehow ease her suffering.


    But he didn''t move.


    Something inside him stopped him cold, a shadowy voice whispering truths he didn''t want to acknowledge. A devil in his heart, coiled and insidious, tightened its grip.


    ''Haven''t I done enough?''


    The thought came unbidden, bitter, and sharp. It wasn''t just the years of effort, the endless search for a cure, the sleepless nights spent negotiating and begging¡ªit was the weight of it all, the constant failure. The relentless march of this illness, this curse, had worn him down to the marrow. Every dead end, every false hope, every tear Aeliana had shed, had carved deeper grooves into his spirit.


    And beneath the pain, beneath the grief, there was resentment.


    ''She doesn''t even try,'' the thought hissed, cruel and biting. His jaw tightened further as his gaze bore into her trembling figure, slumped against the windowsill like a wilted flower. ''She''s given up. Thrown herself into this pit of despair and expects me to pull her out.''


    He hated himself for thinking it, but the resentment was there, festering like a wound that wouldn''t heal.


    ''Do you think you''re the only one suffering, Aeliana?'' he wanted to scream. ''Do you think I enjoy watching you waste away, watching the light in your eyes die a little more each day? Do you think I don''t feel the weight of every failure, every moment I couldn''t save you?''


    And yet, for all her pain, he couldn''t help but see her actions¡ªher defiance, her tantrums, her refusal to fight¡ªas the petnce of a child.


    ''You lock yourself away, throwing vases and candlesticks like a spoiled brat while I''m out there tearing my soul apart to find a cure. Do you think this is easy for me? Do you think I wanted this?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The memories of his wife resurfaced, unbidden and cruel. Herughter, once so vibrant, now a ghostly echo in his mind. The strength in her voice, the way she had fought until the very end. Even as her body betrayed her, she had faced it with dignity, with grace. She had never let him see her falter, never let her suffering weigh him down.


    And now, looking at Aeliana, he couldn''t help butpare.


    ''Your mother never gave up. She never stopped fighting.''

 Chapter 348 Daughter (4)

    ''Your mother never gave up. She never stopped fighting.''


    The thought twisted the knife in his chest, guilt and anger warring within him. It wasn''t fair¡ªnot to Aeliana, not to himself¡ªbut it was there all the same.


    The room felt suffocating, the weight of their unspoken words pressing down like a vice. His mind churned, a maelstrom of conflicting emotions. He wanted to hold her, to tell her it wasn''t her fault, that he would keep fighting for her. But he also wanted to shake her, to demand she take responsibility for her own life, to stop making him carry the burden alone.


    "Sigh¡­."


    The Duke exhaled heavily, his shoulders sagging for the briefest of moments as he reined in the chaos of his thoughts. His gaze drifted downward, a fleeting expression of something unspoken crossing his face. But when he raised his eyes to meet Aeliana''s once more, they were steeled again¡ªcold,manding, every inch the authoritative figure she had grown to resent.


    "Aeliana," he said sharply, his voice cutting through the tension like a de. "That''s enough. Cease this tantrum at once and behave like ady. You are a Thaddeus, and I will not have you disgracing this house further."


    Aeliana''s body froze for a moment, her chest still heaving as his words echoed in her ears. Then, her eyes widened, zing with fresh anger. The trembling in her hands returned, no longer from fear or fatigue, but from a rage so deep it seemed to consume her entirely.


    "Tantrums?" she repeated, her voice trembling but louder now. "Does this look like a tantrum to you?" Stay updated through empire


    Her fingers snatched at another porcin vase from a nearby table, and with a sharp motion, she hurled it with all her might. It soared through the air, its ornate patterns blurring in the dim light, only to meet the same fate as the others¡ªdisintegrating into harmless shards against the Duke''s mana barrier.


    "Does this look like a tantrum to you?" she screamed again, her voice raw and cracking as she grabbed yet another object¡ªa heavy crystal decanter this time¡ªand flung it toward him. It shattered just as the vase had, raining shards across the floor like glittering fragments of her fury.


    "You lock me away, you silence me, and then you dare to call this a tantrum?" she shouted, her movements bing more frantic. She grabbed whatever her hands could find¡ªporcin bowls, candlesticks, even books¡ªand hurled them one after another at the unyielding barrier.


    Each shatter was a punctuation to her cries, a physical manifestation of the years of frustration and pain she could no longer contain.


    "I''ve given you everything I have left!" she cried, her voice breaking as she paused, her breath hitching with emotion. "And you still expect more. You demand I be something I can''t, someone I''m not, all for the sake of your precious house!"


    The Duke stood firm, his mana barrier glowing faintly with each impact. His expression remained stoic, but beneath the surface, his emotions churned like a storm. He knew she was exhausted¡ªphysically, mentally¡ªand that this outburst was years in the making. Yet he couldn''t waver now, not in the face of her defiance.


    "Aeliana," he said, his tone firm but quieter now. "Enough of this. Breaking vases and screaming will not change the reality we face. This is unbing of you. You are a Thaddeus¡ªstart acting like one."


    "Stop saying that!" she screamed, her voice raw as tears began to spill down her cheeks. "I don''t care about being a Thaddeus! I don''t care about your legacy, or your name, or your duty! I just want to be free¡ªfree of this sickness, free of this cage, free of you!"


    She stumbled backward, her legs shaking as if the weight of her rage had finally taken its toll. Her chest heaved, her breathing in short, uneven bursts.


    For a moment, the room fell silent save for the distant crash of the waves outside. The shattered remains of porcin and ss glittered on the floor, a chaotic testament to her fury.


    The Duke looked at her, his expression unreadable. Then, in a voice that was softer but still carried his authority, he said, "And what would you do with that freedom, Aeliana? What would you do if I let you go?"


    Aeliana froze, the question catching her off guard. She blinked at him, her tear-streaked face partially obscured by her veil.


    "Do you even know?" he pressed, stepping closer but keeping his tone calm. "Or is this just another way to run from what you cannot face?"


    "I WOULD!" Aeliana''s voice tore through the room, raw and defiant, trembling with both anger and desperation. "At least I would try!"


    The Duke''s expression darkened, his calm gaze unflinching. "Just like how you''ve tried until now?"


    The words hit her like a blow. Her chest tightened, the air in the room feeling impossibly thick. She wanted to scream again, to hurl something else, to fight back against the quiet sting of his usation. But her body betrayed her. Her lips parted, yet no sound came out.


    ''Do you think I haven''t tried?'' she wanted to shout, but the words caught in her throat, suffocating her.


    Her fists trembled at her sides, her nails biting into her palms. Unable to meet his gaze, she turned away, her eyes drawn to the open window. The bright expanse of the ocean stretched far into the horizon, its rolling waves glistening in the sun.


    It was a sight she hadn''t truly seen in years.


    The memories surfaced unbidden, vivid and bittersweet. She had yed in those waters once, a lifetime ago. She had swum freely, herughter carried on the salty breeze. She had marveled at the strange creatures that lurked beneath the waves, their mysterious forms dancing in the depths. The ocean was vast and wild, a ce where adventure and wonder felt endless.


    It was also a ce she had longed to return to, a ce that had seemed impossibly far away from her cage of sickness and duty.


    ''Right?'' she thought, her vision blurring. Wasn''t that where her heart still yearned to be? Beyond the waves, where she could feel alive again?


    Her thoughts drifted further, to a memory buried in the back of her mind. It was a conversation she had overheard one afternoon, the voices of the maids echoing in her chamber as they cleaned. She had feigned sleep, her frail body too tired to speak, and listened as they talked amongst themselves.


    "Did you hear? The Duke''s forces are preparing to head east," one of them had whispered. "There''s been trouble along the trade routes¡ªmonstrous sea beasts attacking ships."


    "The Duke himself is ordering the expedition," another had replied. "They say it''s not just about the beasts. There are ruins out there, ancient ones. Some think they might hold treasures or even answers to strange ailments."


    Aeliana had barely moved, her breathing shallow as she absorbed their words.


    "What kind of answers?" the first maid had asked, her tone hushed with curiosity.


    "Who knows?" the other had shrugged. "But it must be important if the Duke''s going. They say the sea itself has grown angry¡ªwaves as tall as mountains, storms thate out of nowhere. The expedition''s not just about trade; it''s about survival."


    The memory lingered now, heavy with possibility. Answers. Ruins. The sea that had once felt like her yground now a ce of danger and mystery.


    Her fingers twitched against the windowsill as her thoughts crystallized.


    "Father," she said, her voice quieter now but steadier. Her gaze remained fixed on the horizon. "The expedition¡­ I overheard the maids speaking about it."


    The Duke''s brow furrowed, his stance shifting slightly. "What of it?"


    "I want to go," she said, turning back to him, her veil catching the light as her eyes burned with resolve.


    The Duke''s expression hardened instantly. "Out of the question. You can barely stand some days, let alone endure the rigors of a journey at sea. Do you have any idea how dangerous this expedition will be?"


    The Duke''s expression darkened further, his brow furrowing deeply as Aeliana''s words settled in the air like a challenge. "You will not go," he said firmly, his voice carrying the unyielding weight of his authority. "The rumors are false¡ªI am not leading this expedition. My men will handle the dangers, as is their duty. You are far too weak to endure such a journey. This conversation is over."


    "No," Aeliana said, her voice trembling but resolute. She stepped forward, her fists clenched at her sides. "It''s not over. I am not going back to that room to rot while the world moves on without me. If this illness is going to kill me anyway, at least let me see the sea one more time. Let me live¡ªeven if it''s just for a moment."


    The Duke''s jaw tightened, his expression like granite. "Aeliana, I will not allow you to risk your life for a fleeting whim. You have responsibilities, whether you acknowledge them or not."


    "Responsibilities?" she snapped, her voice rising with emotion. "To what? To marry some Count and be paraded as your sickly, broken daughter? To spend every day locked away, too ashamed of my face to look in the mirror? What kind of life is that, Father?"


    "You think the sea will give you freedom?" the Duke retorted sharply. "It will swallow you whole, Aeliana. You''ll die out there, and for what? A foolish dream? No. I forbid it."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aeliana''s breaths came in short, sharp gasps, her mind racing. Her father''s words felt like chains tightening around her throat. Every part of her screamed against his cold finality, against the prison of her sickness and the endless cycle of his control. She couldn''t¡ªwouldn''t¡ªgo back to that room. Not again.


    Her eyes darted to the side,nding on a knife thaty atop a silver tray by the door, its de catching the light. Her pulse quickened as desperation wed at her chest.


    "If you won''t let me live, then let me end this myself," she said, her voice trembling as she snatched the knife and held it to her wrist. Her hand shook violently, but her grip remained firm. "Because I can''t¡ªno, I won''t¡ªgo back to that room. Not this time."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 349 Daughter (5)

    "If you won''t let me live, then let me end this myself. Because I can''t¡ªno, I won''t¡ªgo back to that room. Not this time."


    The Duke''s eyes widened briefly, hisposure cracking just enough to show a flicker of rm. His mana barrier shimmered faintly, but he didn''t move. He studied her, his expression unreadable, his body rigid with tension.


    "Aeliana," he said slowly, his tone measured but edged with steel. "Put the knife down."


    "No," she whispered, her tears spilling freely now. Her chest heaved as she struggled to keep her voice steady. "You don''t get to tell me what to do anymore. If you send me back, I might as well be dead. At least this way, it''s my choice."


    "You''re not thinking clearly," he said, his voice softer but no less firm. "You know as well as I do that I could take that knife from you before you even blink. Don''t force my hand."


    She let out a bitterugh, her gaze flicking briefly to him. "Then why haven''t you? Maybe you''re waiting to see if I''ll actually do it. Maybe you don''t care."


    The Duke''s fists clenched at his sides, but he didn''t move. His eyes locked onto hers, a storm of emotions roiling behind his steady gaze¡ªanger, grief, frustration, and something far more vulnerable.@@novelbin@@


    "You think this will solve anything?" he asked, his voice low and deliberate. "This isn''t strength, Aeliana. This is cowardice. Is that how you want to face the world?"


    Her grip tightened on the knife, her knuckles whitening as the de trembled against her skin. "You don''t understand," she said hoarsely. "You''ve never been trapped like this. You''ve never felt what it''s like to suffocate every day. I just want to feel alive again¡ªeven if it''s thest thing I do."


    "You are alive," he said, his voice rising with frustration. "And as long as you are, there''s hope. But not like this, Aeliana. Not like this."


    Tears blurred her vision as she pressed the de harder, though she knew, deep down, she wouldn''t go through with it. The gesture wasn''t about ending her life¡ªit was about making him see her, making him understand the depth of her despair.


    The Duke exhaled deeply, the sound heavy and tired, as though the weight of the entire world rested on his shoulders. For a moment, he stood silent, his sharp gaze locked on Aeliana''s trembling form, the knife still quivering in her hands. Then, with a voice that carried both resignation and steel, he said a single word:


    "Fine."


    Aeliana''s breath caught, her wide eyes lifting to meet his. She hadn''t expected him to relent, not after years of unyielding control. The knife slipped from her grasp, ttering to the floor as she stared at him, disbelieving.


    The Duke''s expression remained unreadable, but the slight furrow in his brow betrayed his inner turmoil. "I will allow you to join the expedition," he said carefully, his tone measured. "But only under strict conditions. You will observe from a distance. You will not engage, you will not interfere, and you will not ce yourself in harm''s way."


    Aeliana blinked rapidly, her breath uneven. Relief and disbelief swirled within her, and for a moment, she struggled to find her voice. "I¡­ I understand."


    "You will not go unmonitored," the Duke continued, his voice firm. "I will ensure you have a secure vantage point from which to watch, but you will be under constant supervision. Guards will apany you at all times, and the moment you attempt something reckless, they will remove you."


    "That''s fine," Aeliana said quickly, her voice trembling with eagerness. She clutched the fabric of her robes, her heart racing. "I won''t do anything foolish."


    The Duke''s piercing gaze lingered on her for a moment longer, as though searching for any hint of deceit. Satisfied, he gave a curt nod. "Very well. But mark my words, Aeliana. This is not a reward or a concession. This is your final chance to prove to me that you can act with responsibility."


    Her lips parted to respond, but no words came. Instead, she simply nodded, her throat too tight with emotion to speak.


    "Go now," the Duke said, turning toward the door. "Rest and prepare. We leave at dawn."


    As he strode out of the room, his presence like a receding storm, Aeliana stood frozen for a long moment, her mind racing. She nced toward the window again, the sight of the endless ocean pulling at her heart.


    This was it¡ªher chance to feel a piece of the world again, even if only from afar. The thought of standing at the edge of something vast and untamed filled her with both fear and exhration.


    She knew her father''s conditions were strict, that she would be watched like a hawk, but she didn''t care. She hadn''t truly expected to be allowed this much.


    Even if she could only observe, even if she couldn''t touch the water or feel the waves beneath her feet, it was enough. For now, it was enough.


    With trembling hands, she wiped the tears from her cheeks and turned toward her bed. Tomorrow, she would see the ocean again. For the first time in years, she allowed herself to feel the faintest spark of hope.


    ''Even if it''s thest time,'' she thought, her fingers curling into fists. ''At least I''ll have this.''


    ********


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    The Duke stood in his chamber, the window open to the cool night air. The ocean stretched before him, dark and restless, its surface illuminated by the faint glow of the moon. Docked at the harbor below were dozens of ships, their sails furled and their crews idle, waiting for the order to sail. Yet they couldn''t, not with the sea in its current state¡ªa perilous expanse teeming with danger.


    His sharp eyes scanned the horizon, taking in the ships that bobbed gently in the harbor. Merchant vessels, war galleys, and the sleek outlines of privateers¡ªevery kind of ship was represented, their crews no doubt frustrated and restless. The Duke''s lips tightened as his thoughts churned.


    ''This was supposed to be manageable,'' he thought bitterly. ''The monsters alwayse, but never like this.''


    The waves of sea creatures had grown increasingly aggressive over the past months, their attacks iming not just merchant vessels but also adventurers and seasoned seafarers. Normally, such threats were left to the adventurers'' guild, a lucrative business for those willing to risk their lives. But this time, the monsters hade in unprecedented numbers, and the guild''s efforts had proven woefully insufficient.


    ''It''s not just the creatures,'' the Duke thought, his jaw tightening. ''The sea itself seems angry. The stormse too often, too suddenly. It''s as if something deeper is stirring beneath the waves.''


    He turned his gaze ind, where his knights were stationed near the barracks. He had considered sending them to bolster the expedition, but the borders were too unstable. Skirmishes with raiders and rival houses had escted in recent weeks, and the empire''s own internal strife had left no room for error. His forces were already stretched thin, bncing between protecting the estate and maintaining the fragile peace along the empire''s edges.


    ''The Ventor Family,'' he thought darkly, his fists clenching at his sides. ''Marquis Ventor really dared to do such a thing.''


    The winds of change had begun to stir, carried by the ambitious actions of the Ventor Family. The Marquis''s so-called "witch hunt" had sent shockwaves through the empire, targeting long-standing institutions and sects¡­..


    ''The chaos they''ve unleashed has left cracks in the empire''s foundation,'' the Duke mused grimly. ''And maybe even the sea is no longer safe because of it.''


    It was just aughablement.


    The Duke''s thoughts shifted to the expedition group he had hastily assembled. It was a patchwork force¡ªmercenaries, seasoned sailors, and whatever adventurers remained willing to take the risk. It wasn''t ideal, but it was a price that needed to be paid.


    ''I can''t send my knights,'' he reminded himself again. ''The borders are too unstable. The empire is teetering, and if Ventor''s hunt spreads further, there may be nothing left to salvage.''


    His gaze drifted back to the ocean, his mind briefly flickering to Aeliana. Her request to join the expedition had caught him off guard, and even now, his agreement felt like a gamble he could ill afford. Yet, he had seen the desperation in her eyes, the fire that had burned despite her frailty.


    ''If nothing else, it may give her some peace,'' he thought, though the words felt hollow.


    A gust of wind swept through the open window, carrying with it the salt of the sea. The Duke exhaled heavily, his shoulders sagging under the weight of it all. The ocean, once a symbol of trade and prosperity, now felt like a chasm of uncertainty, its depths hiding more than just monsters.


    ''The Ventor Family has opened Pandora''s box.''


    He thought, his eyes narrowing.


    ''Let''s hope that the thing thates out of that box of Pandora is not something that will cause a distraction.''

 Chapter 352 Took you long enough

    The guild master''s eyes lingered on Lucavion, her calcting gaze betraying the gears turning in her mind. She seemed to weigh her options, the quiet tension in the room thickening as her fingers resumed their rhythmic drumming against the table. Finally, she let out a resigned sigh, her shoulders rxing slightly.


    "I see your point," she said, her voice steadier now, though a hint of fatigue bled through her words. "Tight or not, I suppose we don''t have much leverage here. The materials you''ve brought... well, they speak for themselves."


    Lucavion inclined his head graciously, his smirk softening into something more neutral. "A wise decision, Guild master. I look forward to seeing how well the Adventurer''s Guild can handle a challenge."


    As she reached out to shake his hand, a flicker of realization crossed her face, and she froze momentarily. "Ah," she murmured, pulling back slightly. "I''ve been so preupied that I forgot something important."


    She stood, smoothing out her robes before extending her hand more formally. "I never introduced myself. Guild master Corvina Farrow. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    Lucavion rose with smooth elegance, sping her hand firmly but not overly so. "Lucavion," he replied, his tone light but polished. "The pleasure is mutual, Guild master Farrow."


    As their handshake lingered for a brief moment, Corvina''s thoughts raced. Lucavion... an unusual name. But more than that... who exactly is this man? She stole a nce at him, noting hisposed demeanor, the sharp intelligence in his eyes, and the subtle grace with which he carried himself.


    This wasn''t the behavior of a simple merchant or trader. If he were a merchant''s son, selling rare monster hides would make little sense¡ªtoo risky and without the connections required to gather such goods.@@novelbin@@


    No, there was only one usible exnation: this young man was nobility. Likely one of those adventurous types who indulged in dangerous hobbies or sought to prove themselves outside their gilded lives. If that were the case, forging a formal connection with him could open doors she hadn''t even considered.


    Her fingers briefly tightened around his as the realization settled in, her decision solidifying. She released his hand and gestured for him to sit again. "Now that we''ve handled the introductions, let''s finalize the terms."


    Lucavion resumed his seat, his smirk returning faintly as he noticed the subtle shift in her demeanor. She was guarded, yes, but there was a glimmer of respect¡ªor perhaps curiosity¡ªin her eyes now.


    Corvina continued, her tone measured but cordial. "I''ll ensure the guild prioritizes the items on your list, as you''ve requested. And I''ll arrange for the agreed-upon payment for your materials. In return, I trust you''ll keep our coboration... exclusive?"


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened. "Exclusivity, Guild master, is the cornerstone of any fruitful partnership. I didn''t mention such a thing."


    Corvina clicked her tongue inwardly, frustration mingling with begrudging admiration. Just as I thought, this one doesn''t miss a beat. She shook her head slightly, more to herself than to him, before reaching for her ledger and writing out a check for the payment. The sound of her quill scratching against the parchment filled the room as she worked, her movements precise and efficient.


    Sliding thepleted check across the table, she met Lucavion''s gaze. "This is a draft for the total amount. You can collect your payment from the Central Arcanis Bank. It should suffice for our agreement."


    Lucavion took the check with practiced ease, his movements graceful as he folded it neatly and tucked it into his coat. With a slight flourish, he ced the spatial ring on the table and pushed it toward her. "Here," he said, his voice smooth, "you may verify the contents."


    Corvina eyed him carefully before taking the ring, her fingers brushing its surface. She activated it with a subtle twist of her mana, and an array of monstrous remains shimmered into view within the ring''s storage. As she scanned the contents, her eyes widened slightly¡ªeverything he had presented earlier was here, in pristine condition. The Frost Wyrm, the Void Elemental core, and every other piece he had mentioned.


    "It''s all here," she murmured, almost to herself. Efficient, thorough, and precise. Just what I''d expect from someone like him.


    Satisfied, Corvina nodded and returned the ring to him. "You''ve delivered as promised. The guild will honor its side of the agreement."


    Lucavion slipped the ring back onto his finger with a faint smile. "A pleasure doing business with you, Guildmaster."


    As he rose to leave, he paused and turned back to her. "Before I go, I have a favor to ask."


    Corvina''s brow arched, suspicion flickering across her face. "A favor?" She leaned back slightly, her arms crossing. "And what might that be?"


    Lucavion''s smirk didn''t falter. "As I''ve mentioned, I''m an adventurer under this guild''s registry. Therefore, I''d like my rank updated to B."


    "Rank B?" Corvina''s eyes narrowed. "What was your previous rank?"


    Lucavion shrugged lightly, his smirk never fading. "Rank D."


    "...You do realize that upgrading from D to B requires examinations, don''t you? And you''re skipping rank C entirely."


    "Indeed, I do," Lucavion replied smoothly. "But these monsters should speak for themselves, no? Do you think a normal person could capture them?"


    Corvina tapped her fingers against the table, her tone turning more stern. "Mister Lucavion. While these materials are impressive, they don''t serve as proof that you killed these creatures yourself. Even though we''re conducting business, rank advancement requires adherence to guild regtions. Without confirmation of your involvement, you''ll need to undergo the necessary examinations."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, considering her words before a new spark of mischief lit his eyes. "I see. Then, let''s change the conditions."


    Corvina frowned, her suspicion returning in full force. "Change the conditions? To what?"


    Lucavion leaned in slightly, his tone calm but with a faint undertone of intrigue. "If possible, issue me a new ID card¡ªwith a new name."


    Corvina''s eyes widened in shock, herposure slipping for just a moment. "A new name? You do know that identity fraud is a dangerous crime, right?"


    Lucavion coughed softly, a hand rising to his mouth in a gesture of mock propriety. "What crime, Miss Corvina? I simply wish to dy... certain reactions."


    Corvina''s brow furrowed, her suspicion deepening. "Why? What are you trying to avoid?"


    "Well," Lucavion began, his tone light butced with something heavier, "let''s just say I''ve encountered someone from my past. Someone I''m not quite ready to confront yet. Would that suffice as an exnation?"


    The guild master leaned back slightly, studying him with a mixture of curiosity and unease. "Someone from your past..." She crossed her arms, her tone skeptical. "Mister Lucavion, you''re making me think you''re a criminal."


    Read new chapters at empire


    Lucavion smirked, his dark eyes gleaming with amusement. "Miss Corvina, surely you don''t know my name?"


    "Should I?" she asked, her voice t. "Are you supposed to be famous?"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened, carrying a faint edge of self-satisfaction. "Ah, so the news hasn''t reached here yet? I suppose the East is quite far from the West. Allow me to drop a hint."


    He leaned back in his chair, his tone turning almost conspiratorial. "Cloud Heavens Sect."


    The words hung in the air like a storm cloud, and Corvina''s breath caught. Herposed demeanor wavered, her fingers tightening imperceptibly on the edge of the table. "Cloud Heavens Sect?" she repeated, her voice low, almost disbelieving. "You''re affiliated with them?"


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his gloved fingers tapping a faint rhythm against the armrest of his chair. "¡­."


    But he didn''t answer.


    Corvina stared at Lucavion, her thoughts churning as she pieced together the fragments of information he''d let slip. Her fingers drummed against the table as realization dawned, her sharp mind connecting the dots. A sudden flicker of recognition sparked in her eyes, and she leaned forward, her voice dropping to a near whisper.


    "Sword Demon."


    Lucavion''s smirk didn''t waver, but his dark eyes gleamed with a hint of satisfaction. He said nothing, letting her fill the silence with her thoughts.


    The name was infamous¡ªa moniker whispered across the empire. A mysterious figure who had risen to prominence seemingly overnight, cutting through the Andelheim tournament like a de through silk. He''d singlehandedly confronted members of the Cloud Heavens Sect, a force few dared to oppose, and walked away unscathed.


    Corvina''s breath caught as her mind raced. Some even held him responsible for the Witch Hunt¡ªthe brutal purge initiated by Marquis Ventor and the rion Family against Cloud Heavens Sect. The devastation it left in its wake has been being felt across the entire empire and it is still going on.


    And that man''s name...


    "Lucavion," she murmured, her gaze sharpening as she took him in anew. The scar tracing his cheek, the piercing ck eyes, the raven-ck hair that framed his sharp features¡ªit all matched. And the sheer quantity of rare monster hides and cores he''d casually produced? It made too much sense.


    Her hands gripped the edge of the table as she stared at him, her voice rising slightly. "You''re the Sword Demon!"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened into a grin, and he inclined his head slightly, a gesture of mock humility. "Took you long enough, Guild master."

 Chapter 354 What he was doing

    Lucavion continued his unhurried stroll through the lively streets of Stormhaven, Vitaliara perched on his shoulder like a regal warden. The flickeringntern light danced across the cobblestones, casting shadows that seemed to y a silent game of tag.


    "We''vee far tonight," Lucavion remarked, his voice soft as he took in the vibrant city around him.


    [And we still have further to go,] Vitaliara replied, her glowing eyes sweeping over the bustling streets. [But first, rest. I can feel your weariness, Lucavion.]


    Indeed, just as Vitaliara had stated, Lucavion had been working non-stop in thest 5 months of traveling time. After all, traveling from west to east was not something that could happen in a short amount of time.


    Especially without having the machinery or other products that made traveling convenient. Even though Aether was really one of the finest mounts and she was quite strong and fast, even she had limits.


    And Lucavion in fact was not someone to waste any opportunity to get stronger.


    He gave a slight nod, acknowledging her concern. "True enough. Let''s find an inn."


    Lucavion continued his measured stride through the streets, his gaze distant but sharp, his thoughts delving into the countless days and nights he''d spent on this journey. The flickeringnterns cast fleeting shadows over his figure, his silhouette blending with the bustling vibrancy of Stormhaven.


    [You''ve driven yourself relentlessly these past months,] Vitaliara noted, her voice calm but tinged with concern. Her glowing eyes flitted over his features, catching the faint lines of weariness he carried with his usual poise. [Even Aether needed her moments of respite. But you? You''ve barely paused, Lucavion.]


    "It''s necessary," he replied, his voice low but resolute. "The path between Westward Range and the Eastern Realms isn''t a leisurely stroll, and there''s little use in letting opportunities go to waste."


    Indeed, the journey had been grueling. The roads that connected the sprawling cities were anything but safe, infested with monsters that turned the wilderness into a treacherous expanse. These creatures, the bane ofmon travelers and weaker adventurers had been a constant source of opportunity for Lucavion.


    He had deliberately chosen less-traveled paths, navigating through valleys and over ridges where danger was almost guaranteed. For the average person¡ªor even a lesser Awakened¡ªit would have been madness. But for Lucavion, it was a calcted investment.


    Every encounter had been a test of strength, each monster a stepping stone in his relentless pursuit of growth. The [me of Equinox], his core that harmonized the opposing forces of life and death, had grown stronger with each battle. Yet, frustratingly, he remained just shy of a breakthrough to the coveted 4-star level. The monsters he faced, even at their peaks,cked the potency required to fuel that next step.


    Still, the hunt had not been fruitless. Where his me of Equinox faltered, his [Devourer of Stars] core thrived. The starlight mana within him had grown sharper, more polished, and more aligned with his unique physique. As he fought and refined, his cultivation advanced rapidly.


    ''It''s ironic,'' he mused, a faint smile curving his lips. ''A technique meant to honor my master, yet it has started bing something entirely my own.''


    The [Devourer of Stars] was no longer a rigid method; it had evolved under his hand, tailored to his unique energy pathways and physical constitution. He drew power from the stars themselves, their light transmuted into mana that resonated with the core of his being. Each refinement made the technique more his, shaping it into a tool perfectly suited for him.


    [You''re on the verge,] Vitaliara said, interrupting his thoughts. Her tail swayed gently, her tone thoughtful. [I can feel it. Your starlight mana¡ªit''s different now, brighter, more focused. You''ve pushed it to a point where it''s almost ready to bloom into something greater.]


    Lucavion nodded faintly. "Almost isn''t enough. Not yet. But soon."


    [And the me of Equinox?] she pressed, her voice quieter now. [You''vee so far, but you''ve also neglected rest. If you don''t find bnce, even the strongest mes can burn out.]


    His smirk deepened, though there was no mockery in it¡ªonly a quiet eptance. "Bnce is the whole essence of that me, Vitaliara. I''m well aware. But this stagnation won''tst. The right challenge is out there, waiting."


    And indeed.


    After all, he came to his city to achieve two things.


    One to save a certain daughter.


    And second, to achieve his breakthrough.


    *******


    The two made their way to the heart of the city, where the finest amodations were clustered. It didn''t take long to locate a well-lit establishment with a polished sign swaying gently in the night breeze: The Golden Ember. Its inviting glow promisedfort and reprieve.


    Stepping inside, Lucavion paused, his sharp gaze scanning the room. The spacious interior was bustling with activity, a hum of conversation rising above the clink of sses and the soft strumming of a lute in the corner. What caught his attention, however, were the auras.


    Strong ones.


    Awakened.@@novelbin@@


    Lucavion''s dark eyes swept the room, lingering on the flickering intensity of Awakened auras scattered throughout. Each pulse of power was a subtle beacon, revealing the diverse calibers of those gathered in The Golden Ember''smon hall. His smirk deepened, though his demeanor remainedposed.


    "Well, well," he murmured, stepping further into the room, his boots clicking softly against the polished wooden floor. "It seems Stormhaven has be a convergence point."


    [These are no ordinary travelers,] Vitaliara observed, her voice low but edged with interest. Her glowing gaze flitted from one Awakened to the next, noting the diversity of energy signatures. [Some are strong enough to rival you. And look there¡ª] she nodded toward a table in the corner, where a figure sat with an enormous shadowy wolf curled at their feet. [Even familiars are present.]


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, acknowledging her observation. "The duke''s expedition must have garnered more attention than I anticipated. Such a gathering of power is rarely a coincidence."


    [Or an entirely safe one,] Vitaliara added. Her tail flicked lightly as she perched higher on his shoulder. [Not everyone gathered here will be an ally. Or even neutral.]


    "True enough," Lucavion said, his tone unhurried. "But the more, the merrier. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    [Vignce is better,] she countered, her voice sharp with caution. [Not everyone here has good karma. And I doubt their interests will align with ours.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, the sound a blend of amusement and calction. "Karma is a luxury we can overlook for now. As long as they''re useful, their sins don''t concern me. That being said, I''ll take note of the most intriguing among them."


    [You''d better,] Vitaliara said, her tone tinged with quiet resignation. [Human nature rarely changes.]


    Experience tales at empire


    He didn''t argue. Instead, he made his way to the counter, securing a room with his usual effortless charm. The innkeeper¡ªa stout woman with shrewd eyes and a no-nonsense demeanor¡ªgave him the key but not without a brief, appraising nce at Vitaliara.


    "It''s rare to see such a creature in these parts," she remarked casually, though her tone carried a subtle edge.


    Lucavion''s smirk softened into something polite yet distant. "A rarity, perhaps. But one that prefers her privacy."


    The woman gave a curt nod, handing over the key without furtherment.


    Ascending the staircase, Lucavion''s thoughts remained on the room below. Each aura he''d sensed was a piece in therger puzzle he''de here to solve. The daughter he sought to save and his own imminent breakthrough¡ªthey were tied to this city''s convergence of power, and he would navigate its web with precision.


    Reaching the room, he unlocked the door and stepped inside. It was modest but well-appointed, with sturdy furniture and arge window that overlooked the lively streets below. Setting his pack down, he nced at Vitaliara, who had leaped gracefully onto the windowsill.


    And then he mumbled while posing to take his clothes out.


    Lucavion began unbuckling his coat with deliberate slowness, his smirk deepening as he caught Vitaliara''s sharp gaze from the windowsill. "Shouldn''t I get some privacy?" he asked, his tone dripping with yful mischief. "Or would you rather stay here, you peeping cat?"


    [Vitality incarnate does not ''peep,''] Vitaliara shot back, her tail flicking sharply. [And I am not a cat!]


    Lucavion chuckled, neatly folding his coat before moving to unbutton his shirt. "You may not be a peeping cat, but you''re certainly a peeping tom."


    Her glowing eyes narrowed, her posture stiffening with indignation. [Peeping tom? What is that supposed to mean?]


    "Nothing," he replied smoothly, though the glint in his eye said otherwise.


    [Why do I feel offended?] she demanded, her tail curling tighter around her paws as she stared him down.


    "Must be your imagination," he said with a shrug, his voiceced with mock innocence. "I wouldn''t dream of offending you, Vitaliara."


    Her glow brightened slightly, signaling her simmering irritation. [For someone so smart, you''re remarkably annoying sometimes.]


    "That''s what makes me charming," he quipped, neatly setting his shirt aside before pulling a fresh tunic from his pack. "But since you''re so insistent, I''ll forgive your trespasses this time."


    [Vitaliara does not trespass,] she retorted, lifting her chin as if her very pride were at stake. [And certainly not for someone as insufferable as you.]


    Lucavion''sughter was low and warm as he tugged the tunic over his head. "You wound me, truly. But I suppose I''ll survive."


    [Survival is the least of your concerns,] she muttered, turning her gaze to the streets below as if dismissing him entirely. But the faint flick of her tail betrayed her lingering irritation¡ªand maybe, just maybe, a touch of amusement.


    Lucavion leaned against the edge of the bed, watching her with azy grin. "You''re adorable when you''re flustered, Vitaliara."


    [I am never flustered,] she snapped, her glow ring indignantly. [And certainly not by you.]


    "Of course not," he replied, his grin widening. "Just as I''m not insufferable."


    Her silence spoke volumes, but when she finally turned back to him, her eyes gleamed with a spark of begrudging humor. [One of these days, Lucavion, your wit will get you into trouble.]


    "It usually does," he agreed with a smirk.


    "But isn''t that half the fun?"


    She didn''t have anything to say about that.


    ---------------A/N-------------


    Happy new year.


    A small mass release for the gang, hope you have a good year in 2025.

 Chapter 355 You are allowed

    <Three dayster, Duke''s mansion>


    Inside the Duke''s mansion, a room was quiet, the only sound the rhythmic crash of waves against the distant shore.


    Aeliana sat by her bed, her slender form draped in her usual heavy robe. She leaned back against the cushioned headboard, her breathing even as she stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain erupted in her chest, like a w tearing through her lungs. Her eyes widened as she clutched at her throat, gasping for air. Before she could cry out, a wet, metallic taste filled her mouth.


    "Burghk-!"


    A violent cough wracked her body, and when she pulled her hand away, it was stained crimson.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps as she stared at the blood on her palm, her vision blurring. Panic seized her as she doubled over, trembling.


    The door burst open, and her maid, Liana, rushed in, her face pale with worry. "Mydy!" she eximed, dropping to her knees at Aeliana''s side. Without hesitation, she reached for the small vial of medicine kept on the bedside table.


    "Here," the maid said urgently, uncorking the vial and pressing it into Aeliana''s shaking hands. "Drink this¡ªit will help."


    Aeliana''s fingers fumbled with the vial as she tried to steady herself. The maid gently guided her hands, helping her tilt the vial to her lips. The thick, bitter liquid burned as it slid down her throat, but the effect was immediate. Her coughing subsided, though her chest still ached, and her breaths came in uneven gasps.


    As the medicine took hold, Aeliana''s strength waned, and she slumped forward, her bnce faltering. The maid instinctively reached out to steady her, her hands warm and firm against Aeliana''s trembling frame.


    But as she did that, she made a mistake. While trying to help her, she slightly moved her veil¡­


    And to that, the maid''s eyes widened as her gaze fell on Aeliana''s exposed skin for a split second. The ckened lines and cracked pores that marred her pale skin were stark and jarring. Despite her attempts to hide it, the illness''s cruel marks were impossible to miss.


    It was really disgusting,pletely against a person''s eyes and sense of art.


    Her expression betrayed her shock, her lips parting slightly as her eyes flicked between Aeliana''s hands and the veil that barely concealed her torment.


    And that was something that Aeliana had always been familiar with.


    The same gaze that the maid had at that time, was the same gaze that everyone had thrown at her when she had first gotten her illness.


    To that Aeliana''s reaction was swift and sharp.


    "Don''t touch me!" she hissed, pping the maid''s hands away with what little strength she had left. Her voice wasced with anger, but beneath it was a raw vulnerability that sent the maid recoiling.


    Aeliana''s trembling hands reached for the veil she had discarded earlier, pulling it over her face in one swift motion. Her fingers tugged the fabric into ce, ensuring every inch of her face was concealed. She turned away from the maid, her breathing stillbored, but her movements were frantic and defensive.


    Her expression betrayed her shock, her lips parting slightly as her eyes flicked between Aeliana''s hands and the veil that barely concealed her torment.


    "Out!" Aeliana snapped, her voice sharp and trembling. "Get out! Now!"


    "Mydy¡ª" the maid began, her voice faltering as she reached out again.


    "Leave!" Aeliana''s shout rang through the room, raw and desperate. She turned her face further away, her hands clenching into fists against herp. "I don''t need your pity. Just go!"


    The maid hesitated for a moment, her expression filled with both guilt and helplessness. Finally, she lowered her gaze and stood, stepping back toward the door.


    "As you wish, mydy," she murmured softly before slipping out of the room and closing the door behind her.


    As the silence returned, Aeliana slumped against the bed, her body trembling from exhaustion and the aftermath of her outburst. She pulled her veil tighter around her face, her chest heaving with shallow breaths.


    As the door clicked shut and the maid''s hesitant footsteps faded down the hall, silence reimed the room. The air felt heavy, thick with unspoken emotions and the lingering taste of bitter medicine. Aeliana''s trembling hands moved with practiced urgency, pulling the veil tighter around her face, tucking it securely to hide every inch of exposed skin.


    Her fingers, still shaking, adjusted her sleeves and the hem of her robe, ensuring not a sliver of her discolored, cracked skin was visible. Each motion was precise, almost mechanical, born from years of necessity. But with every adjustment, her chest tightened, a deep, seething hatred simmering within her.


    Not for the maid. Not for her illness.


    For the veil. For theyers of fabric that imprisoned her.


    Her fists clenched against the thick fabric of her robes as she turned and slumped onto the bed. The ornate headboard loomed above her like a monument to everything she despised. She pulled her knees to her chest, curling into herself, her face buried against her legs.


    The veil brushed against her skin, a constant reminder of its presence, suffocating and oppressive. She despised it with every fiber of her being, yet she couldn''t bear to remove it. Not after what she''d seen on the maid''s face¡ªthat flicker of revulsion, no matter how quickly the girl had tried to hide it.


    ''They always look at me like that,'' she thought bitterly, her mind racing back to memories she had tried to bury. The first time she had stepped out of her room after the marks began to spread, the way the servants averted their eyes, the whispered murmurs she wasn''t meant to hear.


    ''Disgusting.''


    ''How tragic.''


    ''She''s not even human anymore.''


    Her arms tightened around her knees as if she could make herself smaller as if she could disappear entirely. She didn''t cry. There were no tears left for this, no energy to mourn a life that had long since slipped away. She simply stayed like that, curled into a fragile ball, her breathing shallow and uneven.


    The minutes stretched on, the room enveloped in a heavy silence broken only by the faint crash of waves in the distance. Aeliana didn''t move. She didn''t need to. This was familiar¡ªtoo familiar.


    It was how she had always coped. No tears, no screams, just silence and stillness.


    If she stayed like this long enough, maybe the ache in her chest would fade. Maybe the suffocating weight of the veil would be bearable again.


    Maybe.


    KNOCK!


    But it appeared that even that little time was just too much for her.


    The knock on the door echoed through the suffocating silence of the room, pulling Aeliana from the fog of her thoughts. Her body tensed as a familiar voice followed the knock, deep and authoritative yet with a measured gentleness.


    "Aeliana."


    She recognized it instantly¡ªher father. The Duke.


    Her breath hitched as she scrambled to pull the nket over herself, covering her body entirely. The thought of him seeing her like this, vulnerable and exposed, filled her with a sharp, aching dread. Once she was sufficiently hidden beneath the thick fabric, her voice, though strained, cut through the air.


    "Enter."


    The door creaked open, and the Duke stepped inside, his presencemanding as always. He paused in the doorway, his sharp eyes scanning the room beforending on her huddled figure on the bed. His gaze lingered for a moment, and though his expression was unreadable, there was a flicker of concern in his eyes.


    "You had one of your attacks again, didn''t you?" he asked, his voice steady but edged with quiet worry.


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line, her body curling further beneath the nket. "What does it matter?" she snapped, her tone sharp and unweing. "You''ve seen it enough times. It''s nothing new."


    The Duke exhaled a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging slightly as he crossed the room. He stopped a few paces from the bed, his imposing figure casting a shadow over her fragile frame. "It matters because you matter," he said, his tone softening slightly. "Even when you refuse to believe it."


    Aeliana didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the corner of the nket she clutched tightly in her hands. Her chest rose and fell in shallow, uneven breaths as her father''s words hung in the air.


    The Duke straightened, his demeanor shifting back to one of authority. "I came to inform you that the vantage point you requested has been arranged. Everything is ready."


    Her eyes flicked up to meet his, a faint spark of surprise breaking through her guarded expression. "Already?" she asked, her voice low and skeptical.@@novelbin@@


    "Yes," he replied, nodding. "You''ll have Madeline at your side, as well as a contingent of knights to ensure your safety. The location is secure, and I''ve made certain it will provide the view you desired."


    Aeliana''s fingers tightened around the nket, pulling it higher as if to shield herself from his gaze. "I don''t need her," she said curtly. "Or the knights." Stay updated with empire


    "You do," the Duke countered firmly. "And you will have them. This isn''t negotiable."


    Her lips curled into a faint scowl, but she didn''t argue further. There was no point¡ªhis decisions, once made, were immutable.


    "I''ve also had cloaks and veils prepared," he added, gesturing briefly toward a neatly folded bundle in the corner of the room. "They will ensure you''re properly covered and shielded from the elements. And from prying eyes."


    The mention of the veils made her stomach twist, a bitter taste rising in her throat. Still, she nodded reluctantly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Fine."


    The Duke''s gaze lingered on her, his sharp features etched with a mix of authority and concern. He crossed his arms, his imposing figure casting a shadow that seemed to stretch across the room.


    "The recruitment for the expedition will be finalized by tomorrow," he stated firmly. "After that, we move. Make sure you are in good condition by then."


    Aeliana''s fingers clenched tighter around the nket, her knuckles whitening as she straightened slightly. Her voice, though quiet, carried an edge of determination. "I will not miss it."


    The Duke''s brow furrowed slightly at her words, his expression unreadable. A pause hung heavy between them, the silence broken only by the faint crash of waves outside the window.


    "...Is that so?" he finally said, his voice calm butden with something inscrutable.


    Aeliana held his gaze for a moment, her heart thudding in her chest. The tension in the air was palpable, her father''s words carrying a weight she couldn''t entirely decipher.


    "Yes," she replied, her tone steady despite the tremor in her hands. "I''ll be ready."


    The Duke exhaled, his broad shoulders rxing just slightly as he regarded her. "See that you are," he said, his voice softer now. "This is not a ce for hesitation or frailty. If you cannot manage yourself, there will be no second chances."


    Aeliana''s jaw tightened, her teeth clenching behind her veil. "I understand."

 Chapter 353 Took you long enough (2)

    Corvina felt heat rise to her cheeks, a rare wave of embarrassment washing over her as she realized the ring oversight she''d made. How could I miss something so tant? The pieces had been right in front of her¡ªhis name, his appearance, his casual confidence, and the sheer weight of the materials he''d presented. She prided herself on her sharp instincts, yet today she''d been caught off-guard more than once.


    It wasn''t just frustrating¡ªit was uneptable.


    She shook her head sharply, willing herself to focus as she straightened her posture. Clearing her throat, she folded her hands on the table, her gaze locking onto Lucavion. "Surely," she began, her tone edged with exasperation, "you could have mentioned this earlier."


    Lucavion didn''t falter. If anything, it deepened, carrying a teasing lightness that only fueled her irritation. "Then the fun would have been lost," he replied, his tone silky and unapologetic.


    Corvina stared at him, her lips pressing into a thin line as her mind scrambled for a response. Finally, she exhaled a slow, measured breath, letting her frustration melt away. "You''re impossible," she muttered, shaking her head again. "I can''t decide if you''re brilliant or insufferable."


    Lucavion leaned back in his chair, his dark eyes glinting with amusement. "Why not both?"


    Her hand twitched as though tempted to throw something at him, but she refrained. No, no. Keep yourposure, Corvina. You''re the Guild master. She rubbed her temples briefly before dropping her hands to the table. "Regardless of your... penchant for theatrics, Mister Lucavion, the fact remains: this guild operates on structure and rules. And despite your reputation, you''re not exempt from them."


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly, his smile softening into something more neutral but no less confident. "Of course, Guild master. I would expect nothing less."


    But then his smile deepened as he leaned forward slightly, his dark eyes glinting with a mix of mischief and insight. "Rules, Guildmaster," he said smoothly, his voice like silkced with steel, "are meant to be bent. As long as it''s convenient, of course. Surely, you and I both understand this, don''t we, Miss Corvina?"


    Corvina narrowed her eyes at him, her lips pressing into a thin line. She wanted to protest, to retort with some defense of structure and order, but she couldn''t. The truth of his words struck a chord she couldn''t deny. The world of adventurers, merchants, and nobles was riddled with exceptions, loopholes, and quiet agreements made behind closed doors. She''d yed that game herself more times than she cared to admit.


    And now, sitting across from the man known as the Sword Demon, she realized she was about to y it again.


    "I suppose," she began, her tone measured but edged with reluctant amusement, "there''s a certain... pragmatism in what you''re saying."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, reclining slightly in his chair as though he had already won. "Pragmatism is the foundation of progress, Miss Corvina. You know it, I know it¡ªwhy pretend otherwise?"


    Corvina sighed inwardly. He was insufferable, yes, but also undeniably sharp. She had stated the dangers of issuing a new identity for formality''s sake earlier, yet now that she knew who he was, her perspective shifted. This man wasn''t just some rogue adventurer or ambitious merchant''s son. He was the Sword Demon, a figure whose reputation could open doors¡ªor burn them to ash.


    As long as this matter remained small and contained, the risks were manageable. And keeping someone like Lucavion in her guild''s good graces? That could yield benefits she hadn''t even begun to imagine.


    Her instincts whispered to her, a faint thrill tingling at the edge of her thoughts. This man will make things much, much more interesting... if not entirely unpredictable.


    "Fine," Corvina said atst, her voice steady. "I''ll see to your request, Mister Lucavion. But I''ll hold you to your word¡ªthis new identity stays within the boundaries of reason. If it leads to anything thatpromises my guild or its reputation..." She trailed off, her tone carrying an unspoken warning.


    Lucavion inclined his head, his smirk softening into something almost charming. "Of course, Guild master. You have my word."


    Corvina studied him for a moment longer, her sharp gaze searching for any hint of deceit. All she found was confidence¡ªand a glimmer of something more, something dangerous yet undeniably maic. She shook her head, more to herself than to him, and rose from her chair.


    "I''ll prepare the necessary documentation," she said briskly. "And while I''m at it, I''ll make sure your dealings with the guild are logged... discreetly."


    Lucavion stood as well, his movements fluid and unhurried. "Much appreciated, Miss Corvina. I knew I was in capable hands the moment I walked through your doors."


    Her lips twitched in a faint smile despite herself. "Just try not to make me regret it."


    Lucavion chuckled as he adjusted his coat, his dark eyes glinting with intrigue. "Regret? Miss Corvina, I promise only one thing: I''ll make sure you''re never bored."


    Just as Lucavion reached the door, his boots clicking softly against the polished floor, Corvina''s voice halted him.


    "Wait," she called, her toneced with a mix of curiosity and practicality. "Is there a name you''d prefer for this new identity?"


    Lucavion paused mid-step, turning his head slightly to nce over his shoulder. A faint smile yed on his lips as he seemed to consider her question. Finally, he turned fully, his dark eyes glinting with something between amusement and calction. "Let''s go with Luca."


    Corvina raised an eyebrow. "Luca? Isn''t that a little... simr to your real name?"


    Lucavion''s smile deepened, his tone carrying a quiet confidence. "Sometimes, simrities are often the ones overlooked."


    She gave him a skeptical look, her arms crossing as she leaned against the table. "I don''t agree with you, but whatever. It''s your identity. I just hope this doesn''te back to bite me."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, inclining his head in a gesture of polite acknowledgment. "Oh, don''t worry, Guild master. If anything bites, I promise to take full responsibility."


    Corvina rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress the faint twitch of a smile. "Fine. Luca, it is. I''ll make the arrangements."


    "Thank you, Miss Corvina," Lucavion replied smoothly, tipping an imaginary hat as he turned back toward the door. "Until we meet again."


    As the door closed behind him, Corvina let out a long sigh, her thoughts swirling. Luca, huh? She couldn''t shake the feeling that she''d just made a deal with the devil¡ªor perhaps someone even more unpredictable.


    And yet, she couldn''t help but feel a flicker of anticipation. Never bored indeed.


    ********


    Lucavion stepped out into the cool night air, the door of the Adventurer''s Guild clicking softly shut behind him. The faint hum of activity in Stormhaven''s harbor filled the silence,nterns flickering as the wind carried the salty tang of the ocean.


    From a nearby shadow, Vitaliara emerged in a shimmer of light, her ethereal form bounding effortlessly onto his shoulder. She perched there with her usual grace, her tail curling loosely around his neck. Her glowing eyes narrowed as she regarded him. Your next read awaits at empire


    [Why did you decide to hide your name, Lucavion?] she asked, her tone pointed. [If you were going to drop that Sword Demon hintter, wouldn''t it have been better to hide it from the start?]


    Lucavion smirked, adjusting his coat as he began walking down the cobblestone street. "No. This is just a temporary convention," he replied, his tone calm but deliberate.


    [A convention?] Vitaliara''s tail flicked in exasperation. [You and your cryptic nonsense. You''re not even trying to hide that there''s more to this, are you?]


    "Perhaps," Lucavion said with a faint chuckle, his dark eyes scanning the lively streets ahead. "But not every question needs an answer, Vitaliara. You should know that by now."


    Her glow brightened slightly as she bristled. [I''m your familiar, remember? You can''t just leave me out of your schemes and expect me not to ask questions.]


    Lucavion sighed, his smirk fading into a faintly amused smile. "And I''ve told you before, my dear, that some secrets are safer kept within my mind."


    Her glow brightened as she swung herself down, dangling upside down from his shoulder to meet his gaze directly. [You¡­ Is this rted to that blonde girl?]


    Lucavion hesitated for a heartbeat¡ªa pause so subtle that it could have been missed by anyone less attuned to him than Vitaliara. "Noment," he said atst, his voice quiet but firm.


    [Noment? Really?] Vitaliara''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, the soft glow of her form flickered, reflecting her annoyance. But she didn''t press further. Instead, she adjusted her perch and sighed, her tail swayingzily. [Impossible, just like your master¡­..No you are worse than him¡­.]


    "I will take it as an honor." he quipped, a faint grin tugging at his lips.


    They walked on infortable silence, the rhythm of their footsteps blending with the distant sound of waves. Above them, the stars glittered faintly, their cold light illuminating the path ahead.


    Vitaliara''s voice broke the quiet, softer this time. [Lucavion, you''ve always been like this. Calcting. Strategizing. Keeping so much of yourself locked away. Do you ever wonder if it''s worth it?]


    Lucavion''s smirk softened, his gaze lifting to the horizon. "Worth is a strange thing, Vitaliara. It''s fluid, subjective. For now, it''s enough that I know where I stand."


    [And where''s that?] she asked, her voice quieter still, almost gentle.@@novelbin@@


    "Well, that is something for you to figure out."


    [¡­..]

 Chapter 354 What he was doing

    Lucavion continued his unhurried stroll through the lively streets of Stormhaven, Vitaliara perched on his shoulder like a regal warden. The flickeringntern light danced across the cobblestones, casting shadows that seemed to y a silent game of tag.


    "We''vee far tonight," Lucavion remarked, his voice soft as he took in the vibrant city around him.


    [And we still have further to go,] Vitaliara replied, her glowing eyes sweeping over the bustling streets. [But first, rest. I can feel your weariness, Lucavion.]@@novelbin@@


    Indeed, just as Vitaliara had stated, Lucavion had been working non-stop in thest 5 months of traveling time. After all, traveling from west to east was not something that could happen in a short amount of time.


    Especially without having the machinery or other products that made traveling convenient. Even though Aether was really one of the finest mounts and she was quite strong and fast, even she had limits.


    And Lucavion in fact was not someone to waste any opportunity to get stronger.


    He gave a slight nod, acknowledging her concern. "True enough. Let''s find an inn."


    Lucavion continued his measured stride through the streets, his gaze distant but sharp, his thoughts delving into the countless days and nights he''d spent on this journey. The flickeringnterns cast fleeting shadows over his figure, his silhouette blending with the bustling vibrancy of Stormhaven.


    [You''ve driven yourself relentlessly these past months,] Vitaliara noted, her voice calm but tinged with concern. Her glowing eyes flitted over his features, catching the faint lines of weariness he carried with his usual poise. [Even Aether needed her moments of respite. But you? You''ve barely paused, Lucavion.]


    "It''s necessary," he replied, his voice low but resolute. "The path between Westward Range and the Eastern Realms isn''t a leisurely stroll, and there''s little use in letting opportunities go to waste."


    Indeed, the journey had been grueling. The roads that connected the sprawling cities were anything but safe, infested with monsters that turned the wilderness into a treacherous expanse. These creatures, the bane ofmon travelers and weaker adventurers had been a constant source of opportunity for Lucavion.


    He had deliberately chosen less-traveled paths, navigating through valleys and over ridges where danger was almost guaranteed. For the average person¡ªor even a lesser Awakened¡ªit would have been madness. But for Lucavion, it was a calcted investment.


    Every encounter had been a test of strength, each monster a stepping stone in his relentless pursuit of growth. The [me of Equinox], his core that harmonized the opposing forces of life and death, had grown stronger with each battle. Yet, frustratingly, he remained just shy of a breakthrough to the coveted 4-star level. The monsters he faced, even at their peaks,cked the potency required to fuel that next step.


    Still, the hunt had not been fruitless. Where his me of Equinox faltered, his [Devourer of Stars] core thrived. The starlight mana within him had grown sharper, more polished, and more aligned with his unique physique. As he fought and refined, his cultivation advanced rapidly.


    ''It''s ironic,'' he mused, a faint smile curving his lips. ''A technique meant to honor my master, yet it has started bing something entirely my own.''


    The [Devourer of Stars] was no longer a rigid method; it had evolved under his hand, tailored to his unique energy pathways and physical constitution. He drew power from the stars themselves, their light transmuted into mana that resonated with the core of his being. Each refinement made the technique more his, shaping it into a tool perfectly suited for him.


    [You''re on the verge,] Vitaliara said, interrupting his thoughts. Her tail swayed gently, her tone thoughtful. [I can feel it. Your starlight mana¡ªit''s different now, brighter, more focused. You''ve pushed it to a point where it''s almost ready to bloom into something greater.]


    Lucavion nodded faintly. "Almost isn''t enough. Not yet. But soon."


    [And the me of Equinox?] she pressed, her voice quieter now. [You''vee so far, but you''ve also neglected rest. If you don''t find bnce, even the strongest mes can burn out.]


    His smirk deepened, though there was no mockery in it¡ªonly a quiet eptance. "Bnce is the whole essence of that me, Vitaliara. I''m well aware. But this stagnation won''tst. The right challenge is out there, waiting."


    And indeed.


    After all, he came to his city to achieve two things.


    One to save a certain daughter.


    And second, to achieve his breakthrough.


    *******


    The two made their way to the heart of the city, where the finest amodations were clustered. It didn''t take long to locate a well-lit establishment with a polished sign swaying gently in the night breeze: The Golden Ember. Its inviting glow promisedfort and reprieve.


    Stepping inside, Lucavion paused, his sharp gaze scanning the room. The spacious interior was bustling with activity, a hum of conversation rising above the clink of sses and the soft strumming of a lute in the corner. What caught his attention, however, were the auras.


    Strong ones.


    Awakened.


    Lucavion''s dark eyes swept the room, lingering on the flickering intensity of Awakened auras scattered throughout. Each pulse of power was a subtle beacon, revealing the diverse calibers of those gathered in The Golden Ember''smon hall. His smirk deepened, though his demeanor remainedposed.


    "Well, well," he murmured, stepping further into the room, his boots clicking softly against the polished wooden floor. "It seems Stormhaven has be a convergence point."


    [These are no ordinary travelers,] Vitaliara observed, her voice low but edged with interest. Her glowing gaze flitted from one Awakened to the next, noting the diversity of energy signatures. [Some are strong enough to rival you. And look there¡ª] she nodded toward a table in the corner, where a figure sat with an enormous shadowy wolf curled at their feet. [Even familiars are present.]


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, acknowledging her observation. "The duke''s expedition must have garnered more attention than I anticipated. Such a gathering of power is rarely a coincidence."


    [Or an entirely safe one,] Vitaliara added. Her tail flicked lightly as she perched higher on his shoulder. [Not everyone gathered here will be an ally. Or even neutral.]


    "True enough," Lucavion said, his tone unhurried. "But the more, the merrier. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    [Vignce is better,] she countered, her voice sharp with caution. [Not everyone here has good karma. And I doubt their interests will align with ours.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, the sound a blend of amusement and calction. "Karma is a luxury we can overlook for now. As long as they''re useful, their sins don''t concern me. That being said, I''ll take note of the most intriguing among them."


    [You''d better,] Vitaliara said, her tone tinged with quiet resignation. [Human nature rarely changes.]


    Experience tales at empire


    He didn''t argue. Instead, he made his way to the counter, securing a room with his usual effortless charm. The innkeeper¡ªa stout woman with shrewd eyes and a no-nonsense demeanor¡ªgave him the key but not without a brief, appraising nce at Vitaliara.


    "It''s rare to see such a creature in these parts," she remarked casually, though her tone carried a subtle edge.


    Lucavion''s smirk softened into something polite yet distant. "A rarity, perhaps. But one that prefers her privacy."


    The woman gave a curt nod, handing over the key without furtherment.


    Ascending the staircase, Lucavion''s thoughts remained on the room below. Each aura he''d sensed was a piece in therger puzzle he''de here to solve. The daughter he sought to save and his own imminent breakthrough¡ªthey were tied to this city''s convergence of power, and he would navigate its web with precision.


    Reaching the room, he unlocked the door and stepped inside. It was modest but well-appointed, with sturdy furniture and arge window that overlooked the lively streets below. Setting his pack down, he nced at Vitaliara, who had leaped gracefully onto the windowsill.


    And then he mumbled while posing to take his clothes out.


    Lucavion began unbuckling his coat with deliberate slowness, his smirk deepening as he caught Vitaliara''s sharp gaze from the windowsill. "Shouldn''t I get some privacy?" he asked, his tone dripping with yful mischief. "Or would you rather stay here, you peeping cat?"


    [Vitality incarnate does not ''peep,''] Vitaliara shot back, her tail flicking sharply. [And I am not a cat!]


    Lucavion chuckled, neatly folding his coat before moving to unbutton his shirt. "You may not be a peeping cat, but you''re certainly a peeping tom."


    Her glowing eyes narrowed, her posture stiffening with indignation. [Peeping tom? What is that supposed to mean?]


    "Nothing," he replied smoothly, though the glint in his eye said otherwise.


    [Why do I feel offended?] she demanded, her tail curling tighter around her paws as she stared him down.


    "Must be your imagination," he said with a shrug, his voiceced with mock innocence. "I wouldn''t dream of offending you, Vitaliara."


    Her glow brightened slightly, signaling her simmering irritation. [For someone so smart, you''re remarkably annoying sometimes.]


    "That''s what makes me charming," he quipped, neatly setting his shirt aside before pulling a fresh tunic from his pack. "But since you''re so insistent, I''ll forgive your trespasses this time."


    [Vitaliara does not trespass,] she retorted, lifting her chin as if her very pride were at stake. [And certainly not for someone as insufferable as you.]


    Lucavion''sughter was low and warm as he tugged the tunic over his head. "You wound me, truly. But I suppose I''ll survive."


    [Survival is the least of your concerns,] she muttered, turning her gaze to the streets below as if dismissing him entirely. But the faint flick of her tail betrayed her lingering irritation¡ªand maybe, just maybe, a touch of amusement.


    Lucavion leaned against the edge of the bed, watching her with azy grin. "You''re adorable when you''re flustered, Vitaliara."


    [I am never flustered,] she snapped, her glow ring indignantly. [And certainly not by you.]


    "Of course not," he replied, his grin widening. "Just as I''m not insufferable."


    Her silence spoke volumes, but when she finally turned back to him, her eyes gleamed with a spark of begrudging humor. [One of these days, Lucavion, your wit will get you into trouble.]


    "It usually does," he agreed with a smirk.


    "But isn''t that half the fun?"


    She didn''t have anything to say about that.


    ---------------A/N-------------


    Happy new year.


    A small mass release for the gang, hope you have a good year in 2025.

 Chapter 355 You are allowed

    <Three dayster, Duke''s mansion>


    Inside the Duke''s mansion, a room was quiet, the only sound the rhythmic crash of waves against the distant shore.


    Aeliana sat by her bed, her slender form draped in her usual heavy robe. She leaned back against the cushioned headboard, her breathing even as she stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain erupted in her chest, like a w tearing through her lungs. Her eyes widened as she clutched at her throat, gasping for air. Before she could cry out, a wet, metallic taste filled her mouth.


    "Burghk-!"


    A violent cough wracked her body, and when she pulled her hand away, it was stained crimson.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps as she stared at the blood on her palm, her vision blurring. Panic seized her as she doubled over, trembling.


    The door burst open, and her maid, Liana, rushed in, her face pale with worry. "Mydy!" she eximed, dropping to her knees at Aeliana''s side. Without hesitation, she reached for the small vial of medicine kept on the bedside table.


    "Here," the maid said urgently, uncorking the vial and pressing it into Aeliana''s shaking hands. "Drink this¡ªit will help."


    Aeliana''s fingers fumbled with the vial as she tried to steady herself. The maid gently guided her hands, helping her tilt the vial to her lips. The thick, bitter liquid burned as it slid down her throat, but the effect was immediate. Her coughing subsided, though her chest still ached, and her breaths came in uneven gasps.


    As the medicine took hold, Aeliana''s strength waned, and she slumped forward, her bnce faltering. The maid instinctively reached out to steady her, her hands warm and firm against Aeliana''s trembling frame.


    But as she did that, she made a mistake. While trying to help her, she slightly moved her veil¡­


    And to that, the maid''s eyes widened as her gaze fell on Aeliana''s exposed skin for a split second. The ckened lines and cracked pores that marred her pale skin were stark and jarring. Despite her attempts to hide it, the illness''s cruel marks were impossible to miss.


    It was really disgusting,pletely against a person''s eyes and sense of art.


    Her expression betrayed her shock, her lips parting slightly as her eyes flicked between Aeliana''s hands and the veil that barely concealed her torment.


    And that was something that Aeliana had always been familiar with.


    The same gaze that the maid had at that time, was the same gaze that everyone had thrown at her when she had first gotten her illness.


    To that Aeliana''s reaction was swift and sharp.


    "Don''t touch me!" she hissed, pping the maid''s hands away with what little strength she had left. Her voice wasced with anger, but beneath it was a raw vulnerability that sent the maid recoiling.


    Aeliana''s trembling hands reached for the veil she had discarded earlier, pulling it over her face in one swift motion. Her fingers tugged the fabric into ce, ensuring every inch of her face was concealed. She turned away from the maid, her breathing stillbored, but her movements were frantic and defensive.


    Her expression betrayed her shock, her lips parting slightly as her eyes flicked between Aeliana''s hands and the veil that barely concealed her torment.


    "Out!" Aeliana snapped, her voice sharp and trembling. "Get out! Now!"


    "Mydy¡ª" the maid began, her voice faltering as she reached out again.


    "Leave!" Aeliana''s shout rang through the room, raw and desperate. She turned her face further away, her hands clenching into fists against herp. "I don''t need your pity. Just go!"


    The maid hesitated for a moment, her expression filled with both guilt and helplessness. Finally, she lowered her gaze and stood, stepping back toward the door.


    "As you wish, mydy," she murmured softly before slipping out of the room and closing the door behind her.


    As the silence returned, Aeliana slumped against the bed, her body trembling from exhaustion and the aftermath of her outburst. She pulled her veil tighter around her face, her chest heaving with shallow breaths.


    As the door clicked shut and the maid''s hesitant footsteps faded down the hall, silence reimed the room. The air felt heavy, thick with unspoken emotions and the lingering taste of bitter medicine. Aeliana''s trembling hands moved with practiced urgency, pulling the veil tighter around her face, tucking it securely to hide every inch of exposed skin.


    Her fingers, still shaking, adjusted her sleeves and the hem of her robe, ensuring not a sliver of her discolored, cracked skin was visible. Each motion was precise, almost mechanical, born from years of necessity. But with every adjustment, her chest tightened, a deep, seething hatred simmering within her.


    Not for the maid. Not for her illness.


    For the veil. For theyers of fabric that imprisoned her.


    Her fists clenched against the thick fabric of her robes as she turned and slumped onto the bed. The ornate headboard loomed above her like a monument to everything she despised. She pulled her knees to her chest, curling into herself, her face buried against her legs.


    The veil brushed against her skin, a constant reminder of its presence, suffocating and oppressive. She despised it with every fiber of her being, yet she couldn''t bear to remove it. Not after what she''d seen on the maid''s face¡ªthat flicker of revulsion, no matter how quickly the girl had tried to hide it.


    ''They always look at me like that,'' she thought bitterly, her mind racing back to memories she had tried to bury. The first time she had stepped out of her room after the marks began to spread, the way the servants averted their eyes, the whispered murmurs she wasn''t meant to hear.


    ''Disgusting.''


    ''How tragic.''


    ''She''s not even human anymore.''


    Her arms tightened around her knees as if she could make herself smaller as if she could disappear entirely. She didn''t cry. There were no tears left for this, no energy to mourn a life that had long since slipped away. She simply stayed like that, curled into a fragile ball, her breathing shallow and uneven.


    The minutes stretched on, the room enveloped in a heavy silence broken only by the faint crash of waves in the distance. Aeliana didn''t move. She didn''t need to. This was familiar¡ªtoo familiar.


    It was how she had always coped. No tears, no screams, just silence and stillness.


    If she stayed like this long enough, maybe the ache in her chest would fade. Maybe the suffocating weight of the veil would be bearable again.


    Maybe.


    KNOCK!


    But it appeared that even that little time was just too much for her.


    The knock on the door echoed through the suffocating silence of the room, pulling Aeliana from the fog of her thoughts. Her body tensed as a familiar voice followed the knock, deep and authoritative yet with a measured gentleness.


    "Aeliana."


    She recognized it instantly¡ªher father. The Duke.@@novelbin@@


    Her breath hitched as she scrambled to pull the nket over herself, covering her body entirely. The thought of him seeing her like this, vulnerable and exposed, filled her with a sharp, aching dread. Once she was sufficiently hidden beneath the thick fabric, her voice, though strained, cut through the air.


    "Enter."


    The door creaked open, and the Duke stepped inside, his presencemanding as always. He paused in the doorway, his sharp eyes scanning the room beforending on her huddled figure on the bed. His gaze lingered for a moment, and though his expression was unreadable, there was a flicker of concern in his eyes.


    "You had one of your attacks again, didn''t you?" he asked, his voice steady but edged with quiet worry.


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line, her body curling further beneath the nket. "What does it matter?" she snapped, her tone sharp and unweing. "You''ve seen it enough times. It''s nothing new."


    The Duke exhaled a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging slightly as he crossed the room. He stopped a few paces from the bed, his imposing figure casting a shadow over her fragile frame. "It matters because you matter," he said, his tone softening slightly. "Even when you refuse to believe it."


    Aeliana didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the corner of the nket she clutched tightly in her hands. Her chest rose and fell in shallow, uneven breaths as her father''s words hung in the air.


    The Duke straightened, his demeanor shifting back to one of authority. "I came to inform you that the vantage point you requested has been arranged. Everything is ready."


    Her eyes flicked up to meet his, a faint spark of surprise breaking through her guarded expression. "Already?" she asked, her voice low and skeptical.


    "Yes," he replied, nodding. "You''ll have Madeline at your side, as well as a contingent of knights to ensure your safety. The location is secure, and I''ve made certain it will provide the view you desired."


    Aeliana''s fingers tightened around the nket, pulling it higher as if to shield herself from his gaze. "I don''t need her," she said curtly. "Or the knights." Stay updated with empire


    "You do," the Duke countered firmly. "And you will have them. This isn''t negotiable."


    Her lips curled into a faint scowl, but she didn''t argue further. There was no point¡ªhis decisions, once made, were immutable.


    "I''ve also had cloaks and veils prepared," he added, gesturing briefly toward a neatly folded bundle in the corner of the room. "They will ensure you''re properly covered and shielded from the elements. And from prying eyes."


    The mention of the veils made her stomach twist, a bitter taste rising in her throat. Still, she nodded reluctantly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Fine."


    The Duke''s gaze lingered on her, his sharp features etched with a mix of authority and concern. He crossed his arms, his imposing figure casting a shadow that seemed to stretch across the room.


    "The recruitment for the expedition will be finalized by tomorrow," he stated firmly. "After that, we move. Make sure you are in good condition by then."


    Aeliana''s fingers clenched tighter around the nket, her knuckles whitening as she straightened slightly. Her voice, though quiet, carried an edge of determination. "I will not miss it."


    The Duke''s brow furrowed slightly at her words, his expression unreadable. A pause hung heavy between them, the silence broken only by the faint crash of waves outside the window.


    "...Is that so?" he finally said, his voice calm butden with something inscrutable.


    Aeliana held his gaze for a moment, her heart thudding in her chest. The tension in the air was palpable, her father''s words carrying a weight she couldn''t entirely decipher.


    "Yes," she replied, her tone steady despite the tremor in her hands. "I''ll be ready."


    The Duke exhaled, his broad shoulders rxing just slightly as he regarded her. "See that you are," he said, his voice softer now. "This is not a ce for hesitation or frailty. If you cannot manage yourself, there will be no second chances."


    Aeliana''s jaw tightened, her teeth clenching behind her veil. "I understand."

 Chapter 356 Recruitment

    The streets of Stormhaven were alive with the energy of the bustling city, even in thete evening. The salty tang of the sea mixed with the scents of grilled fish and spices from nearby food stalls. Lanterns hung from wrought iron posts, their flickering light casting long shadows on the cobblestones. Merchants packed up their stalls, sailors swapped tales of their voyages, and the asional drunkard wobbled through the streets, adding to the symphony of city life.


    ra walked quietly beside Cedric, her thoughts lingering on their destination. The recruitment station for the Duke''s expedition loomed in her mind like a beacon¡ªand a test. She was supposed to have reported there yesterday, but circumstances had conspired against her.


    She nced at Cedric, his expression stoic and watchful as always. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of gratitude, though she kept her voice steady. "I still can''t believe that stew was poisoned."


    Cedric''s lips twitched into a small, wry smile. "It wasn''t poisoned, Lady ra. It was just bad meat. Likely left out in the sun for too long."


    ra sighed, a hand brushing over her stomach instinctively. "It certainly felt like poison. I''ve never been so sick in my life. If not for you¡­" Her voice trailed off, but Cedric''s response was immediate.


    "It''s my duty," he said simply, his tone leaving no room for debate. "You shouldn''t concern yourself with what''s already passed. You''re well now, and that''s what matters."@@novelbin@@


    "Well enough to walk all over Stormhaven," she muttered under her breath, earning a chuckle from Cedric.


    "Better to be cautious, Lady ra. You don''t want to fall ill again before the expedition begins."


    She nodded, though her thoughts wandered back to the ordeal. She had been so excited to arrive in Stormhaven, ready to begin her final trial, only to beid low by an unfortunate meal. It had been embarrassing, to say the least. If not for Cedric''s quick thinking and steady presence, she doubted she would have recovered so quickly.


    Her attention returned to the present as they turned a corner, the sounds of the recruitment station reaching her ears before the building came into view. The unmistakable ng of weapons and the rumble of raised voices drifted through the air.


    Ahead, the recruitment station was arge stone structure with banners bearing the crest of the Thaddeus Duchy¡ªa sea serpent coiled around a trident. The open courtyard in front of the building was crowded with adventurers, mercenaries, and soldiers, all vying for attention. Torches burned brightly along the perimeter, casting a warm glow over the scene.


    Cedric slowed his pace, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. "It seems we''re not the only ones interested in this expedition," he remarked.


    ra pulled her hood tighter around her face, her nerves stirring once more. "Do you think we''re toote? That they''ve already filled the positions?"


    "I doubt it," Cedric replied, his tone steady. "The Duke would have closed the recruitment. Besides¡­" His hand rested lightly on the hilt of his sword. "We''re more than qualified. They''ll see that."


    ra nodded, though the knot in her stomach tightened. This was it¡ªthe first step of her trial. She took a deep breath, pushing aside the lingering fatigue from her recent illness.


    As they approached the gates of the station, a guard in polished armor stepped forward, his expression firm but professional. "State your names and purpose," he barked, his hand resting on the pommel of his sword.


    ra took a steadying breath and stepped forward, pulling a small, weathered card from her pocket. She held it out to the guard, who squinted at the adventurer ID under the flickering torchlight. The card simply read ra and bore her rank: D-Rank. The edges of the card were slightly frayed, evidence of frequent use.


    Cedric stepped forward as well, presenting an identical card with the same rank and just his first name: Cedric. The guard inspected them both briefly before his gaze flicked back to ra. His eyes narrowed as he noted the faint shimmer of her mana under her cloak.


    "A mage?" he asked, his tone tinged with incredulity.


    ra nodded, sping her hands lightly in front of her. "Yes. I specialize in frost magic."


    The guard''s expression shifted into something distinctly condescending. He handed the adventurer cards back to Cedric with a scoff and crossed his arms. "A D-Rank rogue mage?" he said, his voice loud enough to draw a few curious nces from nearby recruits. "Right. That''s a new one."


    ra stiffened, her cheeks burning, but she kept herposure. "I assure you, I''m no imposter¡ª"


    "You''re wasting your breath," the guard interrupted, shaking his head with a sneer. "Mages don''t crawl out of the dirt. If you were a real mage, you''d have a noble''s crest or a Mage Tower insignia. You don''t look like either. This isn''t a ce for amateurs ying dress-up."


    Cedric''s jaw tightened his grip on his sword visibly tightening. "Watch your tongue," he growled. "Lady ra is more capable than most here."


    The guard raised an eyebrow at him, unimpressed. "A loyalpdog, eh? Listen, kid, this isn''t some backwater vige. This is an expedition under the Thaddeus Duchy''s banner. Impersonating a mage here isn''t just foolish¡ªit''s dangerous. You should''ve done a better job at your act."


    Experience tales at empire


    ra took a step forward, her head held high despite the insult. "I don''t need to prove anything to you," she said, her voice steady.


    "Oh, you don''t?" the guard retorted. "Then don''t be surprised when the captain tosses you out on your¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the air around ra turned icy. A sharp chill swept over the courtyard, drawing startled gasps from nearby adventurers. The guard froze mid-sentence as shimmering frost began to coalesce in the air around ra''s outstretched hand.


    Within seconds, the frost condensed into a crystalline spear, its sharp edges glittering ominously in the torchlight. The spear hovered for a moment before hurtling forward, streaking through the air like aet.


    SWOOSH!


    The frost spear grazed past the guard, so close that the icy chill left a faint sheen of frost on his cheek. It embedded itself into the wall behind him with a resounding CRACK, shattering into a spray of sparkling ice shards.


    The guard staggered back, his eyes wide with shock as he touched his frozen cheek. "What the¡ª!"


    "I suggest," ra said, her voice cold and cutting, "that you think twice before using someone of impersonating a mage."


    The courtyard had gone silent, all eyes on her. Cedric stepped forward, cing a hand on ra''s shoulder in a silent gesture of restraint, though the pride in his expression was unmistakable.


    The guard''s face twisted briefly, a sh of indignation crossing his features, but it vanished almost as quickly as it hade. He straightened his posture, brushing a hand over his frost-slicked cheek and exhaling sharply. The courtyard was still silent, the tension thick in the air as every eye remained on him.


    With a grudging nod, he lowered his gaze briefly toward ra. "I stand corrected," he said, his voice steady butcking the condescension from earlier. "You''ve made your point, mage."


    Cedric''s eyes narrowed slightly, watching the guard''s movements with suspicion, but ra remainedposed, her frosty demeanor fading into a calm, quiet confidence. She didn''t gloat or press further, simply inclining her head slightly in acknowledgment.


    The guard turned to Cedric next, his tone more measured now. "Both of you¡ªfollow me. I''ll take you to Captain Edran."


    Without waiting for a response, he pivoted sharply on his heel and began walking toward the building''s entrance. ra and Cedric exchanged a nce before following, the silence around them breaking as the onlookers murmured and whispered among themselves.


    "Arrogant bastard," Cedric said under his breath, his expression still looking angry. He really wanted to show this guard his ce, but since ra didn''t mention anything he refrained from acting rashly.


    As they approached therge double doors leading into the recruitment station, the guard''s pace remained brisk. His demeanor, though stiff, had shifted¡ªthere was no lingering arrogance, only a sense of professional duty as he escorted them.


    Inside, the station was just as lively as the courtyard. Adventurers and mercenaries of all kinds bustled about, some standing in lines while others reviewed maps pinned to the walls. The scent of ink, parchment, and oil from nearbynterns filled the air. At the far end of the room, arge desk was stationed where a man in polished armor sat, his presencemanding yet approachable.


    The guard stopped a few paces from the desk, turning to address the two neers. "Captain Edran is ahead. Present yourselves directly to him."


    ra nodded curtly. "Thank you."


    The guard hesitated for a moment, then inclined his head slightly toward her. "Good luck on the expedition. You''ll need it."


    With that, he stepped aside, his posture still tense but devoid of hostility. Cedric watched him for a moment before leading ra toward the captain.

 Chapter 357 Recruitment (2)

    Captain Edran looked up from a stack of documents as they approached, his sharp eyes quickly assessing the pair. His silver-gray hair and a faint scar running across his jawline spoke of years of experience, and the faint aura of authority around him was unmistakable.


    "You''re here for the expedition?" Edran asked, his voice steady and direct.


    "Yes, Captain," ra said, stepping forward. "My name is ra, and this is Cedric. We''vee to join."


    Edran''s gaze flicked briefly to Cedric, then back to ra. His eyes narrowed slightly as he studied her, a glimmer of curiosity evident. "A mage?"


    ra nodded. "Yes. Frost magic."


    Edran leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "Interesting. We don''t see many rogue mages, especially not ones with enough nerve toe here." His tone wasn''t dismissive, but neither was it overly weing. But then his eyes gleamed with a faint spark of amusement as he leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the desk. "I''ve heard you''ve already made an impression in the city," he remarked, his tone casual but probing.


    ra''s shoulders stiffened immediately, the faintest flicker of unease crossing her features. She hadn''t expected anyone outside the courtyard to know about the incident so soon. Was the citizens from yesterday already spreading tales, or was it just the nature of a city as vibrant and gossipy as Stormhaven?


    Noticing her reaction, Edran''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Winds are quite strong in this city, Miss ra," he said, his voice light with humor. "News spreads fast. I see we have quite a strong-spirited youngdy here."


    ra straightened her posture, the unease fading as her determination took hold. "I can''t stand injustice to women," she replied simply, her tone calm but resolute.


    Edran regarded her for a moment, his smile fading into something more serious. "Injustice to women? That is a rash path," he said, his toneced with warning.


    ra met his gaze directly, her blue eyes unwavering. "That is a path that I am willing to take."


    Edran''s expression softened slightly, though his gaze remained sharp. "Is that so? Then so be it." He leaned back again, crossing his arms as he studied her more intently. "But words only go so far. I''ll need to see for myself what you can do. Not much¡ªjust a glimpse of your abilities. Enough to understand the foundation you''re working with."


    ra hesitated briefly, then gave a firm nod. "Understood."


    Edran gestured toward a clear area in the center of the room, where other adventurers were undergoing physical and magical tests. The space was marked with scorch marks, cracks in the stone floor, and faint remnants of magical residue, evidence of prior demonstrations.


    "Mages tend to be stingy with their spells," Edran added, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "So don''t feel the need to go all out. A quick showcase will suffice."


    ra stepped into the designated area, drawing her hood back slightly to give herself more freedom to move. Her hands hovered at her sides, and she drew in a steadying breath, centering herself.


    Cedric watched silently from the sidelines, his posture rxed but his eyes keenly observing. He knew ra''s abilities well, but he also understood the importance of this moment for her. It wasn''t just about impressing Edran¡ªit was about proving to herself that she was ready.


    ra''s mana flowed effortlessly, her body humming with the familiar sensation of frost magic. She extended her hand, and in an instant, a thin sheet of ice spread across the ground, glimmering faintly under the torchlight. The temperature in the room dropped perceptibly, and a faint mist rose from the frozen surface.


    With a sharp motion, she clenched her fist. From the ice sheet erupted a series of crystalline spikes, each perfectly formed and razor-sharp. They shot upward, stopping just short of the ceiling, before shimmering and dissolving into a soft cascade of snowkes.


    The demonstrationsted mere seconds, but the precision and control were undeniable.


    Edran''s eyes narrowed slightly, his analytical gaze taking in every detail. After a moment, he nodded slowly. "Efficient. Controlled. A good start. It appears that your master is quite a fine mage."


    ra''s posture tensed almost imperceptibly as Captain Edran''s words settled over the room. Her blue eyes widened slightly, and for a split second, her calmposure faltered. How did he know about her master? Had she given herself away somehow? Was it truly that obvious?


    Edran, catching the flicker of unease in her expression, broke into a heartyugh, the deep sound filling the space. "Rx, youngdy," he said, his tone carrying a surprising warmth. "Even if it wasn''t obvious, you''ve just made it so."


    Your adventure continues at empire


    ra blinked, her cheeks flushing faintly. She opened her mouth to respond, but Edran raised a hand, still smiling. "Seeing rogue mages is a rare asion," he continued, his voice steady and thoughtful. "That''s especially true for someone your age¡ªand with that level of control. It doesn''t take much to deduce that someone guided you. I''ve been doing this long enough to know the marks of good teaching when I see them."


    She ducked her head slightly, trying topose herself. Thepliment felt both validating and a little overwhelming. "I¡­ I suppose that makes sense," she said softly, her voice tinged with flustered humility.@@novelbin@@


    Edran watched her closely, his sharp gaze softening. "You''re young, but you''re notcking in spirit. I respect that." He leaned back slightly, his arms crossing again. "And don''t worry¡ªI''m not interested in prying into your past. You''ve got your reasons for being here, and that''s enough for me."


    ra nced up at him, her blush deepening. There was something unexpectedly kind in the captain''s demeanor, a sense of fairness that put her slightly at ease. Despite his earlier sternness, he carried himself with a bnce of authority and approachability that felt almost paternal. For a moment, she wondered if this was why so many adventurers seemed to trust him.


    "Thank you, Captain," she managed, her voice moreposed now.


    Edran smiled faintly, a glint of amusement still lingering in his eyes. "Save the thanks forter. You''re just getting started. And trust me, the challenges ahead won''t care if you''ve got a good teacher or not. It''s your own strength and resolve that''ll see you through."


    ra nodded firmly, her resolve strengthening. "I''ll remember that."


    Cedric, who had been quietly observing the exchange, stepped forward slightly, a re on his face. He looked rather gruff and angry. "She is already proving herself; she will not stop here."


    Edran''s gaze snapped to Cedric, the warmth in his expression vanishing in an instant. His sharp, cold eyes bore into the knight, carrying an unspoken challenge. Cedric, undeterred, met Edran''s gaze head-on, his jaw tightening as he refused to back down.


    For a tense moment, silence fell between them. Then, without warning, the longsword at Edran''s side hissed free of its scabbard. The de gleamed in the torchlight as it sliced through the air in a swift, controlled arc.


    CLANG!


    Cedric reacted on instinct, drawing his own de and intercepting Edran''s strike at thest possible moment. The force of the sh sent a reverberating shock down his arms, and he stumbled back a step, his bnce momentarily faltering.


    Edran held his stance for a beat longer, the tip of his sword pointed toward Cedric''s chest, before smoothly retracting his de. He sheathed it in a single fluid motion, his expression unreadable.


    "A knight that speaks unnecessarily is a burden," Edran said, his voice cold and clipped. His eyes lingered on Cedric, their sharpness unwavering. "Focus on protecting yourdy. That is your role."


    Cedric''s chest rose and fell with heavy breaths, a thin bead of sweat trailing down his temple. His grip on his sword tightened, but he didn''t reply, understanding the weight behind Edran''s words. Slowly, he straightened, lowering his de.


    Edran turned his back on them, his steps deliberate as he moved toward his desk. "You will be assigned to the fourth group," he said over his shoulder, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Cedric''s knuckles whitened around the hilt of his sword, but he held his tongue. ra, watching the exchange with wide eyes, ced a hand lightly on his arm. "Cedric," she murmured, her voice soft but firm.


    He nced at her, his tension easing slightly as he met her gaze. With a curt nod, he sheathed his sword and stepped back, his usualposure slowly returning.


    Edran didn''t look back as he addressed them onest time. "Report to the fourth station for briefing. Walk just straight, then turn right. You will see the sign for the fourth station."


    ra and Cedric nodded curtly at Edran''s dismissal and began making their way toward the exit. Cedric''s steps were heavy, his frustration still evident, but ra''s mind was already preupied with the events that had just transpired.


    As they neared the threshold, movement near the entrance caught ra''s attention. She nced toward the recruitment desk and froze, her heart skipping a beat. There, standing before the same guard who had questioned her earlier, was a young man with pitch-ck eyes and unruly dark hair.


    ''That''s him¡­ the one from the inn,'' ra thought, her breath catching for a moment. Her memory of his wide-eyed stare resurfaced, along with the brief but curious encounter. There was something about him¡ªsomething she couldn''t quite ce.


    Without thinking, she slowed her steps and focused her senses, honing in on the exchange at the desk. The faint hum of the room dulled around her as she tuned in on the conversation.


    "ID?" the guard asked, his tone brisk.


    The young man produced a small card, sliding it across the counter. "Here."


    The guard picked it up, his eyes scanning the information. "Hmm¡­ Name: Luca. Adventurer rank: D. A swordsman."


    ''Luca,'' ra repeated in her mind,mitting the name to memory.


    There was one name that came into her mind, but she would rather forget that.


    ''It can''t be.''


    Her gaze remained locked on him, taking in his rxed yet confident posture. His cat, still perched on his shoulder, flicked its tailzily, its serene demeanor contrasting with the bustling recruitment station.


    Just then for a split second, their eyes met.


    Pitch ck eyes.


    Bright blue eyes.


    As they locked, ra for some reason felt the need to avert her gaze, but she stumbled a little on the process.


    Cedric noticed her stumble. "What is it?" he asked quietly.


    "Ehm...Nothing. Let''s go."


    And just like that, they left.

 Chapter 365 A good show ?

    The sharp bark of Captain Eryndor''smand cut through the bustling docks. "Get ready! We are sailing." Experience tales with empire


    The atmosphere shifted instantly, tension snapping taut like a drawn bowstring. The crew sprang into action, casting off lines and adjusting sails with practiced precision. The adventurers, mercenaries, and mages hurried to their positions, their earlier conversations reced by grim silence. Everyone knew what wasing¡ªthe first step into danger.


    Lucavion pushed off from the railing and moved toward his designated spot near the middle of the formation. Around him, the organized chaos of departure swirled, a symphony of shouts, creaking wood, and the steady crash of waves against the hull. He inhaled deeply, the salty tang of the sea air filling his lungs. Here we go, he thought, his smirk returning as he adjusted the cor of his coat.


    [Excited?] Vitaliara asked, perched lightly on his shoulder, her glowing form shimmering faintly.


    ''I wouldn''t call it excitement,'' Lucavion replied inwardly. ''But there''s something¡­ invigorating about stepping into chaos.''


    The ship lurched gently as it began to move, the sails catching the wind. The crewmembers moved with purpose, their actions fluid and synchronized. As the docks faded into the distance, the open sea stretched before them¡ªvast, glittering, and deceptively serene.


    The tforms were conjured as they neared the first area of infestation. The three mages, stationed at clock nine, twelve, and three as directed, channeled their mana into the water. Waves shimmered as glowing symbols etched themselves into the air, forming intricate magical constructs that hovered just above the surface. Slowly, the constructs solidified into stable tforms, their surfaces smooth and unyielding.


    Lucavion stood near his assigned position, observing the process with mild interest. Impressive, he admitted inwardly. If nothing else, they''ve mastered the art of creating a battlefield where none should exist.@@novelbin@@


    The adventurers and mercenaries stepped onto the tforms, their movements cautious at first. Weapons were drawn, shields raised, and spells prepared. The air was thick with anticipation, the tension mounting as the group waited for the inevitable.


    A distant rumble echoed across the water, low and guttural. It vibrated through the air, sending ripples across the tforms and drawing every eye to the horizon.


    "They''reing," someone muttered, their voice barely above a whisper.


    The sea began to churn, waves rising unnaturally as if disturbed by an unseen force. Then, breaking through the water''s surface, the first creature appeared¡ªa hulking, grotesque form with scales glinting like tarnished metal. Its elongated body twisted unnaturally, and its maw opened to reveal rows of jagged teeth.


    Behind it, more creatures emerged, their numbers growing rapidly until the horizon was dotted with monstrous shapes. The distant rumble became a cacophony of snarls, growls, and the wet p of bodies surging through the water.


    "Hold your positions!" Captain Eryndor''s voice rang out, clear andmanding. "Do not break the line!"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he unsheathed his weapon, the de gleaming faintly in the magical light. The me of Equinox flickered to life at its edge, the delicate bnce of life and death coiling like a serpent.


    [They''re here,] Vitaliara murmured, her tone tinged with a mix of wariness and anticipation.


    ''Good,'' Lucavion thought, his gaze fixed on the approaching horde. ''Let''s see how much fun this chaos can offer.''


    With the first sh imminent, Lucavion adjusted his stance, ready to meet the monsters head-on as the battle began.


    ********


    A smaller ship drifted some distance from the Fourth Station, its sleek hull cutting through the gentle waves with quiet grace. Unlike the sixrger vessels stationed at key positions for the expedition, this one was built for mobility rather thanbat. Its sails were smaller, its deck morepact, and its crew limited to a select few tasked with ensuring the safety of its singr passenger.


    Aeliana stood at the ship''s railing, her veiled face turned toward the chaotic battle unfolding in the distance. The wind tugged at her heavy robes, the fabric billowing softly as she gripped the railing with gloved hands. Even from this distance, the sh was a spectacle of movement and sound¡ªshes of magic, the glint of steel, the guttural roars of the creatures, and the resounding shouts of the expedition teams.


    Her heart pounded, the pulse of adrenaline foreign yet intoxicating. For the first time in years, she wasn''t confined to the suffocating walls of her chamber or the carefully curated gardens of the estate. Here, on the open sea, with danger in the air and the horizon stretching endlessly before her, she felt something she hadn''t in a long time¡ªalive.


    "Is everything to your satisfaction, mydy?" Madeleina''s voice broke through her thoughts, calm yetced with subtle concern. The attendant stood a respectful distance behind her, ever-watchful.


    Aeliana didn''t respond immediately. Her gaze remained fixed on the distant tforms, where Captain Eryndor''s team was engaged inbat. The sight was both mesmerizing and unsettling. The monsters were hideous, their forms unnatural and grotesque as they surged toward the tforms. The adventurers and mercenaries moved with precision, their actions coordinated and deliberate, but the sheer number of creatures made it clear this fight would not be an easy one.


    "...It''s different," Aeliana said finally, her voice muffled by the veil but steady.


    "Different, mydy?" Madeleina asked, tilting her head slightly.


    "From how they described it," Aeliana replied. "The maids, the books¡ªthey always spoke of the sea as something beautiful, something untamed yet magnificent. But this¡­" She gestured faintly toward the battle. "This is chaos."


    Madeleina approached cautiously, her gaze flicking briefly toward the distant sh. "The sea has always been both beautiful and dangerous, mydy. Perhaps this is simply the side you were never shown."


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line beneath the veil. She said nothing, her grip tightening on the railing as her eyes darted from one point of the battle to another. She watched as Captain Eryndor''smanding presence kept his team steady, even as waves of monsters crashed against the tforms. His voice carried over the water, sharp and authoritative, ensuring the line didn''t falter.


    From this distance, she could only observe. She couldn''t hear the full weight of their shouts or feel the ground tremble beneath the force of the strikes. But even in this detached state, the raw energy of the battle seeped into her chest, filling the hollow ache that had lingered there for so long.


    Madeleina stepped closer, her hands folded neatly in front of her. "The vantage point is secure, mydy," she said gently. "You''ll remain safe here. The Duke was insistent."


    Aeliana''s jaw tightened at the mention of her father. "I know," she said curtly. "I can see that much."


    Her gaze swept across the tforms, her focus lingering on the Fourth Station. Captain Eryndor''s team was methodical, their formation holding strong despite the relentless onught. The monsters fell one after another, their grotesque bodies copsing into the water in lifeless heaps.


    But then, her eyes caught something¡ªa sh of movement, too fast and too erratic to belong to the expedition team. A single figure moved with unnerving precision, their de glinting in the light as they cut through the chaos with an almost unnatural ease.


    ''Hmm?''


    She didn''t know his name, but even from here, she could tell he was different. His movements were calcted yet fluid, his strikes deadly urate. It was as if he thrived in the chaos, his presence an anomaly.


    "Who is that?" she murmured, more to herself than to Madeleina.


    Madeleina followed her gaze, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I''m not certain, mydy. Likely one of the mercenaries or adventurers hired for the expedition."


    ''Interesting.''


    Aeliana''s eyes narrowed behind the veil as she continued to watch the lone figure. The long de he wielded shed intermittently, catching the light¡ªbut it wasn''t just ordinary light. The faint ckish glow that emanated from the weapon was unlike anything she''d seen before. It wasn''t a dull sheen or a reflection of the sun. It was dark, almost shadowy, yet illuminated by subtle, twinkling sparks.


    ''What is that?'' she thought, her brows furrowing. The light felt unnatural, otherworldly¡ªa contradiction in itself. It was dark but radiant, as though it carried the essence of starlight within its depths. Her mind raced, struggling to make sense of it. ''A starlight?''


    The term echoed in her thoughts, but even as she considered it, she felt uncertain. Was there even a mana umtion technique that could produce something like this? She had studied magic in her earlier years, and while her knowledge was iplete, she had never encountered anything remotely simr. It was as if the de defied the very principles of mana she understood.


    Her gaze shifted back to the young man. He moved with unnerving precision, cutting through the chaos as though it were a carefully choreographed dance. Each strike of his de was deliberate, each movement calcted to exploit the monsters'' weaknesses. Their grotesque forms crumbled beneath his onught, their snarls silenced before they could even reach him.


    Aeliana found herself transfixed. The rest of the adventurers and mercenaries fought valiantly, their skills honed and their formations steady. Captain Eryndor''s leadership ensured the Fourth Station held its ground. But even from her distant vantage point, it was clear that none of them shone like the young man.


    ''Well, at the very least, thank you for showing me a good show for my final moments.''


    This was a saving grace, was it not?

 Chapter 359 Fourth Station

    "You''ve got potential, but potential alone won''t get you far on this expedition. Head to the third station. Walk straight and then turn right, you will see the sign."


    Lucavion inclined his head at Edran''s directions, but the faintest furrow creased his brow. His sharp memory immediately recalled the path the blonde girl and herpanion had taken earlier.


    They turned left, he thought, the detail standing out like a ripple in still water.


    For a moment, his mind turned the observation over, questioning its significance. Edran had directed him to the third station¡ªstraight ahead and to the right. Yet the pair from earlier had clearly gone left. Was it a coincidence? Or had they been assigned to a different group entirely?


    Lucavion kept his expression neutral, offering a faint smirk as he responded. "Understood, Captain. I''ll head there right away."


    Edran gave a curt nod, his focus already shifting back to the papers on his desk.


    Turning on his heel, Lucavion strode out of the chamber, his steps deliberate but unhurried. Vitaliara''s voice brushed against his thoughts as he exited into the bustling hallway. [Something bothering you?]


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Not particrly, he replied his tone calm but edged with faint curiosity.


    Lucavion walked with purpose, his dark eyes scanning the hallway as he approached the next guard station. He inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment to the guard, who stepped aside without a word.


    Instead of turning right as instructed, Lucavion smoothly veered left, his steps unhurried but deliberate.


    [Where are you going?] Vitaliara''s voice chimed in, her tone suspicious. [Didn''t he say to turn right?]


    Lucavion smiled faintly, his tone light. Well, let''s say, I don''t like following orders.


    [Oh, I know you don''t like following orders,] Vitaliara retorted, her glowing form shifting on his shoulder. [But you''re also not someone who''d go against them just for the sake of it.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his smirk deepening. Heh¡­ What are you implying, my dear?


    There was a pause before Vitaliara replied, her voice quieter but sharper. [That girl¡­ Are you following her trail?]


    Lucavion''s face didn''t falter, though a glimmer of amusement sparked in his eyes. Wherever did you get that idea?


    He continued down the left hallway, his eyes scanning the signs along the walls. The passage was quieter here, with fewer adventurers milling about. His gaze caught two signs at a junction ahead: Fourth Station and Second Station, each pointing in a different direction.


    Lucavion slowed his pace slightly, his expression thoughtful. Which one did they go to? he wondered silently.


    [Fourth,] Vitaliara answered for him, her tone confident. [While you entered, I looked for that girl. She went this way.]


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, his smirk softening into something more contemtive. You''ve been busy, haven''t you? he thought, his tone carrying a hint of teasing.


    [Someone has to keep an eye on your distractions,] Vitaliara replied with a flick of her tail. [Now, are you going, or are you going to stand here pondering like an idiot?]


    Why mad?


    [I am not MAD!]


    Mad?


    [¡­..]


    Lucavion adjusted his coat and stepped into the room marked Fourth Station. The space was modest, filled with neatly arranged desks and shelves stacked with scrolls and ledgers. At the far side of the room, a man sat behind a heavy wooden desk, scribbling notes into a logbook.


    Lucavion''s sharp eyes scanned the man briefly, taking in hisposed demeanor and the faint but unmistakable air of discipline. Hmm, from the looks of it, this guy is also a knight, he thought, noting the upright posture and the faint scars visible along the man''s forearms.


    The knight nced up as Lucavion entered, his expression neutral but observant. "Can I help you?" he asked, his tone formal but not unfriendly.


    Lucavion offered a polite nod, his smirk faint but present. "Luca," he said smoothly. "Captain Edran sent me here to register for the expedition."


    The man raised an eyebrow slightly, then set down his quill and gestured toward the desk in front of him. "Take a seat."


    Lucavionplied, sliding into the chair with an effortless grace as he ced his ID on the desk. The knight picked it up, his eyes scanning the details quickly before setting it aside. "Name: Luca. Adventurer rank: D. upation: Swordsman. Is that correct?"


    "Spot on," Lucavion replied with a faint smirk.


    The knight gave a curt nod and began filling out a form with practiced efficiency. His quill scratched against the parchment as he asked a few standard questions¡ªemergency contact, prior experience, and whether Lucavion had any medical conditions that could affect the expedition.


    Lucavion answered each question with his usual nonchnce, keeping his responses concise but cooperative.


    It didn''t take long before the knight set down his quill and rolled up thepleted form. He tucked it into a cylindrical holder before turning back to Lucavion. "Your registration isplete," the knight said, his tone businesslike. "You''ll receive further instructions at the briefing. Stay alert and prepared."


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly as he stood. "Understood. Thank you."


    The knight nodded once more before returning to his logbook, his attention already shifting back to his work.


    As Lucavion stepped out of the station, Vitaliara''s voice drifted into his mind. [That was surprisingly uneventful.]


    Sometimes, my dear, efficiency is its own kind of art, Lucavion replied, his smirk deepening slightly as he adjusted his coat.


    [Efficiency?] Vitaliara''s tone carried a note of teasing. [I''m sure you were just hoping to see her again.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his pace unchanging as he moved down the corridor. You really are mistaking it.


    [If you were me, what would you think?]


    Lucavion chuckled softly as he adjusted his coat, his pace unhurried as he moved through the corridor. If I were in your position, my dear, he began smoothly, I''d likely think I was following that girl too.


    [See?] Vitaliara shot back, her tone triumphant butced with curiosity. [So, you admit it.]


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened, a flicker of mischief gleaming in his dark eyes. Ah, but that would only be the case if I were a normal guy.


    [And you''re not?] Vitaliara''s glowing form flickered as she tilted her head, her voice carrying a note of skepticism. [Last I checked, you can bleed like everyone else.]


    True enough, Lucavion conceded, his tone light, but we both know I''m not normal. Right? If I were following her, it wouldn''t be for the reasons you''re assuming. It would be... for something different.


    [Then what might that reason be?] Vitaliara pressed, her glowing eyes narrowing as her tail flicked lightly against his neck.


    Lucavion''s face softened into something more enigmatic, his gaze flickering with amusement. As I said before, my dear... that''s for you to figure out.


    [I really can''t remember how much I say this but, you are impossible] Vitaliara muttered, her tone exasperated but tinged with reluctant fondness. [You know that, right?]


    Lucavionughed softly, his dark eyes scanning the hallways ahead as he continued toward the briefing. And yet, you still can''t help but stay curious. Isn''t that why we make such a perfect pair?


    Vitaliara huffed, her glowing form settling back into its usual perch on his shoulder. [Perfectly infuriating, you mean.]


    Lucavion didn''t reply immediately, his smirk lingering as his thoughts wandered. The truth, of course, was far moreyered than he let on. But for now, letting Vitaliara chase her own theories was half the fun.


    Lucavion exited the camp, the city of Stormhaven opening before him in all its vibrancy. The salty breeze from the ocean teased his senses, mingling with the scents of freshly baked bread, sizzling meats, and tangy spices wafting from street stalls. The rhythmic clinking of metal from cksmiths'' forges blended with the hum of voices bartering,ughing, and asionally shouting in the market square.


    For a brief moment, Lucavion stood still, taking it all in. His hand lingered near his cor as a faint smile crept onto his lips. Ocean, chaotic yet soothing in its way.


    ''A coffee would be nice,'' he mused, the thought bringing a touch of familiarity to the foreign surroundings. It wasn''t a grand request, but there was something grounding about the idea of a steaming cup of coffee amid the city''s bustle.


    [Coffee? Now? In all this noise?] Vitaliara''s voice chimed in, a touch of amusementced with skepticism. [You really are an odd one, Lucavion.]


    He chuckled softly, his dark eyes scanning the streets. "Odd, am I? Or just a man who knows what he wants?"


    [Oh, please. You''re about as simple as a twelve-piece puzzle made of ss.]


    "ttery will get you nowhere," he replied with a smirk, his voice low enough not to draw attention as he moved deeper into the market. But try as he might, no enticing aroma of coffee wafted through the air. Instead, he found himself drawn into the maze of colorful stalls and wandering merchants, each one promising something rarer or more exotic than thest.


    Among the crowd, he noticed a small booth tucked into the corner of the square, its wares shrouded in shadow beneath a tattered awning. Intrigued, he approached, his gaze flickering over the itemsid out with care: vials of swirling liquids, charms inscribed with runes, and small pouches of herbs that seemed to exude a faint, otherworldly glow.@@novelbin@@


    "Well, well," he murmured, his fingers brushing against the edge of a charm. "And what treasures do we have here?"


    The merchant, an older man with sharp, piercing eyes, looked up from his seat. "Only the finest, traveler. These are no ordinary trinkets¡ªthey''re crafted with precision and blessed by the artisans of Lorian."


    "Lorian, you say?" Lucavion''s brow arched slightly as he turned the charm over in his hand. "Yet I don''t see their mark. Odd for something blessed by such renowned hands."


    The merchant hesitated, a flicker of nervousness crossing his face before he quickly recovered. "Ah, but that''s because these are rare, made for the discreet buyer. Their value lies in their secrecy."


    Caught you there. Lucavion set the charm back down, his smirk never faltering. "Discretion has its price," he replied smoothly, "but so does honesty." With a slight incline of his head, he stepped away, leaving the merchant to sputter excuses to the next curious passerby.


    [You could''ve called him out more directly, you know,] Vitaliara teased, her tail flicking lightly against his shoulder. [Why let him off so easily?]


    "Because, my dear, the best way to disarm a liar is to leave him wondering how much you know," Lucavion replied, his tone casual butced with amusement. "Besides, I''m still on a mission."


    [A mission for coffee? Truly noble.]


    "Where will you find such a noble guy such myself?"


    Vitaliara''s face twitched at that remark.


    ''If you were a noble, everyone would be one¡­..''


    Though she didn''t say this part.

 Chapter 360 Here are the things

    The following day, Lucavion stepped into the bustling guildhall, his sharp gaze immediately sweeping over the lively scene before him. The room was packed, a cacophony ofughter, shouting, and the asional clink of sses filling the air. Adventurers of all shapes and sizes clustered around the tables, some sharing tales of their exploits, others locked in arm-wrestling contests that sent fists crashing onto wooden surfaces.


    Lucavion adjusted his coat as he moved further into the room, his dark eyes flicking over the unfamiliar faces. The people here had a distinct look¡ªcoastal, with a ruggedness honed by the sea. Their attire reflected the influence of the ocean that defined Stormhaven''s identity. Men sported open vests or shirts, their chests bare and bronzed from long days under the sun. Women wore light, flowing garments that bared their shoulders and arms, some even their midriffs. The fabrics were vibrant, dyed in rich blues, greens, and whites that mirrored the colors of the waves.


    [Quite the disy,] Vitaliara remarked, her glowing eyes scanning the room from her perch on his shoulder. [It''s a far cry from the more reserved styles we''ve seen ind.]


    "Indeed," Lucavion replied, his tone light but thoughtful. "The sea leaves its mark on everything, doesn''t it? Including the people."


    His gaze lingered on a group of adventurers at a nearby table. They were pirates¡ªor at least heavily influenced by the cultureughing raucously as one of them mmed a tankard down, foam spilling over the edges. One of the women in the group threw her head back, her sun-kissed hair catching the light as sheughed, the sound carrying above the din.


    Lucavion couldn''t help but smirk faintly. "Lively bunch."


    [And loud,] Vitaliara added, her tail flicking slightly in mild exasperation. [Though I suppose that''s part of their charm.]


    He stepped further into the guild, weaving through the crowd with practiced ease. The tables were littered with maps, bottles, and weapons, each object telling a story of the adventurers who owned them. The scent of saltwater and ale mingled with the faint tang of sweat, creating an atmosphere that was equal parts chaotic and invigorating.


    As he approached the counter, he noted the bulletin board to his left, its surface stered with notices. Job postings, bounties, and expedition rosters jostled for space, each one scrawled with bold, hurried letters. His sharp eyes caught a few high-paying bounties, but nothing out of the ordinary¡ªyet.


    The guild receptionist, a sharp-eyed woman with dark hair tied back in a practical braid, noticed himing and nced up as Lucavion approached.


    ''ck hair, ck eyes, and scar on the right eye. It is this guy.''


    "Please wait a second."


    The guild receptionist leaned slightly forward, her sharp eyes locking onto Lucavion''s distinctive features: jet-ck hair, equally dark eyes, and the faint scar etched over his right eye. Her gaze lingered for only a moment before a smile curved her lips, polite yet carrying a hint of intrigue.


    "Mister Luca!" she called, her voice cutting cleanly through the lively din of the guildhall.


    The sudden attention was palpable. Heads turned, conversations paused, and more than a few adventurers sized him up, their gazes ranging from idle curiosity to subtle scrutiny. Lucavion didn''t flinch under the weight of their stares. Instead, he adjusted the cuff of his coat with a faint smirk, his expression calm and unaffected as he approached the counter.


    The receptionist straightened, her professional demeanor intact. "The Guild Master has been expecting you," she said, her voice clear but tinged with an air of formality. "If you''ll follow the hallway to the right, her office is at the end. She''s waiting for you."


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly, his dark eyes catching hers for a brief moment. "Understood," he replied smoothly. "Thank you."


    She gestured toward the indicated hallway, but before he turned to leave, her gaze softened, a flicker of something akin to amusement or curiosity crossing her features. "Good luck," she added, her voice quieter now, as though the words were meant for him alone.


    Lucavion nodded once more, offering a faint, enigmatic smile before heading toward the hallway. Behind him, the murmurs of the guild resumed, some hushed whispers clearly directed at him.


    [You seem to attract attention wherever you go,] Vitaliara remarked, her glowing form shifting slightly on his shoulder. [Must be exhausting.]


    "Not really."


    Lucavion reached the end of the hallway and knocked lightly on the polished wooden door. A familiar voice, calm yet tinged with a subtle edge of amusement, called out from within.


    "Come in."


    He pushed the door open, stepping into the Guild Master''s office. The room was spacious but not ostentatious, with shelves lined with neatly organized books and ledgers. A map of the region dominated one wall, while arge desk upied the center, papers and ink bottles arranged with meticulous care.


    Behind the desk sat Corvina, her sharp eyes lifting from the document she''d been reviewing. A smile curled her lips, weing yet carrying her usual calcted charm.


    "Mister Luca," she greeted, rising gracefully to her feet. "Punctual as always. A quality I appreciate." Stay tuned to empire


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Guild Master," he replied smoothly. "A punctual guest is only fair to a gracious host."


    Corvina chuckled softly, her gaze briefly sweeping over him. "Always so eloquent. You know, if you weren''t already infamous for your... other talents, I''d think you''d make an excellent courtier."


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened as he approached the desk. "I''ll take that as apliment, though I can''t say I''d enjoy being confined to court. I''ve always preferred... freer surroundings."@@novelbin@@


    Her eyes gleamed with amusement as she gestured to the seat before her desk. "Please, have a seat. Unless, of course, you prefer standing."


    Lucavion settled into the offered chair, his posture rxed yetposed. "Standing would imply impatience," he said, his tone light. "And I find yourpany quite agreeable."


    Corvina arched an eyebrow, her smile lingering. "Careful, Mister Luca. ttery is a dangerous game, especially with someone like me."


    Lucavion leaned back slightly. "And yet, you seem to enjoy ying along."


    Corvinaughed softly, the sound carrying a touch of warmth before she leaned forward, resting her elbows on the desk. "I''ll admit, you make it hard not to." Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer before she straightened, her demeanor shifting to something more professional.


    "But let''s get to the matter at hand," she said, her voice now steady and businesslike. "The materials you requested¡ªthey''ve been gathered. I have to say, your list was quite the challenge, but my people are nothing if not resourceful."


    Lucavion''s dark eyes gleamed faintly as he inclined his head. "That''s very nice to hear, Guild Master. You certainly live up to your reputation."


    Corvina allowed herself a faint smile, leaning back in her chair as she observed him. "It''s not every day we receive such... interesting clients. I make it a point to deliver when the stakes are high."


    Lucavion''s smirk softened into something more contemtive. "And when the stakes are interesting, I presume."


    "Precisely," Corvina replied, her tone tinged with yful intrigue. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. The materials are ready for your inspection whenever you''re prepared."


    Lucavion inclined his head once more, his smirk returning. "Lead the way, Guild Master."


    She rose from her seat with a fluid motion, gesturing toward a side door that led to an adjoining storage area. As they moved, Lucavion couldn''t help but notice the subtle shift in her demeanor¡ªalways poised.


    [She''s sharp,] Vitaliaramented in his mind, her tone thoughtful. [But annoying.]


    ''Why?''


    [She is flirty¡­.It is annoying.]


    ''Jealous?''


    [I am not!]


    ''Then what is the matter?''


    [Nothing. It is just annoying.]


    ''Is that so?''


    [It is!]


    Lucavion followed Corvina into the storage area, a well-lit room lined with shelves and crates, each meticulouslybeled and organized. The scent of preserved herbs and minerals filled the air, mingling with the faint metallic tang of rare ores.


    Corvina gestured toward a table in the center of the room, where a selection of items had beenid out with care. The materials were neatly arranged¡ªbundles of rare herbs, vials of shimmering liquids, and chunks of gleaming minerals. Each item bore the mark of quality, their vibrant colors and pristine conditions speaking to the effort that had gone into procuring them.


    [These look... impressive,] Vitaliara admitted begrudgingly, her voice softer now. [Annoying or not, she delivered.]


    Lucavion stepped closer to the table, his sharp eyes scanning each item as he picked them up one by one, inspecting them with a practiced touch. The herbs were fresh, their leaves unmarred by decay. The vials held liquids that shimmered with a faint inner light, a sign of potent magical properties. The minerals were wlessly cut, their surfaces smooth and reflective.


    Satisfied, Lucavion set thest item down and turned to Corvina, his dark eyes gleaming. His smirk softened into a genuine smile, rare but unmistakable. "Impressive," he said, his voice carrying a note of sincere appreciation. "Every piece is exactly as I requested. Some of these are even higher quality than I expected."


    Corvina''s lips curved into a pleased smile, though she tried to mask it with a casual shrug. "I told you my people were resourceful. We don''t take shortcuts, especially when the stakes are this high."


    Lucavion inclined his head slightly, his expression thoughtful. "You''ve certainly exceeded expectations, Guild Master. I''ll admit, I''m impressed."


    Corvina''s smile deepened, her toneced with subtle amusement. "Coming from you, I''ll take that as high praise."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his smirk returning. "I do give them out¡ªsparingly, of course. But only when they''re earned."


    She crossed her arms, leaning slightly against the table as she regarded him with a mix of curiosity and satisfaction. "Well, I''m d we could deliver. I assume this puts us in your good graces?"


    Lucavion''s smile lingered as he stepped back, adjusting his coat. "For now, Guild Master. For now."


    [Is that it? No more flirting?] Vitaliara''s voice cut into his thoughts, her tone tinged with faint annoyance.


    For now, Lucavion replied inwardly, his smirk deepening as he turned toward the door. Don''t want to make you too jealous, after all.


    [I''m not jealous!] Vitaliara shot back, her glow ring briefly.


    Lucavion chuckled quietly as he exited the storage area, the faint sound of Corvina''sughter following him.

 Chapter 361 The Expedition

    <Duke''s Mansion, Early Morning>


    The air in the bathing chamber was warm, the scent ofvender and herbs lingering in the steam that rose from the water. Aeliana sat still in therge, ornate tub, her slender form submerged to the shoulders as she endured the gentle ministrations of the maids. The water swirled softly around her, its heat soothing the ever-present ache in her muscles, but her mind was far from at ease.


    The maids moved with practiced precision, their hands working carefully to cleanse her without hesitation. Their eyes, however, remained closed, as per her explicit instructions. They had learned early on that to disobey this rule¡ªto so much as nce at her skin¡ªwas to face her wrath, a punishment no one dared provoke.


    Aeliana''s fingers gripped the edges of the tub, her knuckles pale against the polished porcin. The sound of water sloshing and the soft murmur of the maids'' movements filled the room, but she could sense their unease, even if they tried to hide it. They always did.


    "Turn your head slightly, mydy," one of the maids said, her tone neutral, her hands poised to rinse Aeliana''s hair. Aelianaplied without a word, tilting her head back as warm water poured gently over her dark tresses. The maids avoided her skin as much as possible, their hands brushing her hair and robes only when absolutely necessary.


    Another maid reached for a soft cloth and began to scrub Aeliana''s arms, her motions delicate yet thorough. The heat of the water made the marks on Aeliana''s skin more visible beneath the surface¡ªthe ckened lines, the cracked and uneven texture that marred her once-perfectplexion. Even with their eyes closed, the maids could feel the texture beneath their fingers, but they dared not react.


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line, her jaw tightening as she watched them work. "Do it quickly," she said coldly, her voice cutting through the quiet. The maids flinched slightly but nodded, their hands moving more briskly.


    "Yes, mydy," one replied softly, her voice wavering just enough to betray her nerves.


    When the bath was done, the maids guided her out of the tub with care, their eyes still tightly shut as they wrapped her in a thick, embroidered towel. Aeliana allowed them to pat her dry, her movements stiff and deliberate as she tried to avoid their touch. The heat of the bath lingered on her skin, mingling with the prickling difort of being exposed, even if no one could see her.


    Theb moved through her damp hair in steady, rhythmic strokes, the sound oddly soothing. For a moment, Aeliana closed her eyes, letting herself sink into the sensation. But it didn''tst. Her thoughts wed at her, relentless and cruel.


    ''This is who I''ve be,'' she thought, her hands clenching the fabric of the towel tightly. ''A creature so pitiful that I can''t even bear to let them see me.''


    After drying her, the maids moved with efficient precision, fetching the simple garments that made up Aeliana''s wardrobe. The clothes were in¡ªunadorned blouses and skirts, chosen for their practicality rather than elegance. Aeliana had long abandoned the borate silks and embroidered gowns that once defined her station. What was the point, when no one could see them beneath her ever-present veil and robe?


    The first maid helped her into the blouse, the fabric soft but functional, slipping over her shoulders with practiced ease. The second maid adjusted the skirt, fastening it securely at her waist. Their hands were quick, careful, and deliberately impersonal. Their eyes remained shut, their expressions neutral, as though willing themselves to be invisible.


    Aeliana watched them silently, her jaw tightening with every moment. She hated this¡ªhated the necessity of their hands on her, of their presence in her most vulnerable moments. But she said nothing, her pride and her shame locking the words in her throat.


    When the final button was fastened, the maids stepped back in unison, bowing their heads slightly as they waited for her next instruction. Aeliana turned away from them, reaching for the thick, dark robe that hung over a nearby chair. She draped it over her shoulders, the heavy fabric settling around her like a second skin. The veil camest, its soft material brushing against her face as she adjusted it carefully to ensure no trace of her skin was visible.


    The maids waited silently until she turned back to them, her veiled figure nowpletely concealed. "You may go," she said curtly, her voice cold and detached.


    "Yes, mydy," they replied in unison, their heads bowing once more before they quietly exited the room.


    For a moment, Aeliana stood in the silence, her hands clutching the edges of her robe. Her heart was heavy, her breaths slow and deliberate as she tried to steady herself. The bath had done little to ease the ache in her body or the weight on her mind.


    A knock at the door broke her reverie.


    "My Lady, are you ready?" a voice called from the other side. It was steady, polite, and unmistakably familiar.


    Madeleina. Her attendant and the one tasked with overseeing her during the expedition.


    Aeliana''s fingers curled around the edge of her robe. "Enter," she said, her voice measured but edged with weariness.


    The door opened, and Madeleina stepped inside. Her presence was calm andposed, her uniform pristine and her demeanor professional. Her gaze swept over Aeliana briefly, her expression giving away nothing as she regarded the veiled figure before her.


    "The preparations areplete," Madeleina said, sping her hands in front of her. "The carriage is ready, and the knights have been briefed. I trust you are prepared as well?"


    Aeliana nodded once, her movements slow and deliberate. "I am," she replied, her tone clipped.


    "Very well," Madeleina said. "If you require anything further before we depart, now is the time."


    "I require nothing," Aeliana said, her voice firm. "Let us go."


    Madeleina nodded, stepping aside to hold the door open. Aeliana straightened her posture, adjusting the folds of her robe one final time before stepping forward. Her steps were steady, but each one felt heavier than thest, the weight of anticipation and trepidation bearing down on her.


    The corridor stretched ahead, lined with servants who bowed their heads as she passed. They didn''t look at her, didn''t dare lift their eyes, and Aeliana was both grateful and resentful for their deference.


    This was it. Her first step outside the confines of her room in years, even if it was only to watch from afar. It wasn''t freedom, not truly¡ªbut it was something. And for now, it would have to be enough.


    ********


    Lucavion arrived at the designated gathering ce, a sprawling open courtyard near Stormhaven''s harbor. The air buzzed with tension and energy as dozens of individuals milled about, their armor and weapons gleaming under the afternoon sun.


    His sharp eyes swept over the crowd, noting the variety of personnel gathered. Adventurers in mismatched gear exchanged stories and adjusted their equipment, their expressions a mix of excitement and unease.


    Mercenaries stood in tight-knit groups, their stances radiating practiced confidence. Soldiers from the Duke''s household, d in uniformed armor, moved with disciplined precision as they lined up in formation. Among them were mages, their robes marked with arcane symbols, speaking quietly among themselves as faint traces of mana shimmered around them. Stay tuned to empire


    Lucavion adjusted his coat as he stepped closer, his presence unnoticed by most but drawing a few curious nces from those who felt the quiet intensity he carried.


    [Quite the gathering,] Vitaliara remarked, her glowing form perched lightly on his shoulder. [Everyone looks so prepared.]@@novelbin@@


    Prepared, but for what? Lucavion thought, his dark eyes narrowing slightly as he observed the assembly.


    A raised tform at the front of the courtyard caught his attention. Standing atop it was a tall man in ornate armor bearing the Duke''s crest¡ªa golden trident crossed with a sword. Hismanding presence left little doubt that he was an officer of high rank.


    ''Captain Edran¡­.You certainly know how to look cool.''


    As if on cue, the murmurs of the crowd quieted. The officer raised a hand, his voice cutting through the air with practiced authority. "Members of the expedition, hear me!"


    The gathered crowd fell silent, their attention focused on the tform.


    "Our mission is critical," Edran began, his tone steady and deliberate. "The monsters we face have infested the sea trading routes, threatening the lifeblood of our region''smerce and stability. This is not a simple hunt¡ªit is a battle to secure our survival and prosperity."


    Lucavion listened intently, his dark eyes gleaming faintly as he caught the subtle weight behind Edran''s words.


    "As you all know," Edran continued, "sea warfare is vastly different fromnd warfare. The terrain is unpredictable, and the battles chaotic. Fighting on shifting waters addsyers of difficulty even for the most experienced among us."


    Lucavion noted the flickers of doubt in some faces, contrasted with the calm resolve in others.


    "But well, that is the case for a normal ce. There is a reason, we, Duchy of Thaddeus, is the strongest naval force in the entire world."

 Chapter 362 The Expedition (2)

    Chapter 362 The Expedition (2)


    "But well, that is the case for a normal ce. There is a reason, we, Duchy of Thaddeus, is the strongest naval force in the entire world." Murmurs rippled through the crowd, a mix of acknowledgment and unease. Lucavion noted the flickers of doubt in some faces, contrasted with the calm resolve in others. "The strategy is simple," the officer said, raising his voice slightly to recapture the room. "Our mages will create stable tforms¡ªground, if you will¡ªon the water itself. These constructs will serve as our battlefields, allowing our adventurers, soldiers, and knights to engage the monsters as if onnd. But make no mistake¡ªthe sea is a harsh mistress. These tforms are not unshakable fortresses. They will require constant maintenance from the mages, and coordination will be key." Lucavion''s brows lifted slightly at the exnation. It was bold, creative, and dangerously ambitious. [Turning the sea intond¡­ How very human,] Vitaliara mused, her tone carrying a note of respect. It''s audacious, Lucavion thought, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. But it just might work. The officer continued, his gaze scanning the crowd. "You have been selected because you are among the best in your fields. Adventurers, knights, mages, mercenaries¡ªall of you bring something invaluable to this mission. Together, we will ovee this threat and reim our seas." A chorus of cheers and raised weapons followed his words, the energy in the courtyard surging as the gathered forces rallied around the officer''s conviction. Lucavion remained silent, his smirk lingering as he observed the crowd''s reaction. The n was dangerous, but it had the hallmarks of genius¡ªand desperation. [You''re impressed, aren''t you?] Vitaliara teased, her tone knowing. I''ll admit, it''s intriguing, Lucavion replied inwardly, his gaze shifting toward the mages. But the question remains¡ªwill they pull it off? [And where do you fit in all this?] Lucavion chuckled softly as he adjusted his coat. Right where I always do, Vitaliara. Captain Edran, now standing before the gathered crowd, surveyed them with a sharp, measured gaze. His posture exuded confidence, and his voice carried over the courtyard with unyielding authority. [Which is?] At the center of the chaos. ******** Captain Edran, now standing before the gathered crowd, surveyed them with a sharp, measured gaze. His posture exuded confidence, and his voice carried over the courtyard with unyielding authority. "All of you," he began, his tone firm but clear, "have been assigned to specific stations as per your registration. You will report to the ships designated for your stations, where your respective captains will provide further instructions. The sess of this mission depends on discipline and unity. Disperse now and proceed to your assigned areas." As he descended from the tform, the crowd, which had been a buzzing mass of adventurers, mercenaries, mages, and soldiers, began to shift into motion. The knights of the duchy maintained order with remarkable efficiency, their presence a reminder of the iron authority the Duchy of Thaddeus wielded. Even the unruliest adventurers, known for their aggression and impulsive behavior,plied under the weight of the Duchy''s reputation. None dared to provoke the power represented here. Lucavion observed the dispersing crowd, his sharp eyes catching the subtle tension in some, the quiet confidence in others. A faint smirk curled his lips. An orchestra of chaos, held together by discipline. How quaint. He adjusted his coat and began making his way toward the fourth station''s ship, his gait as measured as ever. At the ship docked for the fourth station, the atmosphere was different. The vessel wasrge and imposing, its sails marked with the crest of the Duchy¡ªa golden trident crossed with a sword. Around it, personnel were busy loading supplies, checking equipment, and coordinating tasks. The hum of preparation was steady, a stark contrast to the scattered noise of the courtyard earlier. Lucavion approached with his usual casual demeanor, yet his presence seemed to draw attention. A few heads turned, curiosity sparking in their eyes, but none lingered long. His aura of quiet intensity was enough to deter idle chatter. [It''s impressive how organized they are,] Vitaliara remarked from her perch on his shoulder, her glowing form shimmering faintly in the sunlight. "It''s fear," Lucavion replied inwardly, his eyes scanning the bustling activity. "Fear of the sea, fear of failure, and fear of the Duchy''s wrath." [And what about you?] Vitaliara''s voice carried a teasing lilt. [What do you fear?] Lucavion smirked, his gaze narrowing as he approached the gangnk. ''I fear nothing.'' [Really?] ''Yep.'' [Hmm? Is that so?] As Lucavion stepped onto the gangnk, the muted hum of the ship''s preparations shifted subtly. Conversations dropped in volume, movements slowed, and more than a few heads turned in his direction. Their eyes trailed him¡ªsome curious, others assessing, a few openly skeptical. The air grew heavier, tension mingling with the salt and brine of the sea breeze. Lucavion''s smirk didn''t falter as he met their stares, his gaze unflinching andced with his signature mixture of amusement and calction. Sizing me up, are we? Fair enough. He casually adjusted his coat, letting his posture exude a confidence that was neither overstated nor easily ignored. But Lucavion wasn''t one to merely ept scrutiny without returning it. His sharp eyes swept across the gathering, cataloging every detail with clinical precision. The first group he noted consisted of adventurers, their mismatched gear and hardened expressions betraying lives lived on the edge of danger. Despite their rough appearances, he sensed a practiced discipline in their stances¡ªa readiness that hinted at battles survived and lessons learned. Then came the mercenaries, clustered in tight-knit groups. Their leather armor and well-worn weapons bore the scars of countless skirmishes, and their eyes carried a weight that only came from seeing too much. They exchanged low words, their hands never far from their des. Lucavion''s gaze narrowed slightly as he picked out individuals who stood apart even in this crowd. Among them were several figures whose aura was undeniable¡ªAwakened warriors, their presence like steady mes amidst a gathering storm. Most hovered around the level of 3-star and 4-star, their power evident in the way their mana resonated, a controlled force waiting to be unleashed. But it was the two figures who stood slightly apart, their calm demeanor and quiet confidence distinguishing them, that caught his attention. He felt their strength like a weight in the air¡ª5-star Awakened. ''Interesting¡­..To be able to evenmand the 5-star Awakened into this ce¡­'' One was a towering man d in darkened te armor, a heavy axe resting against his shoulder. The other was a lithe woman. Her twin des glinted in the sunlight, and her sharp eyes betrayed an intelligence that matched her skill. ''These people¡­.Hmm?'' Lucavion felt a weird sense of something, as he looked into the two. ''They are the ones from the inn, aren''t they?'' [Indeed,] Vitaliara confirmed, her tone tinged with curiosity. [And it seems they''ve found themselves another stage. Or perhaps, this stage has found them.] Before Lucavion could dwell further on the thought, a shift in the air signaled the arrival of new figures. The murmurs of those on the deck quieted, heads turning to the gangnk as two individuals made their entrance. The first was a young woman, her beauty striking yet understated. Her blonde hair cascaded in soft waves to her waist, catching the sunlight like spun gold. Her piercing blue eyes swept across the deck, calm yet curious, as though taking in every detail. Despite her youth, there was a depth to her gaze, a quiet gravity that spoke of experience beyond her years. Beside her stood a young man, tall and broad-shouldered, his stance confident and grounded. He held a sword with practiced ease, the weapon resting against his hip as though it was an extension of himself. His expression was neutral, but his eyes carried a quiet intensity that suggested he was more than capable of holding his own among the seasoned warriors gathered here. [Your little crush is here,] Vitaliaramented dryly, her toneced with sarcasm as her tail flicked against Lucavion''s neck. Lucavion didn''t bother to hide his smirk. ''I don''t have a crush.'' [Hmm.] She let out a low hum, clearly unconvinced. [Your heartbeat spiked a little. Just saying.] Lucavion waved her off with an exaggerated air of indifference. ''It was probably the salt in the air. Very distracting.'' The woman''s gaze swept over the deck, pausing briefly when itnded on Lucavion. For a fleeting moment, their eyes met, and in that instant, he felt the weight of her scrutiny. Her gaze wasn''t hostile, but it was searching¡ªassessing, as though she was peeling backyers in search of something unseen. Lucavion held her stare with his usual ease, the faint smirk still ying on his lips. After a heartbeat, she gave a brief, almost imperceptible nod before moving her attention elsewhere. It was a small gesture, but one that carried a quiet acknowledgment, leaving an odd, lingering impression. [She noticed you,] Vitaliara observed with a hint of amusement. [Not bad, Lucavion. Not bad.] ''You are not helping you know.'' [Heh.] However, the man beside her didn''t share herposed demeanor. As the woman''s gaze moved on, his eyes remained locked on Lucavion, narrowing slightly. His stance shifted, just enough to be noticeable, and there was an edge to his expression that was difficult to mistake. Lucavion met the man''s re with an arched brow, his smirk curving into something faintly amused. Jealousy? Or just territorial? Either way, that gaze makes me feel like gouging it out. Should I just do that? His head was filled with intrusive thoughts. Though of course, he didn''t act upon them. CREAK! Just then, the captain of the 4th station made his appearance.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 363 Formation

    Chapter 363 Formation


    The tension on the deck was broken by the heavy creak of armored boots against the wooden nks. Heads turned as a tall, imposing man stepped into view, his mere presencemanding silence. His armor bore the insignia of the Thaddeus Family¡ªa golden trident crossed with a sword¡ªemzoned prominently on the breastte. It gleamed with a practiced shine, though faint scars etched into the metal hinted at battles past. His face, much like his armor, carried the marks of experience¡ªstern, cold, and lined with faint reminders of the dangers he had faced. "Attention," the man called out, his voice cutting through the murmurs like a de. It wasn''t loud, but it carried a weight that left no room for disobedience. The crew and gathered adventurers straightened instinctively. Even the seasoned mercenaries paused in their conversations, their gazes snapping toward the new arrival. "I am Captain Eryndor Vale," he began, his tone measured but firm. "I will be leading the fourth station''s forces for this operation. Our mission is simple but not without peril. The monsters infesting the sea trading routes threaten the Duchy''smerce and stability. It is our duty to eradicate this threat and defend the city from theing waves." He paused, his eyes scanning the crowd. Lucavion caught the subtle flicker of appraisal in those cold eyes as they swept over the assembled warriors. It wasn''t unlike the way Lucavion himself had assessed the crowd earlier¡ªa search for weakness, strength, and potential. Eryndor continued, his voice steady. "As you have been briefed, our mages will construct stable tforms on the water''s surface. These tforms will serve as our battlegrounds. They will allow us to engage the monsters on equal footing while minimizing the risk of capsizing our vessels. The city''s defense will rely heavily on your coordination and discipline." A murmur rippled through the crowd, though none dared interrupt outright. The captain''s demeanor left little room for frivolity. One adventurer, younger than most and clearly new to this level of danger, raised his hand hesitantly. "Captain¡­ how are we supposed to make the monsterse to us? Aren''t they just¡­ out there in the sea? Won''t they avoid us if we''re standing on these tforms?" Captain Eryndor''s cold gaze fixed on the man, and for a moment, silence stretched unbearably. Then, with a faint, humorless smirk, he replied. "You misunderstand your role here," he said, his tone cutting. "The monsters wille to you because you are their bait. That is what it means to be an adventurer, a soldier, or a mercenary in the service of the Duchy. You signed on for this. You knew the risks." The bluntness of his words sent a ripple of unease through the adventurers, though none could argue with the truth of them. The young man who had spoken seemed to shrink slightly, his question dissipating under the weight of the captain''s answer. Eryndor''s gaze swept the deck once more, his voice rising slightly to recapture the room. "Every one of you was chosen for this mission because of your skill, your experience, and your willingness to face the unknown. This is not a simple hunt¡ªit is a battle for survival and prosperity. If any among you doubts your resolve, I suggest you leave now." No one moved. Satisfied, the captain nodded sharply. "Good. We will set sail in one hour. Let''s first talk about our formation." Captain Eryndor''s gaze lingered on the silent crowd for a moment longer before he continued. "Since this is a quickly assembled team, it would be foolish to expect you to function as a fully trained unit. That said, I will provide a basic overview of the formation. Coordination is optional¡ªsurvival is not." He gestured to a map pinned to a board near the center of the deck. The crude diagram depicted the positions of the tforms that would be created by the mages and the ships that would act as bases for support and resupply. "There are three mages assigned to this station. Given their limited number, they will be evenly distributed across the formation to ensure stability. Each tform will serve as a focal point for battle, and the fighters will be responsible for holding the monsters at bay while the mages maintain the constructs. Do not let the tforms copse. If they do, you will be swimming in a sea filled with creatures eager to drag you under." The adventurers and mercenaries exchanged uneasy nces but remained silent. "Fighters will be assigned to positions based on their apparent capabilities and preferences. Those who wish to work together as a unit, speak up now." His sharp eyes scanned the group, waiting. A handful of mercenary groups stepped forward, their leaders quietly discussing arrangements with the captain. Eryndor nodded as he made swift decisions, assigning these groups to positions where their cohesion would prove most effective. His efficiency left no room for argument. "For the rest of you," he said, turning his attention back to the crowd, "your roles will be assigned based on observed skill and ranking. Once the tforms are deployed, follow the guidelines provided, but ultimately, fight to survive." He gestured to one of his aides, who handed him a list. Eryndor began calling names and assigning positions, his voice carrying clearly over the deck. Finally, he reached Lucavion. "Luca," he said, his tone neutral as he read the name from the list. "You''re D-rank, so I''ll ce you toward the center of the formation. You''ll have support from both nks, and you''ll be close enough to the ship to resupply if needed." Lucavion inclined his head, his smirk faint as he responded. "Understood, Captain." Eryndor''s gaze lingered on him briefly, as if weighing his response, before he moved on to the next name. [Middle of the formation?] Vitaliara remarked with a soft hum. [That''s quite strategic. They want you close enough to pull your weight but not so far out that you''ll be overwhelmed.] ''Or perhaps they just don''t trust the "D-rank adventurer" to handle anything more critical,'' Lucavion replied inwardly, his smirk deepening. [Maybe.] Vitaliara''s voice carried a note of amusement. [But we both know ranks don''t tell the whole story, do they?] ''Exactly.'' Lucavion''s gaze shifted to the others assigned near him, noting their equipment, stances, and auras. Each one seemedpetent, though none stood out as particrly exceptional. Good enough to hold their own, but not enough to cause problems. Captain Eryndor''s eyes shifted toward the trio of mages standing slightly apart from the rest of the group. Their presence was subdued but vital, the faint hum of mana surrounding them like an invisible veil. He studied them briefly, his sharp gaze lingering on each in turn before he began assigning their positions. "Mage Tarian," he said, addressing a stocky man with a dark cloak draped over his shoulders. The man looked up, his expression calm but focused. "You''ll be stationed at clock nine. Hold the western nk steady." Tarian gave a firm nod, adjusting the intricate staff he carried. "Understood, Captain." "Mage Caldris," Eryndor continued, turning to the next figure. This one was a thin, wiry man with sharp features and robes adorned with faintly glowing runes. "You''ll take the middle¡ªclock twelve." Caldris inclined his head, his expression betraying no emotion. "I''ll see it done." Finally, Eryndor''s gaze settled on the blonde woman who had drawn Lucavion''s attention earlier. Her blue eyes met the captain''s, a flicker of nervousness visible despite herposed demeanor. "Mage ra," Eryndor said, his tone softening slightly but still firm. "You''ll take the eastern nk¡ªclock three. Since you and Warrior Cedric seem to be acquaintances, I''ve ced him beside you for additional support." The woman¡ªra¡ªnodded, her golden hair catching the light as she dipped her head in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Captain. I won''t let the formation falter." Beside her, the man identified as Cedric¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, and the one who had red at Lucavion earlier¡ªstraightened slightly at the mention of his name. His expression was stoic, but there was a subtle air of protectiveness about him as he nced toward ra. [ra,] Vitaliara murmured in Lucavion''s mind. [So, she has a name. And a friend, it seems.] A friend¡­.It appears that someone is looking for being more than a friend. He thought inwardly. ''A friend with an intense re.'' [Jealousy, perhaps?] Vitaliara teased, her tone carrying a mischievous lilt. ''Perhaps,'' Lucavion replied inwardly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ''But that''s his problem, not mine.'' ra seemed unaware of the silent exchange between Lucavion and Cedric. Her focus remained on Captain Eryndor, her hands sped in front of her staff as she steadied herself. Despite the faint nervousness in her demeanor, there was a quiet determination in her eyes¡ªone that spoke of resolve beneath her polished exterior. "Good," Eryndor said after a brief pause, his tone final. "All of you, remember your positions. Once the tforms are active,munication between stations will be limited. Mages, prioritize stability above all else. Warriors, ensure the mages can focus on their tasks without interruption. Now, prepare yourselves. We set sail shortly." With his orders given, the captain turned and strode toward the helm, his movements brisk and efficient. Lucavion leaned back against the railing, his dark eyes drifting toward ra as she exchanged a few words with Cedric. The man''s protective stance didn''t escape Lucavion''s notice, nor did the subtle way ra''s nervous energy seemed to ease in Cedric''s presence. [Quite the dynamic,] Vitaliara remarked with a yful hum. [Careful, Lucavion. You might end up in the middle of something far messier than this expedition.] Well, well, well¡­..Isn''t that why we are here? He thought though he did not say that out loud.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 364 Formation 2

    ra stood at the docks, the sea breeze tugging gently at her golden hair as she scanned the bustling scene around her. Despite the chatter of the crew, the steady rhythm of boots against wood, and the asional barked orders from nearby officers, her focus drifted inward.


    ''This is it,'' she thought, her grip tightening slightly around the staff in her hands. Her palms felt mmy despite the cool air. ''The first real battle. No controlled training grounds, no mentors watching from the sidelines. Just me, my magic, and¡­'' She nced around at the gathered adventurers and mercenaries, her gaze lingering on the hardened faces and weathered gear. ''These people.''


    It was impossible not to notice how strong they looked. Every movement they made, from adjusting their weapons to the way they carried themselves, spoke of experience¡ªbattles fought and survived. They weren''t just here for glory; they were here because they knew how to survive in ces where others wouldn''t.


    Her eyes fell on a man d in ckened armor, the heavy tes dark as storm clouds and marked with scars that told their own stories. He stood near the edge of the docks, his massive axe resting casually against his shoulder. Though he wasn''t speaking, his presence seemed to fill the space around him, like a thunderhead ready to break.


    ''He''s¡­ powerful,'' ra thought, a faint shiver running through her. ''I can feel it, even from here. That kind of confidence doesn''te from bravado. He knows what he''s capable of.'' She quickly averted her gaze, not wanting to draw his attention. ''And I''m not sure I want to know what that is.''


    Her attention shifted to a woman standing nearby, twin des crossed at her back. Her movements were precise, and calcted, each step deliberate as she spoke in low tones to another mercenary. The sunlight glinted off her weapons, and the sharpness of her eyes, as they scanned the crowd, made ra''s stomach twist with unease.


    ''Her, too,'' ra mused, swallowing the lump in her throat. ''She''s not just strong¡ªshe''s focused. Dangerous. Like she''s always one step ahead of everyone else.''


    Of course, that was mostly her zing, but for a mage trainee like her who was doing this for the first time, her perception of reality was quite different.


    She let out a slow breath, steadying herself against the rising tide of nerves. The sheer strength of the adventurers and mercenaries around her was undeniable, but it was also undeniable that she had her own strengths.


    ''Nervous or not, I''m ready,'' she thought, gripping her staff with firm resolve. ''I''ve trained for this, worked for this. I''ve studied spells until my hands shook from overuse and listened to every word my master said as if it were sacred.'' She straightened her back, letting the weight of those lessons fill her with confidence. ''Master always told me to trust in my abilities, no matter how daunting the task. And I will.''


    Her gaze flicked to Cedric, who was overseeing the loading of supplies nearby. The steady presence of her knight, a rock in every storm they had faced together, brought a faint smile to her lips. ''Cedric''s been by my side through everything. If anyone can be trusted to hold the line, it''s him.''


    She nced down at her staff, the polished wood cool against her fingers. It was more than a weapon¡ªit was a symbol of her master''s trust in her abilities. Her master''s teachings were etched into her every movement, every spell she cast. ''I''ve faced difficulties before, and I''ve ovee them. This is just one more step forward. I can do this.''


    A sense of calm began to settle over her, smoothing the jagged edges of her nerves. The weight of doubt lightened as she nted her feet more firmly on the docks.


    And then her gaze shifted, almost involuntarily, drawn to a figure standing not too far away.


    ''Luca, was it?'' she thought, the nameing unbidden to her mind. The young man stood with a casual confidence, his coat swaying lightly in the sea breeze. His posture was rxed, his expression unreadable, but there was something about him that snagged her attention and refused to let go.


    Her brow furrowed slightly as she studied him, trying to decipher the strange feeling stirring within her. There was nothing remarkable about his appearance. His face was¡­ normal. Not particrly handsome, not unattractive¡ªjust ordinary. Even the scar running diagonally across his eye, while distinct, wasn''t enough to stand out in a ce like this, filled with battle-worn veterans and hardened warriors.


    ''Why does he feel so¡­ familiar?'' she wondered, tilting her head slightly. ''I''ve never met anyone with a scar like that, nor do I remember someone with those features. And yet¡­''


    The sensation wasn''t one of recognition exactly, but it was close¡ªlike trying to recall a dream that lingered just out of reach. The harder she tried to ce him, the more elusive the feeling became. Her thoughts tangled, looping back on themselves with no clear answer.


    ''It doesn''t make any sense,'' she admitted to herself. ''He''s just¡­ normal. Not the kind of person I''d remember.''


    Yet, her gaze lingered, her curiosity refusing to dissipate. There was something undeniably odd about the pull she felt toward him, as though her instincts were trying to tell her something her mind couldn''t grasp.


    She wasn''t one to question her instincts lightly¡ªafter all, they had been her guiding star more than once. Whether in sparring matches, navigating difficult decisions, or surviving challenges she''d thought beyond her ability, her instincts had never led her astray.


    ''They''ve brought me this far,'' she thought, her fingers brushing the smooth surface of her staff. ''And if they''re telling me to pay attention to him, there must be a reason.''


    Still, the reason eluded her. Luca didn''t carry himself like the other adventurers and mercenaries. His confidence wasn''t loud or ostentatious; it was quiet, understated, the kind that seemed to hum just beneath the surface. He wasn''t the type to draw attention, and yet, here she was¡ªunable to look away for long.


    ''I wonder how strong he is,'' she mused, the thought forming almost unbidden. Her lips pressed together as she tried to weigh the possibility. ''Is he really exceptional, or am I making a mistake?''


    The question lingered, unanswered but insistent. Her instincts didn''t often misfire, and that made her all the more curious. She tilted her head slightly, studying him from a distance. His stance was rxed, almostzy, but there was a tension in the way he moved¡ªa coiled readiness that belied his casual demeanor.


    ''There''s something there,'' she thought, her brows furrowing. ''I can feel it. He''s hiding something. Strength, maybe? Or¡­ something else?''


    Her thoughts raced as she watched him. Luca''s sharp eyes flicked over the crowd with a detached ease, as if he were cataloging the strengths and weaknesses of everyone around him. His movements were deliberate, yet unhurried, like someone who had no reason to rush¡ªor worry.


    ''Just weird¡­.''


    He was just weird.


    "Lady ra?"


    Hearing Cedric''s voice, she came to herself.


    "Are you listening?"


    Seeing him looking at her like that, she just averted her gaze a little.


    ''Well, let''s stop it ra. This is not the time to be wondering about useless things.''


    "I was distracted a little bit."


    Cedric''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, his expression unreadable. The steady hum of activity around them seemed to fade as he studied her, the weight of his silence pressing against her thoughts.


    Finally, he nced over his shoulder, his eyes narrowing slightly as theynded on the young man named Luca. There was no mistaking the faint flicker of suspicion in his expression as he took in Luca''s casual posture and sharp, assessing gaze.


    "Be careful about him," Cedric said quietly, his tone firm but low enough that only ra could hear. His hand rested lightly on the hilt of his sword, an instinctive gesture of readiness. "I don''t have a good feeling about him."


    ra blinked, caught off guard by thement. "Luca?" she asked, her voice soft but incredulous. "Why?"


    Cedric''s eyes shifted back to her, his expression darkening just enough to reveal his unease. "I don''t know," he admitted, his jaw tightening slightly. "It''s just¡­ something about him feels off. The way he carries himself, the way he looks at everyone here. He doesn''t feel like the others." His grip on the hilt of his sword tightened for a moment before he let out a measured breath, visibly steadying himself. "He''s dangerous. I''m sure of it."


    ra''s lips parted slightly in surprise.


    "Really?"


    ra frowned slightly, her gaze shifting between Cedric and Luca. "Really?" she repeated, her tone soft but edged with doubt. "I mean¡­ he hasn''t done anything wrong. He doesn''t seem like a bad person."


    Cedric''s expression didn''t waver. If anything, his unease deepened. "That''s exactly why you should be cautious," he said, his voice low and firm.


    ra let out a quiet sigh, her brows knitting together. "I don''t know, Cedric. That man in the ck armor with the axe? Or the woman with the twin swords? They feel more dangerous to me. At least their power is obvious."


    Cedric shook his head, his grip tightening briefly on the hilt of his sword. "That''s exactly the point. You can see what they are, clear as day. You can prepare for someone like that. But him?" He gestured subtly toward Luca without taking his eyes off ra. "He''s different. He''s hiding something, and that makes him more dangerous."


    ra nced back at Luca, watching as he adjusted his coat and shifted his weight, still rxed and unconcerned.


    "If you say so."@@novelbin@@


    And then she nodded. Continue your adventure with empire


    Just then the captain entered the docks.


    "Get ready! We are sailing."


    It was the time to fight.


    ------------A/N-------------


    Tomorrow I will have my first final exam of the semester.


    Wish me luck, because I feel like I will need it.

 Chapter 365 A good show ?

    The sharp bark of Captain Eryndor''smand cut through the bustling docks. "Get ready! We are sailing." Experience tales with empire


    The atmosphere shifted instantly, tension snapping taut like a drawn bowstring. The crew sprang into action, casting off lines and adjusting sails with practiced precision. The adventurers, mercenaries, and mages hurried to their positions, their earlier conversations reced by grim silence. Everyone knew what wasing¡ªthe first step into danger.


    Lucavion pushed off from the railing and moved toward his designated spot near the middle of the formation. Around him, the organized chaos of departure swirled, a symphony of shouts, creaking wood, and the steady crash of waves against the hull. He inhaled deeply, the salty tang of the sea air filling his lungs. Here we go, he thought, his smirk returning as he adjusted the cor of his coat.


    [Excited?] Vitaliara asked, perched lightly on his shoulder, her glowing form shimmering faintly.


    ''I wouldn''t call it excitement,'' Lucavion replied inwardly. ''But there''s something¡­ invigorating about stepping into chaos.''


    The ship lurched gently as it began to move, the sails catching the wind. The crewmembers moved with purpose, their actions fluid and synchronized. As the docks faded into the distance, the open sea stretched before them¡ªvast, glittering, and deceptively serene.


    The tforms were conjured as they neared the first area of infestation. The three mages, stationed at clock nine, twelve, and three as directed, channeled their mana into the water. Waves shimmered as glowing symbols etched themselves into the air, forming intricate magical constructs that hovered just above the surface. Slowly, the constructs solidified into stable tforms, their surfaces smooth and unyielding.


    Lucavion stood near his assigned position, observing the process with mild interest. Impressive, he admitted inwardly. If nothing else, they''ve mastered the art of creating a battlefield where none should exist.


    The adventurers and mercenaries stepped onto the tforms, their movements cautious at first. Weapons were drawn, shields raised, and spells prepared. The air was thick with anticipation, the tension mounting as the group waited for the inevitable.


    A distant rumble echoed across the water, low and guttural. It vibrated through the air, sending ripples across the tforms and drawing every eye to the horizon.


    "They''reing," someone muttered, their voice barely above a whisper.


    The sea began to churn, waves rising unnaturally as if disturbed by an unseen force. Then, breaking through the water''s surface, the first creature appeared¡ªa hulking, grotesque form with scales glinting like tarnished metal. Its elongated body twisted unnaturally, and its maw opened to reveal rows of jagged teeth.


    Behind it, more creatures emerged, their numbers growing rapidly until the horizon was dotted with monstrous shapes. The distant rumble became a cacophony of snarls, growls, and the wet p of bodies surging through the water.


    "Hold your positions!" Captain Eryndor''s voice rang out, clear andmanding. "Do not break the line!"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened as he unsheathed his weapon, the de gleaming faintly in the magical light. The me of Equinox flickered to life at its edge, the delicate bnce of life and death coiling like a serpent.


    [They''re here,] Vitaliara murmured, her tone tinged with a mix of wariness and anticipation.


    ''Good,'' Lucavion thought, his gaze fixed on the approaching horde. ''Let''s see how much fun this chaos can offer.''


    With the first sh imminent, Lucavion adjusted his stance, ready to meet the monsters head-on as the battle began.


    ********


    A smaller ship drifted some distance from the Fourth Station, its sleek hull cutting through the gentle waves with quiet grace. Unlike the sixrger vessels stationed at key positions for the expedition, this one was built for mobility rather thanbat. Its sails were smaller, its deck morepact, and its crew limited to a select few tasked with ensuring the safety of its singr passenger.


    Aeliana stood at the ship''s railing, her veiled face turned toward the chaotic battle unfolding in the distance. The wind tugged at her heavy robes, the fabric billowing softly as she gripped the railing with gloved hands. Even from this distance, the sh was a spectacle of movement and sound¡ªshes of magic, the glint of steel, the guttural roars of the creatures, and the resounding shouts of the expedition teams.


    Her heart pounded, the pulse of adrenaline foreign yet intoxicating. For the first time in years, she wasn''t confined to the suffocating walls of her chamber or the carefully curated gardens of the estate. Here, on the open sea, with danger in the air and the horizon stretching endlessly before her, she felt something she hadn''t in a long time¡ªalive.


    "Is everything to your satisfaction, mydy?" Madeleina''s voice broke through her thoughts, calm yetced with subtle concern. The attendant stood a respectful distance behind her, ever-watchful.


    Aeliana didn''t respond immediately. Her gaze remained fixed on the distant tforms, where Captain Eryndor''s team was engaged inbat. The sight was both mesmerizing and unsettling. The monsters were hideous, their forms unnatural and grotesque as they surged toward the tforms. The adventurers and mercenaries moved with precision, their actions coordinated and deliberate, but the sheer number of creatures made it clear this fight would not be an easy one.


    "...It''s different," Aeliana said finally, her voice muffled by the veil but steady.


    "Different, mydy?" Madeleina asked, tilting her head slightly.


    "From how they described it," Aeliana replied. "The maids, the books¡ªthey always spoke of the sea as something beautiful, something untamed yet magnificent. But this¡­" She gestured faintly toward the battle. "This is chaos."


    Madeleina approached cautiously, her gaze flicking briefly toward the distant sh. "The sea has always been both beautiful and dangerous, mydy. Perhaps this is simply the side you were never shown."@@novelbin@@


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line beneath the veil. She said nothing, her grip tightening on the railing as her eyes darted from one point of the battle to another. She watched as Captain Eryndor''smanding presence kept his team steady, even as waves of monsters crashed against the tforms. His voice carried over the water, sharp and authoritative, ensuring the line didn''t falter.


    From this distance, she could only observe. She couldn''t hear the full weight of their shouts or feel the ground tremble beneath the force of the strikes. But even in this detached state, the raw energy of the battle seeped into her chest, filling the hollow ache that had lingered there for so long.


    Madeleina stepped closer, her hands folded neatly in front of her. "The vantage point is secure, mydy," she said gently. "You''ll remain safe here. The Duke was insistent."


    Aeliana''s jaw tightened at the mention of her father. "I know," she said curtly. "I can see that much."


    Her gaze swept across the tforms, her focus lingering on the Fourth Station. Captain Eryndor''s team was methodical, their formation holding strong despite the relentless onught. The monsters fell one after another, their grotesque bodies copsing into the water in lifeless heaps.


    But then, her eyes caught something¡ªa sh of movement, too fast and too erratic to belong to the expedition team. A single figure moved with unnerving precision, their de glinting in the light as they cut through the chaos with an almost unnatural ease.


    ''Hmm?''


    She didn''t know his name, but even from here, she could tell he was different. His movements were calcted yet fluid, his strikes deadly urate. It was as if he thrived in the chaos, his presence an anomaly.


    "Who is that?" she murmured, more to herself than to Madeleina.


    Madeleina followed her gaze, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I''m not certain, mydy. Likely one of the mercenaries or adventurers hired for the expedition."


    ''Interesting.''


    Aeliana''s eyes narrowed behind the veil as she continued to watch the lone figure. The long de he wielded shed intermittently, catching the light¡ªbut it wasn''t just ordinary light. The faint ckish glow that emanated from the weapon was unlike anything she''d seen before. It wasn''t a dull sheen or a reflection of the sun. It was dark, almost shadowy, yet illuminated by subtle, twinkling sparks.


    ''What is that?'' she thought, her brows furrowing. The light felt unnatural, otherworldly¡ªa contradiction in itself. It was dark but radiant, as though it carried the essence of starlight within its depths. Her mind raced, struggling to make sense of it. ''A starlight?''


    The term echoed in her thoughts, but even as she considered it, she felt uncertain. Was there even a mana umtion technique that could produce something like this? She had studied magic in her earlier years, and while her knowledge was iplete, she had never encountered anything remotely simr. It was as if the de defied the very principles of mana she understood.


    Her gaze shifted back to the young man. He moved with unnerving precision, cutting through the chaos as though it were a carefully choreographed dance. Each strike of his de was deliberate, each movement calcted to exploit the monsters'' weaknesses. Their grotesque forms crumbled beneath his onught, their snarls silenced before they could even reach him.


    Aeliana found herself transfixed. The rest of the adventurers and mercenaries fought valiantly, their skills honed and their formations steady. Captain Eryndor''s leadership ensured the Fourth Station held its ground. But even from her distant vantage point, it was clear that none of them shone like the young man.


    ''Well, at the very least, thank you for showing me a good show for my final moments.''


    This was a saving grace, was it not?

 Chapter 366 Frost Magic

    ra''s breath hitched as the first creature broke the water''s surface. The grotesque form, its twisted body glinting wetly in the sunlight, sent a chill of unease through her. Then another appeared. And another. Soon, the horizon was a writhing mass of monstrosities. Her grip on her staff tightened, her knuckles whitening.


    ''Focus,'' she told herself, heart pounding in her chest. Her master''s voice echoed in her mind: Fear is natural. Control it, or it will control you.


    "Lady ra," Cedric called, his voice steady as he stepped onto the tform nearest hers. His sword was drawn, its edge gleaming. "Stay behind the line. You''re the key to holding this formation. We''ve got this."


    She nodded quickly, her eyes flicking to the mercenaries bracing for impact. Their confidence was reassuring, but her nerves remained. She had trained for this, prepared for this, and yet the sight of those creatures made her feel small.


    ''This is no different than practice,'' she reminded herself. ''Just more chaotic.''


    Raising her staff, she nted it firmly on the ground, drawing a deep breath as she began channeling mana. The air around her cooled, frost forming in delicate patterns along the tform.


    "Hold the line!" Captain Eryndor''s voice boomed, cutting through the cacophony of snarls and crashing waves. "Defend the mages!"


    ra''s fingers moved with practiced precision, tracing intricate symbols in the air. She focused on the first wave of creatures surging toward the tform, their forms growingrger with every moment.


    "Freeze," she whispered, releasing her first spell.@@novelbin@@


    ¡¸Frostveil Lance¡¹


    A crystalline shard of ice materialized before her, gleaming with sharp edges. With a flick of her staff, she sent it hurtling toward the nearest creature.


    SWOOSH!


    It was a 2-star spell for the Magic umtion art she was using.


    CREAK!


    Thence struck true, piercing through the monster''s scaled hide and freezing the water around it. The creature screeched, its movements slowing as frost crept across its body.


    The impact bolstered her confidence. She adjusted her stance, steadying her trembling hands. Her fingers tightened on her staff as she steadied herself for another cast. The sess of her first spell gave her a fleeting sense of control, but the writhing horde advancing toward them reminded her that this battle was far from over.


    "Focus," she whispered, her breath visible in the cold air forming around her. Her gaze fixed on the next creature surging toward the tform, its grotesque body propelled by unnaturally powerful limbs.


    She shifted her stance and drew a deep breath, channeling mana into the staff once more. Frost swirled around her feet as she raised her hand, forming a new spell.


    ¡¸Frostvine Snare¡¹ (1-star spell)


    From the water beneath the creature, frost shot upward in curling vines, twisting around its limbs with a harsh CRACK! The vines locked the creature in ce, freezing its movements as the icy tendrils tightened. The monster roared, thrashing against the bindings, but the frost held firm.


    "Good!" Cedric shouted over the chaos. "Keep them contained!" His sword shed as he cut down a smaller creature that had darted past the front line.


    ra nodded, sweat forming on her brow despite the cold. The strain of constant casting was starting to weigh on her, but she couldn''t let up now. She pivoted toward another part of the battlefield where arger creature was pressing dangerously close to the tform.


    "This one''s tougher," she muttered, raising her staff again. Her mana surged, and she began forming a more powerful spell.


    ¡¸cial Edge Barrage¡¹ (2-star spell)


    Above her, jagged shards of ice formed in a slow, deliberate arc. WHIRR-CLINK! The sound of cracking frost filled the air as the shards hovered, glinting in the sunlight. ra swung her staff downward, releasing the spell with a sharp WHOOSH!


    The icy projectiles shot forward, slicing through the air and embedding themselves into the creature''s hide with a resounding THUNK-CRACK! Each shard exploded on impact, spreading frost across the monster''s body. It bellowed in pain, its movements sluggish as the frost seeped into its joints.


    ra''s chest heaved, the effort of the spell leaving her momentarily lightheaded. "I need to conserve mana," she muttered, shifting her stance to prepare for the next wave. "Shorter casts. Faster."


    Around her, the battlefield was alive with noise¡ªmercenaries shouting, steel shing, and the guttural snarls of the creatures. She focused on the sounds of her allies holding the line, grounding herself against the chaos.


    A smaller creature darted toward the rear of the formation, its sharp ws glinting ominously. ra turned quickly, her staff already glowing with frost.


    ¡¸Icy Flicker¡¹ (1-star spell)


    With a flick of her wrist, a thin, precise beam of ice shot from the staff. ZING! The beam struck the creature''s legs, freezing them solid and causing it to copse with a muffled THUD!. A mercenary quickly stepped in to deliver the killing blow.


    "Nice shot!" the mercenary called over his shoulder. ra gave a brief nod, too focused to respond.


    The relentless waves of creatures kepting, their grotesque forms breaking through the surf like shadows against the horizon. ra shifted her attention again, spotting a group of smaller monsters closing in together.


    She gritted her teeth, channeling mana once more.


    ¡¸Frostbound Cascade¡¹ (2-star spell)


    A stream of frost shot from her staff, spreading across the water with a sound like shattering ss¡ªCRASH-CRACKLE! The ice surged toward the group of creatures, enveloping them in a growing sheet of ice. Their snarls turned to muffled howls as the frost immobilized them, locking them in ce.


    The battlefield gradually quieted as thest of the creatures copsed under a coordinated assault from the adventurers and mercenaries. Their guttural snarls faded into the rhythmic crash of waves against the icy tforms, and a collective exhale swept through the defenders.


    ra lowered her staff, her arms trembling slightly from exertion. Frost clung to her fingers and the hem of her cloak, a testament to the spells she''d cast in rapid session. She inhaled deeply, trying to calm her racing heart as the adrenaline slowly ebbed away.


    "That''s the first wave down," one of the mercenaries nearby called out, his voice rough but relieved. Cheers rose from a few others, though most remained focused, their eyes scanning the horizon for signs of the next attack.


    ra let herself rx for a brief moment, feeling the strain of her magic settling in her core. Her reserves weren''t depleted yet, but the heavy spells had taken their toll.


    "Lady ra," Cedric''s voice came from behind her, steady and reassuring. She turned to see him approaching, his sword sheathed but his sharp gaze still scanning the area. He held out a small vial filled with a shimmering blue liquid.


    "A mana potion," he said simply, extending it toward her.


    Your next read is at empire


    Her eyes widened slightly. Mana potions were rare and expensive, usually reserved for emergencies or the wealthiest of mages. "Cedric, you didn''t have to¡ª"


    "You need it," he interrupted, his tone firm but gentle. "No point in holding back when there''s more toe."


    ra hesitated for only a second before taking the vial. She uncorked it and took a small sip, feeling the cool liquid flow through her, spreading warmth as it replenished her mana reserves. The tightness in her chest eased slightly as her core responded, the potion''s effects enhancing her natural recovery.


    She let out a soft sigh of relief. "Thank you," she said, her voice sincere. "I really needed that."


    Cedric gave a small nod, his expression softening for a moment. "You''ve been holding your own out there. But don''t push yourself too hard. There''s still a long way to go."


    ra smiled faintly, his words grounding her. "I''ll be careful. Promise."


    Sliding the potion back into its protective casing at her belt, she reached for her water sk. The cool, fresh taste was a wee relief against the dryness in her throat, and she took a few measured gulps before capping it and slinging it back over her shoulder.


    "Ready for the next wave?" Cedric asked, his eyes watching her closely.


    ra straightened, her grip tightening on her staff. "Always," she replied, her tone carrying a quiet determination.


    Cedric smirked faintly, his confidence in her unwavering. "Good. They''ll being soon enough. Stay sharp."


    As Cedric moved off to check on the other defenders, ra turned her attention back to the open sea, her eyes scanning the horizon. The icy tforms glistened under the dim light, their stability a testament to the mages holding them together. The lull in battle gave her a brief chance to breathe, but she knew it wouldn''tst.


    *******


    ''What do you think?''


    On the other hand, Lucavion was watching the exchange between the two.


    [Humph¡­..She is quite good.]


    And Vitaliara was honest.


    ''Really?''


    Though Lucavion would disagree with her this time.

 Chapter 376 Thanks (2)

    ra pursed her lips, ring at Luca as he casually leaned against the railing, his smirk unrelenting. She could feel the heat rising in her cheeks again, but she refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing her flustered.


    "You really are impossible," she muttered, her voice carrying a mix of annoyance and resignation.


    "Impossible?" Luca repeated, his tone light and teasing. "I think the word you''re looking for is charming. It''s amon mistake."


    ra crossed her arms tightly, narrowing her eyes. "Charming? You''ve got to be kidding me."


    "Not at all," he replied smoothly, gesturing toward himself. "I mean, look at me. Saving lives, cracking jokes, looking this good while doing it¡ªit''s a package deal."


    She rolled her eyes so hard she almost worried they''d get stuck. "You''re about as charming as a frostbite spell in the middle of summer."


    "Hmm," Luca mused, tapping his chin as though considering her words. "So what you''re saying is, I leave asting impression? I''ll take it."


    ra groaned audibly, shaking her head. "How do you even do this? How do you make everything sound like apliment to yourself?"


    "It''s a skill," he said with a shrug, his smirk widening. "You know, like magic. Except my talent doesn''t require mana¡ªjust natural brilliance."


    ra stared at him, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to formte a response. Finally, she jabbed her staff lightly against the deck in frustration.


    "You are really annoying."


    "And yet," Luca replied, leaning slightly closer with a conspiratorial grin, "here you are. Talking to me. By choice, I might add."


    "I came to thank you," she shot back, her voice firm. "Not to¡­ to be verbally assaulted by your inted ego."


    "Assaulted?" Luca feigned a look of shock, pressing a hand to his chest. "You wound me, mage. I''m merely having a friendly conversation. Should I be offended that you don''t seem to be enjoying it?"


    "Oh, I''m enjoying it," ra said, her tone sharp. "I''m enjoying imagining myself freezing your boots to the deck."


    "Careful," Luca said, his smirk morphing into a yful grin. "If you start casting spells on me, I might take it as flirting."


    ra''s cheeks turned crimson, and she sputtered, "Flirting?! Are you delusional?!"


    "Delusional?" Luca echoed with mock indignation. "Now you''re just being cruel. You really need to work on your gratitude, mage."


    "I already thanked you!" she eximed, throwing her hands up in exasperation. "And now I''m regretting every second of it."


    "You''ll get over it," Luca replied casually, turning his attention back to the waves as though their exchange hadn''t just unfolded. "Besides, I''ve already forgiven you."


    "Forgiven me?" ra''s voice pitched higher, her indignation spilling over. "For what?!"


    "For making me deal with your almost-eaten self back there," he said, his tone light but unmistakably smug. "It was a close call, you know. Very stressful for me."


    ra clenched her fists, her patience fraying. She opened her mouth to fire back another retort but stopped herself, realizing she''d only be ying into his hands. She took a slow breath, straightening her posture.


    "You know what?" she said, forcing her voice into something resembling calm. "I''m done. I''ve said my piece, and you can stand here with your natural brilliance and¡­ whatever else it is you do. I have better things to do."


    Luca''s smirk grew as he nced at her. "Running away already? I was just starting to enjoy myself."


    "I''m not running away," she snapped, spinning on her heel. "I''m preserving my sanity."


    As ra stormed away, Luca''sughter erupted behind her, a deep, hearty sound that echoed across the deck. It was genuine, loud, andpletely unexpected, catching the attention of a few nearby adventurers who exchanged curious nces before quickly looking away.


    ra froze mid-step, her hands tightening into fists as she turned halfway, ring at him. "What''s so funny?!"


    Luca leaned slightly against the railing, wiping an imaginary tear from the corner of his eye. "Out of all the reactions I''ve gotten," he began between chuckles, "this one''s definitely one of the best."


    Her brow furrowed further, her annoyance ring. "What about it is funny?"


    He tilted his head, his smirk softening into something almost mischievous. "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice still carrying traces of hisughter. "It just¡­ sounded funny."


    ra stared at him, her expression teetering between incredulous and indignant. "Sounded funny? That''s it? That''s all it takes for you?"


    Luca shrugged, the grin never leaving his face. "Isn''t it enough?"


    "No!" she snapped, throwing her hands up. "I don''t get what''s funny about it!"


    "Me neither," Luca said, his grin widening even further.


    "Then why are youughing?" ra asked, her voice pitching higher as her frustration reached its peak.


    "Is there supposed to be a reason? If you really want to find a reason tough every time, it makes sense why you have such a clumped face."@@novelbin@@


    ra''s expression darkened, a visible vein popping on her forehead as Luca''s words sank in. "''Clumped face''?" she repeated, her voice low and dangerous.


    Your journey continues with empire


    "Yeah," Luca said with a casual shrug, as though he hadn''t just insulted her. "You know, all tense and scrunched up. Like you''re carrying the weight of the world on your forehead. Very clumped."


    Her grip on her staff tightened, and before she could stop herself, she marched back toward him, standing directly in front of him with a re that could freeze an entire battlefield. "My face is not clumped!" she snapped, her tone sharp and indignant.


    Luca tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as he leaned down, lowering his gaze to meet hers directly. Their eyes locked for a moment, and ra could feel her irritation simmering beneath the surface. But then, his gaze shifted subtly, his dark eyes trailing over her skin with a scrutinizing yet oddly casual air.


    "Hmm," Luca murmured, his smirk fading into something resembling thoughtfulness. "Some small¡­ burps. Maybe a few cracks. Nothing too much."


    "B-Burps?! Cracks?!" ra sputtered, her cheeks flushing with a mix of indignation and embarrassment. "What are you even talking about?!"


    But before she could say more, she felt it¡ªa faint warmth brushing against her face, soft and fleeting, like a whisper of air. Luca''s breath tickled her skin as he spoke, his closeness suddenly undeniable.


    That''s when she realized just how close they were. Their faces were mere inches apart, his dark eyes unwavering as they held her gaze. Her heart skipped a beat, and her blush deepened as the realization hit her like a freight train.


    ''Just now¡­ that¡­''


    Her mind reeled, and in an instant, she stumbled back, putting a solid distance between them. She clutched her staff tightly, her pulse racing as she tried topose herself. Her thoughts spiraled, and a faint tremor ran through her hands as she clenched them around her staff.


    ''After all this time¡­ I promised myself¡­'' she thought, her chest tightening. She had always kept her distance from men, a deliberate choice born from a vow she had made long ago. She had sworn never to let herself get close¡ªnot physically, not emotionally. And yet¡­


    Her gaze flicked to Luca, who now stood with his usual air of nonchnce,pletely unfazed by her retreat. His smirk had returned, and he looked at her with that infuriating mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "But¡­" she thought, her grip loosening slightly. Something about him felt different¡ªirritating, sure, but also disarming in a way she couldn''t quite exin.


    Luca raised an eyebrow, his smirk deepening as he broke the silence. "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "¡­.Huh?"


    ra blinked, jolted back into the moment by Luca''s question. "What?" she managed, her voice a little more high-pitched than she intended.


    Luca tilted his head, his smirk curling further as he leaned slightly against the railing. "I said, did I say something wrong? About the burps and cracks. You seemed¡­ flustered."


    ra''s eyes widened slightly as his words registered. Without thinking, she brought her fingers to her cheek, pressing lightly against her skin. And sure enough, she felt it¡ªthe faint, uneven texture he had so casually pointed out. Tiny imperfections, barely noticeable, but there nheless.


    Her brows furrowed as her fingers brushed over the spots, confirming what Luca had said. Normally, she prided herself on being honest, even when it meant epting things she didn''t like. It was her motto, after all¡ªto acknowledge the truth, face it head-on, and grow stronger because of it.


    But this?


    This was different. This was Luca. And she wasn''t about to give him the satisfaction.


    "No," she said sharply, lowering her hand and ring at him. "You''re wrong. There''s nothing there."


    Luca raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her denial. "Nothing there?" he repeated, his tone teasing. "Then what were you just feeling for?"


    "I wasn''t¡ª" ra cut herself off, her cheeks flushing as she realized how ridiculous she sounded. She straightened her posture, gripping her staff tightly. "Your eyes are probably just¡­ faulty. That''s all."


    "My eyes are faulty?" Luca echoed, his smirk growing impossibly wider. "That''s a new one. Most people find them quite sharp."


    "Well, not in this case," ra shot back, her tone defensive. "You''re clearly imagining things."


    "Yep, yep¡­.Surely¡­.."


    "¡­.."


    Just then, as they were speaking ra noticed something.

 Chapter 368 Breaking through mid-fight

    The next wave began with a low, resonating growl that seemed to vibrate through the air. The sea churned violently, its surface breaking apart as more monstrous shapes emerged. This wave wasrger, more ferocious, their guttural snarls and eerie cries echoing across the battlefield.


    Aeliana''s breath hitched slightly as she gripped the railing tighter. The adventurers and mercenaries responded instantly, their formations shifting with practiced precision as they prepared to meet the oing horde.


    She forced herself to tear her gaze away from the young man she had been watching. Her curiosity burned brighter now¡ªif someone like him existed in this chaotic theater, surely there were others. She didn''t want to miss them, not when the battlefield was teeming with potential.


    Her eyes scanned the scene, drawn to a pair of figures at the forefront of the Fourth Station. They stood out starkly among the others, their presencemanding attention even from her distant vantage point.


    The first was a massive, ck-armored man wielding an enormous axe. His weapon seemed almost toorge to be practical, but he handled it with surprising agility. Each swing sent monsters sprawling, their bodies crumpling under the sheer force of his strikes. His armor gleamed faintly, dark and imposing, and the mana radiating from him was palpable even at this distance. He moved like a juggernaut, relentless and unstoppable, carving through the horde with brute strength.


    Beside him was a woman with twin des, her movements a stark contrast to the man''s. She was quick, almost too fast to track, her dual swords shing in the light as she darted between monsters. Her strikes were precise, each one aimed at vital points that dropped her foes in an instant. Her mana swirled around her like a storm, crackling with energy that seemed to fuel her speed and lethality.


    Aeliana watched them intently, her analytical mind assessing their performance. They were undoubtedly skilled, their coordination with the rest of the team seamless. The ck-armored man''s strength kept the monsters at bay, while the dual swordswoman''s agility exploited openings with deadly efficiency. Together, they were a formidable duo, their presencemanding the battlefield.@@novelbin@@


    But even as she observed their prowess, a faint sense of dissatisfaction crept into her thoughts.


    ''They''re strong,'' she acknowledged, her fingers drumming lightly against the railing. ''The man''s strength is overwhelming, and the woman''s speed is remarkable. They''re clearly experienced.''


    Her gaze flicked briefly back to the young man she had watched earlier. He was still fighting, his de shing with that strange, otherworldly light as he cut through the monsters with an elegance that seemed almost effortless. There was something about him¡ªsomething that set him apart from the others.


    ''But they''re just strong,'' she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line beneath her veil. ''Their movements are efficient, their power impressive. But that young man¡­ he felt more than that. He felt deliberate. Calcted. Like every step, every strike, was part of a greater design.''


    Aeliana''s father had drilled into her the importance of precision, of understanding the flow of battle. She had spent years watching his knights train, their movements honed to perfection. The brute force of the ck-armored man and the agility of the swordswoman weremendable, but theycked the finesse, the sheer presence, that the young man exuded.


    The next wave of monsters surged forward, and the battlefield erupted into chaos once more. Aeliana leaned slightly forward, her eyes scanning the scene with renewed focus. She would continue watching, continue searching.


    But no matter how many skilled adventurers she found, her thoughts kept returning to that lone figure¡ªan anomaly in the sea of strength and fury.


    As Aeliana''s gaze swept across the battlefield, it was drawn to a sudden, brilliant burst of frost. The air shimmered as an icy spear materialized mid-flight, piercing through a hulking monster and leaving a trail of crystalline shards in its wake. Another spell followed¡ªa sweeping arc of frost that froze an entire group of creatures in their tracks. The young mage responsible stood at the edge of the tforms, her blonde hair catching the light as she unleashed her magic with practiced ease.


    "Hm?" Aeliana''s eyes narrowed behind her veil. Her focus sharpened on the mage, her movements precise and her spells devastatingly effective. Ice continued to cascade down from the sky in controlled, destructive waves, the temperature in her vicinity visibly dropping. The mage''s presence wasmanding, her control over frost elemental mana remarkable.


    "Madeleina," Aeliana called, her voice calm but carrying a note of curiosity. "Do you recognize her? Is she contracted to our territory?"


    Madeleina stepped closer, her gaze following Aeliana''s line of sight. She studied the blonde mage for a moment before shaking her head. "No, mydy. I don''t believe she''s contracted to any noble house in ournds."


    "Then is she from the Mage Tower?" Aeliana pressed, her tone slightly sharper. "Surely someone with such skill would be registered there."


    Madeleina hesitated, her expression thoughtful. "I''ve not seen her name in the Mage Tower''s registries, nor have I heard mention of a rogue mage with such abilities. If she''s not registered with the tower or contracted within Stormhaven, her presence here is... unusual."


    Aeliana''s brow furrowed beneath her veil, her fingers lightly drumming against the railing. The more she thought about it, the stranger it seemed. A mage of this caliber, unaligned with any organization or territory, was an anomaly. Mages were often highly sought after, their skills a valuable asset to noble houses, guilds, and even merchant associations.


    "She''s not a rogue," Aeliana murmured, almost to herself. "Her discipline is too refined. Her control is extraordinary¡ªshe''s no self-taught caster."


    Madeleina tilted her head slightly. "It''s possible she belongs to a less publicized sect or group. Or perhaps she''s a frencer hired specifically for this expedition."


    Aeliana''s gaze lingered on the blonde mage, her veil fluttering gently in the breeze as she scrutinized every movement, every spell. The frost that cascaded from the mage''s hands wasn''t just powerful¡ªit carried a certain finesse, a precision that felt oddly familiar. The way the ice formed, sharp and angr, reminded her of something buried deep in her memory.


    Find your next read at empire


    ''Where have I seen this before?'' she thought, her fingers tightening around the railing.


    The rity of the frost, the elegance in its formation, wasn''t something one encountered often. It wasn''t just about raw power; it was the way the magic danced, like a symphony conducted by a master.


    And then it clicked¡ªor almost did. Aeliana stiffened, her breath catching as a memory surfaced.


    It was faint, hazy around the edges, but unmistakable. Years ago, before her illness had confined her to her chambers, she had attended a grand exhibition in the capital.


    Among them was one who had stolen the show-their frost magic had been unforgettable: graceful,manding, and utterly captivating.


    ''It can''t be, right?'' Aeliana''s mind raced as she pieced together fragments of the memory.


    ''No, I''m imagining things,'' she decided, shaking her head. ''That was a long time ago, and the world is full of skilled mages. It''s just a coincidence.''


    Even as she dismissed the thought, her curiosity gnawed at her. The mage''s movements, the artistry of her spells¡ªit was too simr. But Aeliana wasn''t one to chase shadows, not when there were more pressing things to focus on.


    She turned her attention back to the battlefield, her gaze zeroing in on the young man she had watched earlier. The flickering ck light on his de caught her eye once more, its strange, starlit quality captivating her in a way no other fighter had.


    ''He''s different,'' she thought, her lips curling faintly beneath her veil. The others, for all their strength and coordination, felt predictable¡ªordinary, even. But this young man was something else entirely. His movements weren''t just efficient; they were deliberate.''


    The blonde mage, the armored man, the dual swordswoman¡ªthey were impressive, no doubt. But none of them held her attention the way he did.


    ''Come on¡­.Entertain me more¡­.''


    Aeliana''s veiled gaze remained fixed on the battlefield, her thoughts a mixture of intrigue and detached amusement. She watched the young man carve through the chaos, his de a mesmerizing streak of ck light. But then, something shifted.


    ''What is that?''


    Her fingers tightened on the railing as she noticed a faint, almost imperceptible aura beginning to coil around him. ck and ethereal, it shimmered like smokeced with stars, wrapping around his figure as though the battlefield itself acknowledged him. The air surrounding him seemed heavier, charged with an unnatural energy that made the hairs on her arms rise even from this distance.


    And then the sky rumbled.


    Aeliana''s eyes widened beneath her veil as the clouds above twisted unnaturally, swirling into a vortex that mirrored the chaos below. The mana in the air¡ªthe very essence of the battlefield¡ªwas converging, drawn irresistibly toward the young man at the epicenter.


    ''What''s happening?''


    The realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. She had seen something simr before, long ago, when she was still allowed to observe her father''s knights train. It was rare¡ªso rare that it was spoken of in hushed tones among even the most seasoned of Awakened. But she recognized it nheless.


    ''He''s breaking through,'' she thought, her breath catching. ''In the middle of battle.''


    The phenomenon was unheard of for most. To break through one''s limits in the midst of life-or-deathbat was something that happened perhaps once in ten thousand Awakened. The sheer concentration, the perfect alignment of danger, skill, and willpower¡ªit was almost mythical. Yet here it was, unfolding before her eyes.


    The young man''s aura darkened further, the starlit ck shimmering brighter with each passing second. Or that was what her brain seemed to register, as her eyes didn''t realize what she was seeing.


    The monsters around him seemed to hesitate, their primal instincts screaming of danger as the mana storm around him intensified. Even his allies had begun to notice, their movements faltering as they turned to witness the spectacle.


    ''This¡­ This isn''t normal,'' Aeliana thought, her heartbeat quickening. For someone confined to a room for years, she had seen more than her fair share of battles¡ªobserved them, studied them, dissected them through countless reports and retellings. But this? This was different. This was something extraordinary.


    And as the first crackle of his breakthrough echoed across the battlefield, she couldn''t look away, her thoughts no longer dismissive or idle.


    ''Who are you?''

 Chapter 369 Breaking through mid-fight (2)

    The battlefield trembled under the weight of the storm gathering around Lucavion. Captain Eryndor, perched atop a raised tform overseeing the chaos, squinted into the distance, his sharp eyes narrowing as he took in the swirling vortex of mana. The air crackled with energy, carrying with it a sense of inevitability, of something monumental unfolding before them.


    His grip tightened on the hilt of his sword, though he remained calm. "He''s breaking through," Eryndor muttered, his voice barely above a whisper butden with awe.


    Beside him, a younger knight, d in polished armor, looked on with equal parts curiosity and unease. "Captain¡­ What''s happening to that man?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Who is he? Where did hee from?"


    Eryndor''s gaze didn''t waver from Lucavion, even as the young knight''s question lingered in the air. "Oddballs," he said simply, his tone carrying a strange mix of respect and resignation. "There are always oddballs in this world. We just happen to be witnessing one right now."


    The knight''s brow furrowed, confusion flickering across his face. "Oddballs¡­?"


    Eryndor nced briefly at the younger man, the faintest trace of a smile ying on his lips. "Men and women who defy expectations, who rise above even the loftiest of norms. People like him¡ªLuca, was it?¡ªthey''re rare. The kind who don''t just survive the battlefield. They shape it."


    The knight nodded slowly, though his expression betrayed more than mere curiosity. His jaw tightened, and his hand clenched around the pommel of his de. In his eyes, faint but unmistakable, was a flicker of envy and greed.


    Eryndor noticed. Of course, he did. He had seen that same look countless times before, in the eyes of men who aspired to greatness butcked the patience, the will, or the fortune to achieve it. ''Right?'' he thought, his expression neutral as he turned back to the scene below. ''How can one not feel envy at such a sight?''


    For all his years as a knight¡ªyears spent honing his craft, rising through the ranks, and witnessing talent after talent¡ªEryndor couldn''t deny the sting of envy even in his own chest. This wasn''t just skill or power. This was something extraordinary. A man breaking through his limits, ascending to a higher realm of strength, right there on the battlefield.


    "Sir," the knight ventured, his voice quieter now. "Should we¡ª?"


    Eryndor raised a hand, silencing him. "When the timees, and he needs to fall back, ensure no one interferes. Let him have his time."


    "But¡ª"


    "That''s an order," Eryndor said firmly, his tone brooking no argument. His eyes remained on Lucavion, watching as the swirling ck aura grew denser, the stars within it zing brighter. "We''re witnessing something that goes beyond the ordinary. Beyond even the exceptional. And if we interrupt, we risk ruining it. Understand?"


    Find adventures at empire


    The knight swallowed hard and nodded, though the envy in his eyes lingered, unspoken but palpable. He couldn''t look away from the figure at the center of the storm, the young man whose very presence seemed to warp the battlefield around him.


    Eryndor''s thoughts turned inward as he watched the phenomenon unfold. ''I''ve seen prodigies, veterans, masters of their craft. But this¡­ this is something else entirely. Even after all these years, it''s hard not to feel a pang of jealousy.'' His hand rxed slightly on his sword. ''But envy or not, I know when I''m standing in the presence of something remarkable.''


    The storm around Lucavion reached a crescendo, the vortex of mana roaring as if the heavens themselves acknowledged the young man''s breakthrough. Monsters shrank back, their primal instincts screaming of the danger emanating from him. And yet, even in the chaos, Lucavion''s movements remained deliberate, his strikes calcted, as if he were the calm eye at the center of the storm.


    "Let him finish," Eryndor said quietly, almost to himself, as the battlefield seemed to hold its collective breath. "Let him show us what he''s capable of."


    The battlefield roared as waves of monsters surged forward, their guttural cries blending with the sh of steel and the hum of magic. Yet, amidst the chaos, Lucavion remained steadfast, his de carving through the onught with unerring precision. His movements were fluid, each step and strike imbued with a confidence that seemed almost otherworldly.


    Captain Eryndor watched intently from his vantage point, his gaze locked onto Lucavion. The swirling vortex of mana that had surrounded the young man moments ago had begun to dissipate, leaving behind a faint, almost imperceptible shimmer around him. Yet, what was more striking was how Lucavion hadn''t faltered¡ªnot once.


    He hadn''t taken a single step back to focus on his breakthrough. His de continued to weave through the chaos, cutting down monsters with a rhythm that was as methodical as it was lethal.


    Eryndor''s lips pressed into a thin line as he nodded to himself. "He''s finished breaking through," he murmured, a note of awe creeping into his otherwise calm tone.


    The younger knight beside him shot him a puzzled nce. "But¡­ he didn''t retreat. How could he have¡ª?"


    "Exactly," Eryndor interrupted, his sharp eyes never leaving Lucavion. "He broke through without pausing, without stepping back. Either he had the incredible fortune to experience an epiphany at the exact moment he needed it¡­"


    The knight''s confusion deepened. "Or?"


    Eryndor''s expression darkened, his voice lowering. "Or it''s his talent¡ªan innate ability so profound that even while breaking through, his body continued to move as though it was second nature."@@novelbin@@


    The knight''s eyes widened as he turned back to Lucavion, now carving through another wave of monsters with unyielding precision. The weight of Eryndor''s words hung heavily in the air.


    "If it''s the former," Eryndor continued, his voice steady butden with meaning, "then he possesses a luck so rare it''s almost mythical. To break through mid-battle, at the perfect moment, without hesitation¡ªthat kind of fortune can shape legends."


    "And if it''s thetter?" the knight ventured hesitantly.


    Eryndor''s gaze hardened, his jaw tightening as he delivered his assessment. "If it''s thetter, then we''re looking at a killing machine of a talent. Someone who can adapt and ascend under the most extreme pressure, all while maintaining perfect control. Such a person doesn''t just survive battle. They dominate it."


    The knight swallowed hard, his gaze returning to Lucavion. The young man''s de shed again, its strange, starlit aura leaving a faint trail of ck light as it tore through a monstrous creature twice his size. There was no hesitation in his movements, no wasted energy. Every step, every strike was deliberate, efficient, and devastatingly effective.


    The battlefield crackled with tension, the energy in the air thick and charged. Captain Eryndor''s gaze remained fixed on Lucavion, his thoughts turning darker as the implications of the breakthrough settled in. This wasn''t just an awe-inspiring disy of talent or fortune; it was a dangerous phenomenon, one that could tip the bnce of the battle.


    "Sir," the knight beside him ventured hesitantly, his voice barely above the din ofbat. "The sky¡­ it''s still rumbling. The monsters¡­"


    Eryndor''s expression remained impassive, though his eyes sharpened. "I know."


    The breakthrough¡ªan Awakened''s moment of ascension¡ªwas a rare and powerful event. It wasn''t just a personal milestone; it was a beacon. The convergence of mana, the swirling energy, the trembling sky¡ªit all served as a siren call to the other ''beings'' in the vicinity, monsters included. And here, in the heart of a monster wave, the consequences were clear.


    Already, the creatures seemed to react. The weaker ones hesitated, their primal instincts warning them of the danger radiating from Lucavion. But the stronger ones, those more attuned to mana and power, grew frenzied. Their guttural cries turned into roars, their movements more aggressive as they surged toward the epicenter of the disturbance.


    The knight''s hand gripped his sword tightly. "Should we pull back? If this continues¡ª"


    "No," Eryndor said firmly, cutting him off. "This operation isn''t designed for retreat. We''re here to clear the waves, not run from them."


    "But with his breakthrough acting as a beacon¡ª"


    "¡ªIt''s a strain we''ll manage," Eryndor finished, his tone brooking no argument. His gaze flicked back to Lucavion, who continued to fight with unyielding precision. The young man hadn''t faltered, his movements as calcted and deliberate as they had been before the breakthrough began. "Besides," Eryndor added, almost to himself, "I want to see what he can do."


    The knight hesitated but eventually nodded, though his unease was evident. The monsters'' roars grew louder, their numbers swelling as if summoned by the mana storm that had centered around Lucavion. What had been an already challenging battle was now veering dangerously close to a full-blown onught.


    Eryndor''s thoughts turned inward as he assessed the situation. The mana storm would eventually subside, but until then, the adventurers and mercenaries would face the brunt of its consequences. Normally, in such cases, retreating and regrouping would be the best course of action. But this wasn''t a normal mission. This was an extermination effort¡ªa deliberate, focused strike to clear the sea routes of these beasts.


    ''And you,'' Eryndor thought, his gaze narrowing on Lucavion, ''you''ve just made this moreplicated. But also¡­ far more interesting.''


    ''Adventurer Luca.''

 Chapter 370 Evolved monster

    Lucavion''s strikes grew sharper, his movements fluid as if the chaos of the battlefield was merely a well-rehearsed dance. The breakthrough coursed through him, a surge of energy unlike anything he had felt before. His [me of Equinox] burned brighter, steadier, the duality of life and death perfectly bnced in each flicker. It wasn''t just power; it was mastery, the culmination of his struggles manifesting in every calcted step, every precise swing.


    ''I can feel it,'' Lucavion thought, his de cutting through the air with a hum that resonated with his newfound strength. ''The pieces I''ve been missing¡­ they''ve finally fallen into ce.''


    The battlefield trembled as monsters, sensing the shift in his aura, hesitated before charging again. This time, their roars carried a desperate edge. Lucavion''s presence was no longer just a threat; it was a deration. He wasn''t here to survive¡ªhe was here to dominate.


    [You''re glowing,] Vitaliara murmured, her voice tinged with wonder. [Not literally, but¡­ there''s a presence about you now. It''s unsettling.]


    Lucavion smirked, sidestepping a lunging beast and dispatching it with a single upward sh. ''Unsettling? That''s quite theplimenting from you.''


    [Don''t let it go to your head,] she retorted, though her tone held a note of pride. [You''ve achieved something remarkable, yes. But the storm you''ve stirred will only draw stronger foes.]


    ''Good,'' he thought, his smirk sharpening as his gaze swept the battlefield.


    [What do you mean good?]


    ''The adventurers here can still go for a long while. The fact that I attracted the monsters should mean that this will end faster.''


    [Really? Can everyone here withstand that?]


    ''If they can''t, then we can just retreat back. Can''t we?''


    [Well, if ites to that, those mages sure can retreat. And if something dangerous happens, I will cover for you.]


    ''Let''s hope it doesn''te to that.''


    Lucavion took a deep breath, the battlefield''s roars and cries dimming in his mind as he steadied himself. His de shimmered faintly, the glow of the [me of Equinox] pulsing in rhythm with his heartbeat. Normally, he would have relished the chance to test the full extent of his newfound 4-star strength, experimenting with the heightened bnce of life and death that now burned within him. But this wasn''t the time for indulgence. Stability was key.


    ''This battlefield isn''t a testing ground,'' he thought, his smirk fading into a sharp, focused expression. ''It''s a stage. And right now, the audience demands efficiency.''


    He took another breath and activated his first core, [Devourer of Stars]. The air around him shifted as starlight mana coiled around his form, faint streaks of silver and ck intertwining like threads of the cosmos. The energy settled over him, not heavy but invigorating, like the whisper of a distant neb.


    And then he moved.


    In an instant, Lucavion dove into the wave of oing monsters, his de a blur of starlit arcs. The first creature, a hulking beast with jagged tusks and molten eyes, barely had time to react before his strike cleaved through it, leaving a trail of shimmering light. The starlight mana surged, amplifying his strength, and he felt an almost intoxicating lightness in his movements.


    ''This breakthrough wasn''t just about mana control,'' he realized as his next strike felled another monster with ease. ''My body¡ªmy very foundation¡ªhas been strengthened. Makes sense. Breaking through to 4-star wasn''t just a mental feat; it was physical. That energy barrier was stronger than anything I''ve faced, and for good reason.''


    He twirled his de, starlight radiating outward in a controlled burst that pushed back the smaller creatures surrounding him.


    SWOOSH!


    A serpent-like creature lunged at him, its fangs dripping with venom that hissed as it hit the ground. Lucavion shifted, his de slicing cleanly through its neck.


    STAB!


    The venom evaporated in the heat of the [me of Equinox], leaving only a faint, acrid scent.


    [You''re moving differently.]


    ''What do you mean?''


    [Let''s say, your fire is different now.]


    ''Well, that is the point of breakthrough.''


    [Indeed¡­.But it is still much more than I thought.]


    ''I feel the same. It is a bit hard to control, right now.''


    [Hmm¡­.Careful. On the right.]


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion''s wrist turned with precision, his de angling upward as the leaping sea monster descended upon him.


    STAB!


    The long estoc glimmered for a split second, catching the faint glow of starlight mana. In one smooth motion, the de pierced through the creature''s open maw, sliding effortlessly upward until it reached the brain.


    The monster convulsed, its death throes shaking the ground beneath them. Lucavion raised a mana barrier around himself in an instant, shielding his body from the spray of thick, dark blood.


    The fluid sttered against the barrier and hissed as it evaporated, leaving only a faint tang of salt and decay in the air.


    Before he could exhale, another beast surged toward him¡ªa massive, crab-like creature with jagged ws that gleamed with a metallic sheen. Its movements were swift and aggressive, each strike meant to crush or skewer.


    Lucavion sidestepped the first swipe, his de carving into the creature''s side with a flicker of starlight.


    The shell cracked under the force, but the monster pressed forward, undeterred. He pivoted smoothly, his footwork light as he deflected the next attack with the t of his de, angling it to redirect the force away from his core.


    ''This is endless,'' he thought, his breath steady even as the exertion began to mount. Around him, the battlefield was a swirling maelstrom of chaos¡ªmonsters roaring, ws shing against steel, and spells exploding in bursts of light and sound.


    [They''re pressing harder now,] Vitaliara warned, her tone sharper than before. [Focus.]


    ''I''m already focused,'' Lucavion thought, his smirk faint as his de found its mark again, severing the crab-like creature''s vulnerable joint and leaving it to copse with a guttural shriek.


    But she wasn''t wrong. The tide of monsters was unrelenting, and even as he fought with precision and control, the sheer volume of enemies forced him to adapt constantly. The other adventurers and soldiers nearby were not faring much better. While they fought valiantly, their movements had begun to slow, their strikes losing some of their earlier sharpness.


    Lucavion''s eyes flicked across the battlefield, noting the positions of key fighters and the thinning lines of defense. ''They''re holding, but only barely,'' he thought, adjusting his stance as another creature¡ªa slithering mass of tentacles and fangs¡ªrushed him.


    His de met the creature with a fluid, upward arc, the [me of Equinox] igniting along its edge as it tore through the beast. The duality of life and death surged, consuming the monster''s essence and leaving behind a faint shimmer in the air.


    And, Lucavion didn''t let the energy dissipate.@@novelbin@@


    He once again began to pull the death energy toward himself, drawing it into the [me of Equinox] like a silent predator feeding on the battlefield''s chaos. The me within him grew brighter, steadier, as it absorbed the remnants of mana and life force left in the wake of his strikes.


    ''Not bad,'' he mused, feeling the subtle increase in strength ripple through his core. ''The battlefield itself is an endless resource. If I use it right¡­''


    Well¡­there was a change of


    ''Reaching at least the mid-4 star by the end of the expedition.''


    And it was a remarkable idea.


    "KIEEEEK!"


    Lucavion''s de danced through another foe, its shimmering edge humming with the residual power of the [me of Equinox], when an ear-splitting screech ripped through the battlefield. The sound was unlike anything he''d heard before¡ªa sharp, guttural cry that carried an undeniable weight of menace.


    His instincts red, a chill running down his spine as he turned toward the source. From his right, an enormous, evolved Sea Serpent lunged, its scales glinting like liquid metal under the dim light. Its fangs, each as long as his arm, gleamed with venom, and its coiled body surged forward with a force that made the very air ripple.


    ''Fast!'' Lucavion thought, his senses kicking into overdrive as he realized he wouldn''t be able to evade the attack in time.


    Channeling mana around his body, he braced himself, his stance lowering. The serpent''s massive form bore down on him, its jaws opening wide enough to swallow him whole. With no other option, he raised his de, the starlight mana ring around it in a brilliant surge.


    [Void Starfall de. Converge.]


    The starlight mana condensed, spiraling into a concentrated point at the edge of his de. As the serpent''s strike collided with his weapon, Lucavion angled the de just enough to deflect a fraction of the attack downward. Find more to read on empire


    The ground beneath him exploded, a deafening crack echoing as the serpent''s force met earth instead of flesh. Dust and debris shot into the air, and the shockwave sted Lucavion backward. He skidded across the battlefield, his feet digging into the ground to steady himself, but the sheer power of the attack left him breathless.


    When he finally came to a halt, he found himself in the middle of a raised tform, surrounded by adventurers and knights scrambling to react to the serpent''s arrival.


    "An evolved Sea Serpent!" amanding voice shouted. Lucavion''s gaze snapped upward to see Captain Eryndor, his figure framed against the chaos, his expression sharp with urgency. "Caedrel!"


    The knight beside Eryndor, a stocky man with a stern demeanor, nodded and leaped down alongside his captain. Both moved with practiced precision, their weapons gleaming as they took the position where Lucavion had just emptied.


    "KIEEEK!"


    Yet at the same time, another simr voice echoed from the side.


    ''Hmm?''


    And it came from ra''s side.

 Chapter 385 Would you like to dine?

    "Luca?" she blurted out, stopping mid-step.


    There he was, leaning casually against the counter, his coat slightly askew as if he''d just arrived. The white cat perched on his shoulder seemed utterly at ease, its luminous fur catching the warm light of the inn''snterns. Luca turned his head at her voice, his dark eyes gleaming with a faint amusement that seemed to be his default expression.


    "Well, if it isn''t the frost mage," he said, his tone light as his lips curled into a smirk. "Fancy meeting you here."


    ra crossed her arms, recovering quickly from her surprise. "I could say the same to you. What are you doing here?"@@novelbin@@


    Luca straightened slightly, the faint jingling of the coins in his pouch audible as he shifted. "What does it look like? I''m renting a room. A ce like this seemed fitting after the day we had."


    His cat yawned, its tail flickingzily as if to emphasize the point. ra nced at the receptionist, who was counting out keys for him, and then back at Luca.


    "You''ve got expensive taste," she remarked, tilting her head. "Didn''t think you were the type."


    He shrugged, his smirk widening. "When you earn the biggest reward of the expedition, why not indulge a little? Besides," he added, his voice lowering just slightly, "even I need a good rest you know?"


    ra narrowed her gaze, her arms crossing tighter over her chest. "Did you follow me here?"


    Luca blinked, and then his smirk widened into a full grin. "Miss Frost Mage¡­ For what reason would I follow you here?"


    She raised an eyebrow, her tone skeptical. "Maybe because you''re interested in me?"


    His grin turned almost wolfish as he leaned casually against the counter, his dark eyes glinting with amusement. "Miss ra, you''re really putting quite an importance on yourself. Do you honestly think I''d do such a thing?"


    ra huffed, her posture stiffening. "Hmm?"


    "Well," Luca continued smoothly, gesturing with a slight flourish of his hand, "considering you''re this beautiful, it''s partially understandable that you''d think that way. You must have had quite a lot of offers."


    The unexpectedpliment caught ra off guard, but she quickly masked her reaction, though a faint pink dusted her cheeks. "I¡­ have had my fair share," she admitted, her voice even as she nodded slightly. It was true¡ªshe was used to drawing attention, even if it was something she''d grown to ignore long ago.


    "Of course you have," Luca said, his smirk softening slightly. For a moment, his gaze lingered on her, as if studying her expression, but it shifted quickly to the restaurant area behind her. "Going for a meal?"


    "Yes," she replied simply, her tone clipped. She wasn''t sure where this was going, and Luca''s unpredictable demeanor was always enough to put her slightly on edge.


    "Then how about I apany you?" he asked, his voice light but with a certain persistence. "Your knight doesn''t seem to be here, after all."


    ra''s brow furrowed. "And why do you think I''d ept that?"


    Luca''s smirk returned, sharper now. "Why not? It''s not every day you get the opportunity to dine with a handsome man like me."


    ra rolled her eyes, though a small, reluctant smile tugged at her lips. "Handsome? You''re awfully full of yourself."


    "Confidence," Luca corrected, his tone teasing. "You should try it sometime. It''s quite liberating."


    ra''s lips twitched upward into a faint smirk as she arched an eyebrow at him. "So when you do it, it''s confidence, but when I do it, it''s, ''you''re really putting quite an importance on yourself?''" she retorted, her tone sharp but yful.


    Luca froze for a moment before breaking into a heartyugh, his voice echoing through the inn''s reception area. A few of the staff nced their way, but he didn''t seem to notice¡ªor care. "Touch¨¦," he said, grinning at her. "What can I say? One''s standard is another''s hypocrisy."


    ra couldn''t help the small chuckle that escaped her. "At least you''re self-aware."


    Luca gave her a mock bow, his grin undiminished. "It''s one of my many charms."


    She rolled her eyes but found herself smiling despite her best efforts. There was something disarming about him¡ªhis confidence, his sharp wit, the way he carried himself with an ease that made the world''s chaos seem far away. And, if she was honest with herself, she needed the levity.


    Her smile faded slightly as another thought came to her, a more serious one. She straightened her posture and cleared her throat, her tone softening. "Luca, there''s something I need to say."


    He raised an eyebrow, his amusement giving way to curiosity. "Oh? What''s this? Are you about to confess your undying gratitude for being in the presence of my magnificence?" Find your next read on empire


    "Hardly," she shot back, though the corners of her lips twitched again. Her gaze grew more serious as she continued. "I¡­ need to apologize. For what Cedric did earlier."


    At the mention of Cedric, Luca''s expression shifted, his smirk thinning but not disappearing entirely. "Oh, that. What about it?"


    "It was rude," ra said firmly, her eyes meeting his. "Cedric was out of line. Even if you provoked him after, it was still him who started it, and he had no right to treat you that way."


    Luca regarded her for a moment, his gaze unreadable. Then, he shrugged lightly, the smirk softening into something less sharp. "Rude, maybe. But I''m used to it. People like him tend to see someone like me as a threat. It''s nothing new."


    "That doesn''t make it right," ra insisted, her grip tightening slightly on her staff. "I''m his charge, and as such, it reflects on me too. So, I''m sorry."


    Her sincerity seemed to catch Luca off guard, his expression softening further. For a moment, he said nothing, and when he finally spoke, his voice was quieter. "You don''t need to apologize for someone else''s pride, you know."


    "I know," she replied, her voice just as soft. "But I''m doing it anyway."


    Luca chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "You''re an odd one, Frost Mage."


    "Better than being predictable," she quipped, her smile returning.


    "Fair point," he conceded, his grin widening again. "So, does this apologye with a free meal, or am I still paying for my own?"


    ra sighed dramatically, her hands on her hips. "Fine. Consider it my treat. But only this once."


    "Ooooh¡­.Generous and entertaining¡­."


    Luca''s grin widened into something almost wolfish as he leaned against the counter, one hand resting lightly on the edge. "It seems I''ve hit the jackpot," he said, his tone dripping with yful satisfaction.


    ra let out a softugh, shaking her head as she started toward the restaurant. "Don''t push your luck," she warned lightly, though there was no bite in her words.


    Luca fell into step beside her, his coat swaying slightly with his movements. The white cat on his shoulder flicked its tail, its bright eyes scanning the room with a disinterested air. As they entered the dining area, the soft murmur of conversation and the clink of cutlery on tes greeted them. The restaurant was cozy yet refined, its polished wood and warm lighting creating a weing atmosphere.


    A server approached them with a bright smile, guiding them to a small table by the window. The sea was visible beyond the ss, the moonlight casting silvery ripples over the waves. Luca pulled out a chair with an exaggerated flourish, gesturing for ra to sit.


    "Your throne, Miss Frost Mage," he said with a mock bow.


    ra rolled her eyes but sat down, her lips twitching upward despite herself. "You''re¡­"


    "I am¡­." Luca replied as he settled into the chair opposite her, his grin as irrepressible as ever.


    The server returned shortly after, menus in hand. "Wee," she said warmly. "Is it your first time dining with us?"


    Both ra and Luca nodded.


    "In that case," the server continued, her smile growing, "may I suggest our specialties? We have a fresh sea bass dish tonight, prepared with herbs and butter, alongside a seasonal vegetable medley. Or, if you prefer something heartier, our slow-roastedmb is very popr."


    ra nced at Luca, who gave a casual shrug. "We''ll go with whatever you rmend," she said, deciding it was easier than overthinking it.


    "Make it two of your best," Luca added with a faint smirk. "And something sweet for dessert."


    The server chuckled softly. "Of course. I''ll bring your drinks shortly." With a polite nod, she disappeared into the kitchen, leaving the two of them alone.


    ra leaned back slightly, her fingers tracing the edge of her staff, which she''d rested against the table. "You seem prettyfortable for someone who''s just wandered into a high-end inn."


    Luca raised an eyebrow, resting his chin on one hand. "Comfort''s a state of mind," he said simply. "And besides, it''s not every day I get invited to dinner by someone so¡­ particr."


    "Particr?" ra echoed her tone somewhere between curious and wary.


    "Well, let''s just say I''m not used to people apologizing on behalf of their overly dramatic knights," Luca said with a teasing lilt. "It''s refreshing."


    ra sighed, though the faint smile on her lips betrayed her amusement. "You really don''t let anything go, do you?"


    "Not when it''s this entertaining," he admitted, his smirk widening again.


    The night was still young.

 Chapter 372 : Looks like you need a hand (2)

    ra gasped for air, her vision blurry as the chaos of the battlefield began to settle around her. Her staff ttered to the icy tform as she slumped forward, her trembling hands catching her just before she copsed entirely.


    The serpent''s retreating roar echoed in her ears, though faintly as if muffled by a heavy veil. Then, she heard it¡ªa voice, clear and steady, cutting through the haze.@@novelbin@@


    "Looks like you needed a hand."


    ra''s eyes flicked upward, and she saw him standing there¡ªthe figure who had leaped in to save her. His coat billowed slightly in the breeze, his dark de humming faintly with residual energy. For a moment, she didn''tprehend the face, but then the familiarity hit her.


    "Luca?" she murmured, her voice hoarse. Her hearing was beginning to recover, the muffled roar of the battlefield fading into sharper rity. She winced as the pounding in her head persisted, a reminder of the serpent''s devastating screech.


    "You know my name?"


    "...Ah¡­.Well¡­.I heard it when we getting briefed."


    "I see¡­."


    Luca nced at her briefly, his sharp eyes assessing her condition before turning his attention back to the retreating serpent. "In any case, it appears that, you''re awake. Good," he said, his tone casual yet somehow grounding. "Get yourself together. It''s not done yet."


    His words stirred something in her¡ªa reminder of her training, of the resilience she was supposed to embody as an Awakened. ra took a shaky breath, forcing herself to sit upright. Her hands found her staff, the cool wood anchoring her amidst the lingering dizziness.


    ''I''m still alive,'' she thought, her pulse steadying as she gripped the staff tighter. Her body ached, her ears still ringing faintly, but she could feel her strength returning. It was slow, but it was there. Even as a mage, her body had the natural resilience of the Awakened¡ªa gift that kept her from sumbing to the damage she had endured.


    "You''re still shaking," Luca said, his gaze flicking toward her again. His tone was matter-of-fact, but not unkind. "Stay low for a minute. Let your head clear."


    ra frowned, frustration bubbling up despite her gratitude. "I''m fine," she said, though the slight wobble in her voice betrayed her.


    Luca smirked, tilting his head as he regarded her. "Fine, huh?" he said, his toneced with yful skepticism. "Sure doesn''t look like it. Unless wobbling like a newborn deer is part of your usual fighting stance?"


    ra''s cheeks flushed as she tightened her grip on her staff, using it to steady herself. She shot him a re, though the effect was undermined by the lingering dizziness that forced her to blink and refocus. "I said I''m fine," she retorted, her tone sharper than she intended. "And I don''t wobble."


    "Right," Luca replied, his smirk widening. "And I''m the king of Andelheim."


    ra huffed, the frustration bubbling just beneath her exhaustion. "Shouldn''t you be focusing on the monster instead of making jokes? Or do you just like hearing yourself talk?"


    Luca chuckled, a low, easy sound that grated against her nerves. "Oh, I''ve got my eye on it," he said, jerking his chin toward the serpent, which was still circling warily in the distance. "But you looked like you needed a little¡­ encouragement. You know, to get back in the game."


    She narrowed her eyes, unwilling to admit that his presence¡ªand his confidence¡ªwas, in a way, grounding. Instead, she straightened her back, ignoring the dull ache that radiated through her body. "I don''t need your encouragement, thank you very much. I''m perfectly capable of handling myself."


    Luca raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Of course you are," he said, his voice dripping with mock seriousness. "That''s why I had to step in before you became serpent food."


    ra''s grip on her staff tightened, her annoyance overriding her lingering unease. "I was just caught off guard. That''s all," she snapped. "And I didn''t ask for your help."


    "Didn''t need to," Luca replied smoothly, his smirk still firmly in ce. "I''m just that considerate."


    ra''s lips pressed into a thin line as she exhaled sharply through her nose. "Well, thank you, your majesty," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''ll be sure to remember your heroic efforts the next time I''m writing a bad."


    Luca grinned, clearly enjoying her irritation. "See? Now you''re getting into the spirit of things. I knew you had it in you."


    Before ra could deliver another sharp retort, the serpent let out a guttural roar, drawing their attention back to the battlefield. Its glowing eyes burned with renewed intensity, and it began surging toward them once more, its massive form cutting through the icy terrain like a storm.


    Luca''s expression sobered, though the hint of amusement never entirely left his eyes. "Guess it''s back to work," he said, his de humming with ck starlight as he prepared to meet the serpent''s charge. "Try not to wobble too much, mage."


    ra gritted her teeth, channeling mana into her staff as she squared her shoulders. "Just watch me," she muttered under her breath, her frost magic ring to life.


    Luca surged forward, his de humming with ck starlight as he intercepted the charging serpent. The ground beneath him seemed to shudder with the sheer force of his movements, and when his de struck the monster''s scales with a resounding CLANG!, the impact sent a shockwave rippling through the icy tform.


    ra''s breath caught in her throat. She''d seen strong warriors before¡ªmercenaries, adventurers, even Cedric¡ªbut the raw power Luca disyed was different. Each swing of his de shed against the serpent''s strength, the monster retaliating with its massive tail and snapping jaws, the air vibrating with the force of their exchange.


    The serpent roared, its tail whipping toward Luca with blinding speed. He dodged, his movements precise and efficient, the ck energy surrounding his de ring as he parried the attack with a sharp THUD-CRACK!.


    ''He''s holding his own against that?'' ra thought, her eyes wide as she watched the sh. The serpent''s immense size and ferocity should have overwhelmed him, yet he met each strike head-on, countering with an unyielding intensity that seemed almost effortless.


    But awe wasn''t why she was here.


    ra shook her head, gripping her staff tighter as she turned her attention to the approaching monsters on the nks. Smaller, faster creatures with glowing eyes and jagged ws were darting toward them, their movements precise and deadly.


    ''You''re not here to admire someone else''s strength,'' she reminded herself, her master''s voice echoing in her mind. Prove your worth, ra. You''re more than just potential.


    She straightened her back, the ache in her limbs pushed aside by the determination rising within her. Frost began to swirl around her staff, the air cooling rapidly as she prepared to cast.


    ''If he''s going to keep that serpent at bay, then I''ll make sure nothing else gets in his way,'' she thought, nting her feet firmly on the icy tform.


    ¡¸Frostveil Barrage¡¹ (2-star spell)


    ra thrust her staff forward, and a volley of crystalline ice shards erupted from its tip, arcing through the air with a sharp WHOOSH! The shards struck the first wave of monsters with precision, freezing one in mid-leap and impaling another that was darting toward Luca''s nk.


    She pivoted, already channeling another spell as more creatures rushed in from the sides. Their glowing eyes locked on her, sensing her as the next threat.


    ''Good,'' she thought, her grip tightening on her staff. ''Thene.''


    ¡¸cial Barrier¡¹ (3-star spell)


    She raised her staff high, tracing aplex sigil in the air. Frost surged outward, forming a jagged wall of ice along the edge of the tform. CRACK-SNAP! The barrier erupted, halting the advancing creatures and funneling them toward the center where she could pick them off more easily.


    The monsters snarled, their ws raking against the icy surface as they tried to break through. ra didn''t wait. She focused on the weak points in their formation, her frost magic ring with purpose.


    ¡¸Frostbite Lances¡¹ (2-star spell)


    A trio of icy spears materialized in the air around her, each glowing faintly with blue mana. With a flick of her wrist, she sent them hurtling toward the monsters. WHIRR-THUNK! Thences struck with deadly uracy, pinning two creatures to the ground and forcing the others to hesitate.


    She exhaled sharply, sweat beading on her brow as her mana reserves dipped lower. The creatures were relentless, but so was she.


    ''No distractions,'' she told herself. ''He is holding the serpent. I''ll make sure the rest don''t get close.''


    Her determination only deepened as she nced toward him. Luca was locked inbat with the massive serpent, his de striking with precision as he dodged and countered its ferocious attacks. Every movement was calcted, his strength and speed weaving together seamlessly. It was awe-inspiring, but it also pushed her to prove herself.


    ra turned her attention back to the monsters, her frost magic ring to life once more.


    "Let''s see you try this," she muttered, her voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her.


    ¡¸Frozen Tempest¡¹ (3-star spell)


    She spun her staff in a wide arc, unleashing a spiraling storm of frost and wind. WHOOOOOSH! The icy tempest engulfed the monsters, freezing their limbs and slowing their movements as shards of ice battered them mercilessly.


    Stay updated through empire


    The battlefield began to shift. The smaller monsters faltered under her relentless assault, their numbers thinning as her frost magic carved through them. The tform was hers to control, and she wielded that control with everything she had.


    ''This is my fight too,'' she thought, her confidence growing as she saw the creatures fall. ''And I won''t be outdone.''


    Behind her, Luca''s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and confident. "Nice work, mage! Keep it up!"


    ra smirked faintly at that.


    "Heh¡­."

 Chapter 388 Good Night

    The meal continued in a steady rhythm, each course arriving and disappearing as the evening stretched on. The tidecrawler''s delicate vors gave way to roasted game served with fragrant herbs and a light drizzle of spiced ze, followed by a simple yet decadent dessert of honeyed fruitpoteyered with soft cream.


    Conversation ebbed and flowed between them, Luca''s teasing remarks often drawing reluctant smiles from ra despite herself. She found herself growing ustomed to his infuriating charm, though she remained wary of the way he seemed to navigate every topic with the precision of someone ustomed to never revealing too much.


    Lucavion, for his part, was unhurried, savoring each bite as if it were a calcted indulgence. His dark eyes lingered on ra asionally, studying her expressions with subtle curiosity. But he offered no further crypticments about fate or familiarity, letting the earlier moment settle into the quiet space between them.


    Eventually, the final te was cleared away, and the waiter approached with a warm smile. "Did everything meet your expectations?" they asked, sping their hands in polite anticipation.


    "Exquisite," Luca replied smoothly, lifting his ss for a final sip of wine. "Though I suspect thepany improved the meal immeasurably."


    ra shot him a side-eye nce but didn''t protest. Instead, she addressed the waiter. "It was wonderful, thank you."


    The waiter inclined their head, leaving them with a parting promise to return should they need anything else. As they disappeared, the cozy hum of the dining room returned, the low murmur of other patrons blending with the faint sound of waves crashing against the distant shore.


    "Well," Luca said, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied sigh. "I''d say that was a worthwhile indulgence. Wouldn''t you?"


    ra nodded, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "I suppose," she admitted, her tone deliberately neutral, though the faint curve of her lips betrayed her enjoyment.


    Luca chuckled, his smirk returning full force. "You suppose? After all that enthusiasm earlier, I expected more praise."


    "Don''t push your luck," ra replied, shaking her head, though she couldn''t suppress a smallugh. "It was good. Really good. But I won''t inte your ego further by pretending it was because of you."


    "Ah, Frost Mage," Luca said with a mock sigh, "you wound me."


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    ra rolled her eyes, rising from her seat as she adjusted her cloak. "Come on. Let''s settle the bill before you start monologuing about your tragic injuries."


    Lucavion stood as well, his movements easy and graceful. "As you wish, mydy," he said with a slight bow, though his smirk never wavered.


    As they approached the counter, the soft murmur of the inn''s dining room provided a gentle backdrop. ra stepped forward confidently, her hands lightly brushing her cloak aside as she addressed the receptionist.


    "I''ll take care of the bill," she said firmly, sparing a nce toward Luca, whose smirk widened as he leaned casually against the counter.


    "Next time it will be on me."


    "Next time?" she scoffed, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. "Don''t push your luck."


    The receptionist, smiling warmly, slid the bill across the counter. ra reached for it without hesitation, but as her eyes scanned the total, her confidence wavered for a brief second. The number etched on the slip was¡­ more than she had anticipated.


    Her fingers twitched slightly, and a faint, almost imperceptible sigh escaped her as she reached for her coin pouch. Why is everything Luca touches ridiculously expensive?


    Still, she didn''t falter. Opening the pouch, she counted out the sum and slid the coins across the counter with aposed expression, though her heart clenched slightly at the sight of her dwindling funds.


    "Thank you, Miss," the receptionist said, bowing slightly as they gathered the coins. "We hope you''ll visit us again."


    ra nodded politely, stepping back to join Luca, who was observing her with an amused glint in his eye. "You twitched," he remarked, his smirk sharp.


    "I did not," she shot back, her tone firm as she adjusted her cloak. "And even if I did, you''re hardly worth it."


    "Ouch," Luca said with a mock wince, clutching his chest dramatically. "You''re ruthless, ra. Truly."@@novelbin@@


    She huffed, shaking her head. "Come on. Let''s get out of here before I start regretting this entirely."


    "Regret?" Luca echoed, falling into step beside her as they made their way toward the exit. "For paying for the most delightful evening of your life? Surely not."


    ra nced at him, her expression caught somewhere between exasperation and amusement.


    "¡­.."


    ra walked ahead, her steps brisk and purposeful as she made her way toward the inn''s reception area. Luca followed a few paces behind, his usual smirk firmly in ce, his hands resting casually in his pockets. The faint hum of conversation and the distant crash of waves apanied them, filling thefortable silence between their steps.


    When they reached the reception desk, ra turned back to face him, her expression softening slightly. "It was a really good meal," she said, her tone quieter now, less guarded. "Thank you for apanying me."


    Luca inclined his head with a slight bow, the movement fluid and deliberate. "The pleasure was mine," he replied, his voice light but sincere. "And I must admit, I had quite a bit of fun."


    ra''s lips curved into a small smile, and for a brief moment, the tension of the evening seemed to dissolvepletely. "Goodnight, then," she said, turning to leave.


    But just as she took her first step, Luca''s voice halted her. "The weather is beautiful tonight," he said, his gaze shifting toward the open doorway leading to the streets. "It would be a waste to stay locked inside a room."


    ra stopped, following his gaze. The soft glow ofnterns illuminated the cobblestone streets outside, and the faint sea breeze carried a refreshing mix of salt and warmth. The air was cool but not cold, and Stormhaven''s proximity to the ocean gave it a uniquely pleasant atmosphere, even at night. People strolled leisurely along the streets, theirughter and chatter blending with the rhythmic crash of waves in the distance.


    She nced back at Luca, raising an eyebrow. "Is that an invitation?"


    "Invitation?" he repeated, tilting his head slightly as a faint smirk tugged at his lips. "I''d call it meeting the ends. Now that you''ve paid for such an expensive meal, it''s only fair I treat you to something as well. Don''t you think?"


    ra narrowed her eyes slightly, her expression unreadable as she considered his words. She turned her gaze back to the streets, watching as couples and groups meandered past. It wasn''t a bad idea. She had eaten well, felt refreshed, and the atmosphere outside was undeniably inviting. There was no reason to refuse¡­ except for the fact that it was Luca making the offer.


    Still, as she lingered on the threshold, the idea of walking through Stormhaven''s lively streets under the stars held a certain appeal.


    But, she really was tired.


    She lingered for a moment, her gaze fixed on the bustling streets. The soft glow ofnterns and the inviting atmosphere called to her, but something deep inside tugged her back. Even though Luca had proven himself reliable and, in his own way, kind, she couldn''t ignore the voice of caution that whispered in her mind.


    It wasn''t distrust, not exactly. But they''d only met a handful of times¡ªthrice, at most¡ªand while Luca was undoubtedly intriguing, something about him felt like a riddle she wasn''t quite ready to solve. Everything would be moving too fast if she just went along with him now. And then there was Cedric, who still weighed on her mind. She needed to check on him, even if he insisted he was fine.


    "I think I''ll pass," ra said finally, her tone calm but firm as she turned to look at Luca. "It''s been a long day, and I should check on Cedric. Maybe another time."


    Luca''s smirk softened into a smile, one that caught her off guard with its sincerity. There was no hint of disappointment or annoyance, no teasing retort. Just a simple, genuine understanding. "I understand," he said, his voice steady and light, as though he''d anticipated her answer all along.


    For a moment, ra felt a pang of something she couldn''t quite name. Relief? Gratitude? She wasn''t sure, but it eased the tension in her chest. "Goodnight, Luca," she said, her lips curling into a faint smile as she adjusted her cloak and turned back toward the inn''s staircase.


    "Goodnight, ra," he replied, his tone as casual as ever, but with a warmth that lingered.


    As she ascended the stairs, the faint sound of the sea breeze and distantughter followed her. She didn''t look back, but the image of Luca''s smile stayed with her¡ªa smile that was strangely devoid of the sharp edges she''d grown ustomed to. For a moment, she wondered what had been behind it. Had he truly wanted her to refuse?


    Reaching her door, ra paused briefly before entering. She still felt curious about the enigmatic swordsman, but for now, her focus had to remain on what mattered most: rest, recovery, and ensuring Cedric was alright. Anything else could wait.


    -------------A/N----------------


    I had two exams and they were 3 hours long each.....I am beaten....

 Chapter 374 Teamwork (2)

    Lucavion stood over the massive carcass of the serpent, his de sheathed and his expressionposed, though his sharp eyes betrayed the flurry of thoughts racing through his mind. The once-imposing creaturey broken, its twisted form sprawled across the icy tform. Around it, the shimmering frost from ra''s spell clung stubbornly, a testament to her effort and the magnitude of the battle.


    As the others busied themselves tending to wounds and securing the battlefield, Lucavion extended his hand toward the fallen serpent, his palm hovering just above its lifeless body. The faint glimmer of mana pulsed in the air, invisible to the others but keenly felt by him as he drew in the creature''s residual energy.


    A chill ran down his spine as the death mana flowed into him¡ªa cold, oppressive force that wed at his very essence. Lucavion''s smirk faltered for the briefest moment as he steadied himself, his body instinctively resisting the toxic energy before he wrestled it into submission.


    ''Indeed... that''s why this thing was so powerful.'' His dark eyes narrowed as he studied the serpent more closely. ''A peak 4-star monster, packed with enough death mana to rival anything in its ss. No wonder it took so much effort to bring it down.''


    [You''re reckless,] Vitaliara''s voice broke into his thoughts, her toneced with exasperation. [I told you it was dangerous. Why risk yourself for this girl? What were you thinking?]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his smirk returning as he straightened, brushing his coat free of frost. ''I can''t exactly say it''s because of a promise, can I?'' he mused inwardly, the weight of the unspoken vow lingering at the edge of his mind.


    Instead, he answered aloud, his tone light and tinged with amusement. "Why not? Life''s dull without a bit of danger."


    [Vitaliara hummed in displeasure, her tail flicking against his shoulder. [You''re deflecting. There''s more to it than that.]


    He tilted his head, his smirk deepening. "Maybe I just have a thing for saving mages in distress. It''s good for my image."


    [Your image?] Vitaliara''s exasperation turned to incredulity. [Lucavion, you''re impossible.]


    He chuckled again, letting the sound carry away the weight of the moment. "Rx, Vitaliara. The risk was calcted."


    [And here I thought you were good at math,] she quipped dryly, though the edge in her tone softened slightly.


    Lucavion''s gaze returned to the carcass, his smirk fading into something more contemtive. ''It wasn''t just about the risk. This was necessary.'' The death mana he''d absorbed would bolster his strength, albeit temporarily, but more importantly, it was another piece of the puzzle he was assembling¡ªa step toward understanding the forces that shaped this world and the people within it.


    He nced over his shoulder toward ra, who was seated on the tform''s edge, catching her breath as Cedric handed her another mana potion. Her exhaustion was evident, but so was the faint smile on her lips¡ªa mix of relief and satisfaction after the battle''s hard-won victory.


    ''She''s strong,'' Lucavion thought to himself, his gaze lingering on her. ''As expected from Master¡­.Your daughter is not an ordinary girl.''


    Lucavion''s smirk lingered faintly as he allowed himself a rare moment of quiet, his thoughts drifting to the words that had long since be etched into his memory:


    "I am entrusting my daughter to you. Please look after her if you can."


    The voice was as clear as if it had been spoken moments ago, yet it belonged to someone long gone¡ªa presence that still loomed over his every action in subtle, inescapable ways.


    Lucavion shook his head, exhaling softly as he let the weight of the memory settle before brushing it aside. ''Sooner orter, she''ll be someone who won''t need my help... at least not in terms of strength.'' A faint smile curved his lips, not one of arrogance or amusement but something quieter. He looked over at ra again, watching her recover, and nodded to himself.


    ''You''re doing well, Master''s daughter. Better than you know.''


    Leaning against the tform railing, he took a moment to rest, his body still buzzing faintly from the energy he had absorbed. The death mana coursing through him felt cold and vtile, but it was under control¡ªanother tool to be wielded, another piece in the grander game he was ying.


    But then, something shifted.


    It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but Lucavion''s finely honed senses caught it immediately. A gaze¡ªfocused, deliberate¡ªbrushed against him, setting his instincts on edge. His dark eyes narrowed as he straightened, his posture rxing outwardly but ready for anything.


    ''Someone''s watching me.''


    His gaze flicked toward the source, and there, perched at a small vantage point, he saw it. Another ship¡ªa smaller, sleeker vessel that was distinct from the ones they had arrived with. Its design was streamlined for speed and mobility, its sails dark and faintly tattered, giving it an air of subtle menace. It hovered just outside the range of the main group, as though deliberately keeping its distance.


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, sharp and edged with intrigue. ''Hmm?''


    His eyes traced the ship''s outline, and through the slight haze of distance, he caught a glimpse of a silhouette¡ªa blurred, shadowy figure standing near the prow. The figure was cloaked in ck, its form indistinct but exuding an unmistakable presence, even from afar.


    ''Heh¡­ Would you look at that?'' Lucavion thought. He leaned casually against the railing, but his focus was locked entirely on the distant ship.


    The silhouette didn''t move, its gaze unwavering as if appraising him. The air between them seemed charged with unspoken tension, a silent exchange passing between two yers yet to reveal their hands.


    ''Someone''s curious, it seems,'' Lucavion mused, his sharp eyes gleaming faintly with mischief. He inclined his head slightly, as though acknowledging the figure''s attention, his smirk deepening into a grin.


    Vitaliara''s voice broke through his thoughts, her tone tinged with curiosity. [You noticed it too, didn''t you?]


    ''Of course,'' Lucavion replied inwardly, his tone as nonchnt as ever. ''It''s hard to miss when someone''s staring this intently. Do you think they like me, or is it something else?''


    [They''re not admiring you, you idiot,] Vitaliara retorted, though her tone carried a note of concern.


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his smirk widening. ''How do you know? Wouldn''t it be the natural reaction to admire after seeing this handsome face?''


    Vitaliara let out a long, exasperated sigh. [Hopeless. Truly hopeless.]


    ''Why?'' he asked, feigning innocence, though the glint in his eyes betrayed his amusement.@@novelbin@@


    [Sigh¡­ Anyway, listen,] Vitaliara said, her tone shifting to something more serious. [I''ve been observing that ship while you were fighting. None of its members joined any of the battles. They only stood there, watching from a distance.]


    Lucavion''s smirk faded slightly, his expression bing more contemtive. ''Interesting.''


    [Especially that veiled girl,] Vitaliara added. [The one standing closest to the prow. She hasn''t moved much, but she''s been watching everything very carefully. Too carefully.]


    ''You can see that far?'' Lucavion asked, a brow arching in mock surprise.


    [Of course. We cats have excellent sight,] Vitaliara replied, her tone smug.


    ''I thought you weren''t a cat?'' Lucavion teased, his smirk returning.


    [¡­]


    The silence that followed was almost as satisfying as the argument he could feel brewing. He chuckled inwardly, savoring the rare moment when he managed to render Vitaliara speechless.


    [Focus on the matter at hand,] she said finally, her voice clipped but tinged with reluctant amusement. [That ship and its passengers aren''t here by coincidence. Whoever they are, they''re not part of this expedition, and their behavior is suspicious.]


    Lucavion nodded faintly, his eyes drifting back toward the distant vessel. The silhouette remained still, the veiled figure''s presence radiating an unsettling calm amidst the chaos of the battlefield.


    Or at least the author seemed to think so. Lucavion was simply unbothered by that.


    ''Now, I really wonder when you will approach me. I really tried to put a good show, you know?''


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk softening into something more thoughtful.


    ''Well,'' he thought to himself, ''if they''re this interested in me, I''ll make sure to return the favor.''


    [You''re not nning something reckless, are you?] Vitaliara asked warily, though she already knew the answer.


    "Me? Reckless?" Lucavion replied aloud, his tone light as he adjusted his coat. "Never. Just... curious."


    [That''s what I''m afraid of,] Vitaliara muttered, her exasperation returning.


    Lucavion''s gaze remained fixed on the distant ship as a soft sound of footsteps approached from behind. He didn''t need to turn to know who it was¡ªher presence was distinct, her mana faintly resonating with the frost that lingered in the air.


    "Ahem¡­" ra''s voice broke the momentary quiet, hesitant but steady enough to catch his attention.


    Lucavion turned his head slightly, his smirk already forming. "What? Is something the matter, mage? If you want to admire my handsome face, you can do so from afar. No need to force yourself."


    ra''s face flushed instantly, a faint pink dusting her cheeks as she sputtered, "Wh-who! Who is here to see your face?"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened. "Then why are you here?"


    ra hesitated, her fingers tightening slightly around the staff she held. Finally, she sighed and spoke, her tone softer but still resolute. "¡­I''m here to thank you."


    "Thank?" Lucavion arched an eyebrow, tilting his head curiously. "For what?"


    "For saving me," ra said, her gaze lifting to meet his. There was no hesitation in her eyes now, only sincerity. "Thank you, Luca."


    ''Well¡­..This may not be that bad¡­..''

 Chapter 375 Thanks

    The battlefield had finally fallen silent, save for the faint crackling of melting ice and the distant crash of waves. The serpent''s massive corpsey motionless, its once-imposing form now lifeless and fractured. The defenders¡ªmercenaries, adventurers, and soldiers alike¡ªmoved cautiously through the aftermath, tending to the wounded and ensuring the remaining monsters had truly been vanquished.


    ra sat at the edge of the icy tform, her staff resting across herp. Her body ached with a deep, bone-weary exhaustion, but for the first time since the battle began, she could breathe freely. She let her shoulders sag, her chest rising and falling as she drew in slow, measured breaths. Her frost magic had taken a toll on her mana reserves, and the strain of the final spell still left her feeling lightheaded.


    The faint crunch of boots on ice drew her attention, and she looked up to see Cedric approaching. His face was pale, his usual vigor reced by a tired heaviness that made him seem years older. Still, his movements were steady, and the faint glimmer of relief in his eyes spoke volumes.


    "Lady ra," he said softly as he crouched beside her, his gaze sweeping over her with a mix of concern and reassurance. "You did well."


    She gave him a faint smile, leaning back slightly on her arms. "Thank you, Cedric. You don''t look so bad yourself, considering¡­"


    Cedric''s expression tightened briefly, his hand brushing over the spot where he had been injured. Though the wound was fully healed, the natural recovery process of an Awakened always left its mark. His skin was pallid, his breathing slower than usual, but he dismissed it with a small shake of his head.


    "It''s nothing," he said, his voice steady but quieter than usual. "The body just needs time to recover its strength. You know how it is."


    ra nodded, understanding all too well. Using potions to heal the Awakened came at a price¡ªrapid regeneration drained the body''s reserves, leaving most pale and fatigued in the aftermath. It wasn''t life-threatening, but it wasn''t pleasant either.


    "Even so, you should rest," she said, her tone firm but kind. "There''s no telling what''s next, and I need you at your best."


    "I will try¡­."


    As he said that, Cedric fell silent, just like ra.


    And that silence between them wasfortable, a brief reprieve from the chaos of the battlefield. The sound of distant waves crashing against the icy tforms and the asional murmurs of the regrouping defenders filled the air. For a moment, it felt as though the weight of the world had lifted, if only slightly.


    Then, the crunch of boots against ice drew their attention. ra turned her head to see a small group of mercenaries and adventurers approaching. Their expressions were a mixture of respect and cautious admiration, their postures more rxed than they had been earlier but still carrying the weariness of the fight.


    One of them, a burly man with a scar running across his cheek, stepped forward. He carried his dented sword slung over his shoulder, and his leather armor was scratched and torn from the battle. Despite his rough appearance, his tone was surprisingly warm as he spoke. "You''re ra, right? The frost mage?"


    ra blinked, surprised by the directness. "Yes, that''s me."


    The man nodded, a faint grin tugging at his lips. "You did good out there. Better than most of us expected from a rogue mage. That wall of ice you threw up? Kept my squad from being overrun. You''ve got my thanks."


    A few murmurs of agreement followed from the others in the group, and a slender woman with a bow slung across her back added, "And that storm spell¡ªyou froze those beasts right in their tracks. If it weren''t for you, we''d have lost a lot more people."


    ra felt warmth bloom in her chest at their words, a mix of gratitude and pride that chased away some of her lingering exhaustion. "Thank you," she said softly, her voice carrying genuine sincerity. "I''m d I could help."


    The scarred man gave a shortugh, shaking his head. "Help? You did more than help. You''ve got talent, mage. And guts, too. That''s rare."@@novelbin@@


    ra smiled faintly, the praise bolstering her confidence. She nced at Cedric, who gave her a small, approving nod. The subtle gesture meant more than he realized; it grounded her, reminded her of how far she''de.


    For most of her time as a mage, she''d trained under her master in near istion, honing her magic in quiet, focused discipline. She''d never had the chance to prove herself in the real world, to show that her efforts had amounted to more than just theory and potential.


    ''Now, I''m finally showing them,'' she thought, the pride swelling further. ''All those years of training¡­ they weren''t for nothing.''


    But as the mercenaries continued to voice their gratitude, the edges of her mind began to wander, her thoughts straying to a darker time. The memories came unbidden, fragments of her old self wing their way to the surface.


    She had started muchter than most. While others her age had already begun their journeys as Awakened, she had been... different. Weak, broken, and left in a state that most wouldn''t have survived.


    ''Not now,'' she told herself firmly, her fingers tightening around her staff. ''This isn''t the time to think about those things.''


    But it was like trying to hold back a flood. The memories swirled, her thoughts pulling her toward the reason she had endured so much, the driving force behind her survival and the person she had be. And with those memories came the emotions¡ªraw, vtile, and all-consuming. She could feel them rising, threatening to spill over like they always did when she let herself dwell on the past.


    Her chest tightened, the weight of it pressing down like a stone. She forced herself to focus on the present, on the people standing before her, their voices grounding her in the moment.


    ra''s fingers tightened briefly on her staff as she tried to banish the weight of her thoughts. Usually, in moments like this, she''d cast a spell¡ªsmall, inconsequential magic, just enough to shift her focus and give her mind something else totch onto. But right now, even the idea of summoning frost felt heavy. Her mana reserves were depleted, her body ached, and her spirit felt frayed.


    She let out a slow breath, her eyes wandering aimlessly as the murmurs of the camp buzzed faintly around her. Then, her gaze caught on something¡ªsomeone.


    At the edge of the ship, near the railing, a figure stood silently watching the waves. His posture was rxed, his coat swaying lightly in the breeze. Beside him sat a white cat, its fur luminous under the pale light. The cat''s tail flicked idly, its bright eyes fixed on something unseen.


    ''Ah¡­''


    It was Luca.


    The perfect distraction, whether she liked it or not.


    Her thoughts shifted naturally,tching onto the curious enigma of the man standing before her. Despite his calm demeanor, there was an intensity about him, a quiet power that she couldn''t quite ce.


    ra lingered a moment longer, her gaze fixed on Luca. As her thoughts swirled, she noticed a small group of adventurers standing nearby, their eyes subtly darting toward him. Their postures were hesitant, their voices hushed as they exchanged nces. None of them made any move to approach him.


    ''Hmm?'' she thought, her brow furrowing slightly. It was odd. Luca had been instrumental in defeating the serpent, his strength and precision turning the tide of the battle. If anyone deserved thanks or recognition, it was him. And yet, they seemed reluctant¡ªalmost wary¡ªas they observed him from a distance.


    ''Why aren''t they saying anything?'' she wondered. ''If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have made it through that fight. I wouldn''t have made it.''


    Her fingers tightened on her staff, the realization hitting her like a sudden gust of wind. She hadn''t thanked him either. For saving her, for stepping in when she was moments from being overwhelmed, for holding the line so she couldplete her spell. She had been so caught up in the aftermath¡ªso consumed by her own thoughts and exhaustion¡ªthat she had let it slip entirely.


    ''Right¡­ I should have done it way before.''


    ra didn''t like owing people, and she especially disliked the idea of being ungrateful; gratitude wasn''t optional. If someone helped you, you acknowledged it. You made it right.


    And yet, here she was, standing idly while the person who had saved her life was left alone, unthanked.


    ''That''s not right.''


    ra took a steadying breath and made her way toward the railing where Luca stood, the faint echoes of her boots against the deck betraying her approach. Her chest tightened slightly, but not from nerves¡ªfrom determination. This was something she had to do, and she wasn''t about to leave it unfinished.


    Luca didn''t turn as she neared, his gaze fixed on the distant waves and the faint silhouette of a ship in the horizon. Beside him, the white cat stretchedzily, its serene posture mirroring his unbothered demeanor.


    "Ahem¡­" ra''s voice broke the quiet, her tone hesitant but clear enough to pull his attention.


    Luca turned his head slightly, just enough to nce at her. A familiar smirk curved his lips. "What? Is something the matter, mage? If you want to admire my handsome face, you can do so from afar. No need to force yourself."


    ra felt heat rush to her face, her cheeks tinged with an unmistakable blush. "Wh-who!" she sputtered, clutching her staff tighter. "Who is here to see your face?"


    "Then why are you here?"


    For a moment, ra hesitated, her fingers fidgeting with the smooth surface of her staff. The teasing in his voice was infuriating, but it didn''t shake her resolve. She straightened her posture, meeting his gaze squarely.


    "I''m here to thank you," she said, her voice soft but firm.


    Luca arched an eyebrow, tilting his head slightly. "Thank?" he repeated, his tone carrying a hint of curiosity. "For what?"


    "For saving me," ra replied, her voice gaining steadiness as she spoke. She let out a breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding and lifted her gaze fully to meet his. There was no waver in her expression now, only sincerity. "Thank you, Luca."


    For a moment, Luca said nothing. His dark eyes studied her, the teasing smirk fading slightly into something subtler¡ªsomething unreadable. Then, with a faint chuckle, he turned back to the horizon.


    "Well, I guess it''s nice to be appreciated for once," he said, his tone lighter now. "But you''re wee, mage. Don''t get used to it."


    ra crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes at him. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Luca nced at her, his smirk returning. "It means I don''t make a habit of saving people who almost get themselves eaten. Consider it a one-time favor."


    Her blush deepened, and she fought the urge to stomp her foot like a child. "I didn''t almost get eaten! I was just¡­ momentarily overwhelmed."


    "Mm-hm," Luca hummed, clearly unconvinced. "If that''s what helps you sleep at night."


    "You really¡­."


    "Impossible?"


    "¡­.."


    She started regretting talking to this man.

 Chapter 376 Thanks (2)

    ra pursed her lips, ring at Luca as he casually leaned against the railing, his smirk unrelenting. She could feel the heat rising in her cheeks again, but she refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing her flustered.


    "You really are impossible," she muttered, her voice carrying a mix of annoyance and resignation.


    "Impossible?" Luca repeated, his tone light and teasing. "I think the word you''re looking for is charming. It''s amon mistake."


    ra crossed her arms tightly, narrowing her eyes. "Charming? You''ve got to be kidding me."


    "Not at all," he replied smoothly, gesturing toward himself. "I mean, look at me. Saving lives, cracking jokes, looking this good while doing it¡ªit''s a package deal."


    She rolled her eyes so hard she almost worried they''d get stuck. "You''re about as charming as a frostbite spell in the middle of summer."


    "Hmm," Luca mused, tapping his chin as though considering her words. "So what you''re saying is, I leave asting impression? I''ll take it."


    ra groaned audibly, shaking her head. "How do you even do this? How do you make everything sound like apliment to yourself?"


    "It''s a skill," he said with a shrug, his smirk widening. "You know, like magic. Except my talent doesn''t require mana¡ªjust natural brilliance."


    ra stared at him, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to formte a response. Finally, she jabbed her staff lightly against the deck in frustration.


    "You are really annoying."


    "And yet," Luca replied, leaning slightly closer with a conspiratorial grin, "here you are. Talking to me. By choice, I might add."


    "I came to thank you," she shot back, her voice firm. "Not to¡­ to be verbally assaulted by your inted ego."


    "Assaulted?" Luca feigned a look of shock, pressing a hand to his chest. "You wound me, mage. I''m merely having a friendly conversation. Should I be offended that you don''t seem to be enjoying it?"


    "Oh, I''m enjoying it," ra said, her tone sharp. "I''m enjoying imagining myself freezing your boots to the deck."


    "Careful," Luca said, his smirk morphing into a yful grin. "If you start casting spells on me, I might take it as flirting."


    ra''s cheeks turned crimson, and she sputtered, "Flirting?! Are you delusional?!"


    "Delusional?" Luca echoed with mock indignation. "Now you''re just being cruel. You really need to work on your gratitude, mage."


    "I already thanked you!" she eximed, throwing her hands up in exasperation. "And now I''m regretting every second of it."


    "You''ll get over it," Luca replied casually, turning his attention back to the waves as though their exchange hadn''t just unfolded. "Besides, I''ve already forgiven you."


    "Forgiven me?" ra''s voice pitched higher, her indignation spilling over. "For what?!"


    "For making me deal with your almost-eaten self back there," he said, his tone light but unmistakably smug. "It was a close call, you know. Very stressful for me."


    ra clenched her fists, her patience fraying. She opened her mouth to fire back another retort but stopped herself, realizing she''d only be ying into his hands. She took a slow breath, straightening her posture.


    "You know what?" she said, forcing her voice into something resembling calm. "I''m done. I''ve said my piece, and you can stand here with your natural brilliance and¡­ whatever else it is you do. I have better things to do."


    Luca''s smirk grew as he nced at her. "Running away already? I was just starting to enjoy myself."


    "I''m not running away," she snapped, spinning on her heel. "I''m preserving my sanity."


    As ra stormed away, Luca''sughter erupted behind her, a deep, hearty sound that echoed across the deck. It was genuine, loud, andpletely unexpected, catching the attention of a few nearby adventurers who exchanged curious nces before quickly looking away.


    ra froze mid-step, her hands tightening into fists as she turned halfway, ring at him. "What''s so funny?!"


    Luca leaned slightly against the railing, wiping an imaginary tear from the corner of his eye. "Out of all the reactions I''ve gotten," he began between chuckles, "this one''s definitely one of the best."


    Her brow furrowed further, her annoyance ring. "What about it is funny?"


    He tilted his head, his smirk softening into something almost mischievous. "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice still carrying traces of hisughter. "It just¡­ sounded funny."


    ra stared at him, her expression teetering between incredulous and indignant. "Sounded funny? That''s it? That''s all it takes for you?"


    Luca shrugged, the grin never leaving his face. "Isn''t it enough?"


    "No!" she snapped, throwing her hands up. "I don''t get what''s funny about it!"


    "Me neither," Luca said, his grin widening even further.


    "Then why are youughing?" ra asked, her voice pitching higher as her frustration reached its peak.


    "Is there supposed to be a reason? If you really want to find a reason tough every time, it makes sense why you have such a clumped face."


    ra''s expression darkened, a visible vein popping on her forehead as Luca''s words sank in. "''Clumped face''?" she repeated, her voice low and dangerous.


    Your journey continues with empire


    "Yeah," Luca said with a casual shrug, as though he hadn''t just insulted her. "You know, all tense and scrunched up. Like you''re carrying the weight of the world on your forehead. Very clumped."


    Her grip on her staff tightened, and before she could stop herself, she marched back toward him, standing directly in front of him with a re that could freeze an entire battlefield. "My face is not clumped!" she snapped, her tone sharp and indignant.@@novelbin@@


    Luca tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as he leaned down, lowering his gaze to meet hers directly. Their eyes locked for a moment, and ra could feel her irritation simmering beneath the surface. But then, his gaze shifted subtly, his dark eyes trailing over her skin with a scrutinizing yet oddly casual air.


    "Hmm," Luca murmured, his smirk fading into something resembling thoughtfulness. "Some small¡­ burps. Maybe a few cracks. Nothing too much."


    "B-Burps?! Cracks?!" ra sputtered, her cheeks flushing with a mix of indignation and embarrassment. "What are you even talking about?!"


    But before she could say more, she felt it¡ªa faint warmth brushing against her face, soft and fleeting, like a whisper of air. Luca''s breath tickled her skin as he spoke, his closeness suddenly undeniable.


    That''s when she realized just how close they were. Their faces were mere inches apart, his dark eyes unwavering as they held her gaze. Her heart skipped a beat, and her blush deepened as the realization hit her like a freight train.


    ''Just now¡­ that¡­''


    Her mind reeled, and in an instant, she stumbled back, putting a solid distance between them. She clutched her staff tightly, her pulse racing as she tried topose herself. Her thoughts spiraled, and a faint tremor ran through her hands as she clenched them around her staff.


    ''After all this time¡­ I promised myself¡­'' she thought, her chest tightening. She had always kept her distance from men, a deliberate choice born from a vow she had made long ago. She had sworn never to let herself get close¡ªnot physically, not emotionally. And yet¡­


    Her gaze flicked to Luca, who now stood with his usual air of nonchnce,pletely unfazed by her retreat. His smirk had returned, and he looked at her with that infuriating mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "But¡­" she thought, her grip loosening slightly. Something about him felt different¡ªirritating, sure, but also disarming in a way she couldn''t quite exin.


    Luca raised an eyebrow, his smirk deepening as he broke the silence. "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "¡­.Huh?"


    ra blinked, jolted back into the moment by Luca''s question. "What?" she managed, her voice a little more high-pitched than she intended.


    Luca tilted his head, his smirk curling further as he leaned slightly against the railing. "I said, did I say something wrong? About the burps and cracks. You seemed¡­ flustered."


    ra''s eyes widened slightly as his words registered. Without thinking, she brought her fingers to her cheek, pressing lightly against her skin. And sure enough, she felt it¡ªthe faint, uneven texture he had so casually pointed out. Tiny imperfections, barely noticeable, but there nheless.


    Her brows furrowed as her fingers brushed over the spots, confirming what Luca had said. Normally, she prided herself on being honest, even when it meant epting things she didn''t like. It was her motto, after all¡ªto acknowledge the truth, face it head-on, and grow stronger because of it.


    But this?


    This was different. This was Luca. And she wasn''t about to give him the satisfaction.


    "No," she said sharply, lowering her hand and ring at him. "You''re wrong. There''s nothing there."


    Luca raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her denial. "Nothing there?" he repeated, his tone teasing. "Then what were you just feeling for?"


    "I wasn''t¡ª" ra cut herself off, her cheeks flushing as she realized how ridiculous she sounded. She straightened her posture, gripping her staff tightly. "Your eyes are probably just¡­ faulty. That''s all."


    "My eyes are faulty?" Luca echoed, his smirk growing impossibly wider. "That''s a new one. Most people find them quite sharp."


    "Well, not in this case," ra shot back, her tone defensive. "You''re clearly imagining things."


    "Yep, yep¡­.Surely¡­.."


    "¡­.."


    Just then, as they were speaking ra noticed something.

 Chapter 392 Crisis (2)

    The shadow engulfed the battlefield like a stormcloud, plunging the area into an eerie twilight. The massive form rising from the sea cast its oppressive presence over the tforms, and a bone-chilling roar vibrated through the air, freezing every adventurer in ce.


    ra, still slumped on the ground, barely managed to lift her head as a colossal tentacle arced upward, its glossy surface reflecting the dim light. Her breath hitched as the monstrous appendage descended with terrifying speed, aimed directly at her position.


    She tried to move, her hands scrambling weakly for her staff, but her body refused to obey. Her mana reserves were too low, her limbs too heavy. The realization struck her like ice in her veins¡ªshe couldn''t escape.


    The tentacle crashed down with a deafening BOOM, the tform beneath it shuddering violently. Splinters of wood and icy shards flew in every direction as the force of the impact rippled outward.


    "ELARA!" Cedric''s voice cut through the chaos, sharp andmanding.


    Before she could process what was happening, Cedric was there. He stepped in front of her, his shield glowing with a golden light as he nted his feet firmly on the ground. With a deep, steadying breath, he raised his free hand and channeled his mana.


    ¡¸Knight''s Resolve¡¹ (3-star shield technique)


    A shimmering barrier erupted in front of them, golden and unyielding. The air around it seemed to hum with power, the shield gleaming like sunlight piercing through a storm.


    The tentacle mmed into the barrier with a thunderous CRACK, the force of the impact reverberating through the tform. Cedric gritted his teeth, his body braced against the massive pressure. "Hold!" he growled, pouring more of his mana into the shield.


    The barrier held, but only barely. Cracks began to spiderweb across its surface as the overwhelming weight of the monster''s attack bore down on them.


    "Cedric!" ra cried, her voice hoarse with panic.


    He didn''t look back, his focus entirely on the barrier. "Stay behind me!" he barked, his voice strained but resolute. "I will take care of it!"


    The shield finally gave way with a shattering CRASH, and the remaining force of the blow sent both Cedric and ra hurtling backward. The icy tform beneath them splintered as they skidded across it, the momentum stopping only when they hit the far edge.


    ra gasped, the wind knocked from her lungs as she scrambled to her knees. "Cedric!" she choked, her eyes darting to him.


    "I am¡­.. fine." Cedric said, his voice low and strained.


    Cedric''s face remained grim, his expression devoid of the usual reassuring smile. He pushed himself upright, his movements heavy but deliberate. A faint tremor in his legs betrayed the toll of the attack he had just endured.


    "Lady ra," he said, his voice steady but strained, "you must be careful¡­ That strike just now¡ªit was far stronger than anything we''ve faced so far."


    As if to emphasize his words, Cedric leaned forward slightly, coughing harshly before spitting out a streak of blood onto the icy tform. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, his other gripping his sword tightly. Despite his injuries, he stood tall, his shield ready.


    ra stared at him, a knot of panic tightening in her chest. "Cedric, you''re hurt¡ª"


    "I''ll manage," he interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Focus, ra. You can''t let your guard down."


    Before she could respond, the air grew thicker, an oppressive weight pressing down on the battlefield. The massive creature let out another guttural roar, its monstrous form loomingrger as more of its tentacles rose from the churning sea.


    Suddenly, figures d in gleaming armor surged forward¡ªthe knights of the Dukedom. Their movements were swift and coordinated as they formed a protective line near the mages and adventurers. Each knight ced a hand over their core, their mana ring to life as shields of energy shimmered into existence around them.


    "ra!" Cedric barked, snapping her attention back to him. "Stay close to the knights if you can''t hold your own."


    Before she could reply, Captain Eryndor''s voice thundered across the chaos. "EVERYONE! GET READY TO PROTECT YOURSELVES!"


    His warning was cut short as the monstrous tentacles began their assault.


    BOOM! CRACK!


    One tentacle smashed into the nearest ship, splitting its deck with a deafening crash. Sailors and knights were hurled into the air, their screams lost amidst the chaos. Another tentacle mmed into a temporary tform conjured by the mages, splintering it and sending icy debris cascading into the sea.


    RUMBLE!


    The tforms quaked under the repeated strikes, the mages struggling to maintain the spellwork that kept them afloat. The ground beneath ra and Cedric trembled violently, nearly throwing them off bnce.


    Another tentacle, enormous and menacing, surged downward toward ra and Cedric with terrifying speed. The air around it seemed to warp, the sheer force of its descent roaring like a hurricane. ra''s heart pounded in her chest as she raised her staff instinctively, but she knew she wouldn''t have time to cast a defense.


    SLASH!


    A sharp sound cut through the chaos, followed by a spray of blue liquid as the tentacle was sliced cleanly in midair. ra blinked, barely processing what had happened as a figure darted forward¡ªa sh of dark movement weaving through the battlefield.


    SLASH! WHOOSH! SLASH!


    One by one, the tentacles were struck down, each cut precise and brutal. The blue ichor of the beast spilled into the air, its grotesque scent wafting through the battlefield. And then, standing amidst the carnage, Lucavion emerged, his de gleaming faintly with dark energy.


    "FOCUS ON THE PORES!" he shouted, hismanding voice cutting through the chaos. "LIMIT THE RANGE OF TENTACLES!"


    His words snapped the adventurers and knights out of their stunned stupor. They shifted their focus, their attacks now aimed with newfound precision at the writhing appendages.


    "AND IF YOU SEE THE PORES SHINE, EVADE!" Lucavion''s voice rang out again, firm and resolute.


    As if on cue, the pores on the severed tentacle he had just cut began to glow, a sickly blue light radiating from them. The warriors closest to it froze for a moment, unsure of what was happening.


    "MOVE!" Lucavion roared, channeling mana into his legs. With an explosive burst of energy, he leaped high into the air, a ck streak against the dim, chaotic sky.


    WHIRR! Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    The glowing pores suddenly erupted, releasing a storm of small, needle-like darts that shot upward in pursuit of Lucavion. The deadly projectiles whistled through the air, glinting faintly in the dim light.


    Lucavion twisted midair, his movements impossibly fast and fluid. SWOOSH! SWOOSH! He evaded the darts with precision, his body flipping and twisting as he descended back toward the tform.


    "THEY''RE POISONOUS!" he shouted as hended, his de carving through another tentacle with a single powerful stroke. "DON''T GET HIT!"


    ra''s breath caught as she watched him, her heart racing at the sheer intensity of the scene. His instructions were clear, his movements impossibly swift, but the situation was spiraling out of control. More tentacles surged forward, their glowing pores threatening to unleash more deadly projectiles.


    But the her fingers tightened around her staff as her wide eyes followed Lucavion''s movements. Her breath was shallow, her heart thudding in her chest as his voice rang in her ears. Hismands were precise, deliberate, as though he wasn''t just reacting to the chaos but knew exactly how it would unfold.


    "Does he know what this is?" she murmured to herself, her voice barely audible over the cacophony of the battlefield.


    "ra, stay back!" Cedric said, his voice filled with urgency as he positioned himself beside her, shield at the ready. "You can''t push yourself too far again¡ª"


    "He looks like he knows what this is¡­" she interrupted, her gaze still fixed on Lucavion. She stood, forcing her exhausted body upright. Her frost magic crackled faintly around her, though her reserves were dangerously low.


    Just then, one of the adventurers nearby, a burly man wielding a double-edged axe, shouted toward Lucavion. "Hey! You there! How do you know all this? Do you know what this thing is?"


    Lucavion, who had justnded from another agile maneuver, twisted slightly to nce at the adventurer. His de dripped with the eerie blue ichor of the tentacle he''d severed, and his coat swayed lightly in the sea breeze. For a moment, he didn''t respond, as though weighing his words.


    Then, his lips curled into a smirk¡ªa grin that bordered on madness, his sharp eyes gleaming with an unsettling mix of excitement and determination.


    "Yes," he said, his voice low but carrying clearly across the chaos. The single word froze the air around them, the weight of it palpable.


    Lucavion straightened, his de restingzily on his shoulder as he turned to face the scattered adventurers and knights. His gaze swept over them, and the smirk on his face deepened into something more wild, almost feral.


    "We are against a Kraken."@@novelbin@@


    -----------A/N--------------


    My finals have finally ended. I can focus on writing finally...


    Freedom!

 Chapter 378 Drawn Blades (2)

    When thest of the monstrous sea serpents fell, their grotesque bodies crashing into the water with a resounding ssh, Aeliana leaned against the railing, her eyes scanning the battlefield. The tforms, once teeming with adventurers and mercenaries, shimmered faintly before retracting back into the water under the mages'' control. The battle was over¡ªfor now.


    The ships bobbed gently on the waves, the crews and fighters catching their breath after the chaos. Some slumped against the railings, their weapons still in hand, while others attended to the wounded or regrouped in hushed conversations.


    Aeliana''s gaze lingered on the ship nearest to the Fourth Station. Her thoughts, however, were fixed on two individuals. The blonde mage whose frost magic had bound one of the sea serpents with uncanny precision, and the swordsman whose de danced through the fray with that peculiar, mesmerizing light.


    ''That binding magic,'' she mused, her fingers lightly tapping against the wooden railing. ''Followed by that swordy¡­ it was almost like watching a perfectly choreographed performance.''


    For someone like Aeliana, whose life had been constrained to observation for so long, the battle had been a spectacle far beyond her expectations. She had watched knights train, seen soldiers fight, but this¡ªthis was something else entirely. It was raw, captivating, and undeniably impressive.


    "Madeleina," she called softly, breaking her attendant''s quiet vigil.


    "Yes, mydy?" Madeleina stepped closer, her hands folded neatly as she awaited Aeliana''s words.


    "That young swordsman," Aeliana began, her voice calm but carrying a note of curiosity. "The one from the Fourth Station. And the frost mage as well. Can I have a talk with them?"


    Madeleina''s brow furrowed slightly at Aeliana''s request, the soft hum of the waves underscoring the silence between them. She hesitated, sping her hands tightly in front of her.


    "Mydy," she began cautiously, her tone tinged with regret, "I''m afraid that''s not possible. The Duke allowed you toe here under strict orders to ensure your safety. Leaving the ship or interacting directly with the adventurers would go against his express instructions."


    Aeliana''s fingers drummed against the wooden railing, her gaze sharpening. "Madeleina, I understand my father''s concerns, but this is important to me. I want to see them up close¡ªto speak with them. Surely that isn''t too much to ask?"


    "Mydy," Madeleina said, her voice growing firmer but still gentle, "you know I cannot defy the Duke''s orders. Your safety is my highest priority. I cannot permit you to leave this ship."


    Aeliana''s posture stiffened, her hands clenching into fists. "Madeleina," she said softly, a faint tremor in her voice, "you know as well as I do that this¡ªthis moment¡ªis likely thest time I''ll have a chance to be outside like this. I''ve epted that my life will return to confinement, that I''ll be locked away again. Please, let me have this one request."


    The plea hung in the air, and for a moment, Madeleina faltered. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her loyalty to the Duke warring with her sympathy for Aeliana. She sighed softly, lowering her head.


    "Mydy," she said finally, "I cannot grant this request. You know why." She raised her gaze to meet Aeliana''s, her eyes steady and resolute. "But¡­ there is another way."


    Aeliana''s brows furrowed, curiosity flickering behind her veil. "Another way?"


    Madeleina nodded. "We can send an attendant to speak with the swordsman and the mage on your behalf. If it is their identity or presence you wish to observe, we can attach a viewpoint spell to the attendant. It will allow you to see and hear everything they do, as if you were there yourself."


    Aeliana''s eyes widened slightly, her fingers rxing against the railing. "This can be done?"


    Madeleina offered a small nod, her expression softening slightly. "Indeed, mydy. It''s a newly advanced magical item developed by the Central Magic Tower. We brought several with us for this expedition to test their performance in real-world conditions. Since this expedition requires careful surveince of the adventurers and the battles, it has proven invaluable to the knights."


    Aeliana''s eyes narrowed behind her veil, her fingers tightening slightly against the railing. "I see¡­" she murmured, her voice trailing off.@@novelbin@@


    The thought twisted inside her, a bitter ache rising in her chest. Why had this device not been invented sooner? If she''d had ess to such a thing in the past, she could have glimpsed the world beyond her suffocating walls. She could have seen beauty, danger, and life itself without being trapped in her room. Perhaps she wouldn''t have felt so isted, so forgotten.


    But Aeliana shook the thought away, unwilling to let herself spiral into despair. There was no point in dwelling on what could have been. This was her chance to seize what little freedom she could, and she wasn''t going to waste it.


    "Then let us use it," she said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Send someone immediately. I want to know who they are."


    Madeleina inclined her head in acknowledgment. "As you wish, mydy. I will arrange it at once."


    She turned to one of the attendants standing nearby, a young woman with steady hands and a calm demeanor. The attendant stepped forward, bowing deeply before awaiting her instructions.


    "You are to approach the Fourth Station," Madeleina instructed. "Identify the swordsman and the mage of interest and engage them briefly if possible. You will wear the viewing device during this task." She handed the attendant a small, circr artifact glowing faintly with magical energy. "This will allow Lady Aeliana to observe your perspective."


    The attendant nodded solemnly, securing the artifact against her chest with practiced ease. "Understood, Mistress Madeleina."


    Madeleina turned back to Aeliana, her gaze steady. "It will take some time for her to reach the Fourth Station andplete her task. You will be able to observe everything she sees through the device."


    Aeliana inclined her head, her heart beating faster with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. "Thank you, Madeleina. Make sure she moves quickly¡ªI don''t want to miss anything."


    The attendant bowed once more and departed, her steps quick and purposeful as she made her way toward the smaller vessel that would carry her to the Fourth Station. As she disappeared from sight, Aeliana turned her gaze back to the horizon, her thoughts swirling with a strange mix of excitement and unease.


    *****


    Cedric drew his de with a sharp, metallic hiss, the sound resonating in the charged silence. The weight of the sword in his hand was a familiarfort¡ªa testament to years of rigorous training and discipline. Across from him, Luca stood with that same infuriating smirk, his hands casually at his sides, no weapon in sight.


    ''He doesn''t even bother to arm himself. Does he think so little of me?'' Cedric''s eyes narrowed as he assessed his opponent. ''Fine. He''ll regret underestimating me.''


    The two stood before each other, the air thick with tension. Cedric couldn''t help but recall his lineage and training. As a former knight candidate of the prestigious Valoria Dukedom¡ªthe strongest house in the Loria Empire¡ªhe had honed his skills to perfection. His father, one of the most esteemed knights, had personally overseen his training.


    ''I''ve been forged by the best. My swordsmanship is second to none among my peers. This upstart won''t stand a chance.''


    Cedric shifted into a ready stance, his feet nted firmly, sword poised to strike. "Draw your weapon," hemanded, his voice cold and authoritative.


    Luca shook his head.


    Then his hand casually moved to the long estoc hanging at his waist, his movements unhurried, almostckadaisical. Cedric''s eyes followed the motion, his grip tightening on his own de.


    "Be careful," Luca said, his voice light, almost teasing.


    The moment the estoc left its scabbard, the air around Luca shifted. The easygoing smirk faded, reced by a glint in his eyes¡ªa sharp, predatory focus that sent a chill down Cedric''s spine.


    ''What¡­? What is this?''


    Cedric felt it immediately: an invisible weight pressing down on him, as though the very air had grown heavy with Luca''s presence. It wasn''t mana¡ªit wasn''t anything Cedric could identify. Yet it coiled around him, insidious and unrelenting.


    Luca took a single step forward, his movements slow and deliberate. "Has it started? The trembling?"


    Cedric''s heart jolted as he nced down at his hand. His knuckles, so firmly gripped around the hilt of his sword moments ago, were now shaking uncontrobly.


    ''What is this? What''s happening to me?''


    The realization hit him like a blow. A knight, a warrior forged in the fires of discipline and resolve, had no room for fear. Yet his body betrayed him. The tremor in his hand spread, his entire frame now trembling under the unseen weight of Luca''s presence.


    "Uneptable," Cedric growled under his breath, forcing himself to stand taller. This was a disgrace¡ªa knight of the Valoria Dukedom did not falter before an opponent, especially not one as insolent as this.


    With a deep breath, Cedric summoned his mana, channeling it through his body. The familiar warmth of power coursed through his veins, settling his nerves and steadying his movements.


    ''Knight''s Heart.''


    It was a foundational technique, taught to knights at a young age to steel their minds and fortify their bodies against external forces. As the mana surged, Cedric felt his strength returning, his control reasserting itself.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    ''This insolent fool¡­ He must have used some underhanded trick. That''s the only exnation.''


    Cedric''s eyes snapped to Luca, who stood calmly, his estoc held lightly in one hand. The faintest smirk began to reappear on Luca''s lips, as though he were silently mocking Cedric''s recovery.


    Rage red within Cedric. He would not allow himself to be toyed with.


    "Enough games!" Cedric bellowed, mana ring around him as heunched forward, his de drawn in a powerful arc. The ground beneath his feet cracked slightly as he surged ahead, his years of training in perfect harmony with his mana-fueled speed.


    ''I will end this with one strike.''


    [de of Eastern Guardian. Shattering End.]

 Chapter 395 Crisis (5)

    The battlefield erupted into chaos once more as the Kraken unleashed its fury. Tentacles smashed into tforms, sending waves crashing and adventurers scrambling to hold their ground. But amidst the chaos, a rhythm began to emerge¡ªa familiar, almost instinctual synergy between ra and Lucavion.


    ra steadied herself, gripping her staff tightly as frost magic flickered faintly around her. She couldn''t afford to push her core too hard, not in her unstable state. But she didn''t need overwhelming power¡ªwhat she needed was precision.


    "Keep it simple, ra!" Lucavion''s voice cut through the din, sharp andmanding. He darted past her, his de slicing cleanly through a smaller tentacle that had lunged toward the group. "Focus on slowing it down and binding the tentacles!"


    She nodded, her breath steadying as she channeled her magic.


    ¡¸Frost Chains¡¹ (2-star spell)


    Thick chains of ice erupted from the ground, wrapping tightly around one of the Kraken''s thrashing appendages. The tentacle struggled against the binding, its movements slowed enough for nearby adventurers tond decisive strikes.


    "Good!" Lucavion shouted, his de glowing faintly with [me of Equinox] as he leaped toward another appendage. He struck with surgical precision, his de igniting the tentacle with dark fire that seared through its slick, armored surface.


    ra turned her attention to the smaller creatures swarming toward the tform. Though her mana was unsteady, she channeled a burst of frost magic to intercept them.


    ¡¸Icy Veil¡¹ (1-star spell)


    A thin sheet of frost spread across the tform, tripping the monsters and creating openings for the adventurers to dispatch them. But before ra could cast again, a blur of motion caught her eye¡ªa smaller, serpent-like monster darting toward her from the side.


    "ra, left!" Lucavion''s voice barked, and she barely had time to react.


    SWISH! SLASH!


    Lucavion appeared in an instant, his de cutting through the monster before it could strike. Blood sprayed across the icy ground as the creature crumpled, and Lucavion spun to face her, his eyes narrowing.


    "Pay attention! You''re too exposed!" he snapped, his tone harsh but his movements protective.


    "I''m trying!" she shot back, frustration mingling with gratitude. She steadied herself, raising her staff again. "Just don''t get yourself killed covering me!"


    Lucavion smirked faintly, even as he turned back to the Kraken. "Don''t worry about me, mage. I''ve got this."


    The two of them moved together, a seamless blend of magic and melee. Lucavion would dart into the fray, his de carving through tentacles and monsters alike, while ra provided support from behind. Her frost magic slowed the Kraken''s movements, bound its limbs, and created openings for the adventurers tond their attacks. And whenever the chaos grew too close, Lucavion was there, his de striking down any threat that dared approach her.


    "ra, another chain! Right side!" Lucavion shouted as he deflected a cluster of poisonous darts with a quick sh.


    ¡¸Frost Chains¡¹


    She cast the spell instinctively, the ice forming around a iling tentacle and holding it in ce. Lucavion lunged forward, his de glowing with dark energy as he delivered a devastating strike to the restrained limb.


    "Perfect!" he called, his voice tinged with approval.


    The fight continued, their movements and magicplementing each other like a well-rehearsed dance. ra could feel the strain of the battle, her core still unstable, but she pushed forward, drawing strength from their shared rhythm. Each time she faltered, Lucavion was there, his de cutting through the chaos to keep her safe.


    "Don''t fall behind, mage!" he shouted, his smirk visible even in the chaos.


    "I won''t!" ra replied, a determined glint in her eyes as she cast another spell to bind the Kraken''s movements. She wasn''t just following his lead¡ªshe was keeping pace, proving her worth with every spell.


    And though the battle raged on, amidst the chaos, ra felt something she hadn''t expected: a strange sense of exhration. Fighting alongside Lucavion, matching his tempo, covering his strikes¡ªit was unlike anything she''d experienced before.


    ''I''m not just surviving,'' she thought, her lips curling into a faint smile as she cast another spell. ''I''m fighting.''


    ra''s breath came in steady bursts, the crisp air tinged with salt and the acrid scent of scorched monster flesh. Her frost magic shimmered faintly around her, not as sharp or overwhelming as it could be, but steady¡ªcontrolled. Every spell she cast felt deliberate, purposeful, as though she was carving her ce into the chaos of the battlefield.


    And it was thrilling.


    For so long, she had trained in seclusion, her master''s strict regimen shaping her understanding of frost magic in painstaking detail. She had spent countless hours perfecting her craft, researching techniques, and honing her precision. It had been her refuge, her obsession, but it had also been a means to an end. Her purpose had always been clear: vengeance.


    But here, amidst the sh of steel and the roar of the Kraken, that singr purpose seemed to blur. The thrill she felt wasn''t born of revenge¡ªit was something else entirely. She was fighting, not just to survive, but to push herself, to see the fruits of her training unfold in real time. And she wasn''t doing it alone.


    Her eyes flicked to Luca, drawn to him as if by instinct. He moved like a shadow, weaving between thrashing tentacles and lunging beasts with an effortless grace that defied the chaos around him. His de glowed faintly, its edge sharp and relentless as it cleaved through the Kraken''s appendages. And through it all, he was smiling.


    That smile was what caught her most. It wasn''t the sharp smirk he wore when he teased her, nor the smug grin that often apanied his infuriating remarks. This was different. It was a quiet, unguarded expression¡ªa look of someone who belonged on the battlefield. As though the chaos wasn''t chaos at all, but a rhythm he understood better than anyone else.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Luca,'' she thought, her gaze lingering on him. There was something maic about the way he fought. It wasn''t just skill¡ªit was the ease with which he embraced the danger, the way he seemed to thrive under the weight of the Kraken''s fury. His movements were precise, his strikes deliberate, but there was a wildness to him, too, a fearlessness that bordered on reckless.


    And yet, he wasn''t reckless.


    Every step, every swing of his de, felt calcted. His smile wasn''t born of carelessness; it was the smile of someone who knew exactly what he was doing. Someone who had chosen to stand at the edge of chaos and had found his ce there.


    ra felt a shiver run down her spine, though not from fear. It was the same thrill she''d felt moments ago, magnified by the sight of him. She wasn''t sure if it was admiration, curiosity, or something else entirely, but she couldn''t look away.@@novelbin@@


    "Focus, mage!" Luca''s voice cut through her thoughts, sharp but not unkind. He nced over his shoulder at her, his dark eyes gleaming. "You''re staring again. Don''t tell me you''re getting distracted by my good looks."


    ra blinked, her cheeks flushing as she snapped her attention back to the battle. "In your dreams!" she shot back, her voice steady despite the warmth in her face.


    Luca chuckled, sidestepping a iling tentacle as he called out, "Then stop gawking and keep up. We''re not done yet."


    Her lips twitched into a faint smile despite herself. She adjusted her grip on her staff, her frost magic surging as she cast another binding spell.


    "Frost Chains!" she called, the ice forming around another tentacle and locking it in ce.


    "Good," Luca said, darting past her to deliver a finishing blow. His de ignited with dark fire, slicing cleanly through the restrained limb. "That''s the spirit."


    ra let out a breath, her chest heaving slightly from the strain. But the exhration hadn''t faded. If anything, it had only grown. Fighting like this¡ªalongside someone who seemed to understand the battlefield as intimately as she did her spells¡ªit was strangely¡­ freeing.


    ''I''m stronger than I was yesterday,'' she thought, her resolve hardening. ''And I''ll be even stronger tomorrow.''


    But then, as she was thinking about all those, ra''s confident resolve faltered as the ground beneath her began to shift unnaturally.


    CRACK!


    The icy tform groaned and splintered, cracks spreading outwards like veins in the ss. A chilling pull gripped her body, and the world seemed to tilt.


    Her vision blurred, colors and shapes bleeding together into a surreal haze. Time slowed as her bnce wavered, her legs trembling beneath her. The air felt heavy, oppressive, and for a moment, the sounds of the battle faded into a muffled void.


    "Huh?" The word barely escaped her lips as she nced down, her breath hitching.


    Beneath her, the ice fractured entirely, and a swirling vortex formed, ck and violent, spinning with an intensity that defied nature. It wasn''t just water¡ªit was something else, something alive, something wrong. It churned with a malevolent energy, its pull growing stronger with every heartbeat.


    ''No.''


    That same vortex, it was now pulling her.

 Chapter 380 Sheathed Blades (2)

    Aeliana''s gaze remained fixed on the figure of the swordsman, Luca, even as the tension in the air began to settle. The duel had been swift¡ªbrutally so. It wasn''t a drawn-out battle of attrition but a precise, devastating dismantling of Cedric''s skill and pride. The sheer efficiency of it had left her both fascinated and unsettled.


    ''One sh,'' she thought, her gloved fingers tapping against the armrest of her chair. ''Just one sh, and it was over. Is that normal?''


    Her curiosity brimming, she turned her veiled face toward Madeleina, who stood silently by her side. "Madeleina," she began, her voice calm but edged with intrigue. "What I just saw¡­ is thatmon? Do duels end like that so quickly?"


    Madeleina''s lips tightened, her expression pensive. "No, mydy. It is not normal. Most duels, even among skilled swordsmen, involve an exchange of blows¡ªa testing of one''s opponent, if you will. What you witnessed here is rare."


    Aeliana''s fingers stilled, her interest piqued further. "Why? Is it because Cedric wasn''t skilled enough?"


    Madeleina hesitated, her gaze flickering toward the magical projection that continued to disy the aftermath of the duel. "I don''t know much about that knight, but you have seen his performance. He was not bad in terms of fighting."


    "Then¡­."


    "It was just that his opponent was different. What that adventurer named Luca disyed¡­" She trailed off her brow furrowing. "It was more than skill. It was dominance. He didn''t just defeat Cedric; he dismantled his every move with precision."


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line beneath her veil. ''Dominance,'' she repeated inwardly, her thoughts swirling.


    ''Can one even be that dominant? What does that even mean?''


    Her gaze drifted back to the projection, where her attendant was now approaching Luca. The timing of her arrival had been impable, just as the duel concluded, allowing Aeliana to witness the entire exchange.


    "Madeleina," she said softly, her voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "I chose well. This¡­ was worth watching."


    Madeleina nced at her, her expression measured. "Indeed, mydy."


    Just then they heard the sound.


    "Mister Luca."


    The attendant reached the group surrounding Luca, her posture upright and demeanor calm as she stepped forward. Despite her simple attire, her bearing exuded the quiet authority of someone representing the Thaddeus Duchy. She stopped a respectful distance from the swordsman and inclined her head slightly.


    "May I have a moment of your time?" she began, her voice measured and polite. "I am Seria, a representative from the Thaddeus Duchy. If possible, I have some questions to ask regarding your recent performance."


    Luca turned, his dark eyes catching the light as they flicked to Seria. A faint glint of something unspoken¡ªcuriosity, mischief, or perhaps both¡ªshimmered in his gaze. For a brief moment, it felt as though he wasn''t just looking at Seria but through her, as if he could sense something more.


    On the distant ship, Aeliana stiffened in her seat, her gloved hand tightening around the armrest. Through the magical projection, she saw the faint glint in Luca''s eyes, and a strange unease crept over her.


    "Madeleina," she murmured, her voice low but tinged with concern. "Is it just me, or does it feel like he''s looking directly at me?" Read new adventures at empire


    Madeleina tilted her head slightly, her expression calm as she replied, "That would be impossible, mydy. This magical device is a new development, and it''s highly unlikely an adventurer such as him would know of its existence, let alone perceive it."


    Aeliana nodded slowly, though the unease remained. Her gaze returned to the projection, her focus sharp as she watched the interaction unfold.


    Luca''s smirk deepened, his expression casual as he regarded Seria. "Thaddeus Duchy, you say? A pleasure to meet you, Seria of the illustrious duchy." His tone was light, almost yful, as he inclined his head in a mockery of a formal bow. "To what do I owe the honor?"


    Seria''s eyes narrowed slightly, though her polite demeanor didn''t falter. "Yourbat prowess during the battle and the duel was remarkable, Mister Luca," she began, her voice smooth and measured. "It''s rare to see such precision and power in someone among the ranks of adventurers. You stood out."


    Luca tilted his head slightly, the ever-present smirk on his lips deepening. "Why, thank you. I do try my best to make an impression."


    Seria''s fingers twitched subtly at her sides, the only indication of her growing frustration. "It wasn''t merely an impression," she pressed, her tone still polite but firmer now. "Your techniques are¡­ unorthodox, yet highly refined. Most adventurers rely on brute force or basic tactics, but you seem to wield a style that is¡ªshall we say¡ªdistinct."


    "Distinct?" Luca repeated, pretending to mull over the word as he tapped his chin thoughtfully. "I suppose that''s one way to put it. I''ve always been a fan of standing out in a crowd, you know. Life''s too short to be boring."


    Seria''s smile tightened, and she leaned forward slightly. "Indeed. But such refinement suggests formal training, perhaps even tutge under a renowned master. Would that be correct, Mister Luca?"


    Luca''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, I wouldn''t go that far. I''ve had my share of teachers, but most of what you saw was self-taught. Improvisation, you might say. I''m a quick learner."


    Aeliana''s gloved fingers gripped the armrest tightly as she watched the exchange unfold. "Is he serious?" she muttered under her breath, her irritation bubbling to the surface. "He''s dodging every question."


    Madeleina, standing beside her, maintained herposure but allowed herself a faint sigh. "It would seem so, mydy."


    Seria pressed on, undeterred. "Improvisation alone rarely achieves such mastery," she said smoothly. "Particrly inbat techniques that exhibit such precision. It''s as if you''ve honed your craft through years of dedicated practice. Surely, that''s not something one picks up casually?"


    Luca''s smirk didn''t waver. "Years of practice? Oh, absolutely. It''s amazing what you can learn when you''re motivated." He leaned in slightly, his tone dropping into something almost conspiratorial. "Would you believe I once trained with a troupe of performers? Their tricks were¡­ inspiring."


    Seria blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tone. "Performers?" she echoed, her voice betraying a hint of disbelief.


    "Indeed," Luca said, nodding sagely. "They had this amazing act where they bnced swords on their noses while juggling fire. I might have picked up a thing or two from them." His grin widened as he added, "Though I must admit, I never quite mastered the juggling part."


    On the distant ship, Aeliana''s forehead twitched with annoyance. "He''s mocking her," she hissed, her voice low but seething. "How can someone like him be so insufferably flippant?"


    Madeleina''s expression remained neutral, though her patience was clearly being tested. "He is¡­ unconventional," she said diplomatically. "But I believe he knows exactly what he''s doing."


    Seria, to her credit, recovered quickly, her lips curving into a tight but still polite smile. "Your sense of humor is as sharp as your de, Mister Luca. But surely, there''s more to your story than juggling and sword tricks?"


    Luca chuckled, folding his arms across his chest. "Oh, I''m sure there is. But where''s the fun in giving everything away at once? A little mystery keeps things interesting, don''t you think?"


    Seria''sposure cracked for the briefest of moments, her brows twitching as she struggled to maintain her polite facade. "Of course," she said, her tone clipped. "But some mysteries are worth unraveling, especially when they could prove beneficial to the right people."


    Luca''s smirk softened, his gaze briefly flicking to the projection device Seria carried¡ªa movement subtle enough that Aeliana wouldn''t have noticed had she not been watching so closely. "Ah," he said, his tone almost yful. "I suppose it depends on who''s asking, doesn''t it?"


    Aeliana''s breath caught as she once again felt that strange sensation, as though his words were aimed not just at Seria but at her as well. It made her stomach twist, her irritation mingling with unease.


    Seria, unaware of the tension on the distant ship, inclined her head slightly. "The Thaddeus Duchy values skill and talent, Mister Luca. Perhaps there''s a ce for someone like you among us."


    Luca''s dark eyes shifted slightly, his smirk never faltering. As Seria spoke, they seemed to linger¡ªnot on her, but somewhere beyond. A subtle, fleeting nce that made Aeliana''s chest tighten beneath heryers of fabric. It was as though he were looking through the magical projection directly at her.@@novelbin@@


    "The Thaddeus Duchy," Luca said, his tone still light, but there was an edge to his words now, a faint undercurrent of something sharper. "Quite the prestigious name. It''s always nice to know when one''s actions catch the attention of¡­ watchful eyes."


    Aeliana''s breath hitched, her fingers curling tightly around the edge of her armrest. For a moment, it felt as though he was speaking directly to her, his voice carrying an unnerving weight that sent a chill down her spine.


    On the ship, Madeleina noticed herdy''s unease. "Mydy?" she asked softly, her brow furrowing with concern.


    "Did you hear that?" Aeliana whispered, her voice low andced with tension. "That tone¡ªdid he¡­?" She trailed off, her words tangling with her rising difort.


    Madeleina followed Aeliana''s gaze to the projection, her expression calm but thoughtful. "It''s unlikely, mydy," she replied evenly. "The magical device is cutting-edge technology, developed to remain undetectable. He couldn''t possibly know."


    Luca''s smirk widened slightly, his gaze snapping back to Seria as if nothing had happened. "But s," he continued, his voice returning to its carefree lilt, "I must decline your generous offer. Freedom suits me too well to trade it for anything else, no matter how tempting."


    Seria''s polite smile remained, though the little twitch at the corner of her mouth and the tension in her posture betrayed her frustration.


    "I-is that so?" she said, inclining her head. "Thank you for your time, then Mister Luca."


    "Thank you for your time too, Miss Seria."

 Chapter 381 Rewards

    As Seria stepped back onto the ship, herposure visibly slipped, her polite mask cracking as she released a frustrated huff. Her usually neat movements were slightly rushed as she walked briskly toward Madeleina and Aeliana, the tension in her frame evident.


    "Mydy," Seria began, her voice tight with irritation. "That man is¡­ infuriating."


    Aeliana tilted her veiled face slightly, her curiosity momentarily overshadowing her unease. "What happened?"


    Seria exhaled sharply, her hands clenching at her sides. "He speaks as though the wordsing out of my mouth mean nothing. I implied, hinted, even outright suggested things that any sensible person would understand, and yet he acted as if it all flew over his head."


    Madeleina, standingposed as ever, nodded in agreement. "He certainly presents himself as someone ignorant of decorum or implications. It''s as if he''s oblivious to the importance of the Thaddeus Duchy¡­ or worse, he simply doesn''t care."


    Seria''s lips thinned into a tight line. "Exactly. Either he''s an uneducated fool who doesn''t recognize the weight of your name, mydy, or he''s so insolent that he dismisses it entirely."


    Aeliana''s fingers drummed lightly against her armrest. "Interesting," she murmured, her tone calm but with an edge of thoughtfulness. "And what''s your assessment, Madeleina?"


    Madeleina tilted her head slightly, her hands folded neatly in front of her. "It is difficult to say. On the surface, he appears to be nothing more than a chatan, someone skilled inbat butcking refinement or respect for noble authority. However¡­" Her voice trailed off, her brows furrowing.


    "However?" Aeliana prompted, her curiosity piqued.


    "However," Madeleina continued, her tone measured, "there is something deliberate about his demeanor. His flippancy, his mockery¡ªit feels less like ignorance Stay connected with empire


    "However," Madeleina continued, her tone measured, "there is something deliberate about his demeanor. His flippancy, his mockery¡ªit feels less like ignorance and more like deflection. He knows exactly what he''s doing, and it is not by chance."


    Seria scowled, crossing her arms. "If that''s the case, then he''s even more intolerable. Mocking the authority of the duchy so brazenly¡ªit''s insulting."


    Aeliana leaned back slightly, her veil shifting as she tilted her head in contemtion. "Perhaps. But if he truly doesn''t care about the Thaddeus name, or if he''s deflecting as you say, that makes him even more curious. He''s not like the others, and that much is clear."


    Her voice dropped slightly, her tone more to herself than herpanions. "Still, that doesn''t exin why I feel¡­ like he''s looking straight through me."


    Madeleina gave her a reassuring nce. "Mydy, it''s likely your imagination. The device is undetectable."


    Aeliana nodded, though the tension in her chest didn''t ease. "Perhaps," she said softly. "But keep observing him. I want to know more about this ''Mister Luca.''"


    *******


    Lucavion watched Seria retreat, herposed stride a little too stiff, her back just a little too straight¡ªsubtle signs of someone carefully masking their irritation. His smirk lingered as he murmured under his breath, "How interesting."


    [She looked rather annoyed by your demeanor,] Vitaliara chimed in, her tone tinged with amusement. [You''ve really mastered the art of getting under people''s skin.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his dark eyes glinting with mischief. "If I''m notpatible with someone, what other choice do I have? It''s not as if it''s my fault."


    [Of course not,] Vitaliara replied dryly. [It''s never your fault, is it?]


    Lucavion shrugged, his smirk broadening. "Naturally."


    He leaned back against the nearest railing, his gaze drifting toward the horizon where the faint silhouette of the Thaddeus Duchy''s ship lingered in the distance. His expression softened slightly, thoughtful rather than amused. Miss Seria''s questions were pointed, but her interest wasn''t casual. And then there''s that veiled girl, watching from the shadows¡­


    [Still thinking about her?] Vitaliara asked, her voice breaking into his thoughts. [You''ve been unusually interested in that ship.]


    ''It''s hard not to be,'' Lucavion replied inwardly. ''They''re ying a game, and they''ve chosen me as one of the pieces. I can''t help but wonder what their next move will be.''


    [Don''t get toofortable,] Vitaliara warned, though her tone was light. [Watchful eyes like those rarely mean well.]


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, his eyes narrowing slightly as he nced toward the projection device that had been used to monitor him. "Oh, I''m counting on that."


    As he turned back toward the camp, his posture rxed and his stride unhurried, Vitaliara''s voice echoed faintly in his mind, her tone yful but edged with sincerity. [You can''t resist stirring the pot, can you?]


    ''It''s not about stirring the pot,'' Lucavion thought, his smirk curving into something sharper. ''It''s about making sure the pot doesn''t boil over without me knowing why.''


    The expedition pressed onward, the icy tforms shimmering faintly under the dimming light of the horizon. The steady rhythm of the ship''s motion and the asional hum of mana from the mages maintaining the tforms formed a backdrop to the tense quiet that had settled over the group.


    Lucavion used the time to center himself, his focus turning inward. The residual energy from his recent breakthrough still coursed through him, faintly vtile but undeniably potent. It was a sensation he couldn''t quite describe¡ªa newfound lightness in his body, as if the weight of his previous limits had been shed, reced by a sharper edge of strength.


    ''Much better,'' he thought, flexing his fingers and feeling the subtle hum of mana responding to his will. ''Everything feels¡­ enhanced.''


    Though he hadn''t yet pushed his [me of Equinox] to its limits, he couldn''t ignore the difference in its density. The mes, when called upon, coiled around his de with an intensity that was almost alive, flickering brighter, hotter, more focused than before. Even a brief coating of the mes ignited monsters far faster than he was ustomed to, the heat searing through their defenses as if drawn directly to their weaknesses.


    During the smaller skirmishes that punctuated their journey, Lucavion wielded his enhanced power sparingly, testing its edges without revealing too much. He danced through the battlefield with an ease that surprised even him, his de slicing cleanly through the monstrous foes as though they were no more than shadows.


    One creature¡ªa particrly grotesque amphibian with scaled, mucus-covered limbs¡ªlunged at him from the side. Lucavion''s estoc moved in a blur, the de coated in a faint sheen of the [me of Equinox]. As it struck, the monster ignited almost instantly, the mes spreading like wildfire across its body and reducing it to smoldering embers in moments.


    Lucavion paused, watching the aftermath with narrowed eyes. ''This isn''t just stronger. It''s... hungrier.''


    [Your mes are different now, aren''t they?] Vitaliara''s voice broke through his thoughts, her tone both curious and approving. [Faster, more destructive. It''s as though they''re waiting for you to let them loose.]


    ''They feel denser,'' Lucavion replied inwardly, his smirk faint as he examined the faint flicker of mes lingering on his de. ''More refined. Like they''ve been tempered somehow.''


    [That''s the result of the breakthrough,] Vitaliara said, her tail flicking yfully in his mind. [You''ve pushed past your old limits, and now your power is evolving to match. But be careful¡ªstrength like this can draw attention.]


    Lucavion chuckled softly, sheathing his estoc as he nced toward the next wave of monsters gathering in the distance. "Attention isn''t a bad thing, Vitaliara. It''s what you do with it that matters."


    [Typical,] Vitaliara muttered, though there was no mistaking the faint amusement in her tone.


    As the expedition continued, Lucavion settled into a rhythm, honing his new strength while keeping his true potential just beneath the surface. Each sh was an opportunity¡ªa step toward mastering not just his power but the bnce between control and chaos.


    ******


    The evening sky was painted with hues of deep crimson and gold, the aftermath of battle reflected in the dim glow of the horizon. The battlefield had finally quieted, the monstrous roars reced by the faint crackle of torches and the murmur of exhausted voices. The expedition had seeded in its objective¡ªcountless monsters had been in, their carcasses strewn across the battlefield or dragged off to be dealt withter.


    Captain Eryndor stood at the center of the gathered adventurers and knights, his silver-gray hair gleaming under the flickering light of the torches. Around him were the other station leaders, their armor battered but their postures upright andmanding. Among them, Captain Edran''s presence was particrly notable. His stern expression was softened slightly by the satisfaction of a hard-fought victory.


    "This marks the end of today''s efforts," Eryndor began, his voice carrying over the tired but attentive crowd. "You''ve all done well. The sea routes are safer, and the monsters that threatened our trade have been culled. For now."@@novelbin@@


    A ripple of murmurs swept through the crowd, a mixture of relief and pride. Some adventurers exchanged nces, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as the atmosphere shifted to anticipation.


    "And now," Captain Edran said, stepping forward, his voice steady but firm, "wee to the matter that most of you have been waiting for."


    He said as she signaled the porters toe forward.


    "The rewards."

 Chapter 382 Rewards (2)

    "The rewards."


    At this, the crowd''s energy surged, and even the most fatigued adventurers straightened, their eyes gleaming with interest. The rewards were the culmination of their efforts, the tangible proof of their participation and skill.


    "The rewards will be distributed based on participation, contribution, and the monsters in," Edran continued, his sharp gaze scanning the crowd. "Each kill has been logged, and the spoils will be allocated fairly."


    Arge ledger was brought forward by one of Edran''s aides, its pages filled with meticulous notes on the expedition''s kills. Next to it was a collection of small, weighted bags¡ªeach containing the promised gold coins. Alongside the mary rewards were a variety of materials harvested from the in monsters: scales, fangs, ws, and other valuable parts that could fetch a high price in Stormhaven''s markets.


    "First," Edran said, "to the groups with the highest contribution."


    He began reading off names and group numbers, the rewards handed out with precise efficiency. Each group approached in turn, receiving their share with a mixture of pride and gratitude. Some groups were met with cheers, others with respectful nods. The adventurers, for all their differences, understood the value of hard work and the respect it earned.


    ra and Cedric stood among the crowd, their expressions calm but their anticipation evident. Cedric nced at ra, his voice low. "We did well. Don''t let the tension get to you."


    ra nodded, her thoughts briefly wandering to her contributions during the battle. Her frost magic had been effective, and she knew she had proven herself¡ªnot just to the others, but to herself as well.


    Finally, Edran called out, "Group Four."


    ra and Cedric stepped forward, their names among those listed. They received their rewards¡ªa pouch of gold and a selection of monster materials. Cedric epted the items, his posture respectful as he inclined his head toward Edran.


    "Good work out there," Edran said simply, his gaze lingering on ra for a moment. She felt a flicker of pride but quicklyposed herself, nodding in return.


    As they stepped back, another name rang out, drawing a noticeable stir from the crowd.


    "Adventurer Luca."


    The young man stepped forward, his scarred face calm but his ck eyes gleaming with quiet intensity. His cat rested on his shoulder, its white fur pristine even after the chaos of battle. Whispers rippled through the crowd as Lucavion approached, his reputation from the day preceding him.


    Eryndor watched him closely, his expression inscrutable. The ledger''s aide handed Lucavion his reward¡ªan unusually heavy pouch of gold and a selection of high-grade materials. It was clear his contributions had been substantial.


    "Your performance exceeded expectations," Eryndor said, addressing him directly. "If this is your standard, you''ll find no shortage of opportunities in Stormhaven."


    Lucavion stepped forward, his movements rxed, his cat perched contentedly on his shoulder. The crowd watched him closely, the faint jingling of the heavy pouch of gold in his hands drawing even more attention. He examined his reward briefly, then smirked, his sharp features illuminated by the torchlight.


    "Quite a haul," he said casually, his voice carrying over the murmuring crowd. "Looks like I''ll never be poor in my life."


    The remark sent a ripple through the gathered adventurers. Someughed nervously, while others exchanged uneasy nces. The sheer weight of his reward was undeniable, the pouch brimming with gold and high-grade monster materials. Whispers spread like wildfire, the disbelief palpable.


    "His haul is bigger than even the rank-5s¡­"


    "How is that possible?"@@novelbin@@


    "He''s just a D-rank¡­"


    "That guy''s a butcher, in and simple," someone muttered, shaking their head. "Did you see him out there? He was cutting through monsters like they were nothing."


    Despite the awe in some voices, others carried a sharper edge of envy. For adventurers, survival often hinged on gold and resources. Seeing someone walk away with what seemed an unfair share¡ªespecially someone they didn''t fully understand¡ªstirred greed and resentment among the crowd.


    It didn''t take long for objections to arise.


    "This doesn''t make sense!" a burly man from the first group of the Fourth Station stepped forward, his face twisted with indignation. Hisrades murmured in agreement, their gazes fixed on Lucavion''s reward with thinly veiled greed. "Why does he get so much? We''ve been killing monsters all day, working our asses off, and our share isn''t even close to that."


    "Exactly!" another chimed in, his tone sharper. "We''re from the first group, and we haven''t even seen this guy fight. How do we know he isn''t just riding on someone else''s work?"


    Lucavion''s smirk didn''t falter. He turned slightly, his ck eyes scanning the dissenters with calm amusement, as if their outburst was little more than an expected inconvenience. His cat yawnedzily, entirely indifferent to the tension building in the crowd.


    Captain Eryndor raised a hand, hismanding presence cutting through themotion like a de. "Silence!" he barked, his voice carrying the weight of authority. The murmurs subsided instantly, and the adventurers turned their attention to him.


    Eryndor''s gaze was cold as he addressed the protestors. "The rewards are calcted based on contribution, not assumptions. If you had been paying attention, you would''ve seen the man''s performance on the field. He didn''t just fight¡ªhe dominated."


    "But¡ª" the burly man began, only for Eryndor to cut him off with a sharp re.


    "You doubt the records?" Eryndor''s tone was icy, his eyes narrowing. "Every kill was logged and ounted for. Are you suggesting we fabricated the numbers?"


    The objectors hesitated, their expressions wavering. Challenging a captain of Eryndor''s stature wasn''t a risk most adventurers were willing to take.


    "He was in the Fourth Station, wasn''t he?" another adventurer piped up, their voiceced with suspicion. "Why haven''t we seen him?"


    Captain Edran, standing nearby, stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. "Because he fought in the central section, where the heaviest waves were concentrated. While you were handling the perimeter, he was cutting down the beasts flooding the station''s core. Without his efforts, the Fourth Station wouldn''t have held."


    The crowd fell silent, the weight of Edran''s words sinking in. Those who had fought near the central section of the station nodded in quiet agreement, their expressions a mixture of respect and wariness.


    Lucavion shrugged nonchntly, the smirk on his lips never fading. "Seems like the numbers speak for themselves," he said, his tone light but cutting.


    Explore more stories at empire


    Eryndor''s gaze swept over the crowd, his voice ringing out once more. "You''ve all done well today, but let me remind you: this isn''t just about gold or materials. It''s about survival. Each of you contributed to this victory, and each of you will be rewarded ordingly. If you can''t stomach the idea of someone outshining you, then perhaps you''re in the wrong line of work."


    The dissenters shrank back, their grumbles fading into uneasy silence. The tension in the air began to dissipate as the rest of the adventurers turned their attention back to their rewards, their excitement outweighing their lingering jealousy.


    Lucavion, meanwhile, pocketed his reward with a satisfied nod. His cat stretchedzily on his shoulder, and he turned to leave the tform, his presence stillmanding attention even as he moved back into the crowd.


    ******


    The guild hall was a whirlwind of activity that evening, the dim lighting casting warm hues over the polished wooden floors. The air hummed with the energy of adventurers returning from the expedition, their voices raised in bargaining, camaraderie, or thinly veiled frustration as they jostled for space to sell their spoils.


    Lucavion stepped through the heavy oak doors, his movements unhurried despite the chaos around him. The flickeringnterns highlighted the sharp lines of his face, his scar catching the light as his cat, Vitaliara, perched on his shoulder, her tail swaying idly.


    The moment he entered, a subtle ripple passed through the room. Heads turned, and whispers began to weave through the crowd. His earlier performance still lingered in the minds of the adventurers, a mix of awe and envy sparking renewed curiosity.


    Corvina Farrow, the Guildmaster, stood at her usual post near the central ledger, her sharp eyes scanning the bustling hall. Her fingers tapped lightly on the edge of her desk, her thoughts momentarily distant as she processed the day''s influx of activity. But the moment her gazended on Lucavion, her expression shifted¡ªher usualposed demeanor sharpening with interest.


    "Ah," she murmured to herself, straightening as she motioned discreetly to one of her aides. "Clear the counter."


    The young aide, startled but obedient, quickly moved to make space at the main counter, shooing away a pair of adventurers who had been arguing over the value of a Thunderhawk pelt.


    Lucavion approached with his usual rxed stride, his smirk already in ce. Corvina stepped forward to meet him, her voice calm yet carrying an undertone of authority that cut through the surrounding noise.


    "Luca," she greeted, deliberately using the name he had chosen earlier. Her gaze flicked briefly to the cat on his shoulder before settling on him. "I trust your expedition went well?"


    He inclined his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "Well enough, Guildmaster. I thought I''d lighten my load¡ªfiguratively, of course." His tone carried a yful edge, though his dark eyes glinted with unmistakable intent.


    Corvina gestured toward the cleared counter, her expression neutral but her gaze lingering on him with barely concealed curiosity. "By all means. Let''s see what you''ve brought this time."


    Lucavion ced his gloved hand inside his coat, retrieving a spatial ring with a practiced flourish.


    But then before he could do anything, Corvina acted immediately.


    "Cough¡­.Let''s not do it here¡­."


    She was about to make a huge mistake¡­..


    Thankfully she had restrained herself.

 Chapter 383 Rewards (3)

    Corvina straightened abruptly, her usual calm nearly slipping. Clearing her throat, she motioned for Lucavion to stop before he could activate the spatial ring.


    "Cough¡­ Let''s not do it here," she said, her tone cool but hurried. Her sharp eyes darted to the adventurers around them, who were already craning their necks and murmuring in anticipation.


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth quirking into a knowing smirk. "Something wrong, Guildmaster?"


    She hesitated for a fraction of a second before regaining herposure. "Only that this is hardly the ce for... such a spectacle," she replied smoothly, gesturing for him to follow. "Come. I''ll take you to a more appropriate venue."


    Without waiting for a response, Corvina turned on her heel, her cloak billowing slightly as she led the way through the guild hall. Lucavion followed at a leisurely pace, his cat purring contentedly on his shoulder, tail swaying in rhythm with his steps. Behind them, the hum of the crowd rose as the adventurers spected wildly about what was about to happen.


    Corvina pushed open a set of heavy double doors, revealing a spacious, well-lit room tucked away at the back of the guild. The chamber was clearly designed for high-value transactions. A long, sturdy table upied the center, surrounded by reinforced storage cabs. The walls were lined with shelves holding various tools for appraising and preserving rare materials. A few enchantednterns cast a steady, warm glow over the polished stone floor.


    "This should suffice," Corvina said, stepping aside to allow Lucavion entry. Her voice carried its usual authority, but her eyes betrayed a flicker of anticipation.


    Lucavion gave the room a cursory nce, his smirk deepening. "Quite the setup. I take it you don''t do this for just anyone."


    "You''d be correct," she replied, her tone clipped but not unfriendly. "Now, let''s see what you''ve brought."


    Lucavion stepped to the center of the room and raised his gloved hand, holding the spatial ring between his fingers. With a subtle pulse of mana, the ring activated, its energy shimmering as its contents spilled forth.


    Discover more content at empire


    The room was suddenly filled with the overwhelming sight of monster carcasses and rare materials. Frost Wyrm scales glinted like shards of ice under thentern light, their iridescent sheen mesmerizing. The enormous, crystalline ws of a Sandstorm Behemoth sprawled across the floor, their size dwarfing the table. Thundercloud Serpent fangs, Void Elemental cores, and heaps of smaller but no less valuableponents were piled high, the sheer volume threatening to overrun the room.


    Corvina''s mouth fell open as she took an involuntary step back. "What¡­?"@@novelbin@@


    Her voice trailed off, her sharp mind momentarily overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of the collection. The assortment was beyond impressive¡ªit was staggering, a haul that could rival the spoils of an entire expedition.


    Lucavion''s smirk never wavered. "Too much?" he asked, his toneced with amusement.


    Corvina snapped her mouth shut, quickly recovering herposure. She straightened her posture, though her eyes continued to flicker over the treasures sprawled before her. "Hardly," she said, though her voice was a touch strained. "But I wasn''t expecting¡­ this."


    Corvina''s sharp eyes scanned the sprawling collection, but her attention was soon drawn to something that dwarfed the rest. At the far end of the roomy an enormous carcass, its sheer presencemanding the space.


    The creature''s body was long and sinewy, covered in shimmering, oceanic scales that glistened in thentern light like a cascading waterfall of blues and greens. Its massive fangs, each as long as a broadsword, jutted from its powerful jaws. The faint remnants of its mana radiated through the room, sending an involuntary shiver down her spine.


    Corvina took a cautious step forward, her eyes widening as recognition set in. Her breath hitched, and she whispered almost reverently, "An Evolved Sea Serpent¡­ And it''s even of a peak rank-4 strength."


    Her voice carried a mix of awe and disbelief, the weight of her statement causing the aides in the room to exchange stunned nces. Peak Rank-4 monsters were not only rare but dangerously close to the upper limits of what most adventurers could handle. For one to be taken down and brought back in such pristine condition was nothing short of extraordinary.


    "How did you even kill it?" she asked, her voice sharper now as she turned to Lucavion. Her disbelief was palpable, her usuallyposed demeanor giving way to genuine curiosity.


    Lucavion gazed at the enormous carcass, the shimmering scales of the Evolved Sea Serpent reflecting faintly in his dark eyes. He stepped closer to the creature, his movements unhurried, and then turned back to Corvina, his expression unreadable.


    "That one," he said, his voice calm but firm, "is not for sale. At least, not yet."


    Corvina blinked, her sharp gaze narrowing. "Not for sale?" she echoed, her tone carrying a mix of curiosity and incredulity. "You brought it here, Luca. Why would you hold it back?"


    Lucavion''s eyes gleamed with a faint edge of amusement. "Because," he said, his voice dropping slightly, "I need to talk to someone before I decide what to do with it."


    Corvina tilted her head, her mind already racing. ''Talk to someone? That''s¡­ unexpected.'' She studied him closely, searching for any hint of deception in his tone or demeanor. "And who might that be?" she asked cautiously.


    Lucavion folded his arms, his cat purring contentedly on his shoulder as ifpletely unbothered by the gravity of the discussion. "It wasn''t just me who brought this serpent down," he admitted. "There was someone else involved. Without their help, I wouldn''t have been able to kill it."


    ''He didn''t do it alone?'' Corvina''s thoughts flickered with intrigue, her respect for Lucavion tempered slightly by this new revtion. ''So, even someone like him has limits. Interesting.''


    "And who is this mysterious helper?" she asked, her tone carefully neutral.


    Lucavion''s smirk returned, though it was softer now, almost contemtive. "Did someone named rae to the guild recently?"


    The name sparked something in Corvina''s memory, and she frowned slightly, her sharp mind sifting through the influx of adventurers she''d encountered over the past few days. ''ra¡­ That does sound familiar.'' Her gaze flicked away from Lucavion as she delved into her thoughts.


    And then it clicked. ''That girl. The one with the striking frost magic. ra and her knight¡­ Cedric, wasn''t it?''


    Corvina straightened, her expression sharpening as she looked back at Lucavion. "ra and Cedric. Yes, I remember them. They came in yesterday to log their participation in the expedition. They stood out¡ªnot just because of their skills, but because there was something extraordinary about them."


    Lucavion nodded, his smirk deepening slightly. "Then you''ve met her. It was thanks to ra that I was able to kill the serpent."


    Corvina raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering in her gaze. "I see. She must have made quite the impression on you if you''re giving her credit for this."


    Lucavion shrugged, his tone casual. "It''s not a matter of impression, Guild master. It''s a fact. Her frost magic snared the serpent and kept it from retreating back into the ocean. Without that, I wouldn''t have had the chance to strike the killing blow."


    Corvina crossed her arms, tapping her fingers against her elbow as she processed his words. ''So, this ra isn''t just skilled¡ªshe''s strategic. To coordinate with someone like Lucavion and seed against a peak rank-4 monster¡­ She''s no ordinary adventurer.''


    "I see," she said finally, her voice steady but thoughtful. "If that''s the case, it''s only fair that you discuss its sale with her. But be aware, Luca¡ªmonsters of this caliber don''t go unnoticed. Holding onto it too long might invite¡­plications."


    Lucavion chuckled softly, his dark eyes gleaming with confidence. "Complications are my specialty, Guildmaster. But I appreciate the warning."


    Corvina''s lips quirked in a faint smile, though her mind continued to churn. ''ra and Cedric¡­ I need to keep an eye on them. If they''re capable of working with someone like Lucavion and achieving this, they could be invaluable assets¡ªor dangerous wildcards.''


    "Very well," Corvina said, her tone brisk once more. "I''ll consider this matter pending until you''ve resolved things with ra. But let me make one thing clear, Luca¡ªif you n to keep bringing creatures like this into my guild, you''d better be prepared for the attention it''ll draw."


    Lucavion inclined his head, his smirk never faltering. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    As Corvina watched him, she couldn''t help but feel a strange mixture of admiration and wariness. ''This man¡­ He''s as dangerous as the monsters he hunts. And yet, he''s more intriguing than anyone I''ve encountered in years. Stormhaven is about to get a lot more interesting.''

 Chapter 384 The inn

    The inn by the sea was a vision of luxurypared to the rough amodations ra and Cedric had endured before the expedition. Its polished wooden floors gleamed under the warm light ofnterns, and the air carried a faint scent of salt andvender. Waves crashed softly outside, their rhythm a soothing counterpoint to the gentle murmur of other patrons enjoying the inn''sforts.


    ra sighed contentedly as she leaned back in her chair by the window, savoring the faint breeze that wafted through the slightly open shutters. For once, her body felt lighter, the promise of a clean bath and a plush bed lifting her spirits after the grueling battle. The weight of exhaustion still clung to her limbs, but it was the good kind¡ªthe kind that came with the satisfaction of having earned her rest.


    Cedric, however, sat across from her in silence. His broad shoulders were hunched slightly, his gaze fixed on the table in front of him. His sword leaned against the wall by his side, untouched since they''d arrived. He looked¡­ bothered, and the tension in his posture was unmistakable.


    ra''s brows furrowed slightly as she watched him. She didn''t need to ask what was wrong. She already knew.


    The duel.


    The memory of it was still fresh in her mind¡ªthe way Luca had moved with a precision and ease that was almost inhuman, his every strike deliberate and devastating. Cedric, for all his strength and training, had beenpletely outssed. Even she, with her limited knowledge of swordsmanship, had seen it.


    "Cedric," ra said gently, breaking the silence. "You can''t keep dwelling on it."


    Cedric''s head lifted slightly, his gaze meeting hers briefly before dropping back to the table. "I''m not dwelling," he muttered, though the tightness in his voice betrayed him.


    ra tilted her head, her expression softening. "You''re a terrible liar."


    Cedric didn''t respond to ra''s words. He couldn''t. His jaw tightened, his fists clenching on the table as if anchoring himself in ce. The memory of the duel reyed in his mind with agonizing rity¡ªthe moment Luca''s de was at his neck, the faint smirk on his face, and the low, condescending voice that echoed in his ears.


    "Remember your ce."


    That single phrase, uttered with such cold certainty, cut deeper than the de ever could. It wasn''t just the loss that stung; it was the way Luca had looked at him¡ªlike he was something insignificant, a mere obstacle in his path. That gaze, sharp and piercing, felt like a judgment Cedric couldn''t overturn, as if it dered that he would never measure up.


    His body had refused to move under Luca''s presence, and that was the worst part. For someone who prided himself on strength, on discipline, on the years of relentless training he''d endured, being rendered powerless was a humiliation he couldn''t shake.


    "I''m fine," Cedric finally muttered, his voice low and clipped, though it was clear even to himself that the words rang hollow.


    ra didn''t press him, but her concerned gaze lingered.


    The vividness of the scene refused to leave him. Every detail¡ªthe faint hum of the de as it grazed his skin, the predatory glint in Luca''s pitch-ck eyes, and the weight of his own failure¡ªwas burned into his mind. He felt a wave of anger rise in his chest, hot and consuming.


    But beneath the anger was something else, something more unsettling.


    Loss.


    For the first time, Cedric felt like he was floundering in unfamiliar waters. He had always been confident in his abilities, always sure of his ce as a knight candidate of the Valoria Dukedom. Yet Luca had shattered that certainty with frightening ease.


    ''Am I really that weak?'' he thought, the question gnawing at him like a parasite.


    And then there was the scene at the reward distribution earlier that day.@@novelbin@@


    Cedric had tried to stand tall beside ra as they received their share. He had wanted to focus on their aplishments, on how they had fought together and proven themselves. But when Luca''s name was called, everything unraveled.


    The sheer weight of Luca''s haul¡ªmore gold, more materials, and more recognition than anyone else¡ªwas undeniable. The murmurs in the crowd only drove the point further into Cedric''s chest, each whisper like a dagger twisting in his gut.


    "He''s just a D-rank¡­"


    "That guy''s a butcher¡­"


    "His haul is bigger than the rank-5s¡­"


    Cedric had clenched his jaw so tightly that it ached, his knuckles white as he gripped the pouch of gold in his hand. The disparity between their rewards felt like a ring reminder of his inadequacy.


    How could he not feel the resentment, the bitter anger at being so thoroughly outdone? Yet mixed with that was something he couldn''t admit to anyone, not even himself¡ªa faint, gnawing envy.


    ''How does he do it?'' Cedric thought bitterly. ''What makes him so different? So much¡­ better?''


    Now, sitting across from ra in the quiet luxury of the inn, Cedric couldn''t shake those feelings. The waves crashing softly outside did little to soothe the storm within him. He wanted to smash the table, to scream, to do something to drown out the voice in his head telling him he wasn''t enough.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he simply stayed back.


    Explore more stories at empire


    And to that, ra let out a slow, exasperated sigh, her patience wearing thin as she watched Cedric remain locked in his brooding silence. She was tired¡ªbone-deep exhaustion tugging at her limbs after the battle and the long day that followed. She''d thought that thefort of the inn and the promise of a warm bath would help them both rx, but clearly, Cedric wasn''t about to let go of his self-imposed misery anytime soon.


    And honestly? She didn''t have the energy to deal with it.


    "Fine," she muttered under her breath, rising from her seat with a determined motion. If Cedric wanted to sulk, so be it. She wasn''t going to waste her evening ying therapist to a grown man who couldn''t pull himself out of his funk.


    Crossing the room with purposeful strides, ra approached the reception desk. Behind it stood a middle-aged receptionist with a polished demeanor and a weing smile. The elegant surroundings of The Ocean''s Rest Inn, with its dark mahogany counter and subtle marine-themed decor, exuded the kind of sophistication ra had been hoping for when she''d chosen it.


    "I''d like to pay for a room," she said, her voice crisp as she pulled her pouch of gold from her belt. "The best one you have, for two people."


    The receptionist''s smile widened as she dipped her head respectfully. "Of course, Lady Adventurer. You''ve chosen wisely. Our top-tier suite includes private bathing facilities, a chef-prepared meal delivered to your room, and ess to our exclusive massage service."


    "Perfect," ra replied, her tone already softening at the thought of a hot bath and high-quality food. "How much?"


    The receptionist quoted the price, and ra didn''t flinch as she counted out the necessary coins. For once, their earnings from the expedition felt like money well-spent.


    As the receptionist handed her the key, ra felt a flicker of anticipation. She''d heard glowing rmendations about The Ocean''s Rest Inn from local adventurers¡ªabout its luxurious private baths, meals fit for nobility, and staff trained in massage techniques that could work miracles on even the most battle-worn bodies.


    Carrying the key, she turned back toward Cedric, who was still seated where she''d left him. His hands were folded on the table, his head bowed slightly as he stared at the polished wood in front of him, lost in thought.


    ra''s brow twitched as a flicker of annoyance bubbled in her chest. "Cedric," she said, her tone sharper than before as she approached him. When he didn''t respond, she dropped the key onto the table with a decisive clink.


    "We''re staying in the best room here," she said firmly, crossing her arms. "It''s got a bath, food, and massages. You can sulk all you want after you''ve cleaned up and eaten something. Got it?"


    Cedric blinked, finally looking up at her. There was a flicker of surprise in his eyes at her directness, but he didn''t argue. Instead, he gave a slow nod, his expression softening just enough to show he understood.


    "Good," ra said, snatching the key back from the table. "Now, let''s go. I didn''t pay for luxury just to stand around waiting for you."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned and headed toward the staircase that led to their room, her steps steady and resolute. Behind her, Cedric sighed, rising to follow her without a word.


    Maybe, she thought, this would be the reset they both needed.


    *******


    ra emerged from the bath feeling like an entirely different person. The warm water, scented withvender oils, had done wonders for her aching muscles and frayed nerves. Her skin glowed faintly, the tension in her shoulders all but gone as she donned a fresh set of clothes. She tied her damp hair into a loose braid, her movements slower and more rxed now.


    Knocking lightly on Cedric''s door, she called out, "Cedric? I''m heading down for a meal. You shoulde too."


    From the other side of the door, his voice came muffled but firm. "I''ll pass. I need to rest."


    ra hesitated for a moment before nodding to herself. "Alright," she said simply. "Rest well."


    She didn''t press further. If Cedric needed time to himself, she wasn''t going to force him to join her. With a shrug, she turned and made her way toward the restaurant. The scent of grilled fish, fresh bread, and spiced stews wafted up the staircase, teasing her senses as she descended.


    The restaurant area was located just past the reception desk, a cozy yet refined space with polished wooden tables and softly glowingnterns casting a warm light. ra was already imagining what she''d order when her eyes caught sight of a familiar figure standing by the reception desk.


    "Luca?"

 Chapter 385 Would you like to dine?

    "Luca?" she blurted out, stopping mid-step.


    There he was, leaning casually against the counter, his coat slightly askew as if he''d just arrived. The white cat perched on his shoulder seemed utterly at ease, its luminous fur catching the warm light of the inn''snterns. Luca turned his head at her voice, his dark eyes gleaming with a faint amusement that seemed to be his default expression.


    "Well, if it isn''t the frost mage," he said, his tone light as his lips curled into a smirk. "Fancy meeting you here."


    ra crossed her arms, recovering quickly from her surprise. "I could say the same to you. What are you doing here?"


    Luca straightened slightly, the faint jingling of the coins in his pouch audible as he shifted. "What does it look like? I''m renting a room. A ce like this seemed fitting after the day we had."


    His cat yawned, its tail flickingzily as if to emphasize the point. ra nced at the receptionist, who was counting out keys for him, and then back at Luca.


    "You''ve got expensive taste," she remarked, tilting her head. "Didn''t think you were the type."


    He shrugged, his smirk widening. "When you earn the biggest reward of the expedition, why not indulge a little? Besides," he added, his voice lowering just slightly, "even I need a good rest you know?"


    ra narrowed her gaze, her arms crossing tighter over her chest. "Did you follow me here?"


    Luca blinked, and then his smirk widened into a full grin. "Miss Frost Mage¡­ For what reason would I follow you here?"


    She raised an eyebrow, her tone skeptical. "Maybe because you''re interested in me?"


    His grin turned almost wolfish as he leaned casually against the counter, his dark eyes glinting with amusement. "Miss ra, you''re really putting quite an importance on yourself. Do you honestly think I''d do such a thing?"


    ra huffed, her posture stiffening. "Hmm?"


    "Well," Luca continued smoothly, gesturing with a slight flourish of his hand, "considering you''re this beautiful, it''s partially understandable that you''d think that way. You must have had quite a lot of offers."


    The unexpectedpliment caught ra off guard, but she quickly masked her reaction, though a faint pink dusted her cheeks. "I¡­ have had my fair share," she admitted, her voice even as she nodded slightly. It was true¡ªshe was used to drawing attention, even if it was something she''d grown to ignore long ago.


    "Of course you have," Luca said, his smirk softening slightly. For a moment, his gaze lingered on her, as if studying her expression, but it shifted quickly to the restaurant area behind her. "Going for a meal?"


    "Yes," she replied simply, her tone clipped. She wasn''t sure where this was going, and Luca''s unpredictable demeanor was always enough to put her slightly on edge.


    "Then how about I apany you?" he asked, his voice light but with a certain persistence. "Your knight doesn''t seem to be here, after all."


    ra''s brow furrowed. "And why do you think I''d ept that?"


    Luca''s smirk returned, sharper now. "Why not? It''s not every day you get the opportunity to dine with a handsome man like me."


    ra rolled her eyes, though a small, reluctant smile tugged at her lips. "Handsome? You''re awfully full of yourself."


    "Confidence," Luca corrected, his tone teasing. "You should try it sometime. It''s quite liberating."


    ra''s lips twitched upward into a faint smirk as she arched an eyebrow at him. "So when you do it, it''s confidence, but when I do it, it''s, ''you''re really putting quite an importance on yourself?''" she retorted, her tone sharp but yful.


    Luca froze for a moment before breaking into a heartyugh, his voice echoing through the inn''s reception area. A few of the staff nced their way, but he didn''t seem to notice¡ªor care. "Touch¨¦," he said, grinning at her. "What can I say? One''s standard is another''s hypocrisy."


    ra couldn''t help the small chuckle that escaped her. "At least you''re self-aware."


    Luca gave her a mock bow, his grin undiminished. "It''s one of my many charms."


    She rolled her eyes but found herself smiling despite her best efforts. There was something disarming about him¡ªhis confidence, his sharp wit, the way he carried himself with an ease that made the world''s chaos seem far away. And, if she was honest with herself, she needed the levity.


    Her smile faded slightly as another thought came to her, a more serious one. She straightened her posture and cleared her throat, her tone softening. "Luca, there''s something I need to say."


    He raised an eyebrow, his amusement giving way to curiosity. "Oh? What''s this? Are you about to confess your undying gratitude for being in the presence of my magnificence?" Find your next read on empire


    "Hardly," she shot back, though the corners of her lips twitched again. Her gaze grew more serious as she continued. "I¡­ need to apologize. For what Cedric did earlier."


    At the mention of Cedric, Luca''s expression shifted, his smirk thinning but not disappearing entirely. "Oh, that. What about it?"


    "It was rude," ra said firmly, her eyes meeting his. "Cedric was out of line. Even if you provoked him after, it was still him who started it, and he had no right to treat you that way."


    Luca regarded her for a moment, his gaze unreadable. Then, he shrugged lightly, the smirk softening into something less sharp. "Rude, maybe. But I''m used to it. People like him tend to see someone like me as a threat. It''s nothing new."


    "That doesn''t make it right," ra insisted, her grip tightening slightly on her staff. "I''m his charge, and as such, it reflects on me too. So, I''m sorry."


    Her sincerity seemed to catch Luca off guard, his expression softening further. For a moment, he said nothing, and when he finally spoke, his voice was quieter. "You don''t need to apologize for someone else''s pride, you know."


    "I know," she replied, her voice just as soft. "But I''m doing it anyway."


    Luca chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "You''re an odd one, Frost Mage."


    "Better than being predictable," she quipped, her smile returning.


    "Fair point," he conceded, his grin widening again. "So, does this apologye with a free meal, or am I still paying for my own?"


    ra sighed dramatically, her hands on her hips. "Fine. Consider it my treat. But only this once."


    "Ooooh¡­.Generous and entertaining¡­."


    Luca''s grin widened into something almost wolfish as he leaned against the counter, one hand resting lightly on the edge. "It seems I''ve hit the jackpot," he said, his tone dripping with yful satisfaction.


    ra let out a softugh, shaking her head as she started toward the restaurant. "Don''t push your luck," she warned lightly, though there was no bite in her words.


    Luca fell into step beside her, his coat swaying slightly with his movements. The white cat on his shoulder flicked its tail, its bright eyes scanning the room with a disinterested air. As they entered the dining area, the soft murmur of conversation and the clink of cutlery on tes greeted them. The restaurant was cozy yet refined, its polished wood and warm lighting creating a weing atmosphere.


    A server approached them with a bright smile, guiding them to a small table by the window. The sea was visible beyond the ss, the moonlight casting silvery ripples over the waves. Luca pulled out a chair with an exaggerated flourish, gesturing for ra to sit.


    "Your throne, Miss Frost Mage," he said with a mock bow.@@novelbin@@


    ra rolled her eyes but sat down, her lips twitching upward despite herself. "You''re¡­"


    "I am¡­." Luca replied as he settled into the chair opposite her, his grin as irrepressible as ever.


    The server returned shortly after, menus in hand. "Wee," she said warmly. "Is it your first time dining with us?"


    Both ra and Luca nodded.


    "In that case," the server continued, her smile growing, "may I suggest our specialties? We have a fresh sea bass dish tonight, prepared with herbs and butter, alongside a seasonal vegetable medley. Or, if you prefer something heartier, our slow-roastedmb is very popr."


    ra nced at Luca, who gave a casual shrug. "We''ll go with whatever you rmend," she said, deciding it was easier than overthinking it.


    "Make it two of your best," Luca added with a faint smirk. "And something sweet for dessert."


    The server chuckled softly. "Of course. I''ll bring your drinks shortly." With a polite nod, she disappeared into the kitchen, leaving the two of them alone.


    ra leaned back slightly, her fingers tracing the edge of her staff, which she''d rested against the table. "You seem prettyfortable for someone who''s just wandered into a high-end inn."


    Luca raised an eyebrow, resting his chin on one hand. "Comfort''s a state of mind," he said simply. "And besides, it''s not every day I get invited to dinner by someone so¡­ particr."


    "Particr?" ra echoed her tone somewhere between curious and wary.


    "Well, let''s just say I''m not used to people apologizing on behalf of their overly dramatic knights," Luca said with a teasing lilt. "It''s refreshing."


    ra sighed, though the faint smile on her lips betrayed her amusement. "You really don''t let anything go, do you?"


    "Not when it''s this entertaining," he admitted, his smirk widening again.


    The night was still young.

 Chapter 408 What do you know ?

    408 What do you know ?


    Aeliana froze mid-sip, her amber eyes flicking up to Luca over the rim of the mug. He was leaning back on his hands, his smirk as infuriatingly persistent as ever, though there was a spark of curiosity in his dark eyes.


    "Now," he said again, his tone casual but pointed. "When are you going to tell me your name?"


    She lowered the mug slowly, her fingers tightening around the warm ceramic as she studied him warily. "Why does it matter?" she asked, her voice defensive.


    "Well," Luca began, his smirk widening, "you already know my name¡ªLuca¡ªand judging by the fact that you''ve been watching me all this time, you probably know a lot more about me than that." He tilted his head, his gaze sharp and knowing. "Meanwhile, I don''t even know your name."


    Aeliana stiffened, her grip on the mug tightening. "I wasn''t watching you," she muttered, though the heat creeping up her neck betrayed her embarrassment.


    "Oh, right," Luca drawled, his voice dripping with mock seriousness. "You just happened to be looking my way from that ship. Coincidence, I''m sure."


    She shot him a re, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    "But," he continued, leaning forward slightly, his tone softening just a fraction, "if we''re going to be stuck in this ce together, it only makes sense for me to know your name, doesn''t it?"


    Aeliana looked away, her gaze dropping to the mug in her hands. The firelight flickered across her features, highlighting the tension in her expression.


    "I don''t see why it''s necessary," she said, her voice quieter now, almost hesitant.


    Luca raised an eyebrow, leaning back again with a dramatic sigh. "Necessary? Come on, it''s just a name. What''s the worst that could happen? I promise I won''t bite."


    Her eyes flicked back to him, narrowing slightly. "You''re annoying."


    "Maybe," he agreed easily, shing her a grin. "But I''m not wrong."


    Aeliana exhaled sharply, her fingers brushing against the edge of her veil as she weighed her options. Part of her wanted to keep that distance, to hold onto the barrier that had always protected her. But another part of her¡ªthe part that felt strangely disarmed by his unwavering presence¡ªfound itself wavering.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice low but steady.


    "Aeliana," she said, her amber eyes meeting his.


    She red at him again, but this time there was less venom in her gaze. As much as she hated to admit it, there was a strange relief in hearing him say her name¡ªlike a piece of herself had been acknowledged without judgment.


    Luca stretched his legs out in front of him, his dark eyes flicking back to the fire. "Well, Aeliana," he said casually. "You share the same name as the Duke Thaddeus'' daughter."


    Luca''s dark eyes sparkled with mischief as he leaned slightly forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Well, Aeliana," he said, his voice light but pointed, "you share the same name as the Duke Thaddeus'' daughter."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Aeliana stiffened, her fingers tightening around the mug. The reaction was subtle but unmistakable, and Luca''s gaze sharpened.


    He tilted his head slightly, a sly smile tugging at his lips. "My duchess?"


    Her amber eyes darted to him, wide and startled, before she quickly lowered her gaze. "Don''t call me that," she said softly, her voice edged with a bitterness she couldn''t fully hide. "I''m not a duchess or anything."


    Luca raised a brow, his expression curious but unassuming. "Why not?"


    "Why?" Aeliana repeated, her tone sharper as she clutched the mug closer to her chest. "Because I''m useless."


    The word hung in the air, heavy and sharp. Luca''s smirk faded slightly, his expression shifting into something quieter, more thoughtful.


    "Useless," he echoed, the word rolling off his tongue as if testing its weight. "That''s¡­ an interesting choice of words."


    Aeliana''s chest tightened as memories surfaced unbidden, pulling her into a storm of thoughts she had tried so hard to bury.


    She remembered the sneer on Madeleina''s face, the cruel words dripping with disdain as she stood above her. "You''re not fit to lead anyone. Just stay out of the way¡ªyou''re only dragging everyone down."


    The memory twisted further, shifting to her father''s stern, weary gaze as he spoke in measured tones about her engagement. "It''s necessary for the family, Aeliana. We cannot continue like this."


    She knew what he truly meant. It wasn''t just about alliances or duty. Her illness, her weakness¡ªit was a weight he could no longer carry.


    Aeliana''s knuckles turned white as she gripped the mug, her thoughts spiraling. I''m not just useless. I''m a liability. Because of me, he can''t move forward. Because of me, the family is stuck in limbo.


    Luca''s voice pulled her from the depths of her mind. "You really believe that?" he asked, his tone softer now, almost gentle.


    She nced up at him, startled by the shift in his expression. His smirk was gone, reced by a look that was both serious and searching.


    "It''s not about believing," she said bitterly, her voice low. "It''s the truth."


    Luca leaned back, his dark eyes drifting toward the cavern''s jagged ceiling. His expression shifted into something thoughtful, the smirk softening into a faint curve that seemed more contemtive than amused.


    "What do we mean by the word ''useful''?" he said aloud, his voice quiet but deliberate, as if he were speaking both to Aeliana and to himself.


    Aeliana blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his tone.


    "Does being useful mean helping people?" Luca continued, his gaze tracing the flickering shadows cast by the firelight. "Or is it about achieving ambitions¡ªtools we ''use'' along the way to get what we want?"


    His words hung in the air, weaving into the quiet of the cavern. He nced at her briefly, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes before he looked back to the fire.


    "If that''s what defines being useful," he said slowly, "then does it mean your life exists only to serve someone else''s ambitions? To be a stepping stone for their goals?" He shook his head slightly, his voice tinged with a faint sadness. "Isn''t that such a tragic way to live?"


    The question lingered in Aeliana''s mind, his words striking chords she had never dared to touch. What does it mean to be useful? she thought, her fingers trembling slightly against the ceramic mug.


    Her whole life had been built on the idea of utility¡ªserving her family, protecting their legacy, living up to their expectations. She had never questioned it before, never stopped to consider if there could be more. @@novelbin@@


    Luca''s voice interrupted her spiraling thoughts, his tone still calm but tinged with quiet intensity. "Sure," he said, "we all have responsibilities. Some people enjoy privileges that others don''t, and with privilegees a price. That''s just how life works."


    He paused, ncing at her from the corner of his eye. "For instance, you. As the daughter of a duke, you must''ve had ess to things most people could only dream of¡ªresources, education, security."


    Aeliana stiffened, her jaw tightening as she braced herself for the inevitable judgment she had heard so many times before.


    "But," Luca continued, his voice steady, "at the same time, didn''t you pay the price for it? By getting this illness?"


    Her eyes widened slightly, the question catching her off guard.


    "In this sense," Luca said, his gaze locking onto hers, "do you not deserve to live? To exist for more than just being ''useful'' to someone else? Haven''t you already paid enough?"


    The mug in her hands felt heavier somehow, the warmth of the tea no longer reaching her as his words sank in.


    Deserve to live. The idea was foreign, almost iprehensible to her. Her whole life had been a series of exchanges¡ªa cycle of privilege and burden, obligation and sacrifice. She had never once stopped to think about what she deserved.


    "I¡­" she started, her voice faltering as the words caught in her throat.


    Luca leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees as he studied her carefully. "It''s not about whether you''ve been useful to someone else, Aeliana," he said, his tone softer now, almost gentle. "It''s about whether you''ve been fair to yourself."


    Her chest tightened, her amber eyes dropping to the fire as she struggled to process what he was saying.


    Fair to herself? When had that ever been an option?


    "You don''t have to answer now," Luca added, his smirk returning faintly as he leaned back. "But just think about it. Being useful is overrated anyway."


    Hearing his words she questioned.


    But at the same time, she felt something.


    A feeling that she knew she was not supposed to feel.


    ''What do you know?''

 Chapter 411: Little Ember

    Chapter 411: Little Ember


    ?


    Lucavion leaned back against the cavern wall, the flickering firelight casting long shadows across his face. His dark eyes flicked toward Aeliana, who had drifted into a restless but peaceful sleep not long after drinking the tea he''d prepared. Her delicate frame was curled slightly on her side, her breathing slow and even, the tension that had gripped her features finally softened.


    He tilted his head, watching her with a faint smirk tugging at his lips. For all her fiery words and defiant re, there was something almost childlike in the way she slept-vulnerable, as though she''d let her guard down for the first time in a long while.


    "What a needy girl," he muttered under his breath, the wordsced with a mix of


    exasperation and quiet amusement. His tone was soft, his voice barely carrying over the crackle of the fire.


    His smirk faltered slightly as his gaze lingered on her. The warmth of the firelight yed against her pale features, and for a moment, he thought about the weight of her words earlier -about her anger, her pain, her despair. It wasn''t the first time he had seen someone so trapped within themselves, but there was something different about Aeliana. Something raw. Something unfinished.


    ''What drives you to hold on, even when you think you''ve already given up?'' he wondered, his smirk fading entirely into something more contemtive. ''You''re stronger than you think, but it''s buried so deep you don''t even see it.''


    He rested his forearm on his knee, his fingers idly tapping against his de''s hilt as he turned his gaze back to the fire. The shadows danced wildly, mirroring the restless thoughts that flickered through his mind.


    ''I suppose that''s why I can''t quite leave you alone.''


    The thought surprised even him, and he let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "You''re trouble," he murmured, ncing back at her sleeping form. "And I seem to attract it."


    But there was no malice in his words, no bitterness. If anything, there was a faint trace of something warmer-an echo of the quiet care that had driven him to pull her away from the abyss earlier, even at his own expense.


    He shifted slightly, pulling his coat tighter around himself as the firelight began to dim. His [me of Equinox] stirred faintly within him, and with a flick of his hand, he added a gentle pulse of mana to the embers, coaxing them back to life.


    The soft glow filled the cavern once more, chasing away the chill of the night. Lucavion leaned his head back against the wall, his eyes closing briefly.


    "Rest up, little ember," he murmured softly, more to himself than to her. "You''ve got a long way to go."


    The faintest hint of a smile yed on his lips as he allowed the calm of the moment to settle over him. For now, at least, the storm of their shared journey had quieted.


    His gaze drifted over Aeliana''s sleeping form, his smirk fading as the faint flicker of firelight illuminated the dark marks that sprawled across her body. They crept up her neck, coiling around her arms, and vanished beneath the folds of her clothing. On her pale face, which was already devoid of the warmth most people took for granted, the ck streaks distorted her features further, adding an unnatural sharpness that even sleep couldn''t smooth away.


    He exhaled softly, his dark eyes narrowing as he leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand. ''No wonder she sees herself this way.'' The marks were more than just blemishes-they were scars, visible evidence of the weight she carried every day. A reminder of her affliction, her supposed weakness, and the rejection she''d endured because of it.


    To most, it was no doubt a reflection of what she hade to believe about herself: that she was broken. Ugly. Unworthy. He could see how those thoughts would fester, how they would grow like a shadow cast by the ck lines on her skin.


    But to him, the marks were just that-marks. Evidence of a story still being written, of struggles endured but not yet lost.


    He tilted his head slightly, his voice soft but firm as he murmured, "But well, whether you trust me or not, you''re going to get cured. No matter what."


    His words hung in the air, low and resolute. They weren''t a deration for her to hear or an empty promise meant to soothe her fears. They were a statement of intent, a quiet vow spoken to himself. After all, her curing process had already begun, whether she realized it or not.


    There was a reason why he had sought her out, why he had gone to such lengths to ensure they crossed paths here of all ces. This wasn''t just a coincidence. Lucavion knew this ce, and understood its significance far better than most. It had been described in painstaking detail in Shattered Innocence, nestled within one of the side stories between the volumes a fleeting yet critical event that served as a hinge for therger narrative.


    The descriptions came back to him now, vivid and precise. The mysterious ruins, the vortexes that warped space, the corrupted energy that seeped into everything-this ce was more than just dangerous. It was alive with possibilities, a crossroads where paths converged and fates were rewritten.


    And at the center of it all, Aeliana.


    "This is where it starts,'' Lucavion thought, his dark gaze sharpening as it lingered on her sleeping face. "The point where everything changes for you.''


    Her cure wouldn''te easily. It would take more than just the right circumstances and the right ce. There were trials ahead, choices she''d have to make, and truths she''d have to face. But he''d brought her here because he knew-knew with the certainty of someone who had read her story before it had ever been written-that this was where she would find the chance to reim herself.


    His smirk returned, faint butced with a quiet determination. ''You might hate me now, little ember. You might never trust me. But trust isn''t what matters.''


    He leaned back against the wall, folding his arms as his gaze flicked to the flickering firelight. The embers mirrored the faint glow of [me of Equinox] deep within his core, its warmth steadying him in the chill of the cavern.


    ''What matters is that you''ll burn bright again.''


    With that thought, he allowed his eyes to close briefly, the faint crackle of the fire and the soft rhythm of Aeliana''s breathing filling the cavern. For now, he let the quiet settle, knowing that the storm wasn''t over yet.


    It was just the eye.


    ******


    Aeliana''s eyes fluttered open, the dim glow of firelight greeting her. The gentle crackle of mes filled the air, a soft rhythm that coaxed her fully into wakefulness. For a moment, shey still, her mind hazy as she tried to piece together where she was.


    Then it all came back.


    The cavern. The fire. Luca.


    She sat up slowly, her fingers brushing against the cool stone beneath her. The faint ache of exhaustion lingered in her limbs, but it was dulled now, muted by the warmth of rest and the lingering fullness from her earlier meal.


    Her amber eyes scanned the space, noting the faint shadows flickering along the jagged walls. The fire still burned steadily in the center of the cavern, but the ce felt emptier, quieter.


    Luca was gone.


    Aeliana''s brow furrowed as she nced around, her gaze darting to the cavern entrance and then to the scattered belongings nearby. His pack was still there, the makeshift bedroll


    untouched.


    She pushed herself to her feet, her movements slow and careful as she adjusted to the faint dizziness that clung to her.


    "Hm..." she murmured, her voice quiet as she steadied herself.


    Wrapping her arms around her midsection, she stepped closer to the fire, the warmth seeping into her skin. She stared into the dancing mes.


    ''Where did he go?''


    The question lingered in her mind, a flicker of unease creeping in. She wasn''t sure whether it was his absence or the fact that she was even concerned about it that bothered her more.


    Her gaze flicked to the cavern entrance again, and she took a hesitant step toward it, her bare feet brushing against the rough stone. The cool air wafted in from outside, carrying with it the faint scent of damp earth.


    "Did he just... leave?" she muttered under her breath, the thought sparking a mix of irritation


    and confusion.


    "I did not."


    Aeliana flinched at the sound of his voice, sharp and calm, cutting through her thoughts like the crackle of the fire. Her amber eyes snapped to the entrance of the cavern as Luca''s figure emerged from the shadows, stepping into the warm glow of the mes.


    Her breath hitched.


    There was blood smeared across his clothes and the faint sheen of sweat on his brow. His dark


    hair clung slightly to his forehead, and faint scratches marred his exposed skin. Over his shoulder, he carried what looked like the remnants of a creature-its limp form dangling lifelessly, its scaled hide torn in ces.


    Her chest tightened, unease twisting in her stomach. "You..." she started, her voice wavering slightly. "What... happened?"


    Luca dropped the creature unceremoniously near the fire, brushing his hands together as if ridding them of invisible dust. He nced at her, his smirk faint but present, though itcked


    its usual arrogance.


    "Monsters," he said simply, his tone casual as though he were discussing the weather.


    "Nothing I couldn''t handle."


    Her eyes flicked to the blood on his shirt, then back to his face. "You fought them?" she asked,


    her voice barely above a whisper.@@novelbin@@


    "Obviously." He crouched down by the fire, his movements unhurried, and grabbed a nearby


    cloth to clean his hands. "They were getting too close. Couldn''t have them stumbling in here,


    could we?"


    Aeliana stared at him, her thoughts spinning. Despite his usual confidence, there was something grounding about the way he spoke-like it was just another task he had taken upon himself without question.


    "You..." She trailed off, her throat tightening.


    Luca nced up, his dark eyes locking onto hers. He tilted his head slightly, his expression


    softening. "Remember," he said, his voice quiet but steady. "I promised. I''m not leaving you


    here."


    Her breath hitched again, his words cutting through her doubts with disarming ease. The fear, the uncertainty, the lingering anger-all of it seemed to waver, reced by something quieter, something she didn''t quite know how to name.


    "Why?" she asked, her voice trembling despite her attempt to soundposed. "Why go that


    far?"


    Luca leaned back slightly, his smirk returning, though it carried a faint edge of weariness now. "Because I said I would," he replied simply.


    The simplicity of his words struck her harder than she expected, leaving her momentarily


    speechless.


    He nced at the creature''s body, then back to her. "If you''re feeling strong enough, maybe


    you can use that gourmet expertise of yours to tell me if this thing''s edible," he said, his tone


    light and teasing.


    Aeliana blinked, caught off guard by the abrupt shift in tone. "You''re ridiculous," she


    muttered, though there was no bite in her words.


    "I hear that a lot."


    He answered with a smile.


    -A/N-


    Hope you liked the recent chapters. I just got my new PC, and I can finally y some games


    now----> If I have time....which seems that I don''t...

 Chapter 388 Good Night

    The meal continued in a steady rhythm, each course arriving and disappearing as the evening stretched on. The tidecrawler''s delicate vors gave way to roasted game served with fragrant herbs and a light drizzle of spiced ze, followed by a simple yet decadent dessert of honeyed fruitpoteyered with soft cream.


    Conversation ebbed and flowed between them, Luca''s teasing remarks often drawing reluctant smiles from ra despite herself. She found herself growing ustomed to his infuriating charm, though she remained wary of the way he seemed to navigate every topic with the precision of someone ustomed to never revealing too much.


    Lucavion, for his part, was unhurried, savoring each bite as if it were a calcted indulgence. His dark eyes lingered on ra asionally, studying her expressions with subtle curiosity. But he offered no further crypticments about fate or familiarity, letting the earlier moment settle into the quiet space between them.


    Eventually, the final te was cleared away, and the waiter approached with a warm smile. "Did everything meet your expectations?" they asked, sping their hands in polite anticipation.


    "Exquisite," Luca replied smoothly, lifting his ss for a final sip of wine. "Though I suspect thepany improved the meal immeasurably."


    ra shot him a side-eye nce but didn''t protest. Instead, she addressed the waiter. "It was wonderful, thank you."


    The waiter inclined their head, leaving them with a parting promise to return should they need anything else. As they disappeared, the cozy hum of the dining room returned, the low murmur of other patrons blending with the faint sound of waves crashing against the distant shore.


    "Well," Luca said, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied sigh. "I''d say that was a worthwhile indulgence. Wouldn''t you?"


    ra nodded, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "I suppose," she admitted, her tone deliberately neutral, though the faint curve of her lips betrayed her enjoyment.


    Luca chuckled, his smirk returning full force. "You suppose? After all that enthusiasm earlier, I expected more praise."


    "Don''t push your luck," ra replied, shaking her head, though she couldn''t suppress a smallugh. "It was good. Really good. But I won''t inte your ego further by pretending it was because of you."


    "Ah, Frost Mage," Luca said with a mock sigh, "you wound me."


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    ra rolled her eyes, rising from her seat as she adjusted her cloak. "Come on. Let''s settle the bill before you start monologuing about your tragic injuries."


    Lucavion stood as well, his movements easy and graceful. "As you wish, mydy," he said with a slight bow, though his smirk never wavered.


    As they approached the counter, the soft murmur of the inn''s dining room provided a gentle backdrop. ra stepped forward confidently, her hands lightly brushing her cloak aside as she addressed the receptionist.


    "I''ll take care of the bill," she said firmly, sparing a nce toward Luca, whose smirk widened as he leaned casually against the counter.


    "Next time it will be on me."


    "Next time?" she scoffed, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. "Don''t push your luck."


    The receptionist, smiling warmly, slid the bill across the counter. ra reached for it without hesitation, but as her eyes scanned the total, her confidence wavered for a brief second. The number etched on the slip was¡­ more than she had anticipated.


    Her fingers twitched slightly, and a faint, almost imperceptible sigh escaped her as she reached for her coin pouch. Why is everything Luca touches ridiculously expensive?


    Still, she didn''t falter. Opening the pouch, she counted out the sum and slid the coins across the counter with aposed expression, though her heart clenched slightly at the sight of her dwindling funds.


    "Thank you, Miss," the receptionist said, bowing slightly as they gathered the coins. "We hope you''ll visit us again."


    ra nodded politely, stepping back to join Luca, who was observing her with an amused glint in his eye. "You twitched," he remarked, his smirk sharp.


    "I did not," she shot back, her tone firm as she adjusted her cloak. "And even if I did, you''re hardly worth it."


    "Ouch," Luca said with a mock wince, clutching his chest dramatically. "You''re ruthless, ra. Truly."


    She huffed, shaking her head. "Come on. Let''s get out of here before I start regretting this entirely."


    "Regret?" Luca echoed, falling into step beside her as they made their way toward the exit. "For paying for the most delightful evening of your life? Surely not."


    ra nced at him, her expression caught somewhere between exasperation and amusement.


    "¡­.."


    ra walked ahead, her steps brisk and purposeful as she made her way toward the inn''s reception area. Luca followed a few paces behind, his usual smirk firmly in ce, his hands resting casually in his pockets. The faint hum of conversation and the distant crash of waves apanied them, filling thefortable silence between their steps.


    When they reached the reception desk, ra turned back to face him, her expression softening slightly. "It was a really good meal," she said, her tone quieter now, less guarded. "Thank you for apanying me."


    Luca inclined his head with a slight bow, the movement fluid and deliberate. "The pleasure was mine," he replied, his voice light but sincere. "And I must admit, I had quite a bit of fun."


    ra''s lips curved into a small smile, and for a brief moment, the tension of the evening seemed to dissolvepletely. "Goodnight, then," she said, turning to leave.


    But just as she took her first step, Luca''s voice halted her. "The weather is beautiful tonight," he said, his gaze shifting toward the open doorway leading to the streets. "It would be a waste to stay locked inside a room."


    ra stopped, following his gaze. The soft glow ofnterns illuminated the cobblestone streets outside, and the faint sea breeze carried a refreshing mix of salt and warmth. The air was cool but not cold, and Stormhaven''s proximity to the ocean gave it a uniquely pleasant atmosphere, even at night. People strolled leisurely along the streets, theirughter and chatter blending with the rhythmic crash of waves in the distance.


    She nced back at Luca, raising an eyebrow. "Is that an invitation?"


    "Invitation?" he repeated, tilting his head slightly as a faint smirk tugged at his lips. "I''d call it meeting the ends. Now that you''ve paid for such an expensive meal, it''s only fair I treat you to something as well. Don''t you think?"


    ra narrowed her eyes slightly, her expression unreadable as she considered his words. She turned her gaze back to the streets, watching as couples and groups meandered past. It wasn''t a bad idea. She had eaten well, felt refreshed, and the atmosphere outside was undeniably inviting. There was no reason to refuse¡­ except for the fact that it was Luca making the offer.


    Still, as she lingered on the threshold, the idea of walking through Stormhaven''s lively streets under the stars held a certain appeal.


    But, she really was tired.@@novelbin@@


    She lingered for a moment, her gaze fixed on the bustling streets. The soft glow ofnterns and the inviting atmosphere called to her, but something deep inside tugged her back. Even though Luca had proven himself reliable and, in his own way, kind, she couldn''t ignore the voice of caution that whispered in her mind.


    It wasn''t distrust, not exactly. But they''d only met a handful of times¡ªthrice, at most¡ªand while Luca was undoubtedly intriguing, something about him felt like a riddle she wasn''t quite ready to solve. Everything would be moving too fast if she just went along with him now. And then there was Cedric, who still weighed on her mind. She needed to check on him, even if he insisted he was fine.


    "I think I''ll pass," ra said finally, her tone calm but firm as she turned to look at Luca. "It''s been a long day, and I should check on Cedric. Maybe another time."


    Luca''s smirk softened into a smile, one that caught her off guard with its sincerity. There was no hint of disappointment or annoyance, no teasing retort. Just a simple, genuine understanding. "I understand," he said, his voice steady and light, as though he''d anticipated her answer all along.


    For a moment, ra felt a pang of something she couldn''t quite name. Relief? Gratitude? She wasn''t sure, but it eased the tension in her chest. "Goodnight, Luca," she said, her lips curling into a faint smile as she adjusted her cloak and turned back toward the inn''s staircase.


    "Goodnight, ra," he replied, his tone as casual as ever, but with a warmth that lingered.


    As she ascended the stairs, the faint sound of the sea breeze and distantughter followed her. She didn''t look back, but the image of Luca''s smile stayed with her¡ªa smile that was strangely devoid of the sharp edges she''d grown ustomed to. For a moment, she wondered what had been behind it. Had he truly wanted her to refuse?


    Reaching her door, ra paused briefly before entering. She still felt curious about the enigmatic swordsman, but for now, her focus had to remain on what mattered most: rest, recovery, and ensuring Cedric was alright. Anything else could wait.


    -------------A/N----------------


    I had two exams and they were 3 hours long each.....I am beaten....

 Chapter 414: Life

    Chapter 414: Life


    ?


    The oppressive weight of the starlit sky pressed down on Aeliana as another wave of grotesque monsters emerged from the shadows, their guttural growls reverberating through the jagged terrain. Their twisted forms glistened faintly in the eerie light, their glowing purple eyes fixed hungrily on Luca and her.


    Aeliana''s breath hitched as she nced back over Luca''s shoulder. The terrain behind them was an impassable wall of jagged stone, its sharp edges and sheer incline making escape impossible. Trapped.


    Her chest tightened as despair wed its way into her heart.


    "This is because of me,'' she thought bitterly, her amber eyes filling with unspoken guilt. ''If I weren''t here... he wouldn''t be in this mess.''


    Her fingers clutched at Luca''s coat as her mind spiraled. ''I''m dragging him down. He could''ve run. He could''ve escaped. But because of me...''


    Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a sound she didn''t expect.


    "Pffft..."


    A soft chuckle.


    She blinked, her tear-filled eyes darting to Luca''s face.


    "Ahahaha..."


    He wasughing.


    Her confusion deepened as hisughter grew, low and amused, cutting through the tension like a de. It wasn''t forced or nervous. It was genuine.


    "It''s really ironic, you know," Luca said, his voice carrying an almost yful edge as he set


    her gently on her feet. His dark eyes gleamed with mischief as he drew his de, the ckish light from before beginning to ripple faintly along its edge.


    Aeliana stared at him, wide-eyed and speechless, as his smirk widened. "All these guys probably think they''ve caught us in a corner, trapped us here like helpless little prey."


    He tilted his head slightly, his grin taking a wilder turn, a glint of something unrestrained shing in his gaze.


    "But the truth?" Luca''s voice dropped, taking on a razor-sharp edge.


    "You didn''t catch me." He pointed his de toward the oing monsters, the dark energy swirling ominously around it.


    "I caught you."


    SWOOSH!


    Before Aeliana could process his words, Lucaunched himself forward, his de cutting through the air with a speed and precision that made her heart skip a beat.


    The first monster barely had time to react before Luca''s sword cleaved through it, the ckish energy slicing effortlessly through its grotesque body. A spray of ichor sttered against the ground as the creature let out a final screech before crumpling into a lifeless heap.


    The remaining monsters hesitated for a fraction of a second, their glowing eyes narrowing as they recalibrated their movements. But Luca didn''t give them the chance.


    "Too slow," he muttered, his smirk widening as he dashed toward the next one.


    Aeliana watched in stunned silence, her heart pounding as the battlefield unfolded before her. Luca''s movements were a blur of calcted strikes and fluid dodges, his de an extension of himself as it cut through the monstrous horde with ruthless efficiency.


    Despite the chaos, there was a strange, almost terrifying grace to his actions. Each movement was deliberate, each strike precise, as though he were dancing with the monsters rather than fighting them.


    ''He''s... smiling,'' Aeliana realized, her chest tightening as she watched the wild grin on his face. ''Why is he smiling?''


    The despair that had gripped her moments ago began to waver, reced by something warmer, something unfamiliar.


    Luca''s voice rang out over the screeches of the monsters, light and mocking. "You really thought you''d won, huh?" he taunted, sidestepping a w swipe before driving his de into the creature''s chest. "Hate to break it to you, but you picked the wrong guy to corner." Another monster lunged at him, its jagged ws gleaming in the starlight. Luca ducked low, his de shing upward to sever its arm in one fluid motion.


    Aeliana''s breath hitched as she watched him, her fingers trembling as they hovered near her chest.


    Her gaze locked onto Luca, her amber eyes wide as she took in the chaos unfolding before her. The monsters came at him in droves, their grotesque forms lunging and snapping with razor- sharp teeth, ws, and the asional jet of venomous spit. Some screeched, the sound grating and disorienting, while others tried to nk him from behind.


    But none of it mattered.


    Every monster that got close was met with the deadly precision of Luca''s de. His movements were seamless, a perfect blend of grace and ferocity. His de shed through the air, trailing the ckish energy that seemed to hum with a life of its own, and every swing ended with a body crumpling to the ground, lifeless and still.


    Aeliana''s chest tightened as she realized something.


    ''He''s not just cutting down the ones attacking him,'' she thought, her breath catching. Her gaze darted toward the edges of the battlefield, where some of the monsters were circling toward her. ''He''s protecting me.''


    Every time one of the creatures veered in her direction, Luca was there, his de already intercepting its path. Even as he fought the horde head-on, his attention never wavered from her, his strikes cutting down anything that came too close.


    The sheer number of monsters targeting her wasn''t small.


    ''Ah...''


    Her hand hovered near her chest as a sudden, unexpected thought bloomed in her mind.@@novelbin@@


    She wasn''t naive when it came tobat. As the daughter of Duke Thaddeus, one of the empire''s strongest and most revered families, she had grown up surrounded by warriors and strategists. She had watched countless duels, studied the intricacies of swordsmanship and battle formations, and even sparred in her healthier days.


    But this...


    Luca wasn''t fighting like any warrior she had ever seen. His movements weren''t about brute strength or overpowering his enemies with shy disys of magic. Every step, every swing of his de, was precise, deliberate. It was as if he knew exactly where each monster would be before they moved, as if he were weaving through the battle with a quiet confidence that


    defied reason.


    ''It''s not just skill,'' she thought, her eyes following the fluid arc of his de as it severed a monster''s head cleanly from its body. ''It''s something more than that.''


    Despite her attempts to remain detached, Aeliana felt an undeniable pull toward him. There was a steadiness in his movements, a resolve that radiated from him even amidst the chaos. ''He fights like he''s already ovee death itself,'' she realized, her breath hitching at the thought. The monsters didn''t slow, but neither did Luca. He ducked under a venomous spray, his de slicing upward to strike the creature in the throat. As it copsed, he spun, the ck energy from his weaponshing out like a whip and cleaving another monster in two.


    Every movement was efficient, no wasted energy or unnecessary flourish.


    Aeliana''s fists clenched at her sides as an unfamiliar ache spread through her chest. It wasn''t


    fear or despair this time, but something sharper.


    ''What excuse do I have for giving up?''


    The thought struck her like a blow.


    She had resigned herself so easily-to her illness, her perceived helplessness, the idea that she was nothing more than a burden. And yet, here was Luca, fighting against overwhelming odds with a smirk on his face, as if the concept of failure didn''t exist in his world.


    "Why...?" she whispered aloud, her voice trembling.


    The word was swallowed by the sounds of battle, but her own heart heard it clearly. Why did


    he keep going? Why did he fight so relentlessly? Why did he refuse to give up, even when the odds were against him?


    Her amber eyes burned with a mixture of emotions as she watched him.


    He was reckless, infuriatingly arrogant, and far too confident for his own good. But in this moment, he was also unshakable.


    A monster lunged at him from the side, its massive ws poised to strike, but Luca sidestepped gracefully, his de shing upward in a clean arc that left the creature in pieces.


    He nced back at her briefly, his dark eyes meeting hers for a split second.


    "Still breathing, princess?" he called, his smirk widening despite the ichor dripping from his


    de.


    Aeliana''s breath hitched, her chest tightening as his words echoed in her mind.


    ''He doesn''t doubt for a second that I''m safe. Even now.''


    Her fingers trembled as they hovered near her chest, her heart pounding as she wrestled with


    the unfamiliar warmth spreading through her.


    "Idiot," she muttered under her breath, but her voicecked venom.


    For the first time in years, something within her stirred-something she couldn''t name but couldn''t ignore. Watching Luca, she couldn''t help but wonder if maybe, just maybe, she wasn''t as powerless as she had convinced herself to be.


    Because if someone like him could fight as if nothing was impossible...


    "Then why can''t I?''

 Chapter 390 Second Wave

    ra stood still for a moment, absorbing Captain Eryndor''s words. Her gaze flicked between Cedric, whose expression was as tense as she''d expected, and Lucavion, whose smirk carried its usual air of infuriating confidence. The murmurs from the other adventurers filled the air, but ra barely registered them. Her thoughts churned, a mix of concern and excitement bubbling beneath the surface.


    ''Fighting at the central nk,'' she thought, her fingers brushing the hilt of her staff. The memory of yesterday''s battle shed through her mind¡ªhow the frost magic she''d trained for years had finally felt alive, purposeful. Her spells had struck true, carving paths through chaos. She''d improved, and she could feel it. Fighting alongside Luca again, even if she wouldn''t admit it aloud, sounded¡­ exciting.


    A faint smile tugged at her lips as she let the thought settle. ''I''vee this far. Why not push further?''


    But then her gaze shifted to Cedric. His jaw was tight, his posture rigid. She knew him well enough to see the faint tension in his eyes, the lingering frustration that hadn''t faded since his duel with Luca. It wasn''t just the loss that weighed on him¡ªit was the unspoken challenge of being grouped with the very person who''d bested him.


    ra sighed softly, nudging him with her elbow. "Cedric, you alright?" she asked, keeping her tone casual.


    He blinked, ncing at her as though pulled from a distant thought. "I''m fine," he said quickly, though his voice carried an edge of unease.


    "You don''t look fine," she countered, her brow furrowing. "Listen, if this is about the grouping¡ª"


    "It''s not," he cut in, his tone firmer now. "I''m just¡­ focused. That''s all."


    ra studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. Just remember, this isn''t about proving anything to anyone. We''re a team, Cedric. We''ve got this."


    His expression softened slightly at her words, though the tension didn''t fully leave his posture. "I know," he muttered, his grip on his sword rxing marginally.


    Satisfied for now, ra turned her attention back to Lucavion. He stood a short distance away, his white cat perchedzily on his shoulder, surveying the gathering crowd with an almost regal air. His dark eyes caught hers briefly, and his smirk deepened, as if he already knew exactly what she was thinking.


    ''He''s really annoying,'' she thought, shaking her head. But her faint smile returned nheless.


    Fighting alongside Luca wasn''t just an opportunity¡ªit was a challenge, and one she found herself oddly looking forward to. His unorthodox style, his uncanny precision¡ªit pushed her to adapt, to rise above her limits. Yesterday''s battle had been proof of that.


    As the groups began forming around them, ra adjusted her staff, a spark of anticipation lighting in her chest. ''Let''s see how far I can go.''


    ******


    The sun had climbed higher, bathing the battlefield in its harsh light as the waves began. The sea churned violently, giving way to the monstrous forms that surged forth from its depths. The air thickened with tension, but ra gripped her staff tightly, her frost magic already crackling in anticipation.


    Lucavion was the first to move, his dark de humming as he waded into the fray with a confidence that bordered on reckless. He didn''t so much fight as he butchered, his strikes brutal and efficient, cutting down monsters with a precision that sent sprays of ichor arcing into the air. It was chaotic, messy, andpletely unorthodox.


    "Trap them before they scatter," Luca called out, his voice calm despite the chaos. His de carved through a serpentine creature with a resounding SLASH!, its segmented body crumpling at his feet. "If you can keep them in ce, I can cut through them faster."


    ra nodded sharply, her focus sharpening at his words. "I can do that!" she replied, her staff glowing faintly as frost began to swirl around her. She turned toward Cedric, who had taken up a position behind her, his sword ready to intercept any monsters that slipped past. "Cedric, cover me!"@@novelbin@@


    "Always," Cedric said firmly, his gaze steady. He positioned himself carefully, his shield angled to guard ra as she prepared her magic.


    The waves of monsters surged closer, their snarls and guttural roars filling the air. ra nted her staff firmly on the icy tform, her fingers tracing intricate patterns in the air as she began to cast.


    ¡¸Frostvine Snare¡¹ (2-star spell)


    Frost shot out in curling tendrils, snaking around the limbs of the nearest monsters. CRACK-SNAP! The icy vines locked them in ce, freezing their movements as they struggled against the unyielding frost.


    Lucavion wasted no time. He surged forward, his de carving a path through the immobilized creatures. Each strike was swift and deliberate, his movements almost surgical despite the raw brutality of his attacks.


    ra turned her attention to the next cluster of monsters, her mana ring as she prepared another spell.


    ¡¸cial Edge Barrage¡¹ (2-star spell)


    A volley of jagged ice shards erupted from her staff, hurtling toward the advancing wave. WHOOSH-THUNK! The shards pierced through their targets, freezing their limbs and leaving them vulnerable to Lucavion''s relentless assault.


    "Perfect," Luca called, his smirk audible even amidst the chaos. "Keep that up, ra."


    ra spared him a brief nce, her heart racing as she saw how seamlessly their effortsbined. It wasn''t just efficient¡ªit was exhrating. She refocused, her staff glowing brighter as the frost around her intensified.


    Meanwhile, Cedric held the rear with unwavering resolve. Every time a monster slipped through, his sword was there, striking with precision. His shield bore the brunt of the attacks, deflecting blows meant for ra as she continued casting.


    "ra, behind you!" Cedric shouted, his de shing as he intercepted a creature lunging toward her. The sh of steel echoed through the battlefield, and Cedric dispatched the monster with a swift strike.


    ra nodded, her grip tightening on her staff. "Thanks," she muttered, already channeling her next spell.


    The other adventurers, positioned around them, began to notice the rhythm of their trio. While Cedric and Lucavion handled directbat, ra''s frost magic provided crucial support. Her spells not only trapped monsters for Lucavion but also shielded weaker adventurers from being overwhelmed.


    "Your magic''s covering the whole nk!" one of the adventurers called, his tone both impressed and relieved. "Keep it up, Frost Mage!"


    ra didn''t reply, too focused on maintaining her momentum. The strain of constant casting was beginning to show, her mana reserves dipping lower with each spell, but she pressed on.


    As if sensing her fatigue, Lucavion called out again, his toneced with that infuriating confidence. "Don''t waste too much of that fancy mana on me, mage. I don''t need the attention."


    ra rolled her eyes but couldn''t help the faint smile tugging at her lips. "You''ll get what you need," she shot back, channeling another spell.


    ¡¸Frozen Tempest¡¹ (3-star spell)


    She swept her staff in a wide arc, unleashing a spiraling storm of frost and wind. WHIRR-CRACK! The tempest engulfed the advancing wave, slowing their movements and forcing them into tighter clusters.


    Lucavion capitalized on the opening immediately. His de glowed faintly with dark energy as heunched himself into the thick of the immobilized creatures. SLASH! THUD! Each strike was decisive, cutting through the monsters with an efficiency that bordered on terrifying.


    Cedric, ever the sentinel, continued to guard ra''s back. His shield deflected another blow, the sharp CLANG! ringing out as he shoved the attacker away with a growl. "How much longer can you keep this up?" he asked, his voice tight with effort.


    "Long enough," ra replied, though her voice wavered slightly. Her mana reserves were nearing their limit, but she refused to falter. She raised her staff once more, the frost around her swirling with renewed intensity.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The monsters continued their assault, but the trio held firm, theirbined efforts pushing back the relentless tide.


    And ra knew something.


    She was really improving.


    ******


    The battle dragged on, the relentless waves of monsters testing every ounce of ra''s strength, skill, and resolve. Frost clung to the battlefield, the shimmering ice and jagged barriers marking her tireless efforts. Around her, Cedric''s shield shed against ws and fangs with unyielding resolve, while Lucavion danced through the chaos, his de carving a path through the immobilized monsters like a shadow given form.


    Each time she felt her focus waver, a nce at herpanions pulled her back. Cedric, standing firm, guarding her without hesitation. Lucavion, fighting with that maddening blend of precision and recklessness, pushing the monsters back with ruthless efficiency. They trusted her magic, and she would not fail them.


    "Last push!" Cedric barked, his sword shing as he cut through another advancing creature. "We''re almost clear!"


    ra gritted her teeth, channeling her remaining mana into one final spell.


    ¡¸Frozen Cascade¡¹ (3-star spell)


    She thrust her staff forward, releasing a torrent of icy shards that cascaded across the battlefield. WHOOOSH-CRASH! The frost engulfed the remaining monsters, freezing them in ce before Lucavion''s de finished the job.


    Thest of the monsters fell, their guttural roars fading into silence. The battlefield was eerily still, the only sound the heavy breathing of the adventurers who had survived the wave. Around them, the remnants of frost and ichor painted a grim but victorious picture.


    ra lowered her staff, her arms trembling from the strain. The glow of her magic faded, leaving behind an almost oppressive silence. Her legs felt like they were made of lead, and the world around her seemed to tilt as exhaustion hit her like a crashing wave.


    "Ugh¡­" she murmured, swaying slightly before her knees buckled. She copsed onto the icy tform, the cold seeping into her skin as she gasped for air.


    "ra!" Cedric''s voice was sharp with concern as he knelt beside her, his shield ttering to the ground. "Are you alright? Speak to me!"


    "I''m¡­ fine," she managed, her voice barely above a whisper. Her staffy beside her, forgotten for the moment as she tried to catch her breath. "Just¡­ tired."


    Cedric''s brow furrowed, but he nodded, clearly relieved that she was conscious. "You pushed yourself too hard. That was incredible work, but you need to rest."


    ra nodded weakly, too drained to argue. Who would have thought that being in the middle of the formation would be this hard? She had trained for years, but nothing could have prepared her for this relentless intensity.


    "You really went all out, didn''t you?" Lucavion''s voice cut through the haze of her thoughts, his tone as maddeningly casual as ever. He approached, his de resting on his shoulder, and nced down at her with a faint smirk. "Guess that''s what happens when you insist on showing off."


    ra groaned, her annoyance bubbling up even through her fatigue. "Just¡­ shut up," she muttered, her words weak but stillced with irritation.


    But before she could retort further, something happened.


    BOOM!


    And explosion urred.


    SWOOSH! SPLAS!


    Followed by a sound of sshing¡­.


    And an eerie feeling enveloped everyone.


    "What?"


    With a shadow cast over their bodies.

 Chapter 391 Crisis

    <At the start of the day, before the fight began>


    When the morning dawned clear and bright, the sun cast a golden sheen over the restless waves.


    Aeliana stood at the edge of her ship''s deck, her veil in ce, her posture poised and steady as she surveyed the vast expanse of the sea. Despite the stillness of the morning, the anticipation in the air was palpable.


    She had spent the previous night poring over reports from the attendants she had sent to investigate the enigmatic swordsman named Luca. The findings were sparse, to her frustration. He had no notable affiliations, no recognized ties to guilds or noble houses, and no established reputation beyond this expedition. Yet, his skill was undeniable, a clear anomaly amidst the sea of adventurers.


    ''Who are you, really?'' Aeliana thought, her gaze drifting toward the distant tforms where the day''s battles would soon unfold. ''No one fights like that without a story.''


    Madeleina stood silently by her side, ever the vignt attendant. She cast a brief nce at herdy before speaking softly. "You seem eager this morning, mydy. Did you rest well?"


    Aeliana nodded faintly, her hands sped in front of her. "I did. And today¡­ I want to see more."


    Madeleina arched an elegant brow. "More, mydy?"


    "Yes," Aeliana replied, her voice calm but edged with determination. "More of this expedition, more of these battles. I''ve spent too long locked away from the world, watching it through secondhand ounts and rumors. Here, I can see it unfold in real time. I want to take in as much as I can."


    The faintest smile flickered across Madeleina''s lips. "As you wish, mydy. The tforms are being prepared as we speak. The first wave of monsters will arrive shortly."


    Aeliana''s attention sharpened as she turned her gaze to the tforms once more. The mages were already at work, their spells carving intricate sigils into the air as glowing constructs began to materialize over the water. The adventurers and mercenaries were assembling in their assigned formations, their weapons gleaming in the morning light.


    Her eyes scanned the gathering figures, searching for him. It didn''t take long. Luca stood near the edge of the Fourth Station, his stance casual, his sword resting against his shoulder as though the chaos ahead was nothing more than a casual inconvenience. Even from this distance, there was something about his demeanor that set him apart¡ªthe way he moved, the way he observed his surroundings with an air of unshakable confidence.


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a faint line beneath her veil. "Madeleina," she said softly, not tearing her gaze away from him. "Do we have anyone close enough to report on him directly?"


    Madeleina''s expression was calm as she stepped closer to Aeliana, her tone measured and professional. "If you''re asking about something akin to yesterday, mydy, then I''m afraid not. The artifact we used has its limitations. It''s highly susceptible to interference from the mana of Awakened individuals, especially those of high rank. Most of the adventurers here fall into that category."


    Aeliana''s eyes lingered on Luca''s distant figure, the faint glimmer of his peculiar de catching her attention once more. Her lips pressed together as she absorbed Madeleina''s exnation. "I see," she said quietly. "That''s unfortunate."


    "I agree, mydy," Madeleina replied. "However, we can still gather reports from our stationed attendants and rely on observations made after the battles. It may not be as immediate, but it will be thorough."


    Aeliana nodded, her gaze finally breaking from Luca to settle on the prepared tforms. The mages were nearly finished stabilizing the magical constructs, and the first wave of monsters was beginning to churn the distant waters. The faint rumble of their approach was a constant backdrop, growing louder with each passing moment.


    "Very well," Aeliana said, her voice calm but tinged with disappointment. "I suppose I''ll have to be content with what I can see from here."


    She turned and moved gracefully to her seat, the high-backed chair positioned to provide the best vantage point of the unfolding battlefield. As she settled, her hands resting lightly on the armrests, she cast onest nce toward the Fourth Station.


    ''He moves like he''s untouchable,'' she thought, her curiosity refusing to wane. ''I wonder¡­ how far does that confidence go?''


    It was a question of wonder.


    *******


    Aeliana sat transfixed, her gaze fixed on the projection disying the battlefield. Her focus had sharpened throughout the battle, drawn to the two figures who stood out so distinctly¡ªLuca with his unpredictable, lethal grace, and ra with her masterfulmand of frost magic. Every movement, every strike, felt like a performance crafted to hold her attention.


    She leaned slightly forward, her veil shifting with the motion. ''Exhrating,'' she thought, her fingers lightly gripping the armrest of her chair. Luca''s de seemed alive, moving with an uncanny rhythm that sliced through the chaos. ra, on the other hand, was a tempest of frost, her spells turning the battlefield into a frozen canvas of destruction.


    "They''re remarkable," Aeliana murmured, almost to herself.


    Madeleina, standing silently by her side, nced at her with a knowing look. "Indeed, mydy. Both disy exceptional skill."


    As the battle wound to a close, with the adventurers clearing the final wave of monsters, Aeliana felt a rare sense of satisfaction. She had watched knights train for hours, seen soldiers spar, but this¡ªit had been something else entirely. The synergy between strength and precision, raw power and tactical magic, had left her breathless.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Madeleina''s voice, low and steady but carrying an edge of tension. "Mydy¡­ something is not right."


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Aeliana blinked, her attention snapping to her attendant. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice calm but cautious.


    Madeleina''s gaze shifted to the horizon, her expression darkening. "The energy¡­ it''s changing. I''ve felt this before. Something is¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a sound like thunder cracked through the air.


    BOOM!


    Aeliana''s eyes widened as the projection trembled, the images flickering momentarily before stabilizing. A massive ssh followed, sending waves rippling across the sea and the tforms below.


    And then, a shadow rose.


    It stretched across the water, impossiblyrge and growingrger still, its shape monstrous and undefined. The sky seemed to darken around it, the sunlight swallowed by its sheer presence. A low, guttural sound echoed across the battlefield¡ªa sound that sent chills racing down Aeliana''s spine.


    "What is that?" Aeliana whispered, her voice barely audible.


    SPLASH! CRACK!


    The projection flickered violently as the massive form rose from the sea, its writhing tentacles glistening with seawater and an eerie sheen that reflected the dimming light. The monster loomed over the battlefield, its sheer size dwarfing the adventurers and ships scattered around the tforms. Aeliana''s breath hitched, her knuckles white as she gripped the edge of her chair.


    "What¡­ what is that thing?" she whispered, her voice barely audible beneath the cacophony of the scene.


    Madeleina, standing at her side, shook her head, her expression grim. "I''ve never seen anything like it, mydy. This isn''t a creature from any records I''ve studied. Whatever it is¡­ it''s beyond anything we anticipated."


    The monster''s massive tentacles surged upward, then crashed down with terrifying force.


    CRACK!@@novelbin@@


    One of the tforms buckled instantly under the blow, splintering into fragments that were hurled into the air. Adventurers scrambled to dodge the debris, their cries drowned out by the roar of the waves. A second tentacle swung toward one of the ships, its impact sending a shockwave through the water.


    SPLASH!


    The ship rocked violently, several of its crew thrown overboard. Panic erupted as sailors and knights alike scrambled to secure their positions, their shouts mixing with the guttural roar of the beast.


    Aeliana''s heart raced as she watched the chaos unfold. The projection zoomed in on one of the tforms where adventurers desperately fought back. Luca was among them, his de shing as he moved with precise, calcted steps to avoid the monstrous tentacles.


    The sea itself seemed to rise in rebellion. Smaller sea monsters that had retreated earlier now surged forward, their forms twisting unnaturally as though under themand of the great beast. Waves crashed against the tforms, the churning waters pulling adventurers into the depths.


    "This is madness," Madeleina said, her voice tense. "The sea¡­ it''s alive with fury. Whatever that thing is, it''s controlling everything."


    A deep crisis urred in front of their eyes.

 Chapter 392 Crisis (2)

    The shadow engulfed the battlefield like a stormcloud, plunging the area into an eerie twilight. The massive form rising from the sea cast its oppressive presence over the tforms, and a bone-chilling roar vibrated through the air, freezing every adventurer in ce.


    ra, still slumped on the ground, barely managed to lift her head as a colossal tentacle arced upward, its glossy surface reflecting the dim light. Her breath hitched as the monstrous appendage descended with terrifying speed, aimed directly at her position.


    She tried to move, her hands scrambling weakly for her staff, but her body refused to obey. Her mana reserves were too low, her limbs too heavy. The realization struck her like ice in her veins¡ªshe couldn''t escape.


    The tentacle crashed down with a deafening BOOM, the tform beneath it shuddering violently. Splinters of wood and icy shards flew in every direction as the force of the impact rippled outward.


    "ELARA!" Cedric''s voice cut through the chaos, sharp andmanding.


    Before she could process what was happening, Cedric was there. He stepped in front of her, his shield glowing with a golden light as he nted his feet firmly on the ground. With a deep, steadying breath, he raised his free hand and channeled his mana.


    ¡¸Knight''s Resolve¡¹ (3-star shield technique)


    A shimmering barrier erupted in front of them, golden and unyielding. The air around it seemed to hum with power, the shield gleaming like sunlight piercing through a storm.


    The tentacle mmed into the barrier with a thunderous CRACK, the force of the impact reverberating through the tform. Cedric gritted his teeth, his body braced against the massive pressure. "Hold!" he growled, pouring more of his mana into the shield.


    The barrier held, but only barely. Cracks began to spiderweb across its surface as the overwhelming weight of the monster''s attack bore down on them.


    "Cedric!" ra cried, her voice hoarse with panic.


    He didn''t look back, his focus entirely on the barrier. "Stay behind me!" he barked, his voice strained but resolute. "I will take care of it!"


    The shield finally gave way with a shattering CRASH, and the remaining force of the blow sent both Cedric and ra hurtling backward. The icy tform beneath them splintered as they skidded across it, the momentum stopping only when they hit the far edge.


    ra gasped, the wind knocked from her lungs as she scrambled to her knees. "Cedric!" she choked, her eyes darting to him.


    "I am¡­.. fine." Cedric said, his voice low and strained.


    Cedric''s face remained grim, his expression devoid of the usual reassuring smile. He pushed himself upright, his movements heavy but deliberate. A faint tremor in his legs betrayed the toll of the attack he had just endured.


    "Lady ra," he said, his voice steady but strained, "you must be careful¡­ That strike just now¡ªit was far stronger than anything we''ve faced so far."


    As if to emphasize his words, Cedric leaned forward slightly, coughing harshly before spitting out a streak of blood onto the icy tform. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, his other gripping his sword tightly. Despite his injuries, he stood tall, his shield ready.


    ra stared at him, a knot of panic tightening in her chest. "Cedric, you''re hurt¡ª"


    "I''ll manage," he interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Focus, ra. You can''t let your guard down."


    Before she could respond, the air grew thicker, an oppressive weight pressing down on the battlefield. The massive creature let out another guttural roar, its monstrous form loomingrger as more of its tentacles rose from the churning sea.


    Suddenly, figures d in gleaming armor surged forward¡ªthe knights of the Dukedom. Their movements were swift and coordinated as they formed a protective line near the mages and adventurers. Each knight ced a hand over their core, their mana ring to life as shields of energy shimmered into existence around them.


    "ra!" Cedric barked, snapping her attention back to him. "Stay close to the knights if you can''t hold your own."


    Before she could reply, Captain Eryndor''s voice thundered across the chaos. "EVERYONE! GET READY TO PROTECT YOURSELVES!"


    His warning was cut short as the monstrous tentacles began their assault.


    BOOM! CRACK!


    One tentacle smashed into the nearest ship, splitting its deck with a deafening crash. Sailors and knights were hurled into the air, their screams lost amidst the chaos. Another tentacle mmed into a temporary tform conjured by the mages, splintering it and sending icy debris cascading into the sea.


    RUMBLE!


    The tforms quaked under the repeated strikes, the mages struggling to maintain the spellwork that kept them afloat. The ground beneath ra and Cedric trembled violently, nearly throwing them off bnce.


    Another tentacle, enormous and menacing, surged downward toward ra and Cedric with terrifying speed. The air around it seemed to warp, the sheer force of its descent roaring like a hurricane. ra''s heart pounded in her chest as she raised her staff instinctively, but she knew she wouldn''t have time to cast a defense.


    SLASH!


    A sharp sound cut through the chaos, followed by a spray of blue liquid as the tentacle was sliced cleanly in midair. ra blinked, barely processing what had happened as a figure darted forward¡ªa sh of dark movement weaving through the battlefield.@@novelbin@@


    SLASH! WHOOSH! SLASH!


    One by one, the tentacles were struck down, each cut precise and brutal. The blue ichor of the beast spilled into the air, its grotesque scent wafting through the battlefield. And then, standing amidst the carnage, Lucavion emerged, his de gleaming faintly with dark energy.


    "FOCUS ON THE PORES!" he shouted, hismanding voice cutting through the chaos. "LIMIT THE RANGE OF TENTACLES!"


    His words snapped the adventurers and knights out of their stunned stupor. They shifted their focus, their attacks now aimed with newfound precision at the writhing appendages.


    "AND IF YOU SEE THE PORES SHINE, EVADE!" Lucavion''s voice rang out again, firm and resolute.


    As if on cue, the pores on the severed tentacle he had just cut began to glow, a sickly blue light radiating from them. The warriors closest to it froze for a moment, unsure of what was happening.


    "MOVE!" Lucavion roared, channeling mana into his legs. With an explosive burst of energy, he leaped high into the air, a ck streak against the dim, chaotic sky.


    WHIRR! Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    The glowing pores suddenly erupted, releasing a storm of small, needle-like darts that shot upward in pursuit of Lucavion. The deadly projectiles whistled through the air, glinting faintly in the dim light.


    Lucavion twisted midair, his movements impossibly fast and fluid. SWOOSH! SWOOSH! He evaded the darts with precision, his body flipping and twisting as he descended back toward the tform.


    "THEY''RE POISONOUS!" he shouted as hended, his de carving through another tentacle with a single powerful stroke. "DON''T GET HIT!"


    ra''s breath caught as she watched him, her heart racing at the sheer intensity of the scene. His instructions were clear, his movements impossibly swift, but the situation was spiraling out of control. More tentacles surged forward, their glowing pores threatening to unleash more deadly projectiles.


    But the her fingers tightened around her staff as her wide eyes followed Lucavion''s movements. Her breath was shallow, her heart thudding in her chest as his voice rang in her ears. Hismands were precise, deliberate, as though he wasn''t just reacting to the chaos but knew exactly how it would unfold.


    "Does he know what this is?" she murmured to herself, her voice barely audible over the cacophony of the battlefield.


    "ra, stay back!" Cedric said, his voice filled with urgency as he positioned himself beside her, shield at the ready. "You can''t push yourself too far again¡ª"


    "He looks like he knows what this is¡­" she interrupted, her gaze still fixed on Lucavion. She stood, forcing her exhausted body upright. Her frost magic crackled faintly around her, though her reserves were dangerously low.


    Just then, one of the adventurers nearby, a burly man wielding a double-edged axe, shouted toward Lucavion. "Hey! You there! How do you know all this? Do you know what this thing is?"


    Lucavion, who had justnded from another agile maneuver, twisted slightly to nce at the adventurer. His de dripped with the eerie blue ichor of the tentacle he''d severed, and his coat swayed lightly in the sea breeze. For a moment, he didn''t respond, as though weighing his words.


    Then, his lips curled into a smirk¡ªa grin that bordered on madness, his sharp eyes gleaming with an unsettling mix of excitement and determination.


    "Yes," he said, his voice low but carrying clearly across the chaos. The single word froze the air around them, the weight of it palpable.


    Lucavion straightened, his de restingzily on his shoulder as he turned to face the scattered adventurers and knights. His gaze swept over them, and the smirk on his face deepened into something more wild, almost feral.


    "We are against a Kraken."


    -----------A/N--------------


    My finals have finally ended. I can focus on writing finally...


    Freedom!

 Chapter 423: Outsider (3)

    Chapter 423: Outsider (3)


    ?


    Aeliana could barely breathe.


    The world was slipping-flickering between two realities, both equally surreal, equally horrifying.


    The cavern. The Kraken.


    And beyond that, the strange, dream-like dimension that wed at the edges of her vision.


    There was something watching.


    Waiting.


    tox x x tox x+x+0x xxooxx toxx...


    The noises filled her head, iprehensible whispers that slithered through her thoughts like oil, twisting around her mind, sinking into her very being.


    She didn''t understand couldn''t understand-but they were there, pressing against her skull like a thousand unseen hands.


    Yet, despite that, her eyes kept returning to him.


    Lucavion.


    Standing before that thing.


    Before the Kraken.


    It was huge. Unfathomably massive. A creature born of nightmares, its grotesque form pulsating with an abyssal energy that made the very air vibrate. It radiated power, its sheer presence enough to crush lesser beings into the ground.


    And he was still there.


    Facing it.


    Fighting it.


    Her body burned, her cursed veins pulsing, her breath ragged, but her mind couldn''t let go of a single, brutal thought.


    ''Why is he fighting?''


    This thing-this monster-was after her.


    Not him.


    So why?


    Why wasn''t he just letting it take her?


    Why was he standing there, de drawn, grin sharp enough to cut through the very fabric of existence itself?


    She hated him.


    She hated him.


    Didn''t she?


    Didn''t she?


    ''I hate him...''


    The thought echoed in her head, trying to take root, trying to cling to her like a lifeline. But even as she forced herself to hold onto it, she saw it-


    That look in his eyes.


    That madness.


    That smile.


    A twisted, exhrated grin spread across his face, his dark eyes alight with something wild, unhinged.


    Like he was enjoying this.


    Like the fight itself was what mattered.


    Like everything¡ªthis ce, this moment, her suffering¡ª


    Like it was all just a game to him.


    Her stomach twisted.


    Her vision blurred.


    The whispers wed at her mind again.


    But she couldn''t look away.


    Top of Form


    Bottom of Form


    *******


    The Kraken loomed before me, its abyssal eyes gleaming with something beyond primal hunger. Recognition. Understanding. A knowing that stretched past the physical, past the battlefield, past the sh of de and limb.


    And beneath that knowing, I felt it.


    A pulse. A tether. A resonance deep within my core, thrumming in time with the eldritch energy swirling around the creature. It wasn''t just a monster, not just another obstacle to be cut down. No-this thing was something else.


    And it was calling to me.


    ''Indeed... this sensation...''


    It was the same as when I had first forged my core, when I had shattered my limits under the weight of [Devourer of Stars]. That dream-that vision-where countless stars burned across an infinite void. And mine?


    Mine was ck.


    Even then, I had known. There was something else in me, something beyond the system of cultivation I had been taught. Gerald had felt it. Master had warned me of it.


    And now, standing before this thing-this grotesque convergence of abyssal energy-I felt it


    again.


    Familiar.


    For the first time since the battle began, I hesitated.


    And in that hesitation, the Kraken struck.


    BOOM!


    A massive tentacleshed out, warping the very air with its sheer force. My body moved on instinct toote. The impact grazed my side, pain ring sharp and electric as the force sent me skidding across the ruined stone.


    Inded in a crouch, exhaling through my teeth. The pain settled, a dull ache already fading into the background, pushed aside by something sharper.


    Excitement.


    ''Heh. Sloppy.''


    And yet, my lips curled into a smirk.


    Because now, I was sure.


    This wasn''t just an anomaly. It wasn''t just some overgrown sea horror with regeneration too


    annoying for its own good.


    The thing inside the Kraken the thing that resonated with me-was something more.


    Something deeper.


    Something waiting.


    I straightened, rolling my shoulder as the starlight along my estoc pulsed, faint embers of void-light flickering through the air. The Kraken reared back, its remaining limbs writhing, but its abyssal gaze never left mine.


    It knew.


    And so did I.


    "As expected," I murmured to myself, absently tapping my estoc against my shoulder, my voice barely louder than the crackle of abyssal energy in the air. "When ites to lore and fantasy, a romance-fantasy novel falls short in expansion."


    The Kraken loomed, its grotesque form shifting, distorting, as though it too was listening. The resonance between us deepened, the pulse in my core growing stronger. The weight of the moment pressed against my skin, but my mind was elsewhere.


    ''Shattered Innocence.''


    In the original novel, this entire event-the emergence of a Kraken in the Thaddeus Duchy- had barely been a footnote. A brief mention, a passing reference, nothing more. The book never explored it, never lingered on the details of the destruction it wrought, the chaos it left@@novelbin@@


    in its wake.


    Because it didn''t matter.


    Not to the story. Not to ra''s path.


    The book skipped over it entirely, jumping straight to the academy arc after her banishment, using fragmented shbacks to hint at the devastation that had unfolded.


    A Duchy nearly destroyed.


    A Duke who almost lost his right arm.


    A shift in the politicalndscape, power scrambling to fill the void left in the wake of the


    disaster.


    And, most importantly-ra.


    The novel barely scratched the surface of what this event did to her. How it shaped her, how it


    carved itself into her story like an unspoken scar.


    It was a choice of the author, and it could be understood.


    I could understand it.


    The choice of the author. The way the story was structured.


    ''Shattered Innocence'' had always been more about ra than the world she existed in. It was


    her journey, her suffering, her growth. Everything else the political shifts, the tragedies of others¡ªwas simply background noise, events meant to propel her forward.


    And I could respect that.


    After all, a tightly woven narrative had its strengths. A story that didn''t meander, that stayed


    focused on its protagonist, waspelling in its own way.


    But at the same time...


    It didn''t do her justice.


    ra had taken my ce in the original story. She was the one who had fought the Kraken.


    The one who had somehow found Aeliana.


    And she was the one who had befriended her.


    Aeliana-who was never your typical nobledy. Who didn''t fit into the mold of delicate


    refinement the world expected of her. Who carried her scars with an inherent resentment, because no matter how strong she was, no matter how much she endured-there was always


    someone who had it easier.


    And that someone was ra.


    Their dynamic had been interesting.


    ra, the protagonist, blessed by fate. Beautiful, powerful, beloved. And Aeliana, born


    cursed, carrying the weight of her affliction in every fiber of her being.


    Of course, she had resented her.


    And yet, somehow, they became friends.


    Not because ra pitied her, nor because Aeliana wanted to be saved. But because ra was


    stubborn in the way only a protagonist could be. And Aeliana, for all her resentment, found


    herself intrigued.


    The book had painted their friendship in fragmented moments, scattered through shbacks


    -small glimpses into the past, scattered breadcrumbs meant to make ra''ster grief more


    impactful.


    But that was the problem, wasn''t it?


    It was never about Aeliana.


    It was about ra''s loss. About the pain of losing a friend, rather than the depth of the bond


    itself.


    And now, standing here-living in the unwritten pages of this world-I found myself irritated by that fact.


    Because I was seeing Aeliana in real-time. I was watching her struggle, watching the way her


    body trembled, the way her breaths came in sharp, ragged gasps. I could feel the weight of the


    whispers wing at her mind, see the way she refused to look away from me, even as she


    drowned in whatever hell her body was forcing her through.


    ''It may be a bit cruel and hard for you....''


    The words I had spoken might have been harsh.


    I knew how hurtful they can be.


    ''But, you see....Hatred is a strong feeling.''


    With a condition like hers, I wanted her ending to be different.

 Chapter 394 Crisis (4)

    The battlefield was chaos incarnate. Tentaclesshed out with crushing force, shattering tforms and sending waves surging over the makeshift battlefield. The adventurers and knights fought valiantly, rallying under Lucavion''s sharpmands as he led them with ruthless precision. His de burned with the dark energy of [me of Equinox], every strike slicing cleanly through the Kraken''s monstrous appendages.


    ra stood amidst the fray, her staff glowing faintly with frost magic. Her limbs felt heavy, her breathbored, and yet¡ªsomehow¡ªshe kept moving, kept casting. She nted her feet firmly on the icy ground, drawing on reserves of mana that shouldn''t have been there.


    ''This isn''t right,'' she thought, her chest tightening as another spell surged through her.


    ¡¸cial Shard Volley¡¹ (3-star spell)


    A flurry of razor-sharp ice shards shot from her staff, piercing through the smaller creatures swarming around Lucavion. The frost crackled as it spread, freezing the water in jagged patterns and slowing the monsters in their tracks.


    ra gasped, her grip tightening on her staff as she swayed slightly. Her core felt like it should be empty, drained after so many high-tier spells, but each time she reached for more power, it was there. Her frost magic responded to her call with an intensity she''d never experienced before.


    ''Why does it feel like I''m overflowing?'' she wondered, her brows furrowing as she steadied herself. The sensation wasn''t entirely pleasant¡ªit was as though her mana was surging beyond her control, threatening to consume her.


    "ra, focus!" Cedric''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. He stood near her, his shield raised to block an iing tentacle swipe. "We can''t afford to lose you!"


    She nodded, shaking off her unease. "I''m fine," she said, though the words felt hollow. Still, she turned her attention back to the battle.


    Lucavion, darting between tentacles with inhuman agility, barked anothermand. "Mages, concentrate on the tentacle bases! We need to limit its range! Everyone else, cover them!"


    ra didn''t hesitate. She raised her staff once more, her frost magic ring brightly as she cast a powerful area-of-effect spell.


    ¡¸Frozen Bind¡¹ (3-star spell)@@novelbin@@


    Thick chains of ice erupted from the ground, coiling around the Kraken''s nearest appendage and locking it in ce. The massive tentacle thrashed violently, struggling against the frost-coated bindings, but they held firm.


    Lucavion shot her a sharp nce, his smirk widening. "Good! Keep that up!"


    ra''s heart skipped at his words¡ªnot from embarrassment, but from the realization that she was keeping pace with him. He was leading the charge, his de carving through the chaos, and she was right there, supporting him, matching his rhythm.


    ''How am I doing this?'' she thought, her mind racing. Every time she felt like she was reaching her limit, like she would copse from exhaustion, something pushed her forward. Her core, her frost magic¡ªit didn''t falter. Instead, it surged, as though responding to some invisible force.


    Another tentacle swung toward Lucavion, its pores glowing ominously. ra''s instincts kicked in, and she raised her staff again.


    ¡¸Ice Wall¡¹ (2-star spell)


    A barrier of frost erupted between Lucavion and the iing attack, deflecting the poisonous darts that shot from the glowing pores. Lucavion didn''t even flinch, his de shing upward to sever the tentacle cleanly.


    "Nice timing, mage!" he called over his shoulder, his toneced with genuine praise.


    ra''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she forced herself to focus. ''He''s depending on me,'' she realized. The thought sent a strange warmth through her chest, cutting through the icy magic swirling around her. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    As the battle raged on, the two of them fell into an unspoken rhythm. Lucavion moved like a predator, precise and relentless, his de cutting through the Kraken''s appendages with surgical efficiency. ra followed his lead, her frost magic binding and slowing the creature, creating openings for him to strike.


    And then it hit her.


    When she stood amidst the chaos, her magic weaving through the battlefield in perfect sync with Lucavion''s attacks, a strange sensation began to creep over her. At first, it was subtle¡ªjust a faint tremor in the flow of her mana. But it quickly grew, bing a torrent of pressure that churned within her chest.


    ''What is this¡­?'' she thought, her breath hitching as she tried to steady herself. Her grip on her staff faltered, and the frost magic she''d been channeling flickered erratically, the crystalline patterns dissolving into faint mist.


    The world seemed to slow around her. The mor of the battlefield faded into a distant hum, and the sharp movements of the Kraken and the adventurers became sluggish, as though submerged in thick water. ra''s heart pounded in her ears, the rhythm erratic and frantic.


    The mana within her core surged wildly, no longer responding to hermands. Frost bloomed uncontrobly from her staff, its tendrils twisting and spiraling outward with chaotic abandon. The magic was no longer hers to control¡ªit was something else entirely, as if a foreign force had taken hold.


    Her knees buckled as the pain hit¡ªa searing, wrenching agony that tore through her body like shards of ice. She gasped, her vision blurring as the frost magic erupted from her, spiraling outward in a massive, uncontrolled burst.


    "NO!" she cried, but the words were swallowed by the maelstrom of magic.


    The frosty energy didn''t strike the Kraken as intended. Instead, it veered wildly, arcing across the battlefield in a random, destructive path. It mmed into one of the tforms with a deafening crash, freezing it solid before shattering it into jagged shards that rained into the sea.


    ra copsed onto her knees, her staff slipping from her trembling hands. Her chest heaved as she struggled to catch her breath, her body trembling from the aftershock of the uncontroble magic. She felt like she was falling apart, her core raw and aching.


    ''What¡­ what just happened?'' she thought, panic gripping her as she clutched at her chest. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever experienced before¡ªa force beyond her understanding, tearing through her magic as if it had a will of its own.


    The battlefield spun around her as she fought to steady her vision. When it cleared, what she saw made her blood run cold.


    Massive whirlpools had begun forming across the ocean, their spiraling currents dark and ominous. They churned violently, pulling debris, ships, and smaller monsters into their depths. The Kraken seemed to feed off the chaos, its massive form writhing with renewed energy as the sea itself turned against them.


    "Wh-!"


    Before ra could even process the chaos spiraling around her, another deafening crash shook the battlefield. A massive tentacle mmed down onto a nearby tform, sending a shockwave that shattered wood and sent debris flying in all directions.


    Her eyes widened as she saw arge chunk of splintered wood hurtling directly toward her. Instinctively, she raised her hand, her mind desperately trying to summon a protective spell. But when she reached for her mana¡ªnothing.


    ''What''s happening?'' she thought, panic surging as the frost magic she relied on failed to respond. She clenched her teeth, forcing herself to focus, to try again. She channeled her core, willing the energy to rise, but it felt distant, unreachable.


    The splintered wood hurtled closer. She could see every crack and jagged edge as the debris spun toward her. Helplessness gripped her as she realized she wouldn''t be able to stop it in time.


    SLASH!


    A streak of ck light shed before her, cleaving the debris in two. The pieces splintered harmlessly to the sides, ttering into the icy tform. ra blinked in shock as Lucavionnded in front of her, his de still humming with dark energy.


    "-ra!" he shouted, his voice muffled as if underwater. His words barely registered through the haze of her disoriented senses.


    "ELARA!" The second shout pierced through, sharp andmanding. She flinched, her focus snapping back to the present.


    Lucavion''s dark eyes bored into hers, his expression a mix of frustration and urgency. "Pull yourself together!" he barked. "There''s a mana disturbance! You need to amodate to it!"


    Her breath hitched, her mind racing. A mana disturbance? It exined the erratic behavior of her core, the way her magic had spiraled out of control. But how was she supposed to adapt to something like that in the middle of a battlefield?


    "I¡ªI don''t know how!" she admitted, her voice shaking.


    Lucavion gritted his teeth, irritation shing briefly across his face. "Stop overthinking it! Focus on your core, feel the flow of mana around you. Don''t fight it¡ªalign yourself with it. You''re an Awakened, not a novice!"


    ra''s eyes widened at his words, and a flicker of determination cut through her panic. Align with the flow of mana? It was a concept she''d studied but had never been forced to apply. The battlefield, however, was no ce for hesitation.


    She closed her eyes, her trembling hands gripping her staff tightly as she tried to center herself. The chaos around her¡ªthe roar of the Kraken, the shouts of adventurers, the crashing waves¡ªall seemed to fade as she turned her focus inward. Her core felt fractured, the mana within it swirling wildly like a storm. But beneath the chaos, she could sense the disturbance Lucavion had mentioned¡ªa strange, foreign rhythm in the flow of energy around her.


    ''Don''t fight it,'' she told herself, her breath steadying. ''Let it guide you.''


    She began to adjust, her mind reaching out to the erratic flow of mana. Slowly, painfully, she felt her core start to stabilize, its rhythm syncing with the chaotic energy of the battlefield.


    "Good," Lucavion said, his tone still sharp but with a hint of approval. He turned back to the Kraken, his de gleaming as he prepared for another strike. "Now don''t waste it. We''re not done yet."


    ra opened her eyes, her frost magic flickering to life around her once more. The mana felt different¡ªheavier, more vtile¡ªbut it was there, responding to her will. She pushed herself to her feet, her grip on her staff firm.

 Chapter 429 What was happening (2)

    Captain Edran took a steadying breath, his fingers flexing as if trying to shake off the ghostly touch of the past. His words had been measured, but the weight of them filled the chamber like an oppressive fog. The surviving knights and adventurers stood in solemn silence, their faces drawn, their bodies stiff with the remnants of battle.


    Edran exhaled, his gaze darkening. "It happened all at once."


    The Duke leaned forward slightly, his expression unreadable, though his eyes remained sharp. "Exin."


    Edran nodded grimly. "The Iron Drake was the first to go. One moment, it was ahead of us, holding formation, its crew fighting the lesser sea beasts as nned. Then¡ª" he snapped his fingers, the sound cutting through the tense silence like a de, "¡ªgone."


    A chill ran through the room. No embellishment. No hesitation. Just the sheer, brutal truth.


    "The ship didn''t sink," Eryndor added, his voice quiet but firm. "It was taken."


    The Duke''s fingers curled against the desk. "Taken?"


    Edran nodded. "A tentacle rose from the depths, as wide as the ship itself. It moved faster than anything that size should, faster than any of us could react. The Iron Drake was lifted, its hull groaning under the pressure¡ª"


    A pause. A tremor in his voice.


    "¡ªand then it was dragged under."


    The mercenary captain standing nearby let out a shaky breath, his knuckles white against the hilt of his sword. The other knights, hardened men who had survived countless battles, remained silent, their faces pale with the memory.


    Edran''s voice hardened. "No wreckage, no bodies. Just¡­ gone."


    Silence stretched in the chamber, heavy and suffocating.


    "And that was only the beginning," Eryndor murmured. His hands clenched into fists, his knuckles turning bone-white. "Once it struck, the rest of the fleet fell apart. The sea turned against us¡ªthe currents shifted violently, waves capsized ships that hadn''t even been touched. The winds screamed as if the storm itself was alive. And the Kraken¡­ it moved through it all like itmanded the ocean itself."


    The Duke''s jaw tightened. He had known. He had felt it. And yet, hearing it confirmed did not ease the weight in his chest.


    Edran forced himself to continue. "We fought, of course. Tried to hold formation, to push back. Some of the adventurers managed tond blows on its tentacles¡ªenchanted arrows, fire magic, even lightning spells. But none of it mattered. The wounds sealed as if they had never been there. It didn''t fight like a beast."


    His voice dropped, a whisper of disbelief. "It fought like a god."


    Another silence. This time, one of understanding. The Duke exhaled through his nose, his thoughts moving rapidly. He had fought against overwhelming odds before. He had seen monsters, creatures of nightmare and legend. But even so¡ª


    Eryndor shifted, stepping forward. His posture was rigid, formal, but there was something else beneath it¡ªhesitation. A thought he was struggling to voice.


    "Your Grace," he said carefully, seeking permission.


    Thaddeus inclined his head. "Speak."


    Eryndor took a slow breath, steadying himself. "That Kraken¡­ it wasn''t normal."


    The Duke''s gaze snapped to him, his expression sharpening. "Not normal?" His voice was even, but the weight behind it was unmistakable. "How many Krakens have you seen?"


    A small murmur rippled through the survivors. Eryndor met the Duke''s gaze head-on, undeterred. "None, Your Grace," he admitted. "Not before this."


    Thaddeus'' fingers tapped against his desk, his narrowed eyes demanding an exnation.@@novelbin@@


    Eryndor continued, his voice steady. "But there was someone who had seen something¡ªwho knew something. An adventurer. He was the one who saved many of us, who led a counterattack even when everything was falling apart."


    The Duke frowned. "Who?"


    Eryndor straightened. "Luca, Your Grace. The swordsman."


    At that name, a shift went through the room. Some of the knights looked up in recognition, others exchanged nces. The Duke, however, remained still, waiting.


    Eryndor took that as his cue to continue. "Luca was the first to call it what it was. The moment he saw it, he knew."


    His voice dropped slightly, as if recalling the moment.


    "He said: We are against a Kraken."


    The Duke''s eyes flickered with something unreadable. He remained silent, waiting.


    Eryndor pressed on. "But that wasn''t the part that stood out, Your Grace." He hesitated, then took a breath. "He also said¡­ This thing¡ªwhatever it is¡ªdoesn''t just feel out of ce. It feels wrong."


    That word hung in the air like a specter.


    Wrong.


    The Duke''s expression darkened. "Exin."


    Eryndor swallowed. "He said that its movements, its presence¡ªit didn''t belong. It wasn''t just a creature of the sea. It was something else."


    The room''s temperature seemed to drop.


    Thaddeus leaned forward, his voice lower now. "And do you believe him?"


    Eryndor met his gaze without hesitation. "Yes, Your Grace."


    Eryndor exhaled, steadying himself before continuing. "That kid¡­ he wasn''t normal."


    The Duke''s gaze remained sharp, watching him with quiet intensity.


    "The way he fought," Eryndor went on, his voice measured but firm, "it wasn''t just skill¡ªit was something more. He threw himself into the fight as if his life meant nothing, yet every move was calcted. His talent¡­ it was beyond what should be possible for an adventurer of his rank."


    Thaddeus raised an eyebrow at that. "Are you certain?"


    Eryndor nodded. "I watched him closely. From what I observed, his rank was only 4-star¡ªnothing more, nothing less."


    A slight pause.


    "And yet, he achieved that rank in the middle of the battle."


    A murmur rippled through the chamber. Some of the knights stiffened at the revtion, while the mercenary captain inhaled sharply. Even Edran, who had remained silent until now, furrowed his brow.


    Thaddeus'' fingers tightened slightly against the desk. His voice was quieter now, but it carried a heavy weight. "He broke through in the middle of the fighting?"


    "That is correct," Eryndor confirmed without hesitation.


    The Duke''s gaze darkened in thought.


    Breaking through a rank mid-battle was no ordinary feat. It was rare¡ªexceptionally so. Most Awakened required preparation, a controlled environment, time to focus. To ascend in the midst of chaos, with one''s life hanging by a thread¡­ that was the mark of either a reckless fool or a true warrior forged in the crucible of death.


    And something told him that this Luca was not a fool.


    Eryndor wasn''t finished. His voice lowered slightly, but the weight in his words increased.


    "Even though he was a 4-star Awakened¡­ it felt like he could go face to face against me."


    Thaddeus'' eyes sharpened. "Against you?"


    A pause.


    Eryndor nodded once, his expression grim. "A peak 5-star."


    The chamber fell intoplete silence.


    The impact of his words settled over the room like a storm cloud.


    Edran''s jaw tightened slightly, his mind clearly working through the implications. The other knights and adventurers exchanged looks, some skeptical, others unnerved.


    The Duke, however, did not react immediately. He studied Eryndor carefully, as if searching for any sign of exaggeration. He found none. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Thaddeus finally leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping lightly against the wooden surface. His voice, when he spoke, was softer than before¡ªbutced with unmistakable intrigue.


    "¡­That is not something I can ignore."


    The flickeringmps cast shifting shadows across his face, entuating the contemtive edge in his gaze.


    A 4-star¡­ holding his own against a peak 5-star?


    That was not merely talent. That was an anomaly.


    "Eryndor," Thaddeus said, his tone firm, "are you certain?"


    The knight held his gaze. "I am, Your Grace."


    Another beat of silence. Then the Duke exhaled through his nose, something unreadable flickering in his expression.


    "If that is true," he murmured, "then this Luca is no ordinary adventurer. No one reaches that level alone." His gaze flickered toward the knights. "There is a high chance he is the disciple of a high-ranked Awakened."


    Eryndor inclined his head. "That is my belief as well."


    The Duke''s fingers steepled, his thoughts racing. If this Luca truly had a master of that caliber, then whoever trained him was someone of significant power. Someone who had cultivated him in secret. And if he broke through mid-battle, against an opponent like the Kraken, it meant he had been on the edge of that threshold for some time¡ªwaiting for the right moment.


    A disciple of a master. A swordsman with an unnatural presence. A fighter whose rank did not reflect his true strength.


    Thaddeus'' gaze drifted toward the window, where the distant sea stretched into the night.


    "¡­Interesting."


    For the first time since the disastrous expedition, a new thought took root in his mind.


    Luca.


    He would need to see this boy for himself.

 Chapter 431: Explain

    Chapter 431: Exin


    ?


    "Exin." One word.


    Simple. Lethal.


    Madeleina swallowed hard, willing her hands not to shake. "It... it was during the final retreat, Your Grace," she began, keeping her voice steady, though the edges frayed beneath the strain. "The vortexes had already imed much of the fleet. Thest survivors were being brought to safety. Lady Aeliana was... she was observing from the secured tform, as per your orders."


    She hesitated, but she knew better than to falter.


    Thaddeus'' eyes burned into her, his expression unreadable-but his presence spoke for him. Cold. Suffocating.


    She continued. "The vortexes had begun to dissipate, but then-" she exhaled sharply, as if forcing the words from her throat "--another formed. Right beneath her."


    Her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    "We tried. We all tried. The mages, the knights-we attempted everything. The teleportation sigils failed. The binding spells broke. The ship that was closest was pulled into the tide before it could reach her. And before we could react..."


    She closed her eyes.


    "...She was gone."


    The words cut deeper than a de.


    The air cracked again. The weight of the Duke''s mana surged, pushing outward.


    A nearby bookshelf trembled, the neatly stacked documents fluttering as if caught in an unseen storm.


    No one spoke. No one moved.


    No one dared.


    Madeleina had expected many things. A raised voice. A cold, lethal whisper. Even the tter of an object thrown across the room.


    But the silence was worse.


    Because she could feel it.


    The wrath.


    It coiled around the Duke like a tidal wave held back by the thinnest barrier. A dam that, at any moment, could break.


    Then a voice.


    Not loud. Not trembling.


    But low. Deadly.


    "...And you?" The Duke''s eyes narrowed, cold and merciless as steel. "Where were you?" Madeleina felt the words strike.


    Madeleina kept her head bowed, her breathing controlled but measured, the weight of the Duke''s words pressing into her like a de poised at her throat.


    "It happened too suddenly, Your Grace," she said, her voice steady but tinged with something raw beneath the surface. "There was no warning-no signs. One moment, she was safe. The next, the vortex had imed her."


    The chamber was deathly silent, but the Duke''s rage was palpable. The oppressive weight of his mana pressed against every soul in the room, thick and suffocating.


    "I have never betrayed Lady Aeliana," Madeleina continued, her fingers curling into the fabric of her cloak. "Not once, not ever. I have served her faithfully, protected her with everything I had. And at that moment, I did all that I could."


    Her voice did not waver. She did not plead for understanding, nor did she ask for forgiveness -because there was none to ask for.


    Thaddeus'' expression remained unreadable, but his body was rigid with fury, the sheer force of it warping the air around him. He did not believe her to be a traitor-but that did not make him forgive her.


    He had lost Aeliana.


    And someone had to bear that weight.


    His fingers curled at his side, his breaths slow, controlled-forced into control.


    Madeleina, still kneeling, shut her eyes.


    She had served the Duke for years. She had stood beside him through wars, through conspiracies, through the shifting tides of power. She had seen the ruthlessness in him, the


    cold precision with which he dismantled his enemies.


    And now... she would bear the brunt of his fury.


    The Duke exhaled.


    And then, he raised his hand.


    A hush fell over the chamber, thick with the crackling energy of his mana. The weight of it swelled, thickened, until the very air trembled beneath its force.


    The knights instinctively stiffened, their grips tightening on their weapons, but none dared move. None dared interfere.


    The pressure built.


    The air warped.


    The very walls seemed to groan beneath the force of it.


    Then-


    His hand moved.


    Fast.


    Faster than thought.


    The killing intent that erupted from him was suffocating, dark and final, filling the entire


    room with the weight of an execution.


    His palm cut through the air, streaking toward Madeleina''s face.


    And just before it struck-


    He stopped.


    His fingers hovered mere inches from her skin.


    The force of the strike, the sheer velocity of it, sent a sharp gust through the room, making


    her hair whip back from her face.


    The silence was deafening.


    Madeleina did not flinch. Did not move.


    The Duke''s hand remained still, but his presence loomed over her like an inescapable shadow.


    Then-


    "Madeleina."


    His voice was quiet, but it carried through the room like amand from the gods


    themselves.


    She swallowed, her chest rising and falling with deliberate control.


    "Raise your head."


    Slowly, she did.


    Her gaze, steady despite the lingering weight of his fury, rose to meet his.


    Thaddeus'' expression was unreadable, his face cold as steel, but his eyes-


    His eyes.


    They burned with something deeper.


    Something sharp. Unforgiving.


    "Look into my eyes," he ordered.


    And she did.


    And she did.


    For the first time since she had spoken those damning words, she met his gaze without


    hesitation.


    And in that moment, the storm within the Duke''s heart raged silently between them.


    The chamber was thick with silence, the kind that seeped into the walls and settled in the lungs of those who dared breathe. The flickeringmplight cast shifting shadows over the room, but none of them wavered as much as the weight in the air.


    Madeleina did not blink.


    She did not lower her gaze.


    Even as the Duke''s piercing eyes bore into hers, even as the suffocating force of his mana


    pressed against her skin like an unseen tide threatening to pull her under-she endured.


    Thaddeus studied her, searching, measuring.


    He was not just looking at her.


    He was reading her.


    For a sign of weakness. For deception. For the smallest crack in theposure she dared


    maintain beneath the weight of his fury.


    But Madeleina gave him nothing.


    She met his gaze with the same unwavering steel she had carried throughout the years she had


    served him.


    She did not beg.@@novelbin@@


    She did not plead.


    She merely stood.


    The silence stretched, taut and unbroken.


    No one in the chamber dared to breathe too deeply. The knights remained frozen, their bodies


    locked in rigid discipline, but the tension in the air was suffocating. The very walls seemed to


    tremble under the force of the Duke''s restrained wrath.


    And still-Madeleina did not waver.


    Seconds passed.


    Then more.


    The weight of his gaze was unbearable to most. But she held it.


    It was not defiance.


    It was duty.


    And finally-


    Thaddeus exhaled.


    A slow, measured breath.


    Not in surrender.


    But in control.


    The storm inside him did not subside, but he allowed the moment to end.


    His eyes, still like burning embers, narrowed slightly.


    And then, his voice cut through the silence.


    "Don''t appear in front of my eyes."


    The words were final.


    A dismissal. Amand. A sentence.


    Then-force.


    A raw, unseen pulse of his mana surged forward, and before she could react, Madeleina was


    pushed backward.


    The invisible pressure mmed into her, sending her stumbling-not violently, not with the


    intent to injure, but with a force that was meant to push her away.


    To remove her.


    She caught herself before she could fall, her heels skidding slightly against the polished


    marble floor.


    And then, without another word, without another nce, Thaddeus turned away.


    Madeleina did not move for a moment.


    Then, she straightened herself.


    She bowed. Low. And without a sound, without protest-


    She left.

 Chapter 397 Please fall....

    The battlefield was chaos incarnate, a swirling vortex of violence and desperation as the Kraken''s monstrous tentacles continued their relentless assault. Adventurers and mercenaries fought valiantly, their des shing and spells crackling against the overwhelming force of the beast. The air was thick with the mingled roars of the sea monster, the cries of the wounded, and the crashing of waves.


    From her vantage point, Aeliana gripped the armrest of her chair, her knuckles white as her veil fluttered in the breeze. Her eyes darted across the projection, taking in the sheer scale of the carnage. The tforms were crumbling one by one, the ships barely managing to stay afloat amidst the monster''s onught. The smaller sea creatures had returned in droves, attacking in coordinated waves that made it impossible for the adventurers to focus solely on the Kraken.


    "This isn''t a battle," she murmured, her voice barely audible. "It''s a massacre."


    Madeleina, standing by her side, nodded grimly. "The knights have engaged, mydy. But even with their intervention, this¡­ thing is beyond anything we prepared for."


    In the projection, Aeliana could see the knights joining the fray, their gleaming armor catching the dim light as they charged onto the tforms. Their formations were tight, their movements disciplined, but it was clear they were outmatched. Even the most seasoned warriors were struggling to withstand the Kraken''s devastating blows.


    "Push it back!" Captain Eryndor''s voice rang out, hismand cutting through the chaos. "Hold the line! Protect the mages!"


    The knights rallied under his orders, their shields locking together as they formed a defensive wall. Behind them, the mages unleashed their most powerful spells, bolts of fire and arcs of lightning streaking toward the Kraken. The beast roared in response, its massive tentaclesshing out with renewed fury, sending knights and adventurers flying like ragdolls.


    Aeliana''s heart clenched as she watched the futile struggle. For every blow theynded, the Kraken retaliated with a force that seemed insurmountable.@@novelbin@@


    "This isn''t working," Madeleina said quietly, her voiceced with tension. "They can''t hold out much longer."


    Aeliana nodded, her gaze still fixed on the projection. "The expedition wasn''t prepared for this," she said, her tone cold and matter-of-fact. "This monster¡­ it''s beyond anything they anticipated. They need to retreat."


    As if in response to her words, a signal re shot into the sky from one of the ships. The bright red light illuminated the battlefield briefly, cutting through the oppressive darkness.


    "That''s the retreat signal," Madeleina said, her voice steady despite the chaos. "They''re pulling back."


    The mages began retracting the tforms, their spells faltering under the strain of the battle. Adventurers scrambled to retreat, their movements frantic as they fought to board the remaining ships. The Kraken''s tentacles mmed into the water, creating massive waves that threatened to capsize the vessels.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Fall back!" Captain Eryndor''s voice boomed across the battlefield. "All units, retreat to the ships! We can''t hold this position!"


    The knights moved with practiced efficiency, covering the retreat as best they could. Mages cast barriers to deflect the Kraken''s attacks, their faces pale with exhaustion. The adventurers mbered aboard the ships, their weapons bloodied and their armor battered.


    THUMP!


    Just then, right at that exact moment, the chaotic scene unfolding on the projection blurred for Aeliana as a sudden, searing pain shot through her chest. Her breath hitched, her lungs burning as though they were beingpressed by an invisible force. The edges of her vision darkened, a pulsating haze creeping inward as the room tilted around her.


    Her hands instinctively reached out, grasping the armrest of her chair for stability. Her skin began to tingle, then burn, the sensation spreading like wildfire through her veins. It was as though the very mana in the air had turned against her, reacting violently to something unseen.


    A sharp gasp escaped her lips, and her veil fluttered as her breathing grew ragged and shallow. "M-Madeleina¡­" she managed, her voice trembling.


    "Mydy!" Madeleina was at her side in an instant, her steady hands gripping Aeliana''s shoulders. The attendant''s calm demeanor faltered as she took in her mistress''s state¡ªpale, trembling, and visibly in pain.


    Aeliana leaned into Madeleina''s support, her body heavy and unsteady. "It''s¡­ happening again," she whispered hoarsely, her fingers wing at her veil as though it were suffocating her. The sensation of her skin burning beneath the fabric was unbearable, yet exposing herself was out of the question.


    The mana in the air seemed to thrum with a strange, chaotic energy, responding to the monstrous presence still dominating the battlefield. Aeliana could feel it coursing through her, amplifying the torment her illness had already inflicted.


    Madeleina''s voice was calm but firm. "You need to rest, mydy. This attack is worse than before. Lean on me; I''ll help you."


    Aeliana''s grip tightened on Madeleina''s arm as she struggled to stay upright. Her body felt as though it were fighting itself, the burning sensation intensifying with every passing moment. "The mana¡­" she murmured, her eyes fluttering shut for a brief moment before snapping open again. "It''s reacting. It''s¡­ too much."


    Madeleina guided her carefully, her movements deliberate and steady. "We need to get you to your chambers. You can''t stay here in this state."


    Aeliana clung to Madeleina''s arm, her breathsing in short, pained gasps. Each step was a battle against the violent mana surging within her, amplified by the chaos on the battlefield. Her vision blurred intermittently, the dark edges creeping in and threatening to consume her entirely.


    The high vantage point offered an unobstructed view of the carnage below. Adventurers and knights fought desperately against the Kraken''s onught, their efforts valiant but ultimately futile. The sea churned with the monster''s fury, and in the distance, a whirlpool began to form, its pull threatening to engulf everything nearby.


    "We need to retreat," Madeleina said firmly, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Mydy, this position is no longer safe."


    Aeliana nodded weakly, her grip tightening on Madeleina''s arm. "I¡­ know," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Just¡­ help me¡­"


    But as they moved, something shifted. The steady, reassuring presence of Madeleina by her side felt different¡ªcolder, detached. Aeliana''s foggy mind barely registered it until she felt the sudden, vise-like grip on her arm.


    "Madeleina¡ª" Aeliana began, but her words were cut off as her attendant''s voice, quiet and chilling, pierced the air.


    "Young Lady¡­ please, just die silently, so that he can finally move on."


    Aeliana''s entire body stiffened, her heart pounding in disbelief. Her wide eyes darted to Madeleina''s face, searching for any hint of familiarity, of the loyalty and care she had always known. But what she saw instead was an expression of cold resolve, devoid of the warmth that had once been so constant.


    "W-what¡­?" Aeliana stammered, her voice trembling. "Madeleina¡­ what are you¡­?"


    Before she could finish, Madeleina shoved her with unexpected force. Aeliana''s footing slipped, the ground beneath her tilting perilously as she teetered on the edge of the tform. The roar of the whirlpool below grew deafening, its pull threatening to drag her into the abyss.


    Her body trembled, not just from the burning agony of her illness but from the shock of betrayal. She wed at the railing, her hands scrambling for purchase as the world spun around her.


    "Why?" Aeliana gasped, her voice breaking as she struggled to keep herself from falling. "Madeleina¡­ why?"


    Madeleina stepped back, her expression a mask of cold indifference. "You were never meant to survive this long," she said, her tone emotionless. "Your existence¡­ it''s a chain. For him. For everyone. You should have died years ago."


    Aeliana''s body trembled violently, her mind spiraling as Madeleina''s words echoed in her ears. Each syble struck like a hammer against her fragile resolve, the betrayal cutting deeper than the pain wracking her body.


    The world around her spun faster, the rushing water below a cacophony that blended with the thundering in her chest. Her stomach churned, the nausea and dizziness overwhelming her senses. She gripped the railing desperately, her strength failing her as her fingers began to slip.


    "Madeleina¡­" she whispered, her voice weak, her breath hitching as her vision blurred further. "You¡­ were supposed to protect me."


    But there was no response. Only the cold, unyielding expression of the woman she had trusted with her life. Aeliana''s heart clenched painfully, her chest tightening as a hollow realization settled over her.


    ''This is what it feels like¡­ to be truly abandoned.''


    Her veil fluttered as the wind tore at her, slipping from her face as her bnce gave way. The stark cold air brushed against her exposed skin, a cruel reminder of the vulnerability she had fought so hard to conceal.


    As Aeliana fell, time seemed to slow. Thest thing she saw was Madeleina''s face, her cold, detached expression etched into her mind. It was the same look she had seen countless times before, from the maids, the knights, the people who averted their gazes in disgust or pity.


    ''Ah,'' she thought, her heart sinking as the familiar wave of despair washed over her. ''That face... I know it too well.''


    The wind roared in her ears, her body weightless as she plummeted toward the churning abyss below. Her vision darkened at the edges, and the world blurred further until all she could see was the faint flicker of the distant horizon.


    And then, there was nothing but silence.

 Chapter 398 Please fall (2)

    Lucavion felt the pull of the vortex tearing at him, a force so immense that it seemed to distort the very fabric of reality around him. The cold, oppressive energy of the churning abyss seeped into his body, dragging him downward into its chaotic depths. His mind was sharp, but his body felt like it was moving through msses, the overwhelming pull robbing him of the effortless agility he was ustomed to.


    For a moment, his thoughts rewound, reying the scene that had brought him to this point.


    He had been facing the Kraken''s thrashing appendages, his de cutting through the chaos with surgical precision, when he felt it¡ªa sharp, inexplicable tingle in his senses. Turning his head sharply, he saw her. ra.


    She was barely holding herself upright, her frost-coated tform shattering beneath her feet as the vortex began to consume everything around it. Her drained body swayed dangerously close to the edge, her hands scrambling weakly for purchase.


    There was no time to think, no time to n.


    He moved.


    A single burst of mana surged through his legs, propelling him toward her with blinding speed. He reached her just as her bnce gave way, his hand striking her shoulder and sending her sprawling backward, away from the vortex''s pull.


    But the force of his own momentum,bined with the relentless suction of the vortex, sealed his fate.


    Now, as Lucavion fell, the dark currents twisting and churning around him, he felt a strange calm settle over his mind. His sharp instincts cataloged every detail¡ªthe way the vortex distorted light, the sickly blue glow that pulsed faintly at its center, the oppressive energy pressing against him like an unseen weight.


    ''This is dangerous,'' he thought to himself, the faintest flicker of a smirk tugging at his lips, ''but not unexpected.''


    Vitaliara''s voice surged into his mind, sharp andced with urgency. [Why did you do that?!]


    Lucavion''s smirk deepened slightly, even as his body twisted in the vortex''s relentless grip. ''Do what?'' he replied inwardly, his tone light despite the gravity of the situation.


    [You know what!] Vitaliara snapped, her voice trembling with frustration. [Why did you risk your life for her?]


    His smirk softened into something quieter, almost wistful. ''I wanted to save a certain daughter,'' he said, his voice carrying an undertone of something unspoken. ''And besides, who said I''m risking my life?''


    There was a pause, as though Vitaliara were searching for a response. Finally, she sighed, her tone heavy with exasperation and something that sounded suspiciously like affection. [You really are hopeless, Lucavion¡­]


    He chuckled softly, his dark eyes narrowing as he focused on the distorted space around him. ''You''ve said that before,'' he replied, his voice faintly teasing. ''I''m starting to think it''s your way of saying you care.''


    Before Vitaliara could retort, her voice began to buzz, the connection between them flickering like a weak signal. [Lucavion¡ª] her voice wavered, [I can''t¡ª] and then it faded, her presence slipping away entirely.


    Lucavion''s expression shifted, his smirk fading into a contemtive frown. ''Spatial distortions¡­'' he thought, his sharp mind piecing the situation together. ''The vortex isn''t just pulling me down¡ªit''s pulling me somewhere else.''


    The space around him rippled unnaturally, as though the very air were being bent and twisted by an unseen force. The currents weren''t random; they carried a strange rhythm, a pulsation that mirrored the faint resonance of his [Devourer of Stars] core.


    As the spatial distortions grew stronger, bending the world around him into an unrecognizable swirl of shadows and refracted light, Lucavion felt it¡ªa strange, profound stillness. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, the constant hum of Vitaliara''s voice in his mind was absent. The warmth of her presence, the sharpness of her remarks, the quietfort of herpany¡ªit was all gone.


    Completely alone.@@novelbin@@


    The realization settled over him like a weight, yet it didn''t crush him. Instead, it felt strange. Different.


    ''So this was what it''s like,'' he thought, his smirk fading into a contemtive line. ''No quips, no teasing, no Vitaliara pointing out how reckless I''m being. Just me and my thoughts. I almost forgot, how long has it been.''


    The swirling chaos around him seemed to press closer, the distorted space wrapping him in its eerie embrace. The faint hum of his [Devourer of Stars] core pulsed in the silence, a steady rhythm that resonated deep in his chest. The vortex''s energy churned like a living thing, alien and unrelenting, and yet Lucavion felt calm, even curious.


    "Well," he muttered aloud, his voice swallowed by the twisting void, "this is kind of refreshing."


    He let out a soft chuckle, the sound almost lost in the shifting cacophony around him. There was no one to hear it, no one to judge, no one to tease him for finding amusement in the most precarious of situations. Just the empty, distorted world and his own quiet musings.


    ''How long has it been since I''ve truly been alone?'' he wondered, his dark eyes narrowing as the vortex''s energy grew more erratic. Most of his recent days, his battles, his reflections¡ªthey had all been shared with Vitaliara. Her presence had be so ingrained in his mind that he had nearly forgotten what solitude felt like.


    ''Oddly enough,'' he thought with a faint smile, ''it doesn''t feel bad. No distractions. Just focus.''


    The world around him rippled again, the distorted space warping into something darker, deeper, and more unstable. His smirk returned, faint but sharp, as the tug of the unknown pulled at him with increasing urgency.


    "Heh¡­" he murmured, his voice low and tinged with anticipation. "It looks like the second act is about to begin."


    Lucavion tightened his grip on his estoc, the faint glow of his [me of Equinox] sparking at its edge as though reacting to his rising energy. His [Devourer of Stars] core thrummed in unison with the vortex, a rhythmic beat that felt both alien and familiar, as though the two forces were speaking anguage only they understood.


    Whatevery ahead, Lucavion was ready. Alone or not, this was part of the reason he hade here. To face the unknown. To challenge it. To conquer it.


    And at the same time of course one another thing.


    "Did you fall here this time as well, little Lady Aeliana?"


    It was the time to save a certain daughter.


    And as the vortex consumed him fully, its chaotic pull giving way to an overwhelming stillness, Lucavion''s faint smile lingered.


    "Let''s see where this leads."


    *******


    On the other hand, inside another Vortex, the air ripped past her as Aeliana plummeted, the roar of the whirlpool growing deafening.


    "You were never meant to survive this long. Your existence¡­ it''s a chain. For him. For everyone. You should have died years ago."


    The same arms that had pushed her¡­.


    "Young Lady¡­ please, just die silently, so that he can finally move on."


    That scene¡­. a constant rey of getting pushed.


    Her veil, torn loose by the wind, fluttered briefly above her before vanishing into the chaotic waters below. The icy spray stung her exposed skin, a sharp contrast to the burning sensation that coursed through her veins.


    The currents churned violently, dragging her down as soon as her body struck the water.


    The impact knocked the air from her lungs. Water rushed into her nose and mouth as she struggled instinctively, her limbs iling against the crushing pull of the vortex. Her chest screamed for oxygen, but the corrupted mana in the water thrashed against her like a living force, intensifying the pain of her illness.


    Her vision blurred, the swirling chaos around her a cacophony of shadows and light. Shattered wood, remnants of broken tforms, and the bodies of adventurers were caught in the whirlpool, spinning alongside her. Each wave-battered her fragile frame, and every surge of mana that collided with her felt like shards of ss slicing through her veins.


    ''Breathe.''


    The thought was distant, drowned out by the deafening roar of water. Her chest heaved, but the crushing pressure of the depths made it impossible. Darkness encroached on the edges of her vision, the pain in her body threatening to consume her entirely.


    ''Does it even matter?''


    And a thought urred inside her heart.


    A thought that is so dangerous that she knew it would churn her inside.


    ''Wouldn''t it be better if it ends?''

 Chapter 399 Underneath

    The water roared around her, consuming herpletely. Her body spiraled uncontrobly in the vortex, and with each twist and pull, her chest tightened, her lungs burned, and her mind spiraled into a chaos even more violent than the currents dragging her down.


    ''This is it, isn''t it?''


    The thought cut through the cacophony of her surroundings, sharp and venomous. Her limbs felt heavy, her strength ebbing with each passing second as her body surrendered to the crushing pressure. But the pain¡ªthe searing, unrelenting pain¡ªremained, a constant reminder of everything she despised.


    ''Why? Why was I even born like this? Broken, sick, useless.''


    Aeliana''s vision blurred further, the salt of the water stinging her eyes. Her thoughts churned like the whirlpool itself, a storm of resentment and self-loathing tearing through her mind.


    ''If I had been strong, they wouldn''t have looked at me like that. If I hadn''t been cursed with this illness, I wouldn''t need to hide behind veils like some pathetic shadow.''


    The memory of those pitying, disgusted nces surfaced unbidden. The maids who whispered behind her back. The knights who averted their eyes. The nobles who didn''t bother to conceal their disdain.


    ''They all think I''m disgusting. I am disgusting, aren''t I? They''re right. Just some wretched, broken thing hidden behindyers of fabric and walls.''


    Her body twisted violently as the currents pulled her deeper. She gasped instinctively, only for water to flood her lungs, sending her into another fit of desperate, thrashing motions. But even as her body fought to survive, her mind was drowning in a different way.


    ''Madeleina.''


    Her name surfaced, bringing with it a tidal wave of betrayal and bitterness.


    ''She was supposed to be different. She pretended to care. All those times she stood by me, reassured me, promised me that I wasn''t alone. And what was it worth? Lies. Just lies. She was no better than the rest of them. No better than the maids who looked at me like I was a monster. No better than the nobles whoughed behind my father''s back because of me.''


    The fury grew hotter, the hatred searing through her thoughts like wildfire.


    ''And Father. He wasn''t protecting me. He never cared about me. He cared about the house, the family, the legacy. That''s all I was to him¡ªa pawn, a burden, a reminder of his own failures. He doesn''t even see me. He only sees what he wants me to be.''


    Her vision darkened further, the pain in her chest now joined by a deep ache in her heart.


    ''And Mother.''


    The thought of her mother struck like a dagger, sharp and cruel.


    ''You left me. You just left. You were supposed to stay, weren''t you? You were supposed to protect me, love me, show me how to live through this. But you didn''t. You died. You left me to figure it out alone, left me to this endless void of pain and despair.''


    A fresh wave of anger surged through her, mixing with her anguish until she couldn''t distinguish one from the other.


    ''I hate you. I hate you all. I hate myself.''


    Her body convulsed as another rush of water pressed down on her, the current spinning her around like a puppet on strings. Her limbs iled weakly, her energy fading as her mind spiraled further into the abyss.


    ''I hate this illness. I hate this body. I hate the way it traps me, tortures me, makes me something people can''t even look at without recoiling. I hate that no matter how much I try, I can''t escape it. I can''t be free of it. Of them. Of myself.''


    The water pressed harder, the whirlpool narrowing as she sank deeper into its crushing depths. Her mind screamed, her thoughts a whirlwind of venom and despair.


    ''Why didn''t I just die sooner? Why did I fight so hard to stay alive when this is all I''ve ever been? A wretch. A burden. A shadow. It doesn''t even matter anymore.''


    Her chest convulsed, a desperate attempt to take in air, but there was nothing. Her body was no longer her own, surrendering to the overwhelming force of the water.


    Her thoughts faltered, her mind quieting for the first time. Only a single, raw whisper remained.


    ''I hate everything.''


    Her eyes closed, the darkness consuming herpletely as her body went limp. The whirlpool continued to churn, dragging her further into its depths, but Aeliana''s mind was silent now. There was nothing left to feel. Nothing left to fight.


    And for the first time, she embraced the stillness.


    ******


    Aeliana''s consciousness flickered, her chest rising and falling with shallow breaths as she slowly awakened. The sensation of dry, solid ground beneath her was the first thing she registered. It was warm, rough, and unmoving¡ªa stark contrast to the chaotic pull of the whirlpool that had swallowed her whole.


    She coughed weakly, her body trembling from the exertion. Each gasp of air felt strange. It was cool, fresh, and oddly soothing, devoid of the salty tang of the sea. Her eyes fluttered open, unfocused at first, as the dull gray sky above came into view. Shafts of light filtered down through a cavernous space, though the ceiling remained obscured by a mist that clung stubbornly to the upper reaches.


    ''What¡­?''


    Her fingers curled against the ground beneath her. It felt solid, yet patches of something soft and damp¡ªalmost spongy¡ªbrushed against her palms. She forced herself upright, her arms trembling as painnced through her body. The corrupted mana that had burned like fire through her veins was still there, simmering faintly, but it felt¡­ dampened.


    The world around her came into focus.


    Figures dotted the strange expanse. At first, they were indistinct blurs, but as her vision sharpened, Aeliana realized she wasn''t alone. Mercenaries, adventurers, and soldiers were scattered across the area, their expressions a mixture of confusion and wariness.


    Somey unconscious, their bodies still as if lifeless. Others stirred weakly, groaning as they attempted to rise. A few were on their feet, their movements cautious as they scanned their surroundings or checked on the injured.


    The murmurs of conversation reached her ears, low and tense.


    "Where¡­ are we?" one mercenary muttered, his armor dented and scratched from the battle above.


    "This isn''t the sea," another soldier said, his voice hushed. His grip tightened around his sword as he eyed the space warily.


    Aeliana''s gaze swept over the basin. The ground was jagged, uneven, with rocks jutting out at odd angles. Patches of vibrant moss grew along the surface, glowing faintly in hues of green and blue, casting an otherworldly light over the scene.


    The air felt calm and breathable, yet it carried a strange weight, as though the space itself wasn''t entirely stable. Small motes of light hovered in the air, pulsating softly like tiny fireflies. They shimmered briefly before fading, only to reappear elsewhere, creating a subtle ripple effect.@@novelbin@@


    The stillness was unnerving.


    Aeliana squinted at the air, noticing faint ripples¡ªlike heatwaves distorting thendscape. The very fabric of space seemed to shimmer and bend, as if the ground and sky were reflections in a warped mirror.


    She raised a trembling hand, reaching toward one of the hovering motes of light. It flitted away, vanishing before her fingertips could graze it.


    ''This ce¡­.what is even this ce?''


    The thought lingered, unwee and unsettling.


    Her body felt heavy, her limbs aching as though she''d been battered repeatedly¡ªno doubt from the whirlpool''s relentless currents. She clutched her chest, where the familiar burning of corrupted mana still lingered, though muted now.


    ''Why am I alive? I should be dead. I should''ve drowned. This¡­ this doesn''t make sense.''


    Her breaths quickened as fragmented memories surged: the whirlpool''s crushing depths, Madeleina''s cold words, the suffocating weight of betrayal. Her hands clenched against the ground as her thoughts spiraled.


    ''Why am I here? What is this ce? And¡­ Madeleina¡­''


    Her chest tightened as her attendant''s face shed in her mind, the mask of indifference etched into her memory.


    Aeliana forced herself to sit up fully, her veil torn and askew but still clinging to her face. She adjusted it with trembling hands, ensuring her skin remained hidden.


    She turned her attention to the scattered figures nearby. Mercenaries were tending to one another, using strips of cloth as makeshift bandages to staunch bleeding or bind sprains.


    A group of soldiers huddled together, weapons drawn, their stances defensive as they warily eyed the surrounding terrain.


    Despite their shared predicament, the atmosphere was thick with unease. The whispers she overheard carried tension.


    "We''re all going to die down here," one adventurer muttered, his voice trembling.


    "Shut up," another snapped. "We need to figure out what this ce is first."


    Aeliana observed them silently, her thoughts still a maelstrom. She didn''t trust them¡ªany of them. But then again, trust had always been a luxury she couldn''t afford.


    ''This ce....''


    She thought, her gaze shifting back to the strange ripples in the air.


    ''It is myst ce, is it not?''


    After all, she could feel it.


    Her illness¡­.


    It was churning too much.

 Chapter 400 Underneath (2)

    The murmur of voices rose steadily in the cavern, fractured by the palpable tension between groups of survivors. As Aeliana leaned against the jagged wall of the basin, her breaths shallow and uneven, she watched as the survivors began to form their factions.


    The mercenaries were the first to pull together, their rough, pragmatic demeanor evident in the way they spoke in clipped sentences and sized up their surroundings. They didn''t waste time with sympathy, instead prioritizing survival. One of them, a broad-shouldered man with a scar running down his cheek, barked orders to the others.


    "Stay sharp," he growled. "This ce isn''t safe. Could be more traps, or worse."


    The soldiers, d in battered uniforms, formed a tight, disciplined group. Their weapons were drawn, their postures defensive. They huddled together, their eyes scanning the area for threats. Despite their training, they exuded unease, their discipline barely masking their fear.


    Meanwhile, the adventurers were scattered and disorganized. Some clung to one another, their voices panicked and trembling, while others wandered off aimlessly, driven by a mix of curiosity and desperation. A few argued loudly about whether to explore or wait for rescue.


    In contrast to the risingmotion, Aeliana remained a solitary figure, her frail form and veiled face casting her as an afterthought in the chaos. Her trembling body was both a blessing and a curse¡ªit made her seem insignificant, yet it also marked her as vulnerable prey.


    She kept her head down, leaning heavily on the rock wall behind her as she tried to steady her breathing. The air here might have been calm, but her body was still wracked with the residual strain of her ordeal. The dampened corruption within her gnawed at her resolve, forcing her to focus on staying upright.


    But she couldn''t remain unnoticed forever.


    Two mercenaries, a burly man with a shaved head and a wiry woman with a dagger strapped to her thigh, noticed her. They exchanged a nce before approaching, their expressions a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    The man crossed his arms as he loomed over her. "You don''t look like you belong here," he said bluntly, his voice rough like gravel. "Where''s your weapon?"@@novelbin@@


    The woman tilted her head, her sharp eyes narrowing. "What''s with the veil?" she asked, her toneced with suspicion. "You hiding something?"


    Aeliana''s fingers curled into fists beneath her sleeves, her nails biting into her palms. She straightened as much as her body would allow, forcing herself to meet their gazes.


    "I survived the same whirlpools you did," she said, her voice low but steady. "That''s all you need to know."


    Her tone carried an edge of quiet determination that caught the pair off guard. The man raised an eyebrow, while the woman''s lips twitched into a faint sneer.


    "Feisty, huh?" the man muttered, scratching his chin. "Not worth the trouble," the woman replied, her gaze lingering on Aeliana for a moment longer before she turned away.


    They walked off, their murmurs fading into the general din of the cavern. Aeliana exhaled shakily, the tension in her chest easing slightly.


    The survivors began cautiously moving through the cavern, curiosity and necessity driving them to investigate their surroundings. As they ventured deeper, they discovered ancient ruins embedded in the rocky walls.


    The ruins were adorned with intricate symbols, their designs spiraling and interlocking in mesmerizing patterns. The symbols pulsed faintly with a soft, otherworldly glow that seemed to resonate with the strange distortions in the air.


    "Look at this," a soldier murmured, running his gloved hand over the carvings. "These symbols¡­ they''re old. Older than anything I''ve seen."


    "They''re tied to the distortions," another soldier spected. "This ce isn''t natural. It feels¡­ wrong."


    Aeliana, despite her physical weakness, felt her mind sharpen as she studied the ruins from a distance. The pulsing symbols drew her attention, their faint fluctuations oddly familiar.


    ''These patterns¡­ they''re like mana flows,'' she thought, her sharp mind instinctively analyzing their rhythm. The way the symbols pulsed reminded her of the erratic patterns of the corrupted mana within her own body.


    She pushed herself forward, the strain in her limbs forgotten for a moment as curiosity overtook her fear. ''Could this ce¡­ be tied to my illness?''


    Her gaze lingered on the glowing ruins, her thoughts racing. If the distortions in this ce were connected to the ancient carvings, perhaps they held answers.


    As Aeliana moved closer to the ruins, a faint light caught her attention. It flickered in the distance, different from the glow of the moss or the symbols. The light was softer, almost ethereal, shimmering with a subtle brilliance that reminded her of starlight.


    She paused, her breath hitching. The glow was faint, but it seemed to ripple through the air, creating a path that led deeper into the cavern.


    ''What is that?''


    Her body ached, her illness still gnawing at her resolve, but she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the distant glow. The air seemed to hum faintly, resonating with something deep within her.


    Aeliana took a hesitant step forward, her curiosity outweighing her fear. Whatever that light was, it felt like it was calling to her.


    Aeliana''s gaze remained fixed on the distant glow, the soft, ethereal light flickering like starlight against the muted gray of the cavern. It called to her, pulling her forward despite the ache in her body and the unease that gnawed at the edges of her thoughts. Each step felt heavier than thest, but she pressed on, her curiosity overriding her fear.


    The air around her seemed to hum faintly, the strange energy of the ce resonating with her corrupted mana. Her breaths were shallow, her body trembling as she drew closer to the glowing ruins.


    But then, a presence nearby broke her focus.


    From the corner of her vision, Aeliana noticed movement. Two figures emerged from the shadows of the jagged rocks, their footsteps heavy and deliberate. Her heart sank as she recognized them¡ªtheir faces were familiar, though not significant enough to recall in detail.


    They were adventurers she''d seen fighting on the Fourth Station.


    Her mind shed back briefly to the battle. While her attention had been on another¡ªLuca¡ªtheir faces had passed through her periphery. They had been skilled, she supposed, but nothing about them had held her interest.


    Now, however, their presence felt different.


    The two adventurers stopped a few paces away, their gazes locking onto her like predators sizing up prey.


    "Little missy," the taller of the two drawled, his tone sickeningly casual. His grin was sharp and predatory, his eyes trailing over her trembling figure with an intent that sent a chill down her spine.


    The other man, shorter and wiry, tilted his head as his lips twisted into a smirk. "What are you hiding under that veil?" he asked, his voiceced with mock curiosity.


    Aeliana''s fingers clenched tightly around her sleeves. It had been a long time since she''d encountered such overt lust, but the memory of simr gazes shed in her mind like a searing brand. The disgust, the pity, the derision¡ªit all felt the same.


    Her heart pounded, but she kept her voice steady. "Nothing that concerns you," she said sharply, taking a step back.


    The taller man chuckled darkly, exchanging a nce with hispanion. "Oh, I think it does," he said, stepping closer. "A frail little thing like you wandering around here? What could you be hiding?"


    The wiry man reached out, his fingers aiming for the edge of her veil.


    Aeliana''s reaction was immediate and instinctual. Her hand shot up, pping his hand away with more force than she thought she could muster.


    "Don''t touch me," she hissed, her voice low and venomous.


    The man stumbled back a step, momentarily caught off guard by her sharpness. His smirk faded into a scowl as he rubbed his hand where she''d struck him.


    "Well, now," the taller man said, his tone darkening. "You''ve got some fire, don''t you? I like that."


    Aeliana''s chest heaved as her anger red, pushing back the weakness in her body. Her hands trembled, but she forced herself to straighten, meeting their leering gazes head-on.


    "I said," she repeated, her voice ice-cold, "don''t touch me."


    The two men exchanged nces, their amusement reced with something more dangerous. The tension in the air grew thick, and Aeliana could feel the weight of their intent pressing down on her.


    The wiry man''s smirk twisted into a snarl, his pride clearly stung. "Bitch," he spat, his voice low and venomous.


    Before Aeliana could react, he moved.


    His speed was blinding, the kind of agility only an Awakened could muster. In an instant, his hand darted forward, the distance between them vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    Aeliana barely had time to gasp before his fingers grasped the edge of her veil.


    "No¡ª" she started, her voice sharp with panic. But it was toote.


    With a single, fluid motion, he ripped the veil away, the delicate fabric fluttering to the ground like a discarded leaf.


    And she saw it.


    The usual reaction.

 Chapter 402: Disgust (2)

    Chapter 402: Disgust (2)


    ?


    "You know. I really hate guys like you. The ones who think they can stomp on people just because they''re down."


    "Stay back!"


    Aeliana''s vision blurred, the pain in her body dulling to a distant throb as her consciousness began to slip. The voices around her the sharp growl of the wiry man, the cold, cutting tone of Luca-faded into a muffled hum.


    Her chest heaved as she gasped for air, but even that felt too heavy, too distant. Her body refused to respond, the weight of her illness and exhaustion dragging her further into darkness.


    ''Why is he here?'' she thought faintly, the question drifting in and out of her fading


    awareness.


    But another thought whispered in its ce, cold and resigned.@@novelbin@@


    ''It doesn''t matter.''


    Her eyes fluttered shut, her trembling body going still as her mind slipped into a realm far removed from the cavern''s oppressive reality.


    ******


    The darkness was warm now, not suffocating but soothing, as though she were wrapped in aforting embrace. Slowly, faint light began to pierce through the void, revealing a memory long buried.


    Aeliana blinked, and the scene unfolded around her like a paintinging to life. She was standing in a sunlit garden, vibrant with color and alive with the soft hum of bees. The scent of blooming flowers filled the air, mingling with the gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze.


    Her body felt different-strong, unbroken. There was no pain in her chest, no burning sickness wing at her insides. She stood tall, her posture confident, her limbs steady. "My dear,e."


    The voice was soft, melodious, and achingly familiar. Aeliana turned, her heart tightening as she recognized the source.


    Her mother.


    Dressed in flowing silks that caught the sunlight, her mother stood beneath a blossoming tree, her arms open in invitation. Her smile was warm, her expression radiant with love-a face Aeliana had almost forgotten.


    "Mother..." Aeliana''s voice trembled as the word escaped her lips.


    "Come here, my little star," her mother said, her tone yful yet tender. "I need my strongest knight to protect me today."


    Aeliana hesitated, her heart swelling with a mixture of joy and pain. This moment-it wasn''t real. It couldn''t be. Her mother was gone, lost to time and sickness.


    And yet, her legs moved on their own, carrying her toward the woman who had once been her biggest support.


    As Aeliana reached her mother, the older woman crouched down, pulling her into a warm embrace. The touch was soft, grounding, and Aeliana''s chest tightened as tears welled in her eyes.


    "You''re so strong, my dear," her mother whispered, stroking her hair. "So brave. Never let anyone take that away from you."


    The words struck something deep within Aeliana, a crack forming in the armor of bitterness and despair that had encased her heart for so long.


    "Mother," she murmured, her voice breaking. "I... I don''t feel strong. I don''t feel brave."


    Her mother pulled back slightly, cupping Aeliana''s face in her hands. Her touch was gentle, but her gaze was steady, filled with a quiet intensity.


    "You are," she said firmly, her smile unwavering. "Even when the world feels dark, even when you feel like you''ve lost everything-you are still my strongest knight. Never forget that." The scene began to shift, the light dimming as cracks formed in the idyllic memory. The garden blurred, the colors bleeding away into darkness. Her mother''s smile faded, her form dissolving like mist.


    "Wait-" Aeliana reached out, her voice panicked. "Mother, don''t go!"


    But the warmth was gone, reced by the cold void of reality. Her chest burned again, the weight of her sickness pressing down on her like a shroud.


    As her mind began to resurface, a single thought lingered in the depths of her heart: ''Please, don''t leave.''


    But...


    It was a bitte.


    ******


    Warmth brushed across Aeliana''s cheek, gentle and soothing, coaxing her back from the edges of unconsciousness. Her eyelids fluttered, heavy with exhaustion, and the dim glow of flickering light seeped into her world.


    An orange hue filled her vision as she opened her eyes fully, the gentle crackle of fire reaching her ears. A small me danced before her, casting shadows against the rough stone walls of the cavern. The warmth it provided was a stark contrast to the coldness she had felt before.


    Her body ached, but she was alive.


    "Hm? Oh, did you wake up?"


    The voice was calm and smooth, a yful lilt threading through it. Aeliana''s gaze shifted to the source of the sound.


    He was seated beside the fire, leaning casually against a rock with one leg stretched out, the other bent at the knee. His ck hair framed a face that carried both amusement and danger in equal measure. A faint smirk curved his lips as his ck eyes regarded her, sharp and


    knowing.


    Recognition struck her like a blow, and her breath caught.


    "You..." she whispered, her voice hoarse, the word barely audible.


    "Me," he confirmed, his smirk widening slightly as he inclined his head toward her. "You''ve


    got quite the knack for finding trouble, don''t you?"


    Aeliana pushed herself up on trembling arms, her muscles protesting every movement. "Why are you here?" she asked, her tone sharper now,ced with confusion and suspicion.


    His gaze flickered to the fire, then back to her. "Saw an opportunity," he said simply, his tone casual, as though the exnation was enough. "Thought I''d take it."


    "Opportunity?" she echoed, her stomach twisting at the implications.


    "To make a difference," he said, leaning forward slightly. The yful tone was gone, reced with something quieter, heavier. "You didn''t exactly seem like you were enjoying yourself back there."


    The memory of the wiry man''s sneer and the taller man''s mockingughter flooded her mind, and Aeliana''s hands clenched into fists. "I didn''t ask for your help."


    "No," he agreed, leaning back again, his smirk returning. "But you needed it."


    The words stung, their truth undeniable, and Aeliana''s nails dug into her palms. She hated it -hated how right he was, how weak she had been.


    "I could''ve handled it," she muttered, more to herself than to him.


    "Really?"


    "Really?" Luca''s voice was soft, almost a murmur, but it carried an edge that made Aeliana''s


    chest tighten.


    He stood, his movements unhurried, and began to approach her. The firelight flickered against his silhouette, casting long shadows that danced across the jagged walls. His presence loomedrger with each step, and when he finally stopped in front of her, Aeliana had to tilt her head back to meet his gaze.


    "Could you really handle it?" he asked, his voice low but tinged with that infuriating,


    knowing tone.


    The weight of him standing over her made her pulse quicken. Fear curled at the edges of her thoughts, but she smothered it with a defiant re, her pride refusing to yield.


    Her voice came out gruff, though it wavered slightly. "I could have handled it, you bastard. I didn''t need your help."


    A curse slipped from her lips, sharp and unbidden, but she didn''t regret it. The words felt like a barrier, something to shield her from the helplessness that still wed at her. "Hm?" Luca''s brows lifted slightly, his lips twitching into a smile-not mocking, but yful, as though her defiance amused him more than anything.


    And then, without warning, he bent slightly, reaching for her hand. His fingers, warm and calloused, closed around hers before she could pull away.


    "With these fragile hands?" he said softly, holding her hand up between them. The strength


    in his grip was undeniable, yet it wasn''t harsh. His thumb brushed against her knuckles,


    sending a jolt of indignation through her.


    "This guy... How dare he!''


    Her mind roared with anger, shame, and something else she didn''t want to name. Her teeth


    clenched, and heat flushed through her face as she tried to wrench her hand from his grasp.


    "Grrr...!" A feral growl escaped her, and she lunged forward, snapping her teeth at him like a cornered animal.


    But he was faster. Luca leaned back, his ck eyes glinting with something between amusement and caution as her teeth clicked shut on empty air.


    "Feisty, aren''t you?" he said, his toneced with humor. He didn''t release her hand, though, and his grip tightened just enough to keep her from pulling away.


    Aeliana''s chest heaved with the force of her emotions, her breath ragged. She red up at


    him, her amber eyes zing.


    ''I hate this.''


    Her thoughts churned in a storm of anger and pain, her nails digging into her free palm.


    "Let go," she snapped, her voice trembling despite her attempt to soundmanding.


    Luca''s smile softened, and for a moment, his gaze flickered with something she couldn''t quite ce¡ªan understanding that felt too close, too personal.


    He let go of her hand slowly, his movements deliberate. "As you wish," he said, stepping back slightly. His smirk returned, though the edge had dulled. "But don''t bite me next time. It''s


    not verydylike."


    And then he returned to the fire.


    "There is nothing leftdylike about me."


    A quiet murmur escaped her lips....

 Chapter 403: Disgust (3)

    Chapter 403: Disgust (3)


    ?


    "There is nothing leftdylike about me."


    Luca turned sharply, his ck eyes glinting with curiosity as he tilted his head. "Did you say something?"


    Aeliana stiffened, her lips pressing into a tight line. Her gaze darted toward him briefly before snapping away, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    "I didn''t say anything, you bastard," she snapped, her voice sharp and defensive.


    Luca''s brows arched slightly, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. "Alright, alright," he said, his tone cating but yful. He turned back toward the fire, his attention seemingly absorbed by the flickering mes.


    ''Why does he always have that look? Like he knows something I don''t.'' Aeliana red at the back of his head, her chest still heaving from her earlier outburst. ''Smug bastard. Acting like he''s better than everyone just because he can swing a sword.''


    Her thoughts were interrupted as a faint scent wafted through the air.


    "Hm?" Her nose twitched involuntarily, catching the warm, savory aroma. It was faint at first, but then it grew stronger, wrapping around her senses with tantalizing allure.


    The smell of cooking meat, seasoned with something rich and earthy, reached her fully, and her body reacted before her mind could stop it.


    Grumble.


    A loud, unmistakable sound echoed in the cavern.


    "Ah..." Aeliana''s face burned as she instinctively clutched her stomach, pressing her arms tightly against it as though to muffle the embarrassing noise. Her amber eyes widened in mortification. ''No. No, no, no. This can''t be happening.''


    But the damage was done.


    Luca nced over his shoulder, his smirk returning with full force. His dark eyes glimmered with amusement as he caught her panicked expression.


    "Well, well," he drawled, his voice light with mockery. "Sounds like someone''s hungry."


    "I''m not," she shot back quickly, her voice betraying her as it cracked slightly. Her hands tightened around her stomach, as though willing it to silence itself. ''Shut up, shut up, shut up! Of all the times to betray me, now?!''


    Luca chuckled softly, turning fully to face her. He leaned against the rock casually, crossing his arms as he observed her with the kind of smug satisfaction that made her blood boil. "Oh? Could''ve fooled me. That growl could''ve scared off a bear."


    "I said I''m not hungry," Aeliana hissed, her voice low and venomous. She refused to meet his gaze, her eyes fixated on the ground. ''This is humiliating. How does he always manage to make everything worse?''


    Luca''s smirk widened as he crouched by the fire, reaching for something just out of her view. When he straightened, he held a skewer with sizzling, perfectly seared meat, its juices glistening in the firelight.


    The aroma hit her full force, and her stomach betrayed her again with a quieter, more pitiful grumble.


    Aeliana''s hands balled into fists, her nails biting into her palms. ''Why. Why does this have to happen now? I''d rather face the wiry bastard again than deal with this.''


    Luca twirled the skewerzily in his fingers, letting the scent waft toward her with an almost deliberate tease. "You sure? Because it smells like you could use this."


    She shot him a re that could have melted steel, her pride warring with the gnawing hunger wing at her insides. "I said I''m fine," she growled through gritted teeth.


    Luca raised a brow, then shrugged, his expression feigning innocence. "Suit yourself." He turned his attention back to the skewer, taking a slow, deliberate bite. The sound of him chewing only made the smell seem stronger, and Aeliana''s stomach twisted painfully.


    ''Don''t you dare give in,'' she told herself, her eyes locked on the mes. ''You''ve been through worse than this. You don''t need him or his stupid food.''


    Another grumble escaped, softer but no less humiliating.


    Luca didn''t look at her this time, but his smirk grew as he spoke. "You know," he said casually, "it''d be a shame to waste perfectly good food. I''ve got more if you change your mind."


    Aeliana clenched her fists tighter, her pride screaming at her to refuse, but the ache in her stomach


    Aeliana clenched her fists tighter, her pride screaming at her to refuse, but the ache in her stomach was bing unbearable. ''Damn him. Damn him and his stupid smirk and his stupid skewers.''


    Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. She couldn''t bring herself to say it, to admit even the smallest defeat.


    Luca didn''t press further. He simply continued eating, his calm demeanor only making her frustration boil hotter.


    ''I hate him,'' she thought bitterly. But as another pang of hunger struck, her resolve wavered. ''I hate him... but maybe... just this once...''


    Her gaze flicked to the skewer in his hand, the sight of the meat glistening in the firelight making her stomach churn with longing.


    She swallowed hard, her pride and hunger locked in a fierce battle.


    Then her gaze darted between the fire and Luca, her jaw tight as she fought the relentless hunger gnawing at her insides. The aroma of the cooked meat taunted her, a cruel reminder of her body''s betrayal.


    ''No. Absolutely not,'' she thought, her nails digging deeper into her palms. "There is no way I''m giving him the satisfaction. That infuriating smirk... it''s like he knows.''


    Her amber eyes narrowed at Luca, who continued to eat leisurely, his expression maddeningly calm. She couldn''t let him win. Not like this.


    Instead, she curled tighter into the corner of the cavern, her arms wrapping around her knees as though shielding herself from the humiliation. Her stomach ached with every inhale of the savory scent, but she clenched her teeth and red at the dancing mes.


    ''Let him enjoy his stupid skewer,'' she thought bitterly, her face burning. ''I don''t need it. I''ve endured worse. I can endure this.''


    The sound of Luca taking another deliberate bite grated on her nerves like nails on stone. She shifted slightly, trying to block it out, but it was no use. He didn''t say anything, didn''t taunt her further. Yet somehow, that was worse.


    The silence stretched, broken only by the crackle of the fire and the asional sound of Luca chewing. Just as the tension seemed unbearable, his voice cut through the stillness.


    "Why have you been watching me?"


    Aeliana froze, her body stiffening like a taut bowstring.


    "W-what?" she stammered, her head snapping toward him. Her voice came out sharper than she intended, betraying her unease.


    Luca''s dark eyes flicked to her briefly before returning to the fire. He took another unhurried bite, as though the question were casual and not the grenade he''d just thrown into the


    conversation.


    "From the ship behind," he rified, his tone deceptively light. "Why were you watching


    me?"


    ''There''s no way,'' she thought, her pulse quickening. Her fingers tightened their grip on her knees, the blood draining from her face. ''I was far away. There''s no way he could have


    known... right?''


    But the weight of his words settled heavily on her chest. He wasn''t guessing. He knew.


    Her voice wavered slightly. "I-I wasn''t watching you."


    Luca''s smirk returned, faint but unmistakable. He leaned back slightly, his posture casual yet entirely deliberate. "Really? Because I''d swear those eyes behind that veil were locked on me


    the entire time."


    Aeliana''s face burned hotter, and she gritted her teeth, struggling to find a retort.


    ''He''s lying. He has to be lying. How could he possibly know?''


    But his calm demeanor, the easy confidence in his voice, made her doubt her own certainty.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she snapped, her voice firmer this time, though the edge of panic still clung to it.


    Luca chuckled softly, the sound low and maddeningly self-assured. He nced at her again, his gaze sharp and piercing. "You''re a terrible liar."


    Aeliana flinched as though struck, her pride bristling under the usation. Her fists clenched at her sides, and she red at him with all the defiance she could muster.


    "I wasn''t lying," she insisted, her voice cold but trembling. "I have no interest in watching


    someone like you."


    Luca didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he set the now-empty skewer aside and leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees as the firelight flickered across his face.@@novelbin@@


    "Someone like me, huh?" he said, his tone quieter now, almost contemtive. "Then why did


    you keep staring?"


    She had watched him-his movements, his precision, the way he moved in the battlefield with ruthless efficiency.


    It had been... interesting...A beacon of enjoyment that she came to enjoy at her end moments


    of freedom.


    But, there was no way she would admit it.


    "I don''t owe you an exnation," she said finally, her voice icy. "And I don''t have to justify


    anything to you."


    Luca tilted his head, his smirk softening into something closer to amusement than mockery.


    "Fair enough," he said, leaning back again. "Keep your secrets, little missy. But I''m not


    wrong."


    Her heart pounded against her ribs as his words hung in the air. The yful lilt in his tone only fueled her frustration, but beneath it all, a seed of unease took root.


    ''Did he really know that I was watching him there at that time?''


    A question that she had in her heart.


    SWOOSH!


    Just then, she felt the wind blowing.


    "Oh....we havepany it seems....."


    -A/N-


    Sorry for not posting for a little.


    My keyboard was broken and the new one just arrived. It also served as a break, and now that I


    look at it, it seems I really needed it.


    From now on, you may expect regr updates.

 Chapter 404: You are lucky I was here

    Chapter 404: You are lucky I was here


    ?


    Aeliana''s thoughts swirled in a storm of unease and defiance, her eyes narrowing at Luca as he leaned back. But before she could formte a proper retort, the air shifted around them.


    Swoosh!


    A sudden gust of wind rushed through the cavern, carrying with it an unfamiliar chill. The flickering mes wavered, shadows dancing wildly along the jagged walls.


    "Oh..." Luca''s voice was low, his tone calm butced with sharp awareness. His smirk faded, reced by an expression of quiet focus. "We havepany, it seems."


    Aeliana tensed, her gaze snapping toward the cavern entrance. The soft, distant rustle of movement reached her ears, barely discernible but unmistakable in the otherwise stillness.


    Luca stood fluidly, his movements graceful and deliberate as he reached for his weapon. He nced at her briefly, his dark eyes steady.


    "Stay here," he said, his voice firm but not unkind. "I''ll take a look."


    Before she could respond, he was already moving, his figure cutting a sharp silhouette against the firelight. His steps were silent, purposeful, as he disappeared into the shadows beyond the cavern''s mouth.


    The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the faint crackle of the mes. Finally, alone, Aeliana exhaled shakily, the tension in her body easing slightly. She nced around the cavern, her surroundings unfamiliar yet oddlyforting.


    It was apact space, sheltered by jagged rock walls and a low ceiling. The fire cast a warm glow across the uneven ground, illuminating a few scattered belongings-Luca''s pack, a makeshift nket, and the remnants of his earlier meal.


    Her gaze lingered on the setup, her mind piecing together what must have happened. ''He carried me here,'' she realized, the thought stirring a mix of emotions she wasn''t ready to face. ''Why did he even bother?''


    Her amber eyes drifted to the fire, her thoughts turning inward.


    ''From the moment I lost consciousness... everything has been a blur. Thest thing I remember was that wiry bastard''s sneer, his disgusting words. I thought...'' She clenched her fists tightly. ''I thought it was the end.''


    Her mind reyed the scene with unsettling rity-the overwhelming exhaustion, the mocking voices, and the sudden cold before darkness took her. And then...


    ''Luca,'' she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    He had been there, cutting through the tension like a de. His presence had beenmanding, undeniable, a stark contrast to the chaos that surrounded them. Even now, the memory of his voice rang in her ears-sharp, decisive, unyielding.


    ''Why did he help me?''


    Her gaze shifted to the cavern entrance, where the faint echo of his footsteps had long since faded.


    ''And how does he know?''


    The earlier question gnawed at her-how he could have possibly known she was watching him from the ship. She had been so far away, hidden behindyers of distance and illusion. There was no way he could have seen her... right?


    Yet his words carried a weight she couldn''t ignore, as though he had seen straight through her veil and into the moments she had stolen to watch him.


    ''It was just curiosity,'' she told herself, the excuse hollow even in her own mind. ''Nothing more.'' But the truth lingered in the corners of her thoughts, refusing to be dismissed.


    Her gaze returned to the fire, the warmth drawing her out of her spiral. She shifted slightly, adjusting her position as her limbs ached with the dull remnants of exhaustion.


    "This ce...'' she thought, her eyes scanning the small cavern. It was sturdy, secure, far removed from the chaos she had fallen into earlier.


    GRUMBLE!


    The sound cut through the cavern like a harsh reminder, drawing Aeliana''s attention away from the fire. Her stomach clenched painfully, the hollow ache gnawing at her insides now impossible to ignore.


    Her amber eyes narrowed, her lips pressing into a thin line as she wrapped her arms around her midsection, as though she could will the hunger away.


    ''It''s nothing,'' she told herself, her thoughtsced with stubborn defiance. ''Just a little longer, and it''ll pass.''


    But even as she tried to convince herself, the truth was undeniable. Her head felt light, her vision swimming slightly as theck of energy began to take its toll. Her breaths came shallow and uneven, her body trembling faintly as the ache in her stomach sharpened.


    She closed her eyes, leaning her head back against the jagged rock wall. ''How long has it been?'' she wondered.


    From the moment she had been pulled into this ce, time had be a blur. She couldn''t remember thest time she''d eaten properly, let alone taken her medicine. Her body, already fragile, was teetering dangerously close to its limit.


    ''It''s fine,'' she tried to reassure herself, though her conviction faltered. Her hands curled into fists, her nails biting into her palms as though the pain could distract her from the emptiness wing at her core.


    Her gaze flicked to the remnants of the skewers by the fire, the faint scent of charred meat still lingering in the air.


    ''It would be fine... if I just took a little, right?''


    The thought came unbidden, soft and insistent. Her pride bristled at the suggestion, but her body was screaming for relief.


    ''No,'' she argued with herself, her jaw tightening. ''I don''t need his help. I don''t need anything from him.''


    Yet as another wave of hunger rolled through her, her resolve wavered. The memory of the warmth from the fire, the savory scent that had filled the air, and the way Luca had casually held the skewer out to her earlier-all of it resurfaced, gnawing at the edges of her resolve.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached out, only to pull back immediately, her teeth gritting.


    ''I can''t,'' she thought bitterly. ''I can''t let him win. That smug bastard... He''d never let me live it down.''


    But as the ache in her stomach deepened and her vision blurred further, the edges of her pride began to crumble.


    ''Just... a little,'' she reasoned, the faint whisper of justification ringing hollow in her mind. ''If it keeps me from passing out... if it helps me stay upright... that''s not weakness, right?''


    Her breathing quickened, her heart pounding in her chest as she warred with herself. Her body screamed for sustenance, her head spinning with the effort of staying conscious.


    Finally, she leaned forward, her movements sluggish and reluctant as she reached for the fire and the skewers on top.


    Her fingers brushed against the edge of his pack, and for a moment, she froze.


    GULP!


    She gulped, her throat dry, as the scent of the savory meat wafted toward her, rich and tantalizing. The juices seemed to shimmer in the firelight, each drip hissing softly as it struck


    the mes.


    Her fingers twitched, her body leaning forward before her mind could catch up.


    ''I really don''t want that bastard to see me like this.''


    Her thoughts faltered as her hand reached out, trembling slightly, and closed around the wooden skewer. The heat of it seeped into her skin, grounding her in the moment as the aroma overwhelmed her senses.


    She hesitated for a breath, her pride wing at her resolve onest time. But as another pang


    of hunger ripped through her, the battle was over. Slowly, she brought the skewer to her lips and took a tentative bite.


    The moment the meat hit her tongue, her amber eyes widened, and a soft, involuntary sound


    escaped her.


    "Hmmm..."


    The vor was overwhelming, the juices rich and savory as they spilled across her taste buds. The perfect blend of smokiness and saltiness spread through her mouth, igniting her hunger


    into a ravenous frenzy.


    Her hesitation vanished as she took another bite, and then another, her movements growing frantic. The skewered meat disappeared bite by bite, the once careful nibbles reced by


    hurried munching.


    ''Gods... I didn''t realize how hungry I was,'' she thought, her breathsing faster as the satisfaction of eating began to soothe the ache in her stomach.


    The warmth of the food filled her from the inside, chasing away the chill that had settled deep


    in her bones. For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt a flicker of strength return to


    her body.


    Her hands moved automatically, pulling another skewer from the makeshift pile by the fire. The second bite was no less heavenly than the first, and she couldn''t stop herself from devouring it just as quickly.


    "This is too good,'' she thought, her cheeks flushed with both embarrassment and relief. ''How is it this good? Damn that smug bastard. There was a reason why he was eating like that.'' Lost in the haze of hunger and satisfaction, Aeliana didn''t hear the faint rustle of footsteps approaching the cavern entrance.@@novelbin@@


    "Well, well," a familiar voice drawled, cutting through her single-minded focus like a knife.


    "I see someone''s decided to help themselves."


    She froze mid-bite, her amber eyes snapping up to meet Luca''s dark gaze. He stood just inside the cavern, his smirk firmly in ce and his arms crossed over his chest. Aeliana''s cheeks burned as she quickly shoved the rest of the skewer into her mouth, her defiance returning in full force as she chewed furiously.


    "I-I didn''t," she started, swallowing quickly, "I mean, I was just-"


    "Just what?" Luca interrupted, stepping closer, his smirk widening. "Sampling? Or maybe ensuring the quality of the chef''s work?"


    Her fists clenched, and she red at him, the embarrassment only fueling her anger. "I was hungry, okay? Stop looking at me like that!"


    "Like what?" he asked innocently, though his ck eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "Like you''re so damn clever!"


    Luca chuckled, dropping to a crouch in front of her. He reached out, plucking a skewer from


    the fire with practiced ease and holding it out to her.


    "You could''ve just asked, you know," he said, his tone surprisingly soft despite the teasing


    smile still lingering on his lips.


    Aeliana stared at the skewer in his hand, her pride warring with the ache in her stomach once more. After a tense moment, she snatched it from him, her re never wavering.


    "Thanks," she muttered grudgingly, biting into the meat with renewed vigor. "Anytime," he replied easily, leaning back on his heels as he watched her. "Though you''re lucky I''m feeling generous. Not everyone gets free rein to raid my dinner." "Shut up," Aeliana snapped between bites, but her tonecked its usual bite.

 Chapter 405: Scars of the past

    Chapter 405: Scars of the past


    ?


    Aeliana leaned back against the jagged cavern wall, her stomach finally full. The warmth of the fire and the food settled her frazzled nerves, but as she swallowed herst bite, a sharp cough escaped her throat.


    She coughed again, the sudden dryness in her throat making her wince. Before she could recover, a bottle of water appeared in front of her, held out by Luca''s steady hand.


    Her amber eyes darted to his face, then back to the bottle.


    "This..." she said slowly, her voice rough, "do you have another one?"


    Luca''s brow arched, the corner of his mouth curling into an amused smirk. "What if I don''t?" The asked, his toneced with teasing.


    Her scowl deepened, her fists clenching as her pride red. "How can you expect me to drink from that? I can''t put my lips where someone else''s have been!"


    His smirk widened into a full grin, his dark eyes gleaming with yful mischief. "Ah, I see. Personal boundaries, is it?"


    Aeliana flushed, the heat of both embarrassment and irritation creeping up her neck. "It''s good for you too!" she snapped, her voice trembling with indignation.


    "For me?" Luca asked, tilting his head slightly as though genuinely intrigued. "Why''s that?"


    Her face burned hotter, and she stammered, struggling to piece together a coherent response. "Th-that..."


    "Because you''re sick?" he offered, his tone softening, though the teasing edge lingered.


    Aeliana froze, her breath hitching as the words struck her. Her amber eyes widened, and her hands gripped her knees tightly.


    "If you know, why are you asking?" she hissed, her voice sharp but trembling.


    "Just wanted to confirm," Luca replied, his gaze steady and disarmingly calm. His voice dropped slightly, his tone losing its yful edge. "Is that why you''re hiding those marks? Are they because of your illness... or are they because you''re cursed?"


    The word marksnded like a blow, her entire body stiffening in response.


    Her mind raced, a flood of memories surging forward unbidden-the wiry man''s sneer, the


    way his mocking gaze lingered on her exposed skin, the disgust that flickered in every face she had ever seen when they looked at her.


    ''No...''


    Her breath quickened, panic wing at her chest. Images ovepped in her mind: the horrified stares, the whispered remarks, the way people recoiled from her as though she were some grotesque thing.


    ''Disgusting.''


    ''She''s not even human anymore.''


    ''Cursed.''


    Her vision blurred, the cavern fading as the weight of their gazes suffocated her. The world began to spin, the edges of her vision darkening as the memories wed their way to the surface. The mockingughter, the judgmental gazes, and the whispered words of revulsion echoed in her mind, growing louder with each passing moment.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps, her chest tightening painfully.


    ''Why now? Why does it alwayse back to this?''


    Her hands gripped her knees tightly, her nails biting into her skin as she tried to steady herself. But the weight of her self-loathing was too much, dragging her down like an anchor.


    "They were right,'' she thought bitterly, her head bowing as her body trembled. ''I''m disgusting. A freak. I don''t belong anywhere.''


    The cavern seemed to blur and warp around her, the warmth of the fire fading as the cold, suffocating weight of her memories took over.


    "¡ªy!"


    A distant sound cut through the haze, but it was muffled, distorted.


    "-EY!"


    Her eyes snapped open, the harsh sound jolting her back to the present. Blinking rapidly, she realized Luca was crouched in front of her, his dark eyes locked onto hers.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice sharper now, all traces of teasing gone.


    His gaze was steady, piercing through her turmoil with an intensity that made her heart lurch. He didn''t move, didn''t touch her, but his presence was grounding, anchoring her to reality.


    For a moment, she froze, staring at him as though trying to piece together how he had gotten so close without her noticing.


    But then the weight of his question registered, and the panic surged again.


    ''He knows,'' she thought, her mind racing. ''He saw. He must''ve seen... he must think-'' Before he could speak again, she pushed him. Her hands shot out, shoving him back with all the force her trembling arms could muster.


    "Don''t!" she shouted, her voice cracking as she scrambled to her feet, backing away from him. Her chest heaved as she red at him, her amber eyes zing with a mix of fear and anger. "Don''te near me!"


    Luca stumbled slightly but didn''t retaliate. Instead, he stood slowly, brushing off his coat as he studied her with an unreadable expression.


    "I wasn''t trying to hurt you," he said calmly, his voice measured and steady. "You''re lying!" Aeliana snapped, her fists clenched tightly at her sides. Her body trembled with the effort of holding herself together, the storm of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. "You''re just like the rest of them. You think I''m disgusting, don''t you?"


    His brow furrowed slightly, his dark eyes narrowing. "What are you talking about?"


    "You saw them, didn''t you?!" she yelled, her voice rising. "The marks. You think I''m cursed. You think I''m some kind of monster!"


    Luca''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of something in his gaze-confusion? Concern?


    Luca stood still for a moment, his dark eyes locked onto hers, unreadable but steady. Then, a faint smile tugged at his lips, though it wasn''t the teasing smirk she was used to. This one was softer, more thoughtful.


    "Monster..." he said, his voice low but clear. "That''s not a word one should speak of lightly." Aeliana''s breath hitched, her body tensing as his words cut through the air.


    He took a step toward her.


    "No," she whispered sharply, stepping back instinctively, her movements unsteady.


    Luca tilted his head slightly, his gaze unwavering as he studied her. "I don''t think you''re a monster," he said calmly, the sincerity in his tone unsettling.


    Her heart pounded, her legs trembling as she tried to hold her ground. But as he took another deliberate step forward, the pressure became too much. Her knees buckled, and she fell onto her hips, her hands flying back to brace herself against the cold, jagged ground. "You''re lying," she shouted, her voice cracking as she scrambled to slide back, her amber eyes wide with panic. "You''re just saying that!"


    "I''m not," Luca replied, his voice quiet but firm.


    He took another step, his presence towering over her.


    "Stay back!" Aeliana screamed, her voice raw with desperation as she pressed herself against the cavern wall, her movements frantic. "You are just lying like everyone else!"


    But Luca didn''t stop. He crouched down slowly, his movements measured, and leaned just close enough that his shadow fell over her trembling form.


    Her breath came in ragged gasps as she tried to back away further, but the wall behind her offered no escape. Her insides twisted in turmoil, the echoes of past judgment and self- loathing colliding with the calm certainty in Luca''s gaze.


    "I''m not lying," he said softly, his voice gentle yet unyielding. "And I''m not like them."


    Aeliana''s trembling form pressed tighter against the jagged wall as Luca''s calm words cut through the silence. But his assurances, his steady gaze, only stirred a deeper storm within her.@@novelbin@@


    "No," she spat, her voice hoarse but defiant. "You''re lying. You''re just like the rest of them." Luca tilted his head slightly, his expression calm, patient. "The rest of who?" he asked softly. Aeliana''s chest heaved as she red at him, her amber eyes zing with anger and despair. "The people who said the same thing," she snapped, her voice trembling with raw emotion. "All of them¡ªat the start-they all said the same thing."


    Her fists clenched tightly at her sides, nails digging into her palms as the memories wed


    their way to the surface.


    "''''Lady Aeliana,''" she hissed bitterly, her voice mocking as she mimicked the sickly sweet tone that haunted her. "''We don''t think you''re a monster.""


    Sheughed, but the sound was hollow, sharp, and pained. ''Do you know how many times I''ve


    heard that? How many people came to me with smiles and words of reassurance? Dozens. Hundreds. And do you know how many stayed?''


    Her gaze locked onto his, fierce and unyielding despite the tears threatening to spill over.


    ''None.''


    "They only came to me because of my title. The heiress of the great Dukedom, Aeliana Thaddeus. They all wanted something-power, status, wealth. But when they saw the truth...'' Aeliana''s breath was shaky, her mind spiraling as she thought of all the faces, all the voices that once surrounded her. Each one started with hope, false assurances, and soft-spoken lies.


    ''We don''t think you''re a monster.''


    But when the veil came off, when the truth wasid bare, their reactions always changed. No matter how sweet their words, disgust would creep into their eyes, followed swiftly by


    excuses, silence, and, eventually, abandonment.


    Her fists clenched tighter, her nails digging into her palms. She raised her head slowly, her


    amber eyes locking onto Luca''s with fierce determination.


    "That''s why you''re no different,'' she thought, her jaw tightening.


    But Luca, unflinching under her re, took a deliberate step forward.


    "Why should I be the same as other people?" he asked, his voice light yet steady. "I''m a pretty


    unique guy, you know?"

 Chapter 406: Scars of the past (2)

    Chapter 406: Scars of the past (2)


    ?


    "Why should I be the same as other people? I''m a pretty unique guy, you know?"


    Her eyes widened slightly, the sheer audacity of his tone catching her off guard. But the moment passed as quickly as it came, and she gritted her teeth, realizing that he wasn''t going to stop.


    ''He''s going to keeping forward,'' she thought, her pulse quickening.


    She hated what she was about to do. She hated the vulnerability it demanded, the raw exposure. But if it was the only way to stop him, to prove her point, then so be it.


    Her trembling hands moved to the edge of her veil, her breath hitching as she hesitated. She could feel the marks beneath her fingertips, the cracks and discolored patches that marred her skin.


    ''If this doesn''t drive him away,'' she thought bitterly, her chest tightening, ''nothing will.''


    With a sharp tug, she pulled the veil away, revealing her face fully.


    The flickering firelight illuminated the marks that ran along her cheeks and jaw-ckened lines that spidered across her pale skin, interwoven with patches of cracked, rough texture. Her once smoothplexion was marred by the unmistakable evidence of her illness, a sight that had driven away so many before him.


    "Prove it now!" she shouted, her voice raw and trembling. Her amber eyes burned with anger, fear, and a desperate challenge as she looked directly into Luca''s.


    She searched his face, waiting for the inevitable. The flicker of revulsion, the subtle shift in his expression that would confirm what she already knew-that he was just like the rest.


    But it didn''te.


    Instead, Luca''s gaze remained steady, his expression unchanged. If anything, his dark eyes softened slightly, as though her unveiling had only confirmed something he already suspected.


    "See..." he said calmly, his lips curling into a faint smile. "It wasn''t that hard to show your face, was it?"


    Aeliana froze, her breath catching as her mind struggled to process his words.


    Luca crouched slightly, bringing himself to her eye level as his smile widened, a yful glint returning to his expression. "And look," he said, pointing to his own face. "I''ve got a scar like yours."


    Her gaze followed his gesture,nding on the old scar that ran across his right eye, a pale, jagged line that seemed to cut through his otherwise sharp features.


    "But," he continued, tilting his head slightly, "I''m still handsome, aren''t I?"


    Aeliana''s eyes widened, her mouth opening slightly in disbelief. Of all the responses she had expected, this wasn''t one of them.


    "You..." she whispered, her voice barely audible as her mind raced to make sense of what she was seeing. "You''re not serious..."


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Luca said, his tone light but genuine. He leaned back slightly, crossing his arms as he regarded her with the same infuriating confidence he always seemed to exude. Luca''s gaze didn''t waver, his expression unchanging as he continued to look at her, calm and steady. There wasn''t the slightest trace of pity or difort in his eyes-only a quiet confidence that seemed to envelop the space between them.


    After a moment, he spoke, his voice low and deliberate. "Only those who are scared of the abnormal can''t stand differences," he said, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at his lips. "But how can I call myself brave and strong if I''m afraid of something just because it''s different?"


    Aeliana stared at him, her chest tightening as his words settled over her like a challenge to everything she''de to believe.


    "I," Luca continued, his tone unwavering, "Lucavion, am scared of nothing."


    His deration was bold, almost arrogant, yet there was no mockery in his voice-only certainty. He leaned forward slightly, his dark eyes glinting with a mix of intensity and curiosity.


    "I don''t like monotony," he said, his words measured but with a quiet fire behind them. "I don''t like looking at the same ce, the same faces, over and over again. I embrace the unknown. It''s what makes life worth living."


    Aeliana''s fingers twitched, still clutching the veil she''d pulled away, her mind spinning as she struggled to reconcile his words with the reality she had always known.


    "And you," Luca said, his voice softening slightly as his gaze swept over her face, "and your scars... they''re nothing but a difference in terms of some arbitrary beauty standard. They don''t define you."


    He straightened slightly, crossing his arms again, the faint smile returning to his lips. "And I embrace that difference."


    Her breath hitched, her amber eyes wide as she stared at him, trying to find some crack in his words, some hint of dishonesty. But there was none. His expression, his tone, everything about him radiated a certainty that left her both shaken and speechless.


    "You..." she began, her voice trembling, "you really mean that?" The question felt foreign on her tongue, as though she didn''t quite believe she was asking it.


    "Of course I do," Luca replied without hesitation. "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Aeliana''s grip on her veil loosened, her hands falling limply to her sides as she continued to search his face for the reaction she hade to expect but couldn''t find. The disgust, the fear, the condescension-it was all absent.


    Instead, he stood there, calm and unbothered, his words echoing in her mind: I embrace the unknown.@@novelbin@@


    Her chest tightened, a mix of emotions threatening to spill over. For so long, she had built her walls high, expecting anyone who approached to tear them down and leave her more broken than before. But Luca hadn''t even tried to scale them. He had simply stood there, steady and unyielding, as if daring her to believe him.


    Aeliana''s voice was barely above a whisper as she asked, "How can you be so certain? So... unafraid?"


    Luca''s smirk deepened slightly, a glint of amusement flickering in his dark eyes as he looked directly into Aeliana''s. The intensity of his gaze softened, reced by a warmth that felt disarming and inexplicably steady.


    "That," he said, his tone light and teasing, "is a secret."


    Before Aeliana could respond, he turned on his heel, his coat swaying lightly with the movement, and strolled back toward the fire. His steps were unhurried, as though the weight of their conversation hadn''t lingered on him in the slightest.


    He sat down beside the flickering mes, leaning back casually against a rock. Reaching out, he stoked the embers with a small stick, his movements calm and deliberate.


    "Come," he said after a moment, his voiceced with the faintest hint of teasing. "You''ll get cold sitting over there."


    The gentleness in his tone caught her off guard. It wasn''t condescending or pitying-it was simply an invitation, simple and unassuming.


    Aeliana blinked, her mind still reeling from everything he had said. Her fingers hovered near her veil, trembling slightly, but she didn''t lift it again. Her thoughts raced, tangled between disbelief, confusion, and a small, fragile warmth she couldn''t quite ce.


    She hesitated, her body still tense as she nced toward the fire. The warmth it radiated seemed so invitingpared to the cold wall she had pressed herself against. But the idea of moving, of closing the space between them, felt monumental.


    Luca didn''t look at her directly, but his smirk lingered as he tossed the stick into the fire and stretched his arms. "Or you can stay there, I suppose," he said, his voice taking on a mockingly thoughtful tone. "But don''t me me if you freeze to death before morning. I''ve been told I''m not much of a rescuer twice in one night."


    Aeliana''s lips twitched, an almost-smile threatening to surface despite herself.


    ''What is with this man?'' she thought, exhaling shakily.


    Finally, with a deep breath, she pushed herself to her feet, her legs still trembling slightly.


    She took a tentative step forward, her gaze flicking between the fire and Luca, who hadn''t moved from his spot.


    As she drew closer, his smirk widened ever so slightly, though he didn''t say a word.


    Aeliana lowered herself cautiously onto the ground, settling near the edge of the fire''s warmth but still keeping a careful distance from him. She folded her legs beneath her, her fingers clutching the fabric of her skirt as she stared into the mes.


    For a moment, the only sound was the crackling of the fire.


    "See?" Luca said finally, his tone still carrying that infuriating mix of teasing and gentleness.


    "Much better, isn''t it?"


    Aeliana shot him a sidelong nce, her amber eyes narrowing slightly, though the tension in her shoulders had eased. "You''re insufferable," she muttered, her voice quieter than she


    intended.


    Luca chuckled, leaning back with a satisfied grin. "Maybe," he said easily. "But at least you''re


    not freezing anymore."


    Aeliana looked away, focusing on the dancing mes as her lips pressed into a thin line. Despite her lingering frustration, she couldn''t deny that the warmth of the fire-and the strange, unyielding presence of the man beside it-was a smallfort she hadn''t realized


    she needed.

 Chapter 408 What do you know ?

    408 What do you know ?


    Aeliana froze mid-sip, her amber eyes flicking up to Luca over the rim of the mug. He was leaning back on his hands, his smirk as infuriatingly persistent as ever, though there was a spark of curiosity in his dark eyes.


    "Now," he said again, his tone casual but pointed. "When are you going to tell me your name?"


    She lowered the mug slowly, her fingers tightening around the warm ceramic as she studied him warily. "Why does it matter?" she asked, her voice defensive.


    "Well," Luca began, his smirk widening, "you already know my name¡ªLuca¡ªand judging by the fact that you''ve been watching me all this time, you probably know a lot more about me than that." He tilted his head, his gaze sharp and knowing. "Meanwhile, I don''t even know your name."


    Aeliana stiffened, her grip on the mug tightening. "I wasn''t watching you," she muttered, though the heat creeping up her neck betrayed her embarrassment.


    "Oh, right," Luca drawled, his voice dripping with mock seriousness. "You just happened to be looking my way from that ship. Coincidence, I''m sure."


    She shot him a re, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    "But," he continued, leaning forward slightly, his tone softening just a fraction, "if we''re going to be stuck in this ce together, it only makes sense for me to know your name, doesn''t it?"


    Aeliana looked away, her gaze dropping to the mug in her hands. The firelight flickered across her features, highlighting the tension in her expression.


    "I don''t see why it''s necessary," she said, her voice quieter now, almost hesitant.


    Luca raised an eyebrow, leaning back again with a dramatic sigh. "Necessary? Come on, it''s just a name. What''s the worst that could happen? I promise I won''t bite."


    Her eyes flicked back to him, narrowing slightly. "You''re annoying."


    "Maybe," he agreed easily, shing her a grin. "But I''m not wrong."


    Aeliana exhaled sharply, her fingers brushing against the edge of her veil as she weighed her options. Part of her wanted to keep that distance, to hold onto the barrier that had always protected her. But another part of her¡ªthe part that felt strangely disarmed by his unwavering presence¡ªfound itself wavering.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice low but steady.


    "Aeliana," she said, her amber eyes meeting his.


    She red at him again, but this time there was less venom in her gaze. As much as she hated to admit it, there was a strange relief in hearing him say her name¡ªlike a piece of herself had been acknowledged without judgment.


    Luca stretched his legs out in front of him, his dark eyes flicking back to the fire. "Well, Aeliana," he said casually. "You share the same name as the Duke Thaddeus'' daughter."


    Luca''s dark eyes sparkled with mischief as he leaned slightly forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Well, Aeliana," he said, his voice light but pointed, "you share the same name as the Duke Thaddeus'' daughter."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Aeliana stiffened, her fingers tightening around the mug. The reaction was subtle but unmistakable, and Luca''s gaze sharpened.


    He tilted his head slightly, a sly smile tugging at his lips. "My duchess?"


    Her amber eyes darted to him, wide and startled, before she quickly lowered her gaze. "Don''t call me that," she said softly, her voice edged with a bitterness she couldn''t fully hide. "I''m not a duchess or anything."


    Luca raised a brow, his expression curious but unassuming. "Why not?"


    "Why?" Aeliana repeated, her tone sharper as she clutched the mug closer to her chest. "Because I''m useless."


    The word hung in the air, heavy and sharp. Luca''s smirk faded slightly, his expression shifting into something quieter, more thoughtful.


    "Useless," he echoed, the word rolling off his tongue as if testing its weight. "That''s¡­ an interesting choice of words."


    Aeliana''s chest tightened as memories surfaced unbidden, pulling her into a storm of thoughts she had tried so hard to bury.


    She remembered the sneer on Madeleina''s face, the cruel words dripping with disdain as she stood above her. "You''re not fit to lead anyone. Just stay out of the way¡ªyou''re only dragging everyone down."


    The memory twisted further, shifting to her father''s stern, weary gaze as he spoke in measured tones about her engagement. "It''s necessary for the family, Aeliana. We cannot continue like this."


    She knew what he truly meant. It wasn''t just about alliances or duty. Her illness, her weakness¡ªit was a weight he could no longer carry.


    Aeliana''s knuckles turned white as she gripped the mug, her thoughts spiraling. I''m not just useless. I''m a liability. Because of me, he can''t move forward. Because of me, the family is stuck in limbo.


    Luca''s voice pulled her from the depths of her mind. "You really believe that?" he asked, his tone softer now, almost gentle.


    She nced up at him, startled by the shift in his expression. His smirk was gone, reced by a look that was both serious and searching.


    "It''s not about believing," she said bitterly, her voice low. "It''s the truth."


    Luca leaned back, his dark eyes drifting toward the cavern''s jagged ceiling. His expression shifted into something thoughtful, the smirk softening into a faint curve that seemed more contemtive than amused.


    "What do we mean by the word ''useful''?" he said aloud, his voice quiet but deliberate, as if he were speaking both to Aeliana and to himself.


    Aeliana blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his tone.


    "Does being useful mean helping people?" Luca continued, his gaze tracing the flickering shadows cast by the firelight. "Or is it about achieving ambitions¡ªtools we ''use'' along the way to get what we want?"


    His words hung in the air, weaving into the quiet of the cavern. He nced at her briefly, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes before he looked back to the fire.


    "If that''s what defines being useful," he said slowly, "then does it mean your life exists only to serve someone else''s ambitions? To be a stepping stone for their goals?" He shook his head slightly, his voice tinged with a faint sadness. "Isn''t that such a tragic way to live?"


    The question lingered in Aeliana''s mind, his words striking chords she had never dared to touch. What does it mean to be useful? she thought, her fingers trembling slightly against the ceramic mug.


    Her whole life had been built on the idea of utility¡ªserving her family, protecting their legacy, living up to their expectations. She had never questioned it before, never stopped to consider if there could be more. @@novelbin@@


    Luca''s voice interrupted her spiraling thoughts, his tone still calm but tinged with quiet intensity. "Sure," he said, "we all have responsibilities. Some people enjoy privileges that others don''t, and with privilegees a price. That''s just how life works."


    He paused, ncing at her from the corner of his eye. "For instance, you. As the daughter of a duke, you must''ve had ess to things most people could only dream of¡ªresources, education, security."


    Aeliana stiffened, her jaw tightening as she braced herself for the inevitable judgment she had heard so many times before.


    "But," Luca continued, his voice steady, "at the same time, didn''t you pay the price for it? By getting this illness?"


    Her eyes widened slightly, the question catching her off guard.


    "In this sense," Luca said, his gaze locking onto hers, "do you not deserve to live? To exist for more than just being ''useful'' to someone else? Haven''t you already paid enough?"


    The mug in her hands felt heavier somehow, the warmth of the tea no longer reaching her as his words sank in.


    Deserve to live. The idea was foreign, almost iprehensible to her. Her whole life had been a series of exchanges¡ªa cycle of privilege and burden, obligation and sacrifice. She had never once stopped to think about what she deserved.


    "I¡­" she started, her voice faltering as the words caught in her throat.


    Luca leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees as he studied her carefully. "It''s not about whether you''ve been useful to someone else, Aeliana," he said, his tone softer now, almost gentle. "It''s about whether you''ve been fair to yourself."


    Her chest tightened, her amber eyes dropping to the fire as she struggled to process what he was saying.


    Fair to herself? When had that ever been an option?


    "You don''t have to answer now," Luca added, his smirk returning faintly as he leaned back. "But just think about it. Being useful is overrated anyway."


    Hearing his words she questioned.


    But at the same time, she felt something.


    A feeling that she knew she was not supposed to feel.


    ''What do you know?''

 Chapter 409 What do you know ? (2)

    409 What do you know ? (2)


    Luca''s words hung in the air like the crackling embers of the fire, their weight pressing into Aeliana''s chest. The quiet, contemtive way he spoke¡ªlike he had the answers, like he understood something profound¡ªgnawed at her in a way she couldn''t describe.


    She stared at the mes, her jaw tightening as her thoughts churned. Fair to myself? Deserve to live? The questions dug at her, pulling at the carefully constructed walls she had built around her mind.


    But with every word he had spoken, irritation bubbled up alongside the unease.


    What does he even know?


    Her grip on the mug tightened, her knuckles whitening. She shot a re at him, her anger simmering just below the surface. Luca sat there, soposed, so unbothered, as if he held some kind of higher understanding.


    It grated on her.


    Finally, the frustration broke through.


    "What do you even know?!" she snapped, her voice sharp and trembling with barely contained anger.


    Luca blinked, his dark eyes flicking to her, his expression unreadable.


    "You sit there talking like you''ve got it all figured out," Aeliana continued, her voice rising. Her hands trembled as she clutched the mug, her emotions spilling out in a torrent she couldn''t control. "Like you''ve unlocked the secret to life or something!"


    Luca stayed silent, his gaze steady but calm, which only fueled her irritation further.


    "You don''t know anything!" she shouted, her voice cracking. Her chest heaved, and her amber eyes burned with unshed tears. "You don''t know what it''s like to feel like this. To be so weak that you can''t do anything for yourself or the people who depend on you!"


    She mmed the mug down onto the ground beside her, the sound ringing sharply through the cavern.


    "You''re strong!" she spat, her voice shaking with bitterness. "Of course, you can talk like that¡ªlike life is some grand adventure to embrace. You have power. You have talent. You''re not the one stuck in this¡­ this useless body, holding everyone back!"


    Her breath came in ragged gasps, her anger burning as hot as the fire between them.


    Then her voice rose further, her anger spilling over like a dam that had finally broken. Her chest heaved, and her amber eyes burned with frustration, despair, and something rawer¡ªsomething that had festered for far too long.


    "You must have lived your life as one of the strongest," she snarled, her voice trembling. "You''ve probably never even had to think about what it feels like to be weak! You don''t know how it feels to try¡ªreally try¡ªas hard as you can and still get nothing! To fail over and over again, no matter how much you push yourself!"


    Her words came faster now, tumbling over each other in a torrent of emotion. "You''ve never had to watch your father¡ªyour own father¡ªlook at you like you''re just a piece of garbage. Like you''re a burden he can''t wait to get rid of. Like you''re nothing!"


    Her fists clenched tightly, her nails digging into her palms as her voice cracked under the weight of her words. "You''ve never seen the people you love¡ªthe people you thought loved you¡ªturn their backs on you. Leave you behind like you were nothing more than a mistake they wish they could forget."


    Her breath hitched, and tears welled in her eyes as she continued, her voice shaking with fury and heartbreak. "Just now, I¡ª" She swallowed hard, her voice faltering for a moment before she pushed on, the bitterness in her tone cutting like a de. "I was betrayed. By someone I trusted. Someone I thought cared about me. Do you even know how that feels? To be pushed into the abyss by someone you gave your heart to?"


    Her words echoed through the cavern, the firelight casting flickering shadows across her trembling form. She was standing now, though she couldn''t remember when she had risen to her feet, her body shaking with the force of her emotions.


    "And you¡ª" she pointed at Luca, her voice rising again as she red at him through tear-filled eyes. "You sit there with that stupid smirk, acting like you have the answers to everything. Like you understand me, like you can just fix everything with your stupid words!"


    She let out a harsh, bitterugh, her voice dripping with venom. "You don''t know anything!"


    For a moment, the cavern was silent except for the crackle of the fire and Aeliana''s ragged breathing. Her chest heaved, her hands trembling at her sides as she stared at Luca, daring him to respond, to defend himself, to say anything that would justify the calm, collected way he had been speaking.


    That smirk-filled face shifted slightly, the ever-present smirk faltering just enough for Aeliana to notice. His dark eyes, usually so sharp and teasing, seemed distant now as if something within them had dulled.


    He tried to smile, but Aeliana caught it¡ªthe faint twitch of his muscles, the way his lips didn''t quite curve naturally.


    It wasn''t because he found anything amusing.


    She stared at him, and for the first time, she saw something beneath the surface. Something raw and unguarded that he was clearly trying to bury.


    It was pain.


    Not the sharp, fleeting kind that came and went like a passing wound, but the deep, lingering ache that etched itself into someone''s soul.


    And then, the smirk returned to his face.


    It was the same on the surface, the same confident, infuriating grin that she had seen so many times before. But now, with her sharpened sensitivity to people''s emotions, she could tell the difference. @@novelbin@@


    It was a mask.


    Most people wouldn''t have noticed. Most wouldn''t have looked close enough to see it. But Aeliana did. She had spent so long reading the subtle changes in people''s faces, gauging their reactions to her¡ªto her illness, her scars, her presence. She could see through his fa?ade.


    He was hiding.


    "Does it matter if I know or not?" Luca asked, his voice softer now but steady.


    Aeliana blinked, startled by the question. "What?"


    "Do I have to know everything about you," he said, leaning forward slightly, his dark eyes locking onto hers, "to understand a part of you? Just because someone hasn''t experienced what it feels like to be a sheep, does that mean they can''t empathize with the sheep when they see it being hunted by a wolf?"


    His words cut through the haze of her anger, piercing something deeper.


    Aeliana hesitated, her chest tightening as she stared at him. "That''s¡­ not the same," she muttered, though her voice wavered.


    "Isn''t it?" Luca asked, his tone calm but unrelenting. "Maybe I don''t know every detail of what you''ve been through. Maybe I''ll never understand exactly how it feels to be you. But that doesn''t mean I can''t see your pain. That I can''t care about it."


    Her breath hitched, her hands trembling at her sides.


    The words hit her like a physical blow, her chest tightening as anger red up to mask the ache those words stirred. "What do you know?!" she snapped, her voice trembling with a mixture of fury and hurt.


    "I know what I see," Luca replied, his tone steady. "And what I see is someone who''s trapped¡ªnot because of her illness, but because she''s convinced herself that nothing can change."


    "You don''t know how it feels!" Aeliana shouted, her voice cracking as her emotions spilled out. "You don''t know what it''s like to try everything¡ªevery treatment, every doctor, every damn thing people tell you to do¡ªand still¡­ still have nothing work!"


    Her chest heaved, her amber eyes zing as tears threatened to spill over.


    "What am I supposed to do then, huh?" she continued, her voice breaking. "Just keep trying again and again, over and over? Do you know how tiring that is? Do you know how it feels to pour every ounce of hope you have into something, only to have it crushed every single time?"


    Luca stayed silent for a long moment, his gaze dropping to the fire as Aeliana''s words echoed through the cavern. His shoulders rose and fell with a slow breath, and then, almost too quiet to hear, he mumbled something under his breath.


    "I know."


    Aeliana blinked, her anger momentarily faltering. "What?" she asked sharply.


    But Luca didn''t repeat himself. Instead, he turned his dark eyes back to her, a faint, unreadable smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Then," he said, his tone light but carrying an edge of seriousness, "what if I say you can be cured?"


    The words hit her like a thunderp.

 Chapter 410: What if I say

    Chapter 410: What if I say


    ?


    "What if I say you can be cured?"


    Her eyes widened, disbelief shing across her face before it twisted into something far sharper. Her hands clenched into trembling fists, her nails digging into her palms as anger surged like wildfire through her chest.


    "What did you just say?" she hissed, her voice low and trembling with barely restrained fury. Luca raised a brow, seemingly unfazed by the sudden shift in her demeanor. "I said¡ª"


    "I heard what you said!" she snapped, her voice rising. Her amber eyes zed with a mix of fury and pain as she red at him, her body trembling. "How dare you say something like that?"


    He opened his mouth, but she cut him off, her voice trembling as years of bitterness and heartbreak poured out.


    "Do you have any idea what you''re saying?!" she shouted. "Do you know how many people havee to me with promises like that? How many liars have imed they could cure me?"


    Her chest heaved as her anger boiled over, every wordced with the weight of her past. "They gave me hope-hope that maybe, just maybe, this time would be different. That I wouldn''t have to live like this anymore."


    Sheughed bitterly, the sound sharp and filled with venom. "And every single time, it was a lie. A joke! They took my hope and crushed it like it was nothing. Do you know what that does to someone?!"


    Luca''s expression remained calm, but his eyes flickered with something deeper¡ªan emotion he didn''t let fully surface.


    "I hate them," Aeliana spat, her voice cracking as her emotions spilled over. "I hate all of them. And now, you''re sitting here, saying the same thing-just throwing it out there like it''s nothing!"


    She took a step closer to him, her fists trembling at her sides. "Do you think I''m some kind of fool? That I''d fall for something like that again?"


    The cavern was silent except for her ragged breathing, the firelight flickering across her furious expression.


    Luca met her gaze steadily, his calm demeanor never wavering. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, steady, and strangely gentle.


    "No," he said simply. "I don''t think you''re a fool. And I''m not here to lie to you."


    Her breath hitched, her anger faltering for a moment as his words settled over her. "Then why say it?" she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and desperation.


    Luca tilted his head slightly, his expression softening. "Because I''m not them. And because I think you''re stronger than you give yourself credit for."


    Aeliana''s fists tightened, her chest heaving as she stared at him, her emotions warring within her. She didn''t know whether to scream, cry, or copse.


    Aeliana''s amber eyes narrowed, her chest tightening as Luca''s words settled over her. The softness in his tone, the calmness in his expression-it felt like a trap, a cruel mockery meant to break her down further.


    "You''re mocking me," she said, her voice trembling with fury. "You''re trying to make me angry. You''re just... trying to humiliate me."


    Luca shook his head, his dark eyes steady. "I''m not mocking you," he said quietly. "And I don''t lie."


    Her fists clenched tighter, her nails digging into her palms as her emotions swirled into a storm. "If you really want to be cured," he continued, his voice low but resolute, "you will."@@novelbin@@


    "Liar," she spat, her voice sharp and full of venom.


    "I don''t lie," Luca repeated, his tone unwavering.


    "No," she said, shaking her head as her anger boiled over. "No, you''re lying! You''re just lying!"


    "I''m not," he said simply, his expression calm despite the storm of her emotions raging


    before him.


    "Why?!" she shouted, the desperation in her voice rising with every word. "Why should I trust you? Why? I don''t even know you! I just met you! How can you stand there and im that you can cure me?!"


    Without realizing it, Aeliana had crossed the distance between them. Her trembling finger jabbed toward his face, the anger pouring out of her in waves. It was a gesture she hadn''t made in years-something from a time when she had been confident, outspoken, unafraid to stand her ground.


    Luca didn''t flinch. He simply raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, his expression unchanging. "You''re right," he said calmly, his voice even. "On all of it."


    Aeliana blinked, startled by his response.


    "You don''t know me," Luca continued, his tone steady and measured. "You just met me. And yes, you''ve been watching me since yesterday, but that doesn''t change anything. Everything you''ve said is valid."


    He lowered his hands slowly, his gaze holding hers. "You have no reason to trust me. None at all."


    Her chest heaved, her finger still trembling as it hovered near his face. "Then why say it?" she whispered, her voice cracking with the weight of her emotions.


    "Because," Luca said, his smirk softening into something gentler, "it''s the truth. Whether you trust me or not, it doesn''t change that."


    The silence between them was deafening, broken only by the crackling of the fire. Aeliana stared at him, her mind a whirlwind of disbelief, anger, and something she couldn''t quite


    name.


    His calm, unwavering confidence in his words struck a chord in her, forcing her to question whether he really was just mocking her-or if, somehow, he truly believed what he was


    saying.


    Her hand dropped to her side, her shoulders slumping as her anger began to waver. But the doubt still lingered, wing at the edges of her thoughts.


    "I don''t... understand you," she murmured, her voice barely audible.


    "And you don''t have to," Luca replied, his tone light but sincere. "Not yet, anyway. But maybe you can start by understanding that not everyone is here to hurt you."


    The words hung in the air, their weight settling over her as she struggled to process the man standing before her. For the first time in years, she felt the faintest flicker of something she thought she had lost long ago. A fragile, fleeting thing.


    Hope.


    Aeliana''s fingers trembled as her hand fell back to her side. The spark of hope that flickered in her chest felt like a fragile ember, faint but undeniable. Yet, as quickly as it came, fear surged


    to snuff it out.


    Hope was terrifying.


    Because she knew what it felt like to cling to it-to let it wrap around her, lift her, promise her that things could change-only for it to shatter and leave her in a darker ce than before. Her chest tightened, her amber eyes flicking back to Luca''s steady gaze. He stood there, unyielding, his presence both infuriating and strangely grounding.


    "It''s scary," she murmured, her voice so soft it barely carried over the crackling fire.


    "What is?" Luca asked, his tone light butcking its usual teasing edge.


    "Hope," she admitted, her voice trembling. "It''s... terrifying. Because I know how it feels when it''s crushed. When it disappears and leaves nothing but emptiness."


    Luca watched her carefully, his dark eyes never leaving hers. Slowly, deliberately, he raised


    his hand, reaching out.


    Aeliana stiffened as his fingers brushed against hers-light, tentative, like he was testing the weight of the moment. His touch was warm, steady, in stark contrast to the icy fear twisting


    inside her.


    "How about this?" he said, his voice calm and steady. "Until we leave this ce, I''ll escort you. Stick by your side. And along the way..."


    His fingers shifted slightly, gently brushing her pointed index finger, before he straightened.


    "You can decide whether you want to trust me or not."


    Aeliana''s breath hitched, her hand trembling at her side as she stared at him.


    His words hung between them, soft but firm, like a rope extended across a chasm she wasn''t


    sure she could cross.


    She wanted to retort, to reject the offer, to push him away and keep the walls she had built around herself intact. But the faint flicker of warmth in his gaze-the same warmth that had


    defied every expectation she had of him-made her hesitate.


    "And if I don''t?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Luca smirked, though it was softer this time, less a shield and more a gentle curve of his lips. "Then you don''t," he said simply. "But at least you''ll know you had the choice."


    Her chest tightened again, the weight of his words pressing against the fragile walls she had spent years building. For a moment, she felt like she was teetering on the edge of something


    unknown, something dangerous.


    And yet...


    "Fine," she said quietly, the word barely audible as her gaze dropped to the fire. "But don''t think this means I trust you."


    "I wouldn''t dream of it," Luca replied, his smirk widening just enough to remind her of his infuriating confidence.


    But as she nced back at him, the faintest trace of a smile flickered across her lips-so faint


    it barely existed, but it was there.


    And for the first time in years, the terrifying ember of hope remained, fragile but unbroken.

 Chapter 411: Little Ember

    Chapter 411: Little Ember


    ?


    Lucavion leaned back against the cavern wall, the flickering firelight casting long shadows across his face. His dark eyes flicked toward Aeliana, who had drifted into a restless but peaceful sleep not long after drinking the tea he''d prepared. Her delicate frame was curled slightly on her side, her breathing slow and even, the tension that had gripped her features finally softened.


    He tilted his head, watching her with a faint smirk tugging at his lips. For all her fiery words and defiant re, there was something almost childlike in the way she slept-vulnerable, as though she''d let her guard down for the first time in a long while.


    "What a needy girl," he muttered under his breath, the wordsced with a mix of


    exasperation and quiet amusement. His tone was soft, his voice barely carrying over the crackle of the fire.


    His smirk faltered slightly as his gaze lingered on her. The warmth of the firelight yed against her pale features, and for a moment, he thought about the weight of her words earlier -about her anger, her pain, her despair. It wasn''t the first time he had seen someone so trapped within themselves, but there was something different about Aeliana. Something raw. Something unfinished.


    ''What drives you to hold on, even when you think you''ve already given up?'' he wondered, his smirk fading entirely into something more contemtive. ''You''re stronger than you think, but it''s buried so deep you don''t even see it.''


    He rested his forearm on his knee, his fingers idly tapping against his de''s hilt as he turned his gaze back to the fire. The shadows danced wildly, mirroring the restless thoughts that flickered through his mind.


    ''I suppose that''s why I can''t quite leave you alone.''


    The thought surprised even him, and he let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "You''re trouble," he murmured, ncing back at her sleeping form. "And I seem to attract it."


    But there was no malice in his words, no bitterness. If anything, there was a faint trace of something warmer-an echo of the quiet care that had driven him to pull her away from the abyss earlier, even at his own expense.


    He shifted slightly, pulling his coat tighter around himself as the firelight began to dim. His [me of Equinox] stirred faintly within him, and with a flick of his hand, he added a gentle pulse of mana to the embers, coaxing them back to life.


    The soft glow filled the cavern once more, chasing away the chill of the night. Lucavion leaned his head back against the wall, his eyes closing briefly.


    "Rest up, little ember," he murmured softly, more to himself than to her. "You''ve got a long way to go."


    The faintest hint of a smile yed on his lips as he allowed the calm of the moment to settle over him. For now, at least, the storm of their shared journey had quieted.


    His gaze drifted over Aeliana''s sleeping form, his smirk fading as the faint flicker of firelight illuminated the dark marks that sprawled across her body. They crept up her neck, coiling around her arms, and vanished beneath the folds of her clothing. On her pale face, which was already devoid of the warmth most people took for granted, the ck streaks distorted her features further, adding an unnatural sharpness that even sleep couldn''t smooth away.


    He exhaled softly, his dark eyes narrowing as he leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand. ''No wonder she sees herself this way.'' The marks were more than just blemishes-they were scars, visible evidence of the weight she carried every day. A reminder of her affliction, her supposed weakness, and the rejection she''d endured because of it.


    To most, it was no doubt a reflection of what she hade to believe about herself: that she was broken. Ugly. Unworthy. He could see how those thoughts would fester, how they would grow like a shadow cast by the ck lines on her skin.


    But to him, the marks were just that-marks. Evidence of a story still being written, of struggles endured but not yet lost.


    He tilted his head slightly, his voice soft but firm as he murmured, "But well, whether you trust me or not, you''re going to get cured. No matter what."


    His words hung in the air, low and resolute. They weren''t a deration for her to hear or an empty promise meant to soothe her fears. They were a statement of intent, a quiet vow spoken to himself. After all, her curing process had already begun, whether she realized it or not.


    There was a reason why he had sought her out, why he had gone to such lengths to ensure they crossed paths here of all ces. This wasn''t just a coincidence. Lucavion knew this ce, and understood its significance far better than most. It had been described in painstaking detail in Shattered Innocence, nestled within one of the side stories between the volumes a fleeting yet critical event that served as a hinge for therger narrative.


    The descriptions came back to him now, vivid and precise. The mysterious ruins, the vortexes that warped space, the corrupted energy that seeped into everything-this ce was more than just dangerous. It was alive with possibilities, a crossroads where paths converged and fates were rewritten.


    And at the center of it all, Aeliana.


    "This is where it starts,'' Lucavion thought, his dark gaze sharpening as it lingered on her sleeping face. "The point where everything changes for you.''


    Her cure wouldn''te easily. It would take more than just the right circumstances and the right ce. There were trials ahead, choices she''d have to make, and truths she''d have to face. But he''d brought her here because he knew-knew with the certainty of someone who had read her story before it had ever been written-that this was where she would find the chance to reim herself.


    His smirk returned, faint butced with a quiet determination. ''You might hate me now, little ember. You might never trust me. But trust isn''t what matters.''


    He leaned back against the wall, folding his arms as his gaze flicked to the flickering firelight. The embers mirrored the faint glow of [me of Equinox] deep within his core, its warmth steadying him in the chill of the cavern.


    ''What matters is that you''ll burn bright again.''


    With that thought, he allowed his eyes to close briefly, the faint crackle of the fire and the soft rhythm of Aeliana''s breathing filling the cavern. For now, he let the quiet settle, knowing that the storm wasn''t over yet.


    It was just the eye.


    ******


    Aeliana''s eyes fluttered open, the dim glow of firelight greeting her. The gentle crackle of mes filled the air, a soft rhythm that coaxed her fully into wakefulness. For a moment, shey still, her mind hazy as she tried to piece together where she was.


    Then it all came back.


    The cavern. The fire. Luca.


    She sat up slowly, her fingers brushing against the cool stone beneath her. The faint ache of exhaustion lingered in her limbs, but it was dulled now, muted by the warmth of rest and the lingering fullness from her earlier meal.


    Her amber eyes scanned the space, noting the faint shadows flickering along the jagged walls. The fire still burned steadily in the center of the cavern, but the ce felt emptier, quieter.


    Luca was gone.


    Aeliana''s brow furrowed as she nced around, her gaze darting to the cavern entrance and then to the scattered belongings nearby. His pack was still there, the makeshift bedroll


    untouched.


    She pushed herself to her feet, her movements slow and careful as she adjusted to the faint dizziness that clung to her.


    "Hm..." she murmured, her voice quiet as she steadied herself.


    Wrapping her arms around her midsection, she stepped closer to the fire, the warmth seeping into her skin. She stared into the dancing mes.


    ''Where did he go?''


    The question lingered in her mind, a flicker of unease creeping in. She wasn''t sure whether it was his absence or the fact that she was even concerned about it that bothered her more.


    Her gaze flicked to the cavern entrance again, and she took a hesitant step toward it, her bare feet brushing against the rough stone. The cool air wafted in from outside, carrying with it the faint scent of damp earth.


    "Did he just... leave?" she muttered under her breath, the thought sparking a mix of irritation


    and confusion.


    "I did not."


    Aeliana flinched at the sound of his voice, sharp and calm, cutting through her thoughts like the crackle of the fire. Her amber eyes snapped to the entrance of the cavern as Luca''s figure emerged from the shadows, stepping into the warm glow of the mes.


    Her breath hitched.


    There was blood smeared across his clothes and the faint sheen of sweat on his brow. His dark@@novelbin@@


    hair clung slightly to his forehead, and faint scratches marred his exposed skin. Over his shoulder, he carried what looked like the remnants of a creature-its limp form dangling lifelessly, its scaled hide torn in ces.


    Her chest tightened, unease twisting in her stomach. "You..." she started, her voice wavering slightly. "What... happened?"


    Luca dropped the creature unceremoniously near the fire, brushing his hands together as if ridding them of invisible dust. He nced at her, his smirk faint but present, though itcked


    its usual arrogance.


    "Monsters," he said simply, his tone casual as though he were discussing the weather.


    "Nothing I couldn''t handle."


    Her eyes flicked to the blood on his shirt, then back to his face. "You fought them?" she asked,


    her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Obviously." He crouched down by the fire, his movements unhurried, and grabbed a nearby


    cloth to clean his hands. "They were getting too close. Couldn''t have them stumbling in here,


    could we?"


    Aeliana stared at him, her thoughts spinning. Despite his usual confidence, there was something grounding about the way he spoke-like it was just another task he had taken upon himself without question.


    "You..." She trailed off, her throat tightening.


    Luca nced up, his dark eyes locking onto hers. He tilted his head slightly, his expression


    softening. "Remember," he said, his voice quiet but steady. "I promised. I''m not leaving you


    here."


    Her breath hitched again, his words cutting through her doubts with disarming ease. The fear, the uncertainty, the lingering anger-all of it seemed to waver, reced by something quieter, something she didn''t quite know how to name.


    "Why?" she asked, her voice trembling despite her attempt to soundposed. "Why go that


    far?"


    Luca leaned back slightly, his smirk returning, though it carried a faint edge of weariness now. "Because I said I would," he replied simply.


    The simplicity of his words struck her harder than she expected, leaving her momentarily


    speechless.


    He nced at the creature''s body, then back to her. "If you''re feeling strong enough, maybe


    you can use that gourmet expertise of yours to tell me if this thing''s edible," he said, his tone


    light and teasing.


    Aeliana blinked, caught off guard by the abrupt shift in tone. "You''re ridiculous," she


    muttered, though there was no bite in her words.


    "I hear that a lot."


    He answered with a smile.


    -A/N-


    Hope you liked the recent chapters. I just got my new PC, and I can finally y some games


    now----> If I have time....which seems that I don''t...

 Chapter 412 Adventurers

    The light filtered weakly through the jagged rocks above the cavern as Aeliana stepped carefully behind Luca. The remnants of sleep clung to her, but the urgency in his movements kept her alert.


    The scaled carcass from the night beforey discarded, its charred edges a stark reminder of what had drawn the creatures so close. Aeliana''s thoughts swirled as she adjusted the cloak Luca had tossed to her earlier, its rough fabric draped awkwardly over her slender shoulders.


    "Are we just going to leave it there?" Aeliana asked again, her amber eyes narrowing slightly at the discarded carcass as they moved closer to the cavern''s exit.


    Luca nced over his shoulder, his smirk faint but present. "Yep."


    "Don''t adventurers normally store the hides of monsters?" she pressed, her tone skeptical. "Aren''t they valuable or something?"


    "Indeed, we do," Luca replied, his tone carrying a mock seriousness that immediately set her on edge.


    "Then why¡ª"


    "What makes you think I hadn''t stored the carcasses already?" he interrupted, turning just enough for her to catch the glint of mischief in his dark eyes.


    Aeliana blinked, her steps faltering slightly. "Wait¡­ you did?"


    "Yep," he said nonchntly, adjusting the strap of his pack. "Just because I brought one doesn''t mean I only hunted one."


    She stared at him, a mix of disbelief and mild annoyance crossing her face. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "Where''s the fun in that?" Luca teased, his smirk widening. "Besides, you looked so adorably concerned about it. Thought I''d let you stew for a bit."


    Aeliana groaned, her hand brushing against her temple as she muttered under her breath, "Sigh¡­."


    "Come on, daylight''s wasting."


    ******


    The air outside the cavern was sharp and cold, carrying with it an eerie stillness that made Aeliana pause as soon as they stepped into the open. The terrain was unlike anything she had ever seen¡ªa jagged expanse of ckened stone and twisted formations, as though thend itself had been scarred by some ancient cmity. Sparse patches of vegetation clung stubbornly to life, their muted colors adding to the bleak atmosphere.


    But it wasn''t just the ground that unsettled her.


    Aeliana''s gaze lifted to the sky, and her breath hitched. The familiar blue was gone, reced by an expanse of darkened gray-green hues that swirled faintly, as if alive. Dotted across the expanse were countless stars, sharp and brilliant, yet their light felt wrong¡ªtoo piercing, too deliberate. It was as if the stars weren''t merely shining but watching, countless unseen gazes boring into her from above.


    A shiver ran down her spine as she turned to Luca, who was already striding forward, seemingly unbothered by the oppressive atmosphere. "This ce¡­" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "It doesn''t feel right."


    "Noticed that, did you?" he replied, ncing back with a raised brow. "Took me about three seconds to feel it the first time."


    Aeliana frowned, her arms tightening around herself. "Where are we even going now?" she asked, trying to keep the unease out of her voice.


    Luca stopped and turned fully to face her, his expression softening slightly. "I don''t know," he said simply, shrugging one shoulder. "Remember, this is my first time here too."


    Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. For a moment, she just stared at him, processing the admission. "...That''s not reassuring," she said finally, her tone t.


    "It''s the truth," Luca replied, his smirk returning. "But hey, at least we''re lost together. That''s something, right?"


    Aeliana let out a sharp exhale, part frustration, part something she couldn''t quite name. She nced back at the jagged terrain, the eerie sky, the oppressive weight of unseen eyes. Every instinct screamed at her to retreat, to find shelter and stay hidden. But there was no safety in this ce.


    "Fine," she said, stepping forward to match his pace, though her steps were hesitant. "But if we''re lost, you''d better not get me killed."


    Luca chuckled, his hand resting lightly on the hilt of his de. "Don''t worry, little ember. I''m pretty good at staying alive."


    The faintest flicker of a smile tugged at Aeliana''s lips despite herself. "You''d better be."


    The strange sky loomed overhead, oppressive and foreign, as Luca and Aeliana continued their cautious trek through the twisted terrain. The only sounds were the faint crunch of their steps against the jagged ground and the asional whisper of wind carrying an unsettling chill.


    Aeliana kept her gaze low, the starlight pressing on her like a weight. Her thoughts flitted back to Luca''s casual confidence, her lips pressing into a thin line. ''Doesn''t he feel it too? This ce¡­ it''s like we''re being watched.''


    Just then, a sound broke the stillness¡ªa faint rustling, sharp and quick, like ws scraping against stone.


    Aeliana froze, her amber eyes darting toward the source of the noise. The shadows shifted, deepening unnaturally in one spot, and then¡ª


    "Hieek!"


    A grotesque creature leaped out from the darkness, its elongated limbs and jagged fangs catching the eerie starlight. Its form was twisted, its pale, mottled flesh stretched over an unnervingly thin frame, and its eyes glowed with a malevolent light.


    Aeliana gasped, stumbling back as her body instinctively recoiled. "What¡ªwhat is that?!"


    Before the words had fully left her lips, Luca was already in front of her. His de gleamed as he swung it with precision, a ckish light emanating from its edge as it sliced clean through the creature.


    The beast let out a gurgled screech, its body splitting apart midair before crumpling lifelessly to the ground. Dark, foul-smelling ichor seeped from its wounds, hissing faintly against the stone.


    Aeliana stared, her breath hitching as her gaze darted between the fallen creature and Luca, who stood calmly, his de angled downward. The ckish light from his sword faded, but something about it lingered in the air¡ªan unnatural energy that seemed to ripple faintly against her senses.


    Her gaze flicked upward, drawn inexplicably to the sky. The strange stars, sharp and too numerous, seemed to pulse faintly, their light pressing against her mind like a distant whisper she couldn''t quite hear.


    ''What¡­ was that?'' she thought, her chest tightening. The light from Luca''s de, the way the stars seemed to shift as though responding¡ªit didn''t feel like a coincidence.


    But before she could dwell on the unsettling feeling, a guttural snarl erupted from behind.


    "Luca!" she cried out, her voice sharp with rm.


    He turned just in time as another creature¡ªthis onerger and even more grotesque than the first¡ªlunged toward him. Its maw opened wide, revealing rows of jagged, dripping teeth as it aimed for his head.


    Luca''s movements were fluid, almost effortless. He sidestepped the attack, his de shing in a wide arc that cleaved through the creature''s neck with a sickening crunch.


    The beast''s head rolled to the ground, its body crumpling secondster. Luca flicked his wrist, sending the remaining ichor sttering off his de as he turned to Aeliana.


    "You okay?" he asked, his tone calm but edged with a hint of concern.


    Aeliana nodded shakily, though her gaze lingered on the creature''s remains. "What are these things?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "Trouble," Luca replied simply, his smirk faint but present. He nced around, his dark eyes scanning the shadows for any more signs of movement. "And probably just the start of it."


    Aeliana''s chest heaved as she tried to steady herself, her thoughts still spinning. The ckish light from Luca''s de, the strange pulse of the stars, the oppressive weight of the air¡ªit all felt connected somehow.


    But she pushed the feeling aside, knowing that survival was all that mattered now. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Stay close," Luca said, his tone more serious now as he motioned for her to follow. "We can''t stay here."


    *******


    The jaggedndscape blurred around Aeliana as the world shifted in chaotic motion. Her arms clung tightly to Luca''s neck, her breathing in ragged gasps as he carried her with a speed and precision that defied the uneven terrain beneath them. The howls and snarls of pursuing monsters echoed relentlessly behind them, a constant reminder of the danger nipping at their heels.


    "Hold on," Luca muttered, his voice low but steady despite the strain in his movements.


    Aeliana''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind shing back to the moments that had led them to this frantic escape.@@novelbin@@


    ''How it came to this¡­.''


    That was a question that one needed to answer.

 Chapter 416 Life (3)

    The rich, savory aroma of the stew filled the cavern as Aeliana carefullydled the finished meal into two small cups. She straightened up, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face as a small, satisfied smile tugged at her lips.


    "Done," she announced, her tone calm butced with quiet pride.


    Luca nced up from where he sat, his previously bloodstained hands now cleaned as much as possible, though faint smudges lingered. The scratches on his arms were bandaged, and his face bore no trace of the earlier carnage, save for a faint sheen of weariness.


    "Let''s see it, then," he said, his dark eyes gleaming with curiosity as he epted the cup she handed him.


    Aeliana settled beside him, the warmth of her own cup radiating through her fingers as she inhaled the fragrant steam. The stew''s earthy aroma carried a depth she hadn''t expected to achieve with such meager ingredients, but it was there¡ªa testament to her skill.


    As she took her first cautious sip, her eyes widened slightly.


    ''Ah¡­''


    The vors were rich and harmonious, the tender monster meat infused with the subtle notes of the herbs she had added. It wasn''t just good¡ªit was delicious.


    Beside her, Luca took a sip as well, his expression unreadable at first. But then, his dark eyes flicked to her, and a slow, amused smirk spread across his face.


    "Well, I''ll be damned," he said, his toneced with both surprise and admiration. "Didn''t think a little sheltered missy like you had something like this in you."


    Aeliana''s lips twitched, her pride warring with her irritation at the way he phrased it. "You really can''t help yourself, can you?" she muttered, her voice sharp butcking any real bite.


    Luca chuckled, taking another sip. "What can I say? You keep proving me wrong. It''s entertaining."


    She rolled her eyes, though the faint flush of satisfaction warming her cheeks betrayed her true feelings. "Just eat," she said curtly, turning her attention back to her own cup.


    The two ate in rtive silence after that, the quiet punctuated only by the asional sound of their spoons scraping against the cups.


    Aeliana allowed herself a rare moment of calm, her thoughts drifting as the warmth of the stew spread through her chest. For the first time in what felt like days, the oppressive weight of the strangend felt just a little lighter.


    The quiet between them stretched on, the asional scrape of a spoon against the cup mingling with the faint crackle of the fire. Aeliana''s gaze lingered on the stew, though her thoughts were far from the meal.


    The day''s events yed over and over in her mind¡ªthe oppressive terrain, the monsters, the adventurers. Her grip on the cup tightened slightly as she thought of their distorted faces, their glowing purple eyes.


    "Those adventurers¡­" she began hesitantly, her voice quiet butced with unease.


    Luca nced at her, his dark eyes calm and steady as he finished thest of his stew. He set the cup down beside him, leaning back against the cavern wall with a faint sigh. "They''re dead," he said simply. "Whatever turned them into that¡­ they''re not human anymore."


    Aeliana nodded slowly, her chest tightening. "I see¡­" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Her gaze dropped to herp, her thoughts spiraling. Dead. They''re all dead. The words felt heavy, final, but there was no denying the truth in them.


    Her mind shifted to the battles they''d faced, to the way Luca had fought so effortlessly, cutting down wave after wave of monsters without hesitation. She thought of his smirk in the face of danger, his sharp wordsced with unshakable confidence.


    And then, the realization settled over her like a weight.


    ''I wouldn''t have survived a single day in this ce without him.''


    It was an unsettling thought, one that made her chest tighten further. She clenched her fists, her nails biting into her palms as she remembered the countless times he had ced himself between her and danger, fighting as if his life were nothing more than a tool for their survival.


    The memory of his wild grin as he stood surrounded by monsters shed in her mind.


    ''How can he smile like that?'' she wondered, her amber eyes flicking toward him. He looked so rxed now, leaning casually against the wall as if the chaos outside the cavern didn''t exist.


    "Why do you do it?" she asked suddenly, the words escaping her before she could stop them.


    Luca raised a brow, tilting his head slightly as he regarded her with mild curiosity. "Do what?"


    "¡­..Nothing¡­"


    Aeliana hesitated, the words caught in her throat. She nced at Luca, the question lingering on her lips but refusing to form. How could she even ask him? How could she articte the confusion, the unease, the strange mix of admiration and frustration his actions stirred in her?


    Her amber eyes dropped to herp, her hands clenched tightly as she tried to push the thoughts aside.


    Luca, however, seemed to sense the tension. He exhaled softly, his smirk fading into something quieter as he tilted his head back against the cavern wall.


    "You see, little missy," he began, his voice low but steady, "this thing we call life¡­ if you put too much value into it, it bes a shackle itself."


    Aeliana''s head snapped up, her gaze locking onto him. "What?" she asked, her tone sharp.


    Luca''s dark eyes flicked toward her, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "If you obsess over it, if you cling to it so tightly that it controls every decision you make¡­ then it stops being yours. It bes a cage."


    Her chest tightened as his words sank in, stirring something she couldn''t quite name. But before she could stop herself, she retorted, "If you don''t put any value into it, then how can you even live?"


    Luca chuckled softly, the sound low and almost amused. "Who said anything about not valuing it?" he asked, his tone light but edged with an undercurrent of something deeper. He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees as his dark eyes met hers.


    "Not putting too much value doesn''t mean putting none," he said. "I just don''t let it weigh me down. I like to experience the dance of life¡­ between death."


    Aeliana stared at him, her mind reeling as she tried to make sense of his words. "The¡­ dance?" she repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Luca grinned, the expression wild and unrestrained. "Exactly. That moment when everything hangs in the bnce, when you''re not sure if you''ll take the next step or fall. That''s where life is most vivid. That''s where you really feel it."


    Her chest tightened further, her thoughts spiraling. "That''s¡­" She hesitated, searching for the right words. "That''s reckless."


    "Maybe," Luca replied with a shrug. "But it''s real. In those moments, there''s no room for doubt, for fear, for anything but the pure experience of being alive."


    Aeliana''s fists clenched in herp, her gaze dropping once more. His words unsettled her, not because they were foreign but because they struck a chord she wasn''t ready to acknowledge.


    ''Is that why he smiles like that?'' she wondered, her thoughts swirling. ''Because he''s not afraid? Because he''s¡­ free?''


    The idea was both infuriating and fascinating. She couldn''t understand it, but a part of her¡ªdeep down¡ªenvied it.


    Aeliana sat quietly, her thoughts a tangled web of confusion and reluctant understanding. Luca''s words lingered in her mind, pulling at threads she wasn''t ready to unravel. She didn''t respond further, and Luca, true to form, didn''t press the matter.


    Instead, he stretched and stood up, brushing off his coat with casual ease. He nced down at her, his smirk softening into something more yful.


    "Well," he said, setting his empty cup aside, "since you made the meal, I guess it''s only fair I take over the next part. I''ll prepare the tea."


    Aeliana blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in topic.


    "It wasn''t bad, right?" he asked, his tone light as he raised a brow.


    She hesitated, the memory of his tea from before shing in her mind. Despite everything, she had to admit¡ªquietly, at least¡ªthat it wasn''t bad at all.


    "Yeah," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Luca''s smirk widened. "Thought so."


    With that, he turned and retrieved a small kettle from his spatial storage, the polished metal glinting faintly in the dim light of the cavern. Aeliana watched as he carefully poured water from a canteen into the kettle, his movements unhurried but deliberate.


    He crouched by the fire, adjusting the embers with a practiced hand before setting the kettle atop them. The faint hiss of water heating filled the silence, and Luca leaned back slightly, resting his hands on his knees as he waited.


    "You seem to enjoy this," Aeliana said quietly, her amber eyes studying him as he worked.


    Luca nced at her, his expression amused. "What, making tea?"@@novelbin@@


    She shook her head, her gaze lingering on his face. "Being¡­ normal," she said after a moment, her tone uncertain.


    For a moment, Luca didn''t respond. His dark eyes flicked back to the kettle, his smirk fading into something softer. "It''s a nice change of pace," he said finally, his voice quieter now.


    Aeliana tilted her head, surprised by the sincerity in his tone. But before she could press further, the faint aroma of tea began to waft through the air, its earthy scent mingling with the fading aroma of the stew.


    Luca nced at her again, his smirk returning. "Hope you''re ready," he said, pulling a small tin of tea leaves from his spatial storage. "This time, I might even impress you."


    Aeliana''s lips twitched, a faint smile threatening to surface despite herself. "We''ll see about that," she said, her voice carrying a hint of challenge.


    Luca chuckled, the sound low and easy as he added the leaves to the kettle. The quiet moments that followed felt strangely calm, the tension of the day giving way to a brief reprieve.

 Chapter 418: Truth ?

    Chapter 418: Truth ?


    ?


    The warmth of the tea lingered in her chest, a gentle contrast to the chill of the cavern. Aeliana leaned back against the rough stone wall, letting the solid surface ground her. Her gaze drifted upward, through the gaps in the rocky ceiling, to the strange sky beyond.


    The stars above were unfamiliar, their harsh, bluish light casting an otherworldly glow over the jaggedndscape. No constetions she recognized, noforting patterns from home. Just an expanse of alien lights that flickered ominously against the oppressive darkness. ''What kind of ce is this?'' she wondered, her thoughts circling back to the moment they had been unceremoniously thrown into this nightmarish world. The teleportation had been abrupt, a wrenching sensation that left her disoriented and breathless. There had been no warning, no preparation-one moment they were in the bustling corridors of the academy, and the next, they were here.


    ''How could we have been brought here so easily?'' Her fingers tightened around the warm cup, knuckles whitening. ''What sort of magic could do that? And why us?''


    The questions buzzed incessantly, each one more unsettling than thest. Her father, the Duke, had always taught her that the world was vast, filled with wonders and dangers beyondprehension. Yet, even his teachings had not prepared her for this a ce where reality seemed to warp, where even the air felt heavier,den with unspoken menace.


    Aeliana nced over at Luca. He was rxed, as always, his dark eyes reflecting the dancing mes. It was infuriating how he seemed unfazed by everything-the monsters, the twisted terrain, the very strangeness of this ce.


    "Luca," she began, her voice hesitant but determined. "What is this ce? How could we have been brought here so... easily?"


    Luca''s smirk softened, his gaze shifting from the fire to her. For a moment, the silence stretched, the crackling of the mes the only sound between them. Then, he took a slow sip of his tea, seemingly savoring the taste before he responded.


    "This ce?" he echoed, his tone almost contemtive. "It''s somewhere that shouldn''t exist, but does. Like a scar left by something ancient and powerful."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. Aeliana''s eyes narrowed as she considered them, the cryptic nature of his response only deepening her unease.


    "How can you be so calm about this?" she pressed, a note of frustration creeping into her voice. "Don''t you find it... unnatural? Dangerous?"


    He chuckled softly, setting his cup down beside him. "Unnatural? Sure. Dangerous? Absolutely." His eyes met hers, dark and piercing. "But that''s what makes it interesting, don''t you think?"


    ''Interesting?'' she thought, incredulous. "This isn''t some game...''


    She opened her mouth to retort, but the look in his eyes stopped her. There was something there-something she couldn''t quite ce. Not amusement, but a deeper understanding, a familiarity with danger that sent a chill down her spine.


    "ces like this," he continued, his voice lower now, almost a murmur, "are shaped by the people who created them. By their fears, their desires, their hatred. It''s a reflection of something twisted, something buried."


    The firelight flickered, casting shifting shadows over his face. Aeliana felt her chest tighten, the oppressive atmosphere pressing in once more. Thend they stood on-no, the entire world around them-felt like a prison, a ce designed to test, to break.


    Luca exhaled softly, his fingers tapping idly against the ceramic of his cup. "At the very least, that''s how I interpret this whole thing." His voice was even, neither certain nor dismissive. "It could be wrong. It could be right." He rolled his shoulders, as if shaking off the weight of the question. "Does it even matter?"


    Aeliana frowned, her grip tightening around her cup. "Of course it matters. If we don''t know how we got here"


    "Then what?" he interrupted smoothly, tilting his head. "Will knowing change anything? Will it suddenly drop us back home? Erase the monsters, the twisted terrain, the endless unknown?" His gaze flickered with something unreadable, the firelight catching in the depths of his dark eyes. "In the end, we''re here, somehow. Instead of refusing to ept reality, isn''t it better to ept what''sing?"


    She opened her mouth to argue, but he continued before she could, his tone growing lighter. "And rather than dwelling on the things we can''t control..." He took another sip of tea, then gave her an almost mischievous look. "Why not enjoy life when you can?"


    Aeliana stared at him, incredulous. "You can enjoy this?"


    Luca chuckled, shaking his head. "As long as you want to, you can enjoy anything." He leaned back, stretching his arms behind him, his voice taking on azy confidence. "Even the smallest, most monotonous thing can be enjoyed with the right mindset..." He paused, then winked. "Or by being beside the right person."


    Aeliana''s breath hitched slightly, her fingers stiffening around her cup.


    For once, he wasn''t smirking. His usual arrogance had melted into something softer-an actual smile, showing just a hint of teeth. It was subtle, but unmistakably different. And yet... his eyes told another story. Beneath the teasing glint, there was a quiet mncholy, like the faint afterimage of an old wound.


    "That look...'' she thought, something stirring in her chest. ''Why does it feel like he''s speaking from experience?''


    She didn''t even realize she was staring until he broke eye contact, looking back into the fire as if the moment had passed.


    Her curiosity red, stronger than before. Luca was always unreadable, always slipping through her grasp like sand between her fingers. But this? This was the closest she''de to seeing something real, something unguarded.


    "...Luca," she said carefully, setting her cup aside. "You talk like someone who''s done this before."


    He nced at her sideways, amusement flickering at the edge of his expression. "Done what before?"


    "Lived like this." She gestured vaguely around them. "Surrounded by danger, always on edge. Always acting like none of it bothers you." She hesitated, then pressed on, her voice quieter. "Like someone who''s had to find a way to enjoy things because... because if you didn''t, you wouldn''t make it."


    Luca was quiet for a beat, his fingers absently tracing the rim of his cup. Then, he let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head.


    "You''re sharper than you look, little missy." His voice was light, but there was a weight


    behind it that hadn''t been there before.


    Aeliana crossed her arms. "That''s not an answer."


    "No, it''s not," he admitted, meeting her gaze again. His expression had shifted-his smile still lingered, but the teasing edge had faded. "But you''re right about one thing."


    She held her breath, waiting.


    His eyes darkened slightly, his voice lowering just enough to send a faint shiver through her.


    "You don''t learn to enjoy life by choice," he murmured. "You learn because you have to."


    Aeliana''s heart skipped a beat.


    There was something about the way he said it so casual, yet so absolute. Like a truth carved


    into stone.


    Luca stopped.


    For a brief second, the mes cast deep shadows over his face, his features eerily still. The teasing air had fadedpletely, reced by something colder-something that almost


    resembled sorrow.


    Then, he exhaled softly, tilting his head slightly as if preparing himself.


    "So..." he murmured, his voice lower than before, "don''t hate me for this, okay?"


    Aeliana barely had time to react.


    A sharp, searing pain exploded in her chest, a sensation so sudden and unbearable that the


    world tilted.


    Her cup slipped from her hands, shattering against the stone floor.


    The agony spread like fire, ripping through her limbs, her lungs, her very bones. Her breath


    hitched violently as she crumpled forward, her knees mming against the cold ground. A strangled gasp tore from her throat, her fingers wing uselessly at her chest as though she could wrench the pain out of herself.


    Her vision swam-dark spots blooming at the edges. The cavern, the fire, Luca''s presence- everything blurred, as if her body was sinking into a void.@@novelbin@@


    And she knew this feeling.


    ''No... not again¡ª''


    It was the same torment that had haunted her since childhood, the sickness that stole her strength, that bound her to weakness, that left her gasping for air in the dead of night.


    But this time-


    This time, it was worse.


    Her body convulsed, wracked with a force far stronger than before, her very essence trembling


    as though something inside her was being torn apart. She could barely think through the haze


    of pain, but a single, desperate question wed through the panic-


    ''Why... now?''


    For the whole this time here, she had felt fine. Stronger, even. As though the sickness had loosened its grip on her. She had almost begun to hope.


    And yet, now, out of nowhere, it surged back-vicious and unrelenting.


    Her breath came in ragged, shallow gasps, the world around her slipping in and out of focus.


    Her limbs felt foreign, useless. The firelight flickered wildly, distorting Luca''s face as he moved, though she could barely make out his expression.


    Had he expected this?


    Had he done something?


    ''Please no.....''


    If it was once again that....


    She didn''t know if she could withstand it.

 Chapter 420: Truth ? (3)

    Chapter 420: Truth ? (3)


    ?


    "Why?"


    She asked.


    Because she needed to know.


    The void swallowed her.


    It was worse than the pain-worse than the agony twisting through her body, worse than the fire searing through her veins.


    It was nothingness.


    A deep, yawning abyss that pulled at her consciousness, fraying the edges of her will. Her body was shaking violently, her limbs twitching uncontrobly, but she barely felt it anymore.


    It was fading.


    Everything was fading.


    ''Ah...''


    Her lips parted slightly, but no breath came. No words. No sound.


    It all felt so empty.


    A void deeper than before.


    Why am I still here?


    Why am I still fighting?


    It would be easier to stop.


    Easier to let go.


    Just as she felt herself slippingpletely, Luca''s voice cut through the void. "Why?"


    Her chest tightened at the sound of it.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    She couldn''t answer.


    Did she?


    Did it even matter anymore?


    "Don''t you find it strange?"


    Aeliana barely registered his words, but something about his tone-so calm-pricked at the frayed edges of her mind.


    "Think about it," he continued, unshaken. "The expedition team fought countless monsters on the surface. The sea was restless, filled with creatures drawn to our presence, but that was expected. It''s the ocean, after all."


    His voice carried through the cavern, each word like an anchor trying to tether her to something¡ªto understanding.


    "And for a while, everything was... fine. Difficult, but manageable. We were holding our ground, eradicating whatever came at us. No more, no less. Just like usual."


    Aeliana''s limbs trembled violently, her chest seizing with another wave of unbearable pain. The world was slipping, her mind fragmenting, but Luca''s words still reached her.


    "But then, suddenly," he murmured, his voice dropping just slightly, "the Kraken appeared."


    Her breath hitched, her spasms momentarily slowing.


    "The Kraken could have appeared earlier," he said, his tone sharp, thoughtful. "It could have attacked the moment we arrived. It could have surfaced when the smaller creatures started acting up. It wasn''t as if we did anything extraordinary."


    His dark eyes flickered, catching the dim glow of the fire. "We were fighting. Surviving. Just as expected. And then, out of nowhere-it emerged."


    Aeliana barely had the strength to respond, but her mind-though fractured and drowning in agonytched onto his words.


    Why?


    Why then?


    Why not before?


    Luca exhaled softly, his gaze unreadable.


    "The answer is clear," he said simply.


    Aeliana forced herself to look at him. It took everything in her just to lift her gaze, just to focus through the blur of pain and the suffocating weight pressing down on her.


    And when she met his eyes-


    Her breath stopped.


    His gaze was deep, dark as the endless abyss stretching beyond this world. But within that pitch-ck void, something shone.


    A flicker of radiant, celestial light.


    Starlight.


    The same strange, unknowable energy that she had sensed from him before. The same power that made her feel connected to something beyond her understanding.


    Luca tilted his head ever so slightly, watching her reaction.


    "You noticed it too, didn''t you?"


    Aeliana''s lips trembled.


    He knew.


    He knew she had felt it before. That strange pulse in her chest when his power manifested, the


    way her body reacted to it.


    Somehow, some way-they were connected.


    "The trigger," Luca murmured, his voice quiet yet undeniable, "was you."


    Aeliana''s eyes widened.


    The Kraken, the way it had emerged suddenly-not because of the expedition team, not because of


    the battle, but because of her.@@novelbin@@


    Something inside her called to it.


    And now, something inside her was breaking because of it.


    Aeliana''s body convulsed violently, her veins ckening further, spreading like jagged cracks along her skin. The pain was indescribable, as though something inside her was being ripped apart¡ªnot just her body, but her very being.


    Luca remained where he was, unmoving, his dark eyes locked onto hers. He still didn''t help.


    He still didn''t move.


    And then, he spoke.


    Low. Cold. Detached.


    "From the start," he murmured, watching her with an unreadable expression, "I knew you


    were different."


    Aeliana''s breath shuddered, her body spasming on the cavern floor, but her mindtched onto his words-wing, grasping, desperate for an answer.


    His gaze flickered, that eerie glint of starlight shing within his ck eyes. "You must have sensed it too... my mana." His voice was calm, almost indifferent. "Isn''t that right?"


    Aeliana''s lips trembled.


    Yes.


    She had.


    That strange energy that surrounded him, that filled the air whenever he fought that pulse of something deep and celestial, something ancient. It had always stirred something inside her, something instinctive, familiar-as if her body knew a truth her mind hadn''t yet grasped.


    And now, as her vision wavered, as the agony threatened to crush herpletely, she felt it


    again.


    But it wasn''t just his mana.


    It was hers.


    Something deep inside her had begun to respond to his presence, to thisnd, to this pain.


    Luca''s smirk was gone. He wasn''t teasing. He wasn''tughing.


    Just watching.


    Cold.


    Unforgiving.


    "Just like you could sense mine," he said, stepping closer atst, his boots echoing against


    the stone, "I knew yours as well."


    Aeliana coughed violently, more of that unnatural, darkened blood spilling from her lips.


    "The thing that''s eating you," Luca continued, tilting his head slightly, "it''s tied to this


    ce."


    Aeliana''s chest tightened, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    ''No... no, that can''t be...''


    Her sickness-it had nothing to do with this cursednd. It had gued her for years, long


    before she ever set foot here.


    Hadn''t it? Luca''s voice dropped lower, more deliberate. "And the Kraken..."


    She sucked in a sharp breath.


    No.


    "It wille to get you."


    The words were like ice in her veins.


    She stared at him, wide-eyed, unable to speak.


    Luca exhaled softly, watching her crumpled form with the same detached gaze as before. And


    then, his lips curled into a slow, cruel smirk.


    "In the end," he murmured, "you''re nothing but bait."


    Something inside Aeliana snapped.


    Rage, betrayal, horror-all tangled into one violent, searing emotion, threatening to swallow


    her whole.


    Her fingers clenched against the ground, her nails digging into the stone as she forced herself


    to look at him.


    Luca.


    Lucavion.


    The man who had carried her through battle. Who hadughed beside her. Who had-


    No.


    No, it was all a lie, wasn''t it?


    He knew.


    From the very beginning.


    And he let this happen.


    A scream built in her throat, but she couldn''t force it out. The pain was too much. The


    darkness too strong.


    She could barely think, barely breathe-


    And still, Luca just watched.

 Chapter 422: Outsider (2)

    Chapter 422: Outsider (2)


    ?


    "It appears that our talk is over."


    Aeliana''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind struggling to process what was happening. The Kraken. It was here. And it wasing for them-no, not them. For her. She could feel it, a primal, instinctive pull that made her skin crawl. The glow around her intensified, the light growing brighter, more erratic, as if responding to the creature''s presence.


    Luca''s gaze flicked back to her, his dark eyes meeting hers for the briefest moment. There was something in his expression-something she couldn''t quite ce. Not fear, not concern, but... anticipation? Resignation? She couldn''t tell. And then he turned away, his focus shifting to the descending tentacle.


    Aeliana''s breath hitched, her body trembling as the reality of the situation crashed over her. The Kraken was here. And it wasing for her. She wanted to scream, to run, to fight, but her body refused to move. She was trapped-trapped by her pain, by her rage, by the glowing energy that now surrounded her like a cage.


    The tentacle was close now, close enough that she could see the suction cups lining its underside, each onerge enough to crush her in an instant. She braced herself, her mind racing, her heart pounding in her ears.


    And then, just as the tentacle was about to strike, Luca moved.


    SWOOSH!


    Luca moved like a shadow slipping through cracks in the air, his body propelled forward with an unnatural grace. His estoc was already drawn, ck starlight gathering along its length as he surged toward the descending tentacle. His movements were impossibly smooth, a seamless transition between stillness and lethal intent.


    His body coiled for a fraction of a second-then exploded forward.


    Void Starfall de: Starline


    The instant the words left his lips, the air around him shuddered. A thin, radiant line of ck starlight traced the path of his de as he shed diagonally through the thick, writhing appendage.


    BOOM!


    The moment the strike connected, the starlight expanded, an eruption of force sting outward from the thin line he had carved through the tentacle. A wave of distortion rippled through the flesh of the monstrous limb, and in the next instant-


    CRACK!


    The massive tentacle was torn apart along the line of impact, its own weight dragging it violently to the side as the severed chunk fell away. A spray of dark, brackish liquid erupted from the wound, sttering across the battlefield in thick, sludgy arcs.


    Luca twisted his body midair, his foot barely brushing the ruined stone of the courtyard as heunched himself backward, escaping the immediate area of impact. His breath was steady, controlled, his eyes cold as he observed the result of his strike.


    The Kraken recoiled.


    A deep, guttural sound reverberated through the air, something between a roar and an unearthly shriek. The force of it sent tremors through the ground, making the already broken structures around them groan in protest.


    Aeliana gasped, her wide eyes locked on Luca. He had moved faster than she could even register¡ªone moment he was still, and the next he had shattered one of the Kraken''s limbs as if it were nothing.


    And yet.


    The severed tentacle crashed into the cavern floor with a sickening, wet thud, sttering brackish ichor across the stone. The force of its impact sent tremors through the ground, loose debris tumbling from the jagged ceiling above. But even as the limb writhed in its death throes, the wound was already knitting itself back together.


    Schlrkkk¨D the sound was grotesque, like flesh reweaving itself in fast motion. The Kraken''s regeneration was instantaneous, dark energy crackling along the severed edges as new flesh coiled and twisted into shape. The gaping wound Lucavion had carved out mere moments ago had already sealed itself, as if the strike had never happened.


    Lucavion clicked his tongue, tilting his head slightly as he took in the sight. "Well, that''s just unfair," he murmured, though there was no real frustration in his voice. If anything, his lips curled into something dangerously close to amusement. "So, you regenerate instantly, do you?" He chuckled, tapping his estoc lightly against his shoulder. "I guess I should''ve expected as much. It wouldn''t be fun otherwise."


    Aeliana barely registered his words. She was still gasping, her body wracked with pain, barely clinging to consciousness as the glow around her pulsed erratically. Her entire body was screaming at her to copse, to give in-but her hatred burned, white-hot and searing, keeping her conscious even as her limbs trembled.


    The Kraken did not hesitate.


    SHRRRIIEEEEKKKKKKK!


    The cavern walls trembled as the monster let out a deafening, mind-rattling shriek. The sheer force of the sound sent a violent shockwave through the air, cracking stone and forcing Aeliana''s already struggling body to convulse in pain.


    And then- BOOM.


    A second tentacleshed down toward Lucavion with terrifying speed, its monstrous weight cutting through the air like a guillotine.


    SWOOSH!


    Lucavion moved.


    He twisted his body at thest possible moment, a single step carrying him out of the tentacle''s devastating path. The air pressure from the impact alone sent his coat billowing, his silver-streaked hair whipping around him as the stone beneath him shattered from the force of the blow.


    But he wasn''t done.


    Even as he dodged, his Void Starfall de was already in motion.


    SLASH-!


    His estoc carved through the Kraken''s thick, grotesque flesh in a precise, almost effortless motion. The dark steel of his de glowed with a starry shimmer, leaving behind a thin, crackling line of starlight energy in its wake.


    For a second, there was silence.


    Then-


    BOOM!


    A violent explosion of force erupted from the wound, severing another chunk of the Kraken''s limb. Ichor sprayed across the battlefield once more, the sheer impact sending tremors


    through the cavern.


    Lucavionnded gracefully a few paces away, adjusting his grip on his sword as he studied his opponent. His smirk widened. "Still not enough, huh?" he mused, watching as the Kraken''s wounds began to heal yet again, the grotesque process unfolding before his eyes.


    The monster''s remaining limbs twisted in agitation, its abyssal eyes narrowing as if recognizing Lucavion as a true threat.


    SHRRRRRKKKKKKKK!


    Without warning, three more tentacles surged toward him, their sheer size eclipsing the cavern''s already limited space. They came from multiple directions at once, each one moving


    with unnatural speed, leaving no room to escape.


    ''Ah, there it is,'' Lucavion thought, his smirk deepening. ''The moment when they stop


    underestimating me.''


    BOOM. BOOM. BOOM.


    The tentacles descended.


    SWOOSH-!


    Lucavion''s body blurred.


    He moved like falling starlight, his steps impossibly fast, fluid, weaving between the monstrous appendages with a speed that defied logic. Each time a tentacle struck the ground,


    it left behind massive craters, obliterating everything in its path-but not him.


    His de was already carving through the air.


    CLANG. SLASH. SCHLKT.


    Each movement was precise. Lethal. Tentacles were severed in the blink of an eye, the wounds


    glowing with that eerie, crackling starlight energy that prevented them from regenerating


    immediately.


    The Kraken shrieked in agony, but Lucavion wasn''t finished.


    Heunched himself skyward.


    A single step on the air propelled him higher-above the chaos, above the carnage-until he@@novelbin@@


    was directly above the Kraken''s massive, writhing body.


    And there-suspended in the air, his dark coat billowing, his de gleaming with an


    ominous, celestial glow-Lucavion smirked.


    "Not so tough when you''re not swinging those limbs around, are you?" he taunted, his voice dripping with amusement. He twisted his wrist, adjusting his grip on his estoc.


    His de thrummed with power.


    "Let''s see how you like this-"


    Void Starfall de: Event Horizon


    The moment he uttered the name of his technique, the cavern went silent.


    And then- BOOM.


    A pulse of pure starlight energy erupted from his de, copsing the very space around it.


    For a single, terrifying instant, it was as if reality itself warped inward, crushing everything


    caught within its radius.


    And the Kraken?


    It reeled. Its body convulsed violently, its monstrous form buckling under the sudden, overwhelming force. The very fabric of its existence seemed to strain against the attack, the eldritch energy that sustained it shing with the starlight trying to erase it.


    For the first time since the battle began-


    The Kraken hesitated.


    Lucavion''s smirk widened. "Heh. Got your attention now, don''t I?"


    SHRRRRRRRIIIIIEEEEEEEKKKKKK!


    The Kraken''s scream was one of pure rage.


    And then-


    It evolved.


    The air around it shifted, dark energy surging outward in a violent wave. The wounds


    Lucavion had inflicted healed twice as fast, the Kraken''s body growingrger, stronger, its


    abyssal eyes glowing with something different.


    Not just anger. Recognition.


    Lucavion''s eyes narrowed slightly, his amusement not fading, but his grip on his estoc


    tightening just a fraction.


    ''Ah...'' he mused, rolling his shoulder as the starlight energy in his de intensified.


    ''So, you''re finally taking me seriously, huh?''


    He grinned, stepping forward as the Kraken''s monstrous energy surged once more.


    "Good."


    His de hummed.


    "That makes two of us."

 Chapter 425: Outisder (5)

    Chapter 425: Outisder (5)


    ?


    BOOM.


    The Kraken''s form twisted unnaturally, its massive bulk moving far faster than something of its size should be capable of. Its enormous tentaclesshed out in a blur of motion, cutting through the air with enough force to copse the cavern walls.


    SWOOSH!


    I dodged.


    My body moved instinctively, my feet barely grazing the ruined stone as I weaved through the onught. The tentacle struck where I had been a fraction of a second ago, shattering the ground into jagged debris. The air rippled from the sheer force of the blow, dust and ichor spraying in all directions.


    Another strike.


    Another.


    SWOOSH. SWOOSH.


    I bent backward, narrowly avoiding a crushing sweep that would''ve ttened me. Another tentacle came from above, a blur of abyssal muscle descending like a falling mountain.


    This time, I deflected.


    CLANG!


    I twisted my estoc, angling the edge to redirect rather than resist. A pulse of ck-starlight flickered along the de''s surface, sending the Kraken''s strike veering slightly off course. It wasn''t enough to fully stop it, but enough to buy me the fraction of a second I needed to shift my weight-


    And move.


    The impact missed me by inches, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. The cavern trembled, cracks splintering across the already ruined terrain. The sheer force sent loose debris tumbling from the jagged ceiling above.


    ''It''s fast.''


    It was regenerating, too.


    Every time my de carved into its grotesque flesh, the wounds stitched themselves back together. The ck, brackish ichor spilled from its injuries, but it didn''t weaken. If anything, it seemed to be getting stronger.


    Tch. Annoying.


    I exhaled, rolling my wrist, my estoc humming with faint starlight energy. My body burned with exertion, the wounds along my ribs and arms throbbing, but I didn''t stop.


    This fight was dragging on.


    ''It''s not good.''


    And it was not. After all, the more this monster lived, the more it fought, the harder it would get for me.


    ''I can''t match its regeneration.''


    Maybe, if there were other monsters that were around here, then it could have been possible. After all, I could utilize [me of Equinox] to absorb their vitality.


    ''Vitaliara would help as well.''


    But, none of these two above conditions were met.


    Hence there was not much that could be done.


    I stepped forward, de rising.


    Void Starfall de: Starsurge


    The air shuddered.


    A deep pulse of ck-starlight radiated from my weapon, expanding outward in sharp, crackling arcs. The energy around me condensed, space bending as the technique activated.


    And then-


    I vanished.


    Or rather, I moved too fast to be seen.


    A streak of starlight tore across the battlefield, my figure blurring into a trail of pure, condensed energy. My estoc carved through the Kraken''s defenses, the force of the strike expanding the moment it connected.


    BOOM!


    The impact was devastating.


    The ck-starlight exploded outward, carving through the Kraken''s grotesque flesh in a spiral of obliterating force. A massive section of its body was severed, ck ichor spraying into the air like a ruptured dam.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    And then-


    Schlrkkk-


    The sound of flesh reforming.


    I watched, my smirk fading slightly as the severed wound stitched itself back together, the Kraken''s body regenerating in mere seconds.


    My attack hadnded.


    But it hadn''t worked.


    My smirk twisted into something colder. I exhaled, adjusting my stance, but before I could


    move-


    BOOM.


    A tentacle came from my blind spot.


    I twisted-toote.


    The impact mmed into my side, pain exploding through my ribs as I was sent flying.


    CRASH!


    I hit the ground hard, skidding across the ruined battlefield before mming into a broken pir. Blood filled my mouth, the taste sharp and metallic. My fingers tightened around my weapon, my breathsing out ragged.


    "Tch... So it''s like this, huh?"


    I clenched my jaw, pressing a hand to my side, feeling the deep gash along my ribs. My mind was working, analyzing, dissecting. My technique had been perfect.


    And yet, it wasn''t enough.


    Why?


    What was I missing?


    I gritted my teeth, pushing myself to my feet. My vision blurred for a moment before sharpening, my gaze locking onto the Kraken''s writhing, abyssal form. The resonance between us was still there, pulsing, watching.


    I exhaled slowly, the taste of blood thick on my tongue. My ribs throbbed with each breath, the pain sharp but manageable. I tightened my grip on my estoc, forcing myself to ignore the


    lingering ache.


    ''Why?''


    My technique hadnded. It had cut through the Kraken. But it hadn''t mattered.


    I channeled my core, willing the Starlight Energy into my de. A soft hum reverberated


    through the air as ck-starlight pulsed along the weapon''s edge, flickering with celestial


    brilliance.


    At the same time, I let my [me of Equinox] surge through my veins.


    WHOOSH.


    ckish mes coiled around me, licking at the air with an eerie, consuming heat. Unlike ordinary fire, this was something more-something that straddled the line between life and


    death.


    ''For now, I need to understand.''


    It wasn''t going to be that easy. I knew that.


    I didn''t expect a simple answer.


    But I needed something.


    I shifted my stance, my vision locking onto the Kraken once more. Its abyssal form pulsed, its


    grotesque limbs twisting, shifting unnaturally as it watched me.


    It was waiting.


    Almost as if it knew I hadn''t figured it out yet.


    Tch. Annoying.


    BOOM.


    I shot forward.


    My movements blurred into streaks of starlight, the celestial energy crackling around my frame as I closed the distance in an instant. My estoc shed out, carving through the thick


    mass of flesh before twisting in an elegant arc.


    SLASH. SLASH. SLASH.


    Each strikended with pinpoint precision.


    Each cut was clean.


    Each wound burst apart with ck mes and searing starlight.


    But none of them mattered.


    Schlrkkk-@@novelbin@@


    The Kraken''s wounds stitched themselves back together before I had even finished my next


    attack.


    ''Not enough.''


    SWOOSH!


    I twisted midair, dodging a massive tentacle that came crashing down where I had stood. My body flickered again, moving with the momentum of my strikes, my deshing out in rapid


    session.


    SLASH. SLASH. SLASH.


    Still nothing.


    Fine.


    I pivoted, pressing my free hand forward-


    BOOM!


    Beams of starlight surged from my palm, arcs of pure celestial force ripping through the


    battlefield. They sliced through the Kraken''s form, illuminating the cavern in a sh of


    radiant destruction.


    Then, I shifted my mana.


    The [me of Equinox] red up, ck mes twisting into scorching waves as I unleashed them in rapid session. Projectiles of death and fire shot toward the Kraken, consuming the


    very air as they tore forward.


    BOOM. BOOM. BOOM!


    The cavern shook from the force of the attacks.


    And yet-


    When the smoke cleared, the Kraken remained.


    Untouched.


    The wounds I had inflicted were already gone, the regeneration surging faster than ever.


    Inded several paces away, breath steady but gaze cold.


    ''No. This isn''t working.''


    My mes weren''t stopping it.


    My starlight wasn''t enough.


    Even thebined force of my techniques-something that should have erased lesser


    creatures entirely-was useless.


    Tch.


    I exhaled sharply, rolling my wrist, feeling the ck-light flickering at the edge of my


    consciousness.


    There was something I wasn''t seeing.


    Something I was missing.


    "Heh...."


    But that was the fun part.


    "Hehe..."


    The answer was here. Right in front of me.


    "Stepping into the unknown."


    I just had to figure it out.

 Chapter 427: 5-star

    Chapter 427: 5-star


    ?


    "Not on my watch."


    Aeliana''s vision snapped into focus-


    And there he was.


    Luca.


    Before her.


    Standing between her and the Kraken''s attack.


    His estoc gleamed, locked against the massive tentacle, void-starlight crackling along its edge. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield, his coat billowing, his stance unshaken.


    Despite the blood dripping from his lips.


    Despite the wounds along his ribs.


    Despite the fact that he was barely standing.


    He was still there.


    Aeliana red at him, her body still wracked with pain, her breath uneven, her cursed veins pulsing with unstable energy-


    And yet, her rage burned hotter than all of it.


    "You-" she seethed, her voice raw with fury. "You absolute bastard-!"


    Luca barely nced at her, only shifting his eyes to the side for the briefest second. And of course-of course-


    He smirked.


    A slow, infuriating smirk, blood still dripping from the corner of his mouth, his stance still defiant against the sheer force of the Kraken''s limb.


    "Shouldn''t you worry about yourself?" he mused, his toneced with amusement. "You see, we need to get out of here first, don''t we?"


    Aeliana''s fingers twitched, nails digging into the stone beneath her. Every ounce of pain, of hatred, of betrayal poured into the words that tumbled from her lips-


    "Just you wait." Her voice was low, venomous. "I will make sure-"


    Luca chuckled.


    It wasn''t mocking.


    It wasn''t cruel.


    But it was enjoying this.


    He was enjoying her hatred.


    Enjoying the way her rage curled around him, the way her words dripped with the promise of violence.


    It infuriated her.


    "-that I''ll be the one to kill you."


    His smirk widened.


    "Now that''s the spirit."


    And with that, he pushed back against the Kraken''s limb, his de ring with void-starlight as


    he knocked the monstrous tentacle aside, his body moving with that same reckless grace.


    Even as his wounds deepened.


    Even as his breaths became just a fraction heavier.


    Aeliana''s entire body shook.


    From the pain.


    From the power raging inside her.


    From him.


    She didn''t understand him.


    She would never understand him.


    But that didn''t matter.


    Because she would not let him die here.


    Not until she got her answers.


    Not until she had the chance to kill him herself.


    The Kraken shrieked, its abyssal cry shaking the very cavern itself. Its severed limbs writhed and regrew, grotesque tendrils stitching themselves back together in mere moments. But it wasn''t just healing.


    It was adapting.


    BOOM!


    Another tentacle descended, cutting through t air like a falling mountain. The sheer force of it sent shockwaves sting across the battlefield.


    Lucavion moved.


    SWOOSH!


    He twisted, stepping into the attack rather than away from it, his body slipping just beyond the crushing impact. The tentacle obliterated the stone where he had just stood, fissures cracking outward like a spiderweb. But even as the dust rose, his estoc was already in motion. Void Starfall de: Crescent Ruin


    A sh of ck starlight. A single, seamless arc.


    And the tentacle split apart.


    The Kraken shrieked again, but it wasn''t done.


    Its monstrous body pulsed-then twitched.


    Tiny pores along its remaining limbs red open, releasing a barrage of high-speed,


    obsidian-like darts.


    They howled through the air, shrieking toward Lucavion like a rain of death.


    ''Tsk.'' His eyes flickered, calcting their trajectory in an instant.


    CLANG. CLANG. CLANG.


    Lucavion''s de danced.


    Each flick of his wrist sent void-starlight slicing through the poisoned projectiles. He weaved between them effortlessly, his movements precise-too precise, as if he had seen this pattern a thousand times before.


    Aeliana, still copsed, barely managed to track his movements. Her body was screaming,


    her cursed veins pulsing erratically, but she could see it.@@novelbin@@


    His steps. His rhythm.


    Like a shadow slipping between cracks in reality itself.


    Like a monster ying with its prey.


    And then-


    CRACK!


    A monstrous glow built up in the Kraken''s gaping abyss of a maw.


    Aeliana''s breath hitched.


    It wasn''t just a physical attack anymore.


    The cavern shuddered as an impossible force condensed within the Kraken''s core, dark


    tendrils of purplish-blue energy spiraling together, forming a concentrated mass of


    outerworldly starlight.


    The air copsed inward.


    And then-


    BOOOOOOM!


    A pir of cosmic destruction erupted from the Kraken''s maw, a beam of raw, unearthly


    devastation aimed straight at Lucavion.


    There was no dodging it.


    No blocking it.


    No-


    Lucavion moved.


    But not alone.


    One second Aeliana was on the ground, her fingers still digging into the stone, rage clouding


    her vision.


    The next-


    Lucavion''s arm wrapped around her waist.


    Her breath vanished.


    And then-


    SWOOSH!


    They blurred.


    The world twisted around them, the very air shattering as Lucavion dragged her into his


    speed.


    The cosmic beam annihted everything in its path, carving a molten scar into the cavern, the sheer heat of it causing Aeliana''s skin to prickle even from a distance.


    But she wasn''t looking at the attack.


    She was looking at him.


    Lucavion''s grip was solid, unyielding despite his injuries. His expression was calm, almost


    bored, as if he had seen this exact moment y out in his mind countless times before.


    His coat billowed as hended lightly atop a crumbling stone tform, releasing her the


    second they were clear of the st.


    Aeliana stumbled, her body still weak-


    But her re was fierce.


    "You-!"


    Lucavion smirked, taking a casual step forward, his estoc restingzily over his shoulder.


    "You should be thanking me, you know," he mused, his voice still carrying that infuriating


    amusement.


    Aeliana''s nails scraped against the stone.


    I will kill him.


    But not here.


    Not yet.


    Because the Kraken wasn''t done.


    Lucavion''s eyes flicked back to the monstrous abyss before them. The creature''s wounds were


    sealing faster. Its attacks were growing smarter.


    ''Ah... so that''s how it is,'' he thought, rolling his shoulder. His free hand wiped the blood from


    This lips as his smirk widened.


    Lucavion''s eyes widened, a flicker of realization sparking in their depths. The chaos of the battlefield seemed to fall away, the relentless shrieks of the Kraken fading into the background as his gaze locked onto the destruction left in the wake of the cosmic beam.


    A molten scar stretched across the cavern, the sheer power of the attack having carved a path


    of annihtion through stone and earth alike. The edges of the chasm glowed with residual heat, the air rippling with a lingering, suffocating pressure.


    "So that''s what I wascking..." Luca murmured, his voice a mixture of fascination and


    something almost akin to satisfaction.


    Aeliana''s vision swam, her body still shaking, her cursed veins burning like fire beneath her


    skin. She barely registered the ground beneath her as Luca set her down, his grip firm but uncharacteristically gentle.


    She wanted to curse him. To scream at him. To tear him apart for every single thing he had


    done, for every word he had spoken, for every lie he had let her believe.


    But she had no strength left.


    No breath.


    Only a fractured, searing pain coursing through her an agony that felt as though it would


    devour her from the inside out.


    And Luca?


    He was staring at the destruction as though it held the answers to the universe itself.


    His lips parted, barely more than a whisper escaping them.


    "Void."

 Chapter 430: What was happening (3)

    Chapter 430: What was happening (3)


    ?


    The chamber was thick with tension, the weight of revtions hanging over them like an oppressive storm. Duke Thaddeus, fingers still steepled, exhaled through his nose, his gaze steady as he regarded Eryndor.


    "Where is this Luca now?"


    He expected an answer that would lead to an inquiry-a way to summon the swordsman, to question him directly. But the moment Eryndor hesitated, Thaddeus knew something was wrong.


    The knight''s jaw tightened, and his hands clenched at his sides. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, almost reluctant.


    "He was swallowed by the vortex, Your Grace."


    Silence.


    Thaddeus'' fingers stopped tapping. A slow, heavy pause settled over the room as the words sank in.


    "...Swallowed?" His voice remained steady, but there was a new sharpness beneath it, something keen and piercing.


    Eryndor nodded. His throat bobbed as he swallowed. "Yes, Your Grace."


    Edran spoke then, his voice hoarse. "We lost sight of him during the final moments of the battle. The Kraken had already decimated most of our forces, but the vortexes... they were the true death sentence."


    Another murmur passed through the gathered survivors. Some shifted ufortably, their faces darkened by memories they wished they could forget.


    Thaddeus narrowed his eyes. "Exin."


    Eryndor took in a slow breath, steadying himself before he spoke. "The vortexes, Your Grace... They were unlike anything we''ve ever seen. They didn''t behave naturally. They didn''t move naturally."


    Edran nodded grimly. "At first, they appeared small, no different from whirlpools formed by the chaos of battle. But they... grew-fast. Too fast. The sea itself twisted unnaturally, pulling everything into them. And once they took hold of something, it was gone."


    Thaddeus frowned. "Gone? Ships are wrecked in storms. Men drown in the sea. What makes these vortexes different?"


    Eryndor''s expression was grim. "Because there were no bodies."


    The room grew colder.


    Thaddeus'' gaze sharpened. "No bodies?"


    "None," Edran confirmed, his voice edged with something uneasy. "Not a single survivor who got caught in them returned. No wreckage surfaced. No remains. The moment something fell in... it disappeared."


    Thaddeus felt something shift within him. A rare, unfamiliar feeling creeping at the edges of his mind.


    Doubt.


    Even in his years as a seasoned warrior, as a man who had faced countless horrors both natural and supernatural, this was something new. The sea devoured men, yes, but it returned them. A wreck, a body, something.


    For nothing to remain...


    "...And this happened to many?" His voice was quiet now, but it carried a dangerous undertone.


    Eryndor exhaled. "Too many. We lost entire ships-not just to the Kraken, but to those vortexes. Adventurers, knights, mages-men of all ranks and skills were pulled in. No one who fell in resurfaced. It was as if the sea swallowed them whole."


    Thaddeus'' eyes flickered. "And yet Lucasted."


    Eryndor hesitated, then gave a slow nod. "Yes, Your Grace. He was at the forefront, cutting through the Kraken''s assault. Even when the battlefield was falling apart, he was still fighting. But then..." He clenched his fists, his voice dipping lower. "He pushed the Mage ra out of the way. Saved her from being taken."


    ra.


    That name was not unfamiliar to the Duke. He had heard reports of the young mage before-a skilled frost-wielder. But right now, she was not the focus of his interest.


    Luca had pushed her out of the vortex''s grasp.@@novelbin@@


    And had been taken himself.


    Thaddeus leaned back in his chair, his mind shifting through possibilities. The Kraken had been enough of a disaster, but these vortexes... they changed everything. A monster could be fought, a storm endured, but an unnatural force that erased men and ships from existence? That was something else entirely.


    And yet, in those final moments, Luca had been aware enough to act.


    A 4-star who fought like a 5-star. A man whose strength seemed to surpass his limits. A swordsman who might have been the disciple of a high-ranked Awakened.


    And now he was gone.


    His fingers tightened against the armrest.


    "This vortex," he finally said, his voice measured, "you believe it was worse than the Kraken itself?"


    Eryndor''s nod was immediate. "Without question."


    Edran exhaled. "The Kraken was a force of nature, but we could see it. It was tangible. We could at least fight back, even if it was futile." His voice darkened. "But the vortex... it chose its victims. It appeared suddenly, pulled men in, and left nothing behind."


    The Duke''s expression remained unreadable, but his thoughts were already moving ahead.


    This was not just a failed expedition.


    This was something else.


    Something no man had foreseen.


    And Luca-whether by fate or by his own reckless will-had been taken by it.


    The question now was not whether he had fallen.


    The question was whether he would return.


    The heavy silence in the chamber was shattered by the sudden creak of the door. All heads turned as the sound of hurried footsteps echoed against the marble floor.


    Madeleina.


    The Duke''s most trusted attendant, ever poised andposed, now stood at the threshold of the room looking disturbed. Her usual mask of calm control had cracked, and her face-pale, almost bloodless-betrayed the urgency of her message.


    Thaddeus'' sharp eyes narrowed.


    Something was wrong.


    Madeleina took a deep breath before stepping forward. Though her formality remained intact, there was a slight tremor in her movements. Without waiting for permission, she bowed swiftly at the waist.


    "Forgive my intrusion, Your Grace," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But this


    could not wait."


    Thaddeus didn''t speak. He simply waited.


    Then, Madeleina lifted her head, and in that moment, she dropped the weight of the world


    onto the chamber.


    "Lady Aeliana..." Her breath hitched. "She was swallowed by the vortex."


    The chamber froze.


    For a moment, there was only silence. A deep, suffocating stillness that pressed down on the


    gathered knights like a crushing wave.


    The Duke did not move. Did not even breathe.


    Then-


    "What?" His voice was quiet, almost too calm, but those present could feel the storm brewing


    beneath the surface.


    Madeleina clenched her hands into fists at her sides. "It... happened at the end of the battle,"


    she continued, her voice straining to remain steady. "Thest of the vortexes had begun to dissipate, but then... then one surged beneath her tform."


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. "There was no time. No chance to react."


    Eryndor and Edran exchanged looks, their own horror deepening.


    Lady Aeliana.


    The Duke''s own daughter.


    The silence in the chamber was absolute.


    Madeleina, still bowed before him, did not move. Her head remained lowered, her posture


    rigid, but even she could not suppress the slight tremor in her shoulders.


    The weight of the words she had spoken settled over the room like a suffocating storm.


    Aeliana.


    His daughter.


    Swallowed by the vortex.


    Thaddeus'' fingers curled, gripping the armrest of his chair with such force that the wood


    groaned beneath his grasp.


    A crack splintered through the silence.


    Not from the furniture, but from the air itself.


    A pressure-his pressure-began to leak into the chamber. It was not conscious. It was not controlled. It was raw, unfettered, and as vast as the ocean beyond these walls.


    The air grew heavy.


    The mes of the oilmps flickered wildly, as if gasping for breath.


    The gathered knights instinctively stiffened, their bodies tensing under the sudden shift in atmosphere. Edran clenched his jaw, his hands tightening at his sides. Eryndor, battle- hardened as he was, exhaled slowly through his nose, his fingers twitching as if resisting the


    urge to move.


    But it was Madeleina who bore the brunt of it.


    The moment his gaze locked onto her, she felt it. The full, crushing weight of his fury.


    She had served him for years. She had stood by his side in court, in war, in the shadows of the empire where few dared to tread. She had seen the Duke strike down men with a singlemand, witnessed his cold, calcted decisions that shifted the bnce of power with the


    precision of a master strategist.


    But this-


    This was not the Duke.


    This was a father.


    A father whose daughter had been taken.


    And she was the one responsible. Madeleina''s breath hitched as the sheer pressure forced her deeper into her bow. The weight


    was immense, pressing against her bones, squeezing her chest until she could barely inhale.


    And then, the Duke spoke.


    His voice was low. Too low.


    "Exin."

 Chapter 431: Explain

    Chapter 431: Exin


    ?


    "Exin." One word.


    Simple. Lethal.


    Madeleina swallowed hard, willing her hands not to shake. "It... it was during the final retreat, Your Grace," she began, keeping her voice steady, though the edges frayed beneath the strain. "The vortexes had already imed much of the fleet. Thest survivors were being brought to safety. Lady Aeliana was... she was observing from the secured tform, as per your orders."


    She hesitated, but she knew better than to falter.


    Thaddeus'' eyes burned into her, his expression unreadable-but his presence spoke for him. Cold. Suffocating.


    She continued. "The vortexes had begun to dissipate, but then-" she exhaled sharply, as if forcing the words from her throat "--another formed. Right beneath her."


    Her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    "We tried. We all tried. The mages, the knights-we attempted everything. The teleportation sigils failed. The binding spells broke. The ship that was closest was pulled into the tide before it could reach her. And before we could react..."


    She closed her eyes.


    "...She was gone."


    The words cut deeper than a de.


    The air cracked again. The weight of the Duke''s mana surged, pushing outward.


    A nearby bookshelf trembled, the neatly stacked documents fluttering as if caught in an unseen storm.


    No one spoke. No one moved.


    No one dared.


    Madeleina had expected many things. A raised voice. A cold, lethal whisper. Even the tter of an object thrown across the room.


    But the silence was worse.


    Because she could feel it.


    The wrath.


    It coiled around the Duke like a tidal wave held back by the thinnest barrier. A dam that, at any moment, could break.


    Then a voice.


    Not loud. Not trembling.


    But low. Deadly.


    "...And you?" The Duke''s eyes narrowed, cold and merciless as steel. "Where were you?" Madeleina felt the words strike.


    Madeleina kept her head bowed, her breathing controlled but measured, the weight of the Duke''s words pressing into her like a de poised at her throat.


    "It happened too suddenly, Your Grace," she said, her voice steady but tinged with something raw beneath the surface. "There was no warning-no signs. One moment, she was safe. The next, the vortex had imed her."


    The chamber was deathly silent, but the Duke''s rage was palpable. The oppressive weight of his mana pressed against every soul in the room, thick and suffocating.


    "I have never betrayed Lady Aeliana," Madeleina continued, her fingers curling into the fabric of her cloak. "Not once, not ever. I have served her faithfully, protected her with everything I had. And at that moment, I did all that I could."


    Her voice did not waver. She did not plead for understanding, nor did she ask for forgiveness -because there was none to ask for.


    Thaddeus'' expression remained unreadable, but his body was rigid with fury, the sheer force of it warping the air around him. He did not believe her to be a traitor-but that did not make him forgive her.


    He had lost Aeliana.


    And someone had to bear that weight.


    His fingers curled at his side, his breaths slow, controlled-forced into control.


    Madeleina, still kneeling, shut her eyes.


    She had served the Duke for years. She had stood beside him through wars, through conspiracies, through the shifting tides of power. She had seen the ruthlessness in him, the


    cold precision with which he dismantled his enemies.


    And now... she would bear the brunt of his fury.


    The Duke exhaled.


    And then, he raised his hand.


    A hush fell over the chamber, thick with the crackling energy of his mana. The weight of it swelled, thickened, until the very air trembled beneath its force.


    The knights instinctively stiffened, their grips tightening on their weapons, but none dared move. None dared interfere.


    The pressure built.


    The air warped.


    The very walls seemed to groan beneath the force of it.


    Then-


    His hand moved.


    Fast.


    Faster than thought.


    The killing intent that erupted from him was suffocating, dark and final, filling the entire


    room with the weight of an execution.


    His palm cut through the air, streaking toward Madeleina''s face.


    And just before it struck-


    He stopped.


    His fingers hovered mere inches from her skin.


    The force of the strike, the sheer velocity of it, sent a sharp gust through the room, making


    her hair whip back from her face.


    The silence was deafening.


    Madeleina did not flinch. Did not move.


    The Duke''s hand remained still, but his presence loomed over her like an inescapable shadow.


    Then-


    "Madeleina."


    His voice was quiet, but it carried through the room like amand from the gods


    themselves.


    She swallowed, her chest rising and falling with deliberate control.


    "Raise your head."


    Slowly, she did.


    Her gaze, steady despite the lingering weight of his fury, rose to meet his.


    Thaddeus'' expression was unreadable, his face cold as steel, but his eyes-


    His eyes.


    They burned with something deeper.


    Something sharp. Unforgiving.


    "Look into my eyes," he ordered.


    And she did.


    And she did.


    For the first time since she had spoken those damning words, she met his gaze without


    hesitation.


    And in that moment, the storm within the Duke''s heart raged silently between them.


    The chamber was thick with silence, the kind that seeped into the walls and settled in the lungs of those who dared breathe. The flickeringmplight cast shifting shadows over the room, but none of them wavered as much as the weight in the air.


    Madeleina did not blink.


    She did not lower her gaze.


    Even as the Duke''s piercing eyes bore into hers, even as the suffocating force of his mana


    pressed against her skin like an unseen tide threatening to pull her under-she endured.@@novelbin@@


    Thaddeus studied her, searching, measuring.


    He was not just looking at her.


    He was reading her.


    For a sign of weakness. For deception. For the smallest crack in theposure she dared


    maintain beneath the weight of his fury.


    But Madeleina gave him nothing.


    She met his gaze with the same unwavering steel she had carried throughout the years she had


    served him.


    She did not beg.


    She did not plead.


    She merely stood.


    The silence stretched, taut and unbroken.


    No one in the chamber dared to breathe too deeply. The knights remained frozen, their bodies


    locked in rigid discipline, but the tension in the air was suffocating. The very walls seemed to


    tremble under the force of the Duke''s restrained wrath.


    And still-Madeleina did not waver.


    Seconds passed.


    Then more.


    The weight of his gaze was unbearable to most. But she held it.


    It was not defiance.


    It was duty.


    And finally-


    Thaddeus exhaled.


    A slow, measured breath.


    Not in surrender.


    But in control.


    The storm inside him did not subside, but he allowed the moment to end.


    His eyes, still like burning embers, narrowed slightly.


    And then, his voice cut through the silence.


    "Don''t appear in front of my eyes."


    The words were final.


    A dismissal. Amand. A sentence.


    Then-force.


    A raw, unseen pulse of his mana surged forward, and before she could react, Madeleina was


    pushed backward.


    The invisible pressure mmed into her, sending her stumbling-not violently, not with the


    intent to injure, but with a force that was meant to push her away.


    To remove her.


    She caught herself before she could fall, her heels skidding slightly against the polished


    marble floor.


    And then, without another word, without another nce, Thaddeus turned away.


    Madeleina did not move for a moment.


    Then, she straightened herself.


    She bowed. Low. And without a sound, without protest-


    She left.

 Chapter 434: Cracks

    Chapter 434: Cracks


    ?


    Cedric stared at ra, his fists clenching at his sides as a deep, unshakable frustration gnawed at him.


    She was changing.


    It had been happening ever since he disappeared.


    At first, he thought it was just the shock of the battle, the exhaustion from surviving yet another close encounter with death. But as the days stretched into a week, Cedric saw it-felt it.


    ra was different.


    She had always been strong-willed, relentless in her pursuit of power, but this... this wasn''t strength. It was desperation.


    She had been pushing herself harder than ever, as if the mere act of stopping-even for a moment¡ªwould shatter something inside her. She barely slept. She barely ate. She spent hours training, reading, searching for information on those vortexes. He had watched her shoulders tighten, her movements grow sharper, her words shorter.


    And it all started when that man-when Luca-had fallen into the abyss.


    Cedric gritted his teeth, his breath slow and controlled. He knew this wasn''t just about the battle, or even about Luca himself.


    It was about him.


    His own shorings.


    Because when it had mattered most, he hadn''t been fast enough. He hadn''t been able to reach her in time.


    But Luca had.


    And that was the part that burned the most.


    Cedric hated it. Hated that his strength hadn''t been enough. Hated that he had been powerless to stop it. And more than anything-he hated that ra noticed Luca in a way that she never had with him.


    And now, she was chasing after something that Cedric couldn''t understand.


    "Because I owe him," ra had said, her voice calm but cold, her gaze unwavering.


    Those words sent a re of anger through Cedric''s chest, though he barely let it show. Owe him?


    What did she owe him?


    Cedric inhaled sharply, forcing himself to steady his thoughts. This wasn''t about Luca. This was about ra.


    She was driving herself into the ground, withering away before his eyes. She was pushing herself so far that it was harming her, and that was something Cedric could not ept.


    His voice, when he spoke again, was low and controlled, but there was an unmistakable edge beneath it.


    "ra... this isn''t you."


    She tensed at his words, just slightly. But it was enough for Cedric to see it-to know that she was aware of what she was doing to herself, even if she refused to stop.


    "You say you owe him, but at what cost?" Cedric continued, his frustration simmering just beneath the surface. "Look at yourself. You haven''t rested. You haven''t stopped. You''re pushing yourself into the ground, and for what?"


    ra''s expression didn''t waver, but Cedric could see the flicker of something in her eyes. She knew he wasn''t wrong.


    But she refused to acknowledge it.


    "I have to do this," she said simply.


    "Why?" Cedric''s voice hardened, his emotions slipping through the cracks. "Because you think you weren''t strong enough? Because you think he was stronger? That he should have lived instead?"


    ra''s eyes snapped to him, sharp and filled with warning. "That''s not "


    "Then what is it?" Cedric pressed, stepping forward, refusing to let her retreat into herself. "What is it, ra?"


    She didn''t answer.


    Instead, she turned away, her shoulders tense as she pulled her cloak tighter around herself.


    That silence¡ªit was worse than any answer she could have given.


    Because it meant that Cedric was right.


    She did think that way.


    She did believe that she hadn''t been enough.


    And that was what Luca had done to her.


    Cedric took a slow breath, his hands trembling from the force with which he was clenching them. He wanted tosh out-to tell her she was being reckless, that this obsession was going


    to break her.


    But he didn''t.


    Instead, he exhaled and spoke, his voice softer, but no less firm.


    "You don''t owe him anything, ra," he said, watching as she stiffened. "You were strong before he came along. You were strong before he¡ª"


    Before he what?


    Before he made her question herself?


    Before he made her change?


    Before he made her look at him in ways Cedric had never seen before?


    Cedric swallowed hard, his jaw tightening.


    He didn''t know what it was that Luca had done to ra in such a short time. He didn''t know


    why his absence was affecting her like this.


    But he knew one thing for certain.


    There was something wrong with Luca.


    Everything about that man-his presence, his fighting, his existence-it was unnatural. It


    didn''t make sense.


    Cedric had felt it from the beginning, an unease deep in his gut. And now, seeing ra like this, seeing the way she was unraveling-he was more sure than ever.


    That man had changed something in her.


    And Cedric hated it.


    "Stop this," he said, his voice steady but filled with quiet force. "Stop before you break


    yourself trying to chase something that isn''t there."


    ra''s head snapped toward him, her eyes narrowing as Cedric''s words sank in.


    "Stop before you break yourself trying to chase something that isn''t there."


    "What do you mean he''s not there?" Her voice was sharp,ced with something that sounded dangerously close to anger. "He was there. He is there. You act like he just vanished from@@novelbin@@


    existence."


    Cedric''s patience, already stretched thin, finally cracked. His own voice rose in response, the frustration that had been simmering beneath the surface finally breaking free.


    "Because he isn''t here, ra! He''s gone-swallowed by that damn vortex! And now you''re running yourself into the ground chasing after nothing! For what? A man you met a week ago?" His blue eyes burned with unfiltered anger as he stepped closer. "You have a goal. A reason that you''ve been pushing yourself for all these years! And now you''re throwing it all away-for


    him?"


    ra''s breath hitched, but her anger red just as fiercely. "Throwing it away? You think that''s what I''m doing?" Her voice was incredulous, almost mocking. She took a step forward, her frustration mounting with every breath. "Do you think I don''t remember my goal? That I don''t still want revenge on the people who ruined my life?" She jabbed a finger toward him. "Don''t act like you know what''s going through my mind, Cedric!"


    "Then what is it?" he snapped, his chest heaving. "Why are you chasing after him like this? Why are you losing yourself for someone you barely even know?"


    ra let out a short, bitterugh. "Barely even know? You keep saying that like it means


    something! Like time is the only thing that determines who matters to me." Her voice cracked slightly, but she didn''t stop. "You weren''t the one who was there when I was about to be


    pulled into that vortex."


    Cedric froze.

 Chapter 437 Rumble

    The winds howled against the deck, sharp and bitter as the salt spray thatshed across the wooden nks. The vast, endless sea stretched before them, dark and unyielding, rolling beneath the overcast sky like a beast breathing in its sleep.


    Duke Duke Thaddeus stood at the bow of the ship, his cloak billowing in the restless wind. His eyes, sharp and relentless, bore into the horizon, but there was nothing.


    No wreckage.


    No remains.


    No trace of the vortex that had swallowed his daughter whole.


    Nothing.


    A full week.


    It had been nearly a full week since she was taken.


    A week since he had given the order.


    Since he had summoned schrs, mages, navigators¡ªanyone who had ever dared to study the abyss. Since he had demanded answers. Since he had dragged his fleet out into these ursed waters in search of a sign, a clue, anything.


    But the sea gave nothing back.


    The expedition had searched tirelessly. Sailors, mercenaries, knights¡ªthey had scoured the waters, dived into the depths, tested every known method of scrying and divination.


    And yet, no matter how far they went¡ªthere was nothing.


    It was as if the ocean had simply erased her.


    Duke Duke Thaddeus'' fingers curled into a fist, his nails biting into his palm as his jaw tightened. A deep, slow breath rattled in his chest, but it did nothing to temper the storm within him.


    This wasn''t natural.


    It wasn''t just that they couldn''t find a body. It was that the sea itself had gone silent.


    The waters here had been wrong ever since the battle. The currents were still strange, unnatural. The winds were colder, the pressure in the air different, thick with something unseen.


    But there was no sign of a vortex.


    No trail.


    No clues.


    Not even the Kraken had reappeared.


    The beast that had obliterated his fleet, that had reduced proud warriors to trembling wrecks¡ªit was gone.


    Not lurking. Not hunting.


    Simply gone.


    It was infuriating.


    Duke Thaddeus exhaled sharply through his nose, his shoulders rigid, his breath slow and deliberate¡ªa thin, fragile barrier between control and something else.


    Something darker.


    The ocean had already taken from him once.


    It had stolen his wife.


    Now, it had stolen his daughter.


    And yet, even as fury boiled beneath his skin, a more insidious emotion was creeping in.


    Doubt.


    Duke Thaddeus did not entertain doubt.


    Doubt was for weaker men, for those who hesitated, who allowed their convictions to waver.


    Yet¡ªwhat if she truly was gone?


    The thought twisted deep inside him, colder than the wind, heavier than the weight pressing against his chest.


    Aeliana was sickly. Fragile. A girl who had spent more of her life within the confines of her chambers than in the world outside.


    How long could she have survived out here?


    Even if by some miracle she had survived the vortex¡ªwhere would she be now?


    The sea left no survivors.


    It had been a week.


    A week.


    Wouldn''t she have resurfaced by now? Wouldn''t someone have found her?


    Wouldn''t there be some kind of sign?


    His grip on the ship''s railing tightened. His knuckles turned white beneath his gloves.


    No.


    He would not¡ªcould not¡ªept that.


    Even if there were no traces, no wreckage, no evidence¡ªshe was still his daughter.


    And he would not let her go.


    Not yet.


    A gust of wind tore through the deck, and a voice broke through the storm of his thoughts.


    "Your Grace."


    Duke Thaddeus did not turn.


    Edran stood a few feet behind him, his armor dulled with salt and wear, his face grim.


    "We''ve searched the entire perimeter again," he continued, his voice steady, though there was something careful in his tone. "The scouts found no new disturbances. No anomalies in the currents. Nothing in the waters below."


    Nothing.


    The same nothing he had been hearing for days now.


    The same nothing that wed at the edges of his mind, whispering, urging, telling him that this was pointless.


    That she was gone.


    Duke Thaddeus'' fingers twitched against the wood.


    Edran hesitated, then spoke carefully. "Your Grace¡­ perhaps we should consider¡ª"


    A sharp crack split the air.


    The railing beneath Duke Thaddeus'' hand fractured.


    The sudden sound¡­.


    The crack in the railing echoed through the deck, sharp and absolute.


    The crew froze.


    The knights stiffened.


    Even the howling winds seemed to quiet, as if sensing the storm that was far greater than anything the sea could summon.


    Duke Thaddeus did not move.


    His mana seeped into the air, thick and oppressive, pressing against every soul aboard the ship like the weight of a tidal wave held in suspension. The very wood beneath his feet creaked under the force of it.


    No one dared to move.


    No one dared to breathe too loudly.


    Except for one.


    The steady sound of boots against the deck cut through the suffocating silence.


    Through the haze of his fury, Duke Thaddeus recognized the footsteps immediately.


    Reinhardt Valsteyn.


    His Knight Commander.


    The man who had led his forces for over a decade. The one who stood beside him in war, who had held the line when others fell. The one whose presence, unyielding and immovable, had been a pir of strength in times of strife.


    Reinhardt came to a stop a few paces away from the Duke, his broad frame casting a shadow against the salt-worn wood. He was d in his full armor, dulled by the sea air, the deep crimson cloak of his station heavy on his shoulders.


    Behind him, Edran followed, lingering just at his back¡ªwatchful, hesitant.


    Reinhardt alone stepped forward.


    And when he spoke, his voice was steady.


    "Your Grace."


    Duke Thaddeus did not respond.


    Reinhardt didn''t waver.


    "We''ve searched again." His tone was firm, methodical¡ªdeliberate in its calm. "The fleet has covered every route, every depth we can reach. The scouts have checked the currents, the tides, the depths where the vortex formed."


    A pause.


    And then¡ª


    "We have found nothing."


    The words felt heavier than the waves crashing against the ship''s hull.


    Duke Thaddeus inhaled slowly, his breath deep, slow, measured¡ªforced into control.


    Another nothing.


    Just like every other report.


    Just like every other time they had failed.


    The railing beneath his fingers splintered further, the wood cracking under the sheer force of his grip.


    His head tilted slightly, just enough to nce at Reinhardt from the corner of his eye. His gaze was like steel, like the de of a sword drawn at the throat of an enemy.


    Reinhardt did not flinch.


    His own expression remained unreadable, but his eyes¡ªhis eyes saw through him.


    And that alone was enough to make something inside the Duke coil with irritation.


    The air around them grew heavier.


    No one spoke.


    No one moved.


    Because no one could.


    Except him.


    Reinhardt took one more step forward, his armored boots scraping against the deck.


    "We will keep searching," he said, his tone unwavering. "As long as you give the order, we will not stop."


    The words were firm. Unshaken.


    But then¡ª


    "¡­But how long will you do this, Your Grace?"


    The deck creaked beneath Duke Thaddeus'' stance.


    The wind howled.


    And Reinhardt held his ground.


    Duke Thaddeus slowly turned his head, fully facing him now, his eyes cold as the abyss that had swallowed Aeliana.


    There was no hesitation in the Knight Commander''s gaze.


    No fear.


    No submission.


    And that¡­


    That infuriated him.


    A sh of anger rippled through him, his mana surging for a brief, lethal second. The very air seemed to warp around him, distorting beneath the sheer force of his presence. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The knights stationed along the deck tensed. A few of the sailors stepped back.


    Even Edran looked uneasy, his hand twitching toward the hilt of his de.


    But Reinhardt didn''t move.


    Didn''t even blink.


    Because he had stood before this wrath before.


    And he knew that someone had to.


    Duke Thaddeus'' voice, when he finally spoke, was deathly quiet.


    "Watch your tongue, Reinhardt."@@novelbin@@


    The weight behind his words was lethal.


    But Reinhardt''s face remained as still as stone.


    "I will not," the Knight Commander said, his voice just as firm.


    Duke Thaddeus'' fingers twitched.


    A breath of raw fury shuddered through him, his muscles taut with restraint.


    Reinhardt''s jaw clenched¡ªbut still, he did not move.


    "You have led us for years, Your Grace," he said. "I have followed your orders without hesitation. I have fought beside you. I have seen the weight you carry."


    His fists curled at his sides.


    "But I will not stand here and watch you drown in it."


    A ripple of tension coiled through the air.


    Duke Thaddeus'' expression darkened.


    "Are you questioning me, Reinhardt?"


    The words were not a threat.


    They were a warning.


    And still, Reinhardt did not back down.


    "I am reminding you, Your Grace." His voice was steady. "That you are still needed."


    The silence that followed was razor-sharp.


    Duke Thaddeus'' gaze bore into him, his body seething with unspent fury, his wrath unchecked.


    And yet¡ªbeneath the surface, beneath the raging fire inside him¡ª


    There was something else.


    A crack.


    A flicker of something deeper, something more painful than rage.


    Loss.


    But just then something happened.


    RUMBLE!


    The sky rumbled.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 438 Void

    "Void."


    The word slipped from my lips, barely above a whisper, yet it carried the weight of everything I had been missing.


    The battlefield, the searing heat of the Kraken''s cosmic beam, the molten scars left in its wake¡ªnone of it mattered for that single moment.


    Because now, I understood.


    My grip tightened around my estoc as the realization settled into my bones, threading itself through my thoughts with unshakable clarity.


    [Void Starfall Blade.]


    The technique my master had taught me. The technique I had spent years perfecting. The foundation of my swordsmanship.


    And yet, I had never questioned it.


    "Master," I had once asked, turning to Gerald in the middle of training, sweat dripping down my brow. "Why did you give the technique that name?"


    It had been an idle question at the time. A curiosity, nothing more.


    Gerald''s response, however, had been strange.


    "I felt like it," he had said simply, his tone casual, as if the answer was obvious.


    I had frowned. "You felt like it?"


    "Yes," Gerald had nodded, his gaze distant. "Even though I don''t know why, the moment I formed my core, and understood how to cultivate, a sword technique took shape in my mind. And the name of the technique followed just like that."


    Those were his words.


    One of the strongest in the world.


    Perhaps the greatest genius this world had ever seen. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Starscourge Gerald.


    A man who had created his own cultivation, who had forged his own path without guidance, without lineage, without the privilege of noble blood. A man who had rewritten the very principles of power itself.


    And yet, even he had said it simply came to him.


    ''Then that means¡­''


    My eyes flickered back to the Kraken.


    To the starlight energy pulsing through its monstrous form. To the way it resonated with me, with my Devourer of Stars core.


    To the way it regenerated, endlessly consuming energy, refusing to die.


    I exhaled slowly.


    "I see now¡­"


    The connection that had eluded me. The missing piece.


    Gerald never taught me the higher-ranked techniques of the [Void Starfall Blade]. Whether it was because he believed my body couldn''t handle it, or because he himself didn''t know, I had never been certain.


    But now¡ª


    "I understand why you gave it that name, Master."


    I rolled my wrist, my estoc humming with energy, but this time, I didn''t force Starlight Energy into it.


    This time, I let go.


    Because [Void Starfall Blade] wasn''t just a technique.


    It was a principle.


    I had been relying on Starlight.


    "But does the name of my cultivation technique say anything about Starlight?"


    The thought struck me like a blade to the gut.


    I had always assumed¡ªno, I had always focused on the Starlight aspect of my abilities. I had drawn my strength from it, molded my techniques around it, refined it into something lethal, something unstoppable.


    But¡­


    [Devourer of Stars.]


    That was my core.


    That was my foundation.


    And nowhere in that name did it say anything about Starlight.


    I inhaled sharply, my gaze locking onto the monstrous form of the Kraken once more. The foreign energy coursing through it flickered in my vision, pulsing between its grotesque limbs, surging along its regenerating flesh.


    Not just Starlight.


    Not just Void.


    But a mixture of both.


    My mind reeled back, reaching for something¡ªa memory.


    The vision.


    I had seen it countless times before.


    That vast, endless expanse.


    The cosmos stretching infinitely, stars burning with celestial brilliance.


    And among them¡ª


    That one star.


    The black star.


    The one that had called to me. The one that had chosen me. The one that had been the source of my very core.


    What had that meant?


    Was [Devourer of Stars] something as simple as Starlight?


    Or¡ª


    "Was it the fusion of Starlight and Void?"


    Just like the name of my sword technique.


    Just like the power the Kraken was wielding right now.


    I exhaled, my lips curling into something close to a laugh.


    "Haha¡­ How funny is that?"


    I had been fighting the answer this entire time. Searching for something that had been right in front of me from the very beginning.


    I could sense it now.


    The breakthrough was near.


    My core trembled, energy surging in my veins like a wildfire barely contained.


    The Kraken shrieked, its abyssal cry reverberating through the cavern, its wounds sealing faster, its body adapting.


    It was waiting for me.


    It was daring me to step forward.


    To accept what I had been denying.


    To become what I was meant to be.


    I grinned, rolling my shoulders, the energy in my core shifting¡ªchanging¡ªawakening.


    "Alright then," I murmured, stepping forward.


    BOOM!


    I shot forward, my body blurring into motion.


    Pain no longer mattered. The gashes along my ribs, the taste of iron in my mouth, the steady drip of blood down my fingers¡ªnone of it registered anymore. The only thing that existed was the thrill.


    The rush of battle.


    The exhilaration of stepping into the unknown.


    SWOOSH!


    The Kraken''s limbs came down like falling mountains. A blur of grotesque flesh, thick and unyielding, carving through the battlefield with monstrous force.


    I twisted, evading with a step so light it barely disturbed the broken stone beneath me.


    SLASH.


    My estoc carved through the air, its edge wreathed in a pulse of void-starlight. The attack tore through one of the beast''s tendrils, severing it in a single fluid motion.


    Schlrkkk¡ª


    Regeneration.


    Instant.


    A snarl of abyssal energy crackled through the Kraken''s form as it stitched itself back together.


    I laughed.


    Not out of mockery. Not out of frustration.


    But because this¡ªthis¡ªwas fun.


    I had fought countless battles. Stood on the precipice of life and death more times than I could count. But this¡ªfighting on the edge, pushing past my limits, discovering something new¡ªthis was what I lived for.


    "Come on!" I grinned, my breath ragged but my energy surging. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    The Kraken shrieked, its abyssal form shifting, twisting.


    A barrage of obsidian spikes erupted from its body, raining down upon me in a storm of lethal precision.


    CLANG. CLANG. CLANG.


    I wove through them, my estoc dancing, flicking the projectiles aside mid-motion. My body moved on instinct¡ªno, beyond instinct. It felt as if I had already seen these attacks a hundred times over, as if my movements were merely a natural response to what I already knew was coming.


    The rhythm of battle was intoxicating.


    The pain in my body no longer felt like a burden.


    It was fuel.


    And then¡ª


    Something within me shifted.


    Not just my movements. Not just my sword.


    My core.


    I could feel it¡ªthe trembling, the pull, the very structure of my energy changing as I continued to fight.


    Because this wasn''t just about reaching the next step.


    This was about breaking through.


    ''Previously, when I reached the Fourth Star¡­''


    I had connected the three stars that I had formed in each breakthrough.


    First star. Second star. Third star.


    Each step had created a new star, forming them one by one as I advanced.


    But this time¡ª


    This time, that wasn''t what I needed.


    I could feel it in my very core.


    The next step wasn''t about forming another star.


    It wasn''t about strengthening the bonds by creating a new connection.


    It was about something more.


    "Bending the space, like a void."


    The realization struck me mid-motion, my estoc gleaming as I slashed through another tentacle, my body twisting past the monstrous retaliation.


    It was about the pull.


    Not outward.


    Not forward.


    Inward.


    The three stars that I had formed¡ªeach a stepping stone to my growth¡ªwere already connected by the Void between them.


    And now, the next step¡­


    Was to pull them together.


    Not into a fourth star.


    But into a center.


    Like the heart of a galaxy.


    Like the singularity that everything revolved around.


    The Void in my core trembled.


    It called.


    It demanded.


    I grinned.


    "Ah¡­ so that''s it."


    I finally understood.


    And then¡ª


    Everything collapsed.


    The world around me blurred¡ªno, it folded. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The three stars within my core, once scattered, were dragged inward.


    Not into destruction.


    Not into chaos.


    But into balance.


    Into the Void.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The battlefield erupted in a wave of abyssal force as my breakthrough ignited, my energy surging, my entire being shifting.


    And for the first time¡ª


    I was stepping into something entirely new.

 Chapter 439 Void (2)

    Everything shifted.


    The battlefield, the shrieking of the Kraken, the molten scars left in the wake of its cosmic destruction¡ªit all felt distant. As if I had taken a step beyond the physical world.


    Because something inside me had changed.


    I could feel it.


    The Void.


    The stars in my core were no longer separate, no longer scattered fragments of power held together by tenuous connections. They had been pulled inward, drawn into something new¡ªsomething denser, heavier, more absolute.


    Not another star.


    Not a chain of lights connected by thin threads of energy.


    But a center.


    A singularity. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A gravity unlike anything I had ever felt before.


    I inhaled.


    And when I did, the very air around me responded.


    Energy coiled around my form, thick and weightless at the same time. My senses expanded, sharpened, stretched out into something wider, something deeper.


    And then¡ª


    I felt it.


    A pull.


    A presence.


    My sword.


    It was calling to me.


    My grip tightened instinctively, my fingers pressing against the hilt of my estoc. The void-light that had always flickered along its edge was no longer just a simple energy coating the blade¡ªit was alive.


    It was resonating.


    I exhaled slowly, lifting my weapon, my vision locking onto the Kraken''s towering form as it writhed in the distance.


    ''Ah¡­''


    I finally understood.


    This blade, this technique¡ªthis power.


    It was never just about Starlight.


    It was never just about cutting through my enemies.


    It was about devouring.


    About consuming, bending, collapsing everything into itself.


    Just like my core.


    Just like the Void.


    A slow smirk spread across my lips.


    "So this is what you were trying to show me," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper, my estoc humming in response, the energy crackling along its length in a way that felt different.


    Stronger.


    Darker.


    Hungrier.


    I rolled my wrist, the blade gleaming as I took a single step forward.


    "Alright then."


    My pulse steadied.


    My breath leveled.


    The resonance between my core and my sword deepened.


    "Let''s test it out."


    SHRRRRRRIIIIIEEEEEKKKKKKK!


    The Kraken''s monstrous wail tore through the battlefield, the very air distorting under the weight of its abyssal cry. The cavern trembled, debris crumbling from above as the force of its rage reverberated through the stone.


    It knew.


    It could feel it¡ªthe shift.


    The change in me.


    And it was afraid.


    My smirk widened. I lifted my blade, the energy in my core surging in response to my will.


    "Devourer of Stars. Manifest."


    WHOOOOOOOM!


    A pulse erupted from my estoc, sending ripples of pure blackened starlight surging outward. It coiled and twisted through the air, tendrils of void-energy shifting like something alive, as if the very laws of this world struggled to define what it had become.


    The energy wasn''t just flickering anymore.


    It was solidifying.


    It was becoming.


    The Kraken shrieked again, its form distorting, writhing¡ªreacting.


    And then¡ª


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A beam of pure abyssal energy ripped through the cavern, spiraling toward me with devastating force.


    It wasn''t just raw destruction.


    It was corruption.


    Something twisted, something foreign, something wrong surged within the attack, the same alien presence I had sensed earlier¡ªthe same presence buried deep inside this monster.


    I inhaled sharply, shifting my stance.


    This time, I wouldn''t dodge.


    I raised my estoc, the void-starlight along its length pulsing in time with my core.


    CLANG!


    The beam collided.


    A deafening shockwave exploded outward as I braced against the impact, my blade locking against the torrent of abyssal energy. The force behind it was immense, crashing against me like a tidal wave, pushing me back inch by inch as I dug my heels into the shattered ground.


    I gritted my teeth, exhaling through clenched jaws.


    Tsk.


    I could feel it.


    The technique wasn''t complete yet.


    The starlight was there. The void was there. But the balance¡ªthe true fusion¡ªwas still just out of reach.


    I was deflecting the beam.


    But I wasn''t devouring it.


    Not yet.


    The Kraken shrieked, pressing harder, its abyssal power raging against me.


    I clicked my tongue, my fingers tightening around my hilt.


    ''So it''s like this, huh?''


    Fine.


    I wasn''t quite there yet.


    BOOOOM!


    The force of the Kraken''s beam didn''t stop.


    It pressed.


    It crushed.


    It consumed.


    I gritted my teeth, pushing back against it with everything I had, my estoc locked in place as void-starlight crackled along its edge. The energy around me was shifting¡ªchanging¡ªbut it wasn''t enough.


    Not yet.


    I wasn''t there yet.


    SHRRRRRRIIIIIEEEEEKKKKKKK!


    The Kraken shrieked, sensing my struggle, its grotesque form twisting as its abyssal energy pushed harder.


    BOOOM!


    Another tentacle lashed out.


    SWOOSH!


    I barely twisted my body in time, the monstrous limb slicing past me with enough force to send a shockwave through the cavern. The air burned from the sheer pressure, but before I could reset my stance¡ª


    BOOM!


    Another.


    Then another.


    I moved¡ªtoo slow.


    CRACK!


    Pain exploded through my ribs as a tentacle slammed into my side, hurling me across the battlefield like a ragdoll.


    CRASH!


    I hit the stone with a sickening thud, my body bouncing once, twice, before I crashed into a jagged wall, ribs shattering on impact.


    GHHHKK¡ª!


    Blood filled my mouth instantly, thick and suffocating, the sharp agony of bone piercing lung screaming through my nerves.


    But I wasn''t given time to recover.


    BOOOOM!


    Another strike¡ªthis time from above.


    I forced my body to move, twisting midair just as the monstrous limb obliterated the space I had been in. The sheer force of it sent tremors through the entire cavern, massive chunks of debris falling from the ceiling.


    Tsk.


    Even with the concept in my grasp, I couldn''t master it in an instant.


    I needed time.


    Time the Kraken had no intention of giving me.


    SWOOSH!


    Another attack¡ªtoo fast.


    I raised my estoc¡ªtoo slow.


    CRACK!


    A direct hit.


    Pain ripped through my skull as something slammed into my face, my vision whiting out for a fraction of a second. My head snapped back violently, my entire body whipping through the air before slamming into the cavern floor.


    My right eye¡ª


    I couldn''t see out of it.


    Blood streamed down my face, warm and sticky, soaking into my collar as I forced myself up with a trembling arm.


    ''Tch¡­ How annoying.''


    I swayed. My vision blurred, my breath wheezing through punctured lungs. My right side refused to move properly, the weight of my injuries dragging me down.


    And yet¡ª


    I laughed.


    "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Ah¡­"


    I wiped the blood from my lips with the back of my wrist, exhaling through my nose as I staggered back to my feet.


    The Kraken wasn''t stopping.


    It pressed forward, its abyssal presence bearing down on me, its grotesque form shuddering, adapting, learning.


    I met its abyssal gaze.


    Even now, I could feel it¡ªthe pull.


    The Void wasn''t rejecting me.


    It was waiting.


    I just had to take that final step.


    I rolled my shoulders, ignoring the fractured bones shifting beneath my skin, the sharp sting of open wounds, the way my breath rattled in my chest.


    Because I wasn''t done yet.


    "I am reaching my limit."


    That was right.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Probably, if this went on, I would be dying here.


    "Different."


    I needed something different.


    "AAAAAH!"


    Yet just then a scream echoed in my head.


    My body moved before my thoughts caught up, my gaze snapping to the side¡ª


    And there she was.


    Aeliana.


    Collapsing. Convulsing.


    Her body twisted unnaturally, her back arching against the stone, fingers clawing into the ground as if she were trying to anchor herself against something unseen.


    Blood streamed from her eyes, from her lips, from the cracks forming along her cursed veins. The marks pulsing across her body glowed with an unnatural, sickly radiance¡ªnot just light, but distortion.


    It was tearing at her.


    Trying to consume her.


    But¡ª


    She was still fighting.


    Even as her body was writhing, even as her own existence trembled on the edge of collapse, even as the pain she was enduring went far beyond anything I had ever experienced.


    She didn''t stop.


    She refused to break.


    My breath came out slow, steady, my pain momentarily forgotten as I took in the sight before me.


    And then, I grinned.


    "Faced with such a sight, how can I stop?"


    The words left me effortlessly, my amusement bubbling up despite everything. Despite my fractured ribs, my bleeding eye, my shredded lungs.


    Because seeing her¡ªseeing her like this¡ª


    It reminded me of something simple.


    Strength wasn''t just power.


    It was the refusal to fall.


    I wiped the blood from my lips, rolling my shoulders despite the searing pain that shot through my body.


    "Let''s move forward."


    Because when it came to a battle of egos¡ª


    I wasn''t going to lose.

 Chapter 440 Acceptance

    BOOOOOM!


    I shot forward.


    The pain was still there¡ªshattered ribs, burning wounds, breath rattling in my chest¡ªbut it no longer held weight. My body had adapted, pushed past the point of limitation, driven only by the relentless momentum of battle.


    And in that motion, I felt it.


    The Void.


    It no longer flickered. No longer felt distant or elusive. It was there¡ªpart of me now, woven into my very movements, no longer a force I had to wield but something as natural as breathing.


    SWOOSH!


    The Kraken lashed out, a massive limb cutting through the air, aiming to crush me.


    I didn''t dodge.


    I moved through it.


    Like falling starlight slipping through cracks in the night sky.


    CLANG.


    My estoc met the abyssal flesh mid-motion, and this time¡ªI felt it sink deeper.


    My Void pierced.


    I stepped again¡ªanother slash.


    Then another.


    Then¡ª


    A dance.


    Not just a flurry of strikes. Not just instinctual movement.


    But a form.


    A sword dance.


    One that I had performed once before¡ªa long time ago.


    My breath steadied. My focus sharpened.


    I could see it.


    The steps. The rhythm. The flow of it all.


    "Void Starfall Blade¡ªDance of the Celestial."


    SLASH. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    SLASH.


    SLASH.


    SLASH.


    Four clean strikes. Four seamless motions.


    And then¡ª


    For the first time¡ª


    The Kraken''s wounds didn''t heal.


    It shrieked, a hideous, ear-piercing cry, its body convulsing as it recoiled.


    Because the Void had reached inside.


    It had pierced its shell.


    And now¡ª


    The Flame of Equinox could reach it.


    Black flames flickered along the monster''s wounds, not just burning the surface but igniting something within.


    I grinned.


    "Finally."


    But¡ª


    I staggered.


    For the first time, I felt it.


    Not just pain. Not just exhaustion.


    But the edge of my limits.


    I could barely breathe. My body was drained, my vision flickering, the weight of my injuries pressing down on me like lead.


    ''Tsk¡­ So it''s like this, huh?''


    I wasn''t going to last.


    The Kraken was still standing.


    And me?


    I was on the verge of falling.


    I exhaled.


    "Is this how it ends?"


    My lips curled into something tired.


    "Well, that was a nice fight."


    It appeared I had bitten off more than I could chew.


    ¡­Whatever.


    At least it had been fun.


    The Kraken shuddered.


    Its abyssal energy surged.


    Its massive, grotesque eyes pulsed, preparing to unleash another beam¡ª


    A final, obliterating blast.


    And then¡ª


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    A scream tore through the air.


    Not the Kraken''s.


    A girl''s.


    My head snapped to the side, my breath catching for a moment.


    And there¡ª


    Aeliana.


    Her body twisted violently against the stone, her cursed veins pulsing erratically, glowing in unstable, fractured patterns.


    And I could see it.


    Two different sides were fighting within her.


    One of them¡ª


    Connected to the Kraken.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    ''What is that¡­?''


    A pulse.


    A force.


    Something vast.


    Not just darkness. Not just abyssal power.


    Something bigger.


    Life? Cosmos?


    It wasn''t just energy. It wasn''t just some magical tether between her and the monster.


    It was something else entirely.


    Something I didn''t understand.


    My fingers tightened around my estoc.


    And then¡ª


    "Ah¡­"


    It clicked.


    The idea.


    The spark.


    ******


    Aeliana had witnessed everything.


    The battle.


    The blood.


    Him.


    Lucavion¡ªchanging, evolving, pushing past his limits, his blade and body no longer just fighting but devouring. The way he moved, the way he grinned, even when he was barely standing.


    Even when he was dying.


    But she¡ª


    She was nearing her own limit too.


    Even if she hated it.


    Even if her hatred was the only thing keeping her tethered to reality¡ª


    She couldn''t hold on much longer.


    The storm inside her¡ªraging, wild, violent¡ªwas fighting against that black, writhing mass within her veins, but she felt it.


    Her very being was being torn apart.


    At this point, she couldn''t even see properly.


    Her vision was a blur¡ªnot darkness, not emptiness, but a crimson haze, thick and suffocating, drowning out the battlefield.


    She was just that tired.


    Her body no longer felt like her own, every limb shaking, every breath sharp and ragged.


    And still¡ª


    Her lips trembled.


    She forced the words out, barely more than a whisper, barely even conscious¡ª


    "Don''t¡­ don''t¡­ not without him¡­"


    Her fingers twitched, her body screaming at her to stop, to let go, to give in.


    But she refused.


    She pushed.


    For one single thing.


    For one final push.


    She didn''t even know what it was¡ªwhat she was reaching for.


    But she refused to collapse.


    Not yet.


    Aeliana lifted her gaze, her vision swimming, her body trembling from the sheer force of everything tearing her apart¡ªinside and out.


    And there he was.


    Lucavion.


    Still standing.


    Still grinning like the reckless, arrogant bastard that he was, despite the blood dripping down his face, despite the way his body swayed just slightly, just enough for her to see¡ª


    He was at his limit.


    She let out a breath, a weak, ragged exhale that barely even reached her own ears.


    ''If you can''t do it even now,'' she thought bitterly, her lips barely parting, her mind slipping.


    ''I guess that makes us even, you arrogant, manipulative son of a bitch.''


    She wanted to hate him.


    Wanted to curse his name, to let the sheer fury she had felt before fuel her one last time.


    But¡ª


    For some reason¡­


    The anger was fading.


    Drifting away, like smoke carried off by a slow, passing wind.


    She felt lighter.


    Or maybe that was just death creeping closer.


    ''Whatever¡­''


    She could barely feel anything now. The exhaustion, the pain¡ªit was numbed, distant, like something happening to someone else. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the bastard?


    That idiot?


    He was still there.


    Bleeding. Smirking. Pushing himself past every limit like a complete fool.


    ''You angered me, or whatever the fuck it was¡­''


    Her breathing slowed, her eyes threatening to close, her fingers twitching as she clung to the last remnants of consciousness.


    And then¡ª


    A small, almost imperceptible twitch of her lips.


    A tired, weak smirk.


    ''It was at least kinda fun.''

 Chapter 441 Acceptance (2)

    Aeliana exhaled.


    Slow. Soft.


    Her body was fading.


    She could feel it¡ªthe end.


    The storm inside her had raged, fought, burned with everything it had, but it wasn''t enough. The black mass within her veins still pulsed, still consumed, still won.


    It was over.


    And she¡ª


    She accepted it.


    Her lips barely moved as she forced out one last whisper, her voice fragile, weak¡ªon the verge of vanishing entirely.


    "If we meet in another life¡­"


    A slow blink.


    A small, tired breath.


    "I will make sure to pay you back¡­ for everything."


    She let herself sink into the feeling.


    The weightlessness.


    The surrender.


    And in those final moments, as the last threads of her awareness unraveled, she thought of him.


    Lucavion.


    The arrogant, manipulative, infuriating bastard.


    How he had somehow intruded into her life, forced his way past her walls, shoved himself into her carefully built barriers without permission.


    How he had looked right through her ugly, bitter, broken self¡ª


    And did not turn away.


    Did not flinch. Did not recoil. Did not wear pity in his eyes.


    How, instead¡ª


    He had grinned.


    As if he had known what lay beneath all along.


    As if it had never mattered.


    She thought of the first time he had caught her interest.


    That damned smirk. That casual arrogance. The way he made everything a joke¡ªuntil it wasn''t.


    She thought of his cooking¡ªgods, his horrible cooking¡ªand how he had insisted on making tea, even though she had mocked him for it.


    She thought of his blade.


    The black starlight. The way he fought¡ªnot like a man, not like a knight, but like something other, something untamed, something free.


    She thought of all their conversations.


    All the moments between the battles, the endless walking, the quiet pauses by the fire.


    How¡ªwithout her even realizing¡ª


    He had become the final entertainment in her life.


    A ridiculous, frustrating, unpredictable force of chaos.


    And yet¡ª


    In this cursed place, in this cruel moment, on the edge of death¡ª


    She could only think of one thing.


    How glad she was¡­ that he had been there.


    Even now.


    Even at the very end.


    Her breath hitched.


    Her fingers twitched weakly against the stone.


    And then¡ª


    She let go.


    "LITTLE EMBER!"


    The shout pierced through the void.


    Aeliana''s fading awareness snapped¡ªnot fully back, not yet, but enough to hear it.


    That stupid nickname.


    A name he had given her, thrown so casually, so mockingly, when he teased her about her hair, about her temper, about the fire in her eyes.


    And yet¡ª


    It reached her.


    It was his voice.


    His voice¡ªcutting through the nothingness.


    She could barely see. Her vision was a shattered thing, flickering in and out, her mind slipping, drowning, dying.


    But she forced herself to look.


    And then¡ª


    Her breath caught.


    "WATCH THIS!"


    There it was.


    That smile.


    Not a smirk. Not a half-lidded, knowing grin.


    But something pure.


    Something unfiltered.


    Something real.


    That genuine, excited expression¡ª


    Like a child eager to show off a masterpiece they had just created.


    "I PREPARED THIS SOLELY FOR YOU!"


    His voice roared across the battlefield.


    And then¡ª


    Lucavion moved.


    His long estoc shifted, its tip pointed to his right side, his right arm raised at a sharp 90-degree angle¡ª


    And then¡ª


    BOOM.


    His left side ignited.


    Real flames.


    Actual fire.


    A violent, raging inferno erupted from the left half of his body, flickering with deep pitch-black embers. The heat was unnatural, distorting the air around him, burning with something more than just fire.


    And then¡ª


    His other side.


    The right half of his body¡ªhis blade arm¡ª


    Began to swirl.


    A vortex of pure void.


    Not just darkness.


    Not just absence.


    Something deeper.


    Something endless.


    The two forces clashed, spiraling around him¡ªfire and void, light and collapse, as if reality itself struggled to contain what he had become.


    And Aeliana¡ª


    She felt it.


    Something inside her clicked.


    A realization, an enlightenment.


    As if the world had cracked open before her eyes, revealing something more.


    Something¡ª


    A lot more.


    Everything clicked.


    The light¡ªblinding, obscuring¡ªvanished.


    And the memory shifted.


    Not in words. Not in meaning.


    But in what she saw.


    She had thought his expression had been unreadable. Detached. Indifferent. She had thought his smirk had been cruel, his amusement nothing but mockery.


    But now¡ª


    Now she saw the truth.


    His eyes¡ª


    They weren''t pitch black.


    They were red.


    And¡ª


    There was a tear.


    A single, silent tear falling down his face.


    Her breath caught.


    Everything slotted into place.


    She saw it clearly now.


    The way his lips had trembled¡ªnot in amusement, but in strain. The way his smirk had twitched, as if forcing itself to stay in place. The way he had pushed himself to say those words, as if every syllable was agony.


    The way¡ª


    He had needed her to hate him.


    Right¡­


    She let out a slow, shaky breath.


    ''You bastard¡­''


    Her fingers clenched.


    ''You''re not good at lying at all¡­''


    Because in the end, he wasn''t indifferent.


    He had never been indifferent.


    He had felt every single moment of it.


    The silence between them stretched, the realization settling over her like a weight she wasn''t prepared to carry.


    And then¡ª


    Her voice, soft, hoarse, but steady.


    "Did you know all of this beforehand?"


    She lifted her gaze, locking onto him.


    Onto his expression.


    Onto his truth.


    Because now¡ª S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is this?"


    Aeliana''s thoughts collapsed into chaos.


    This was supposed to be her end. Her last moment. The moment she finally let go.


    So why?


    Why did she feel this lump in her chest¡ªthis ache that wasn''t pain, that wasn''t rage, that wasn''t hatred?


    "Why?"


    Why did it feel like¡ª


    Butterflies.


    Why, even as her body was breaking, as her cursed veins screamed, as she should have been consumed by agony¡ª


    Why was she feeling this instead?


    What the hell was happening?


    Everything¡ªeverything looked different.


    The light. The air. The very world itself.


    Her fingers trembled, curling against the cracked stone beneath her.


    "Don''t¡ª"


    She barely managed to whisper the word.


    Because she knew.


    She knew what this feeling meant.


    It was something she had never wanted. Something she had never believed in.


    And yet¡ª


    She wanted to live now.


    Her eyes widened, breath catching in her throat¡ª


    And then¡ª


    He moved.


    ¡¸Annihilation Sword. Reverence of Severity.¡¹


    BOOOOOOOM.


    The entire world shattered.


    Space itself¡ªcut.


    The battlefield collapsed into an abyss of distortion, the very air torn apart as an unfathomable force surged from Lucavion''s blade. The void spiraled outward in a merciless tide, swallowing everything¡ªtime, space, light, existence itself¡ªdevouring the Kraken''s form in an instant.


    Aeliana couldn''t breathe.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    She couldn''t think.


    She could only witness.


    And in that moment¡ª


    Something else surfaced in her mind.


    A voice.


    A memory.


    "My daughter..."


    It was faint, distant, like a whisper carried by the wind.


    "One day, you will meet someone who will be the sole reason for you to live..."


    Aeliana''s breath hitched.


    "Never let go of that person."


    The words of her mother.


    Words she had buried. Words she had never believed.


    But now¡ª


    Now, as she watched him, as she watched the very world break apart around him, as the weight of the past, the present, and the future crushed into a single moment¡ª


    "Ah¡­"


    Her lips parted, her eyes wide in realization.


    "I met him."


    And then¡ª


    The world went dark.

 Chapter 442 The Storm

    RUMBLE!


    The sky trembled.


    A deep, resonant growl rolled through the heavens, shaking the very air itself. The overcast sky darkened in an instant, clouds surging forth like ink bleeding into water. The golden light of the sun, already weak behind the gloom, vanished.


    The sea, once eerily silent, began to roar.


    Waves that had remained unsettlingly calm swelled in an instant, rolling higher, crashing harder against the hull of the ship. The deck beneath their feet groaned as the winds picked up, sharp and biting, carrying with them the electric charge of an oncoming storm.


    And at the center of it all¡ª


    Duke Thaddeus.


    His breath hitched, his body tensing as something shifted within him.


    Something deep.


    Something ancient.


    Something forgotten.


    A slow, throbbing pain coiled within his chest¡ªno, his core. The mana wellspring buried deep inside him, the one he had long since tempered through decades of mastery and restraint, twisted.


    A crackle of unseen force rippled through his veins.


    He knew this feeling.


    He had known it since his youth¡ªsince the first time he had been forced to push beyond his limits in battle, since the first time he had tasted the raw, unrelenting fury of the sea.


    The storm gathered with a force beyond nature, beyond mere weather. The sky convulsed, the very air charged with raw, untamed energy. The waves surged, colliding into the ship''s hull with bone-rattling intensity, and yet, beneath it all, beneath the fury of the sea¡ª


    There was something else.


    Duke Thaddeus'' breath hitched.


    A pulse.


    Not from the ocean. Not from the storm.


    From him.


    Deep within his core, something roused¡ªsomething ancient, something primal. A force long held in check, tempered through decades of control. But now, it stirred, restless and undeniable.


    RUMBLE!


    Another peal of thunder split the sky. His mana surged. The pressure around him thickened, expanding outward like the tides before a great tempest.


    No.


    Not just his mana.


    His cultivation method.


    ? [Storm Sovereign''s Dominion] ?


    A quasi-legendary cultivation method passed through generations of the Thaddeus bloodline. It was not merely a technique¡ªit was a bond, a command over the ocean itself. The sea bent to its practitioners, the storms yielded to them. It was what had allowed the Thaddeus family to dominate the empire''s naval forces, to rule the waters as if they were an extension of their own bodies.


    And now¡ª


    It was reacting.


    Duke Thaddeus inhaled sharply as his vision blurred for a fraction of a second. He could feel it. The raw, unshackled power coursing through his veins, the ocean itself responding to him¡ªno, not just to him.


    To something else.


    His grip on the fractured railing tightened.


    The air crackled around him.


    The sky shuddered.


    His mana spiraled wildly, barely restrained, as if something deep beneath the sea was calling to him.


    Or¡ª


    Someone.


    A realization, sharp as lightning, struck him.


    "¡­Aeliana."


    He barely breathed her name.


    But the moment he did, another shift in the storm occurred.


    CRACK!


    A bolt of lightning split the sky, its blinding arc crashing into the sea with a force that sent waves towering over the ship. The ocean churned, twisting, the currents responding to his own surging mana.


    Edran stumbled back, his eyes wide.


    The knights, hardened as they were, staggered under the suffocating weight of their Duke''s power.


    Even Reinhardt, resolute and immovable, felt it.


    This was not just Thaddeus'' mana.


    This was Storm Sovereign''s Dominion in its true form.


    And it was reaching out.


    Not for destruction.


    Not for war.


    But for blood.


    For kin.


    For Aeliana.


    Thaddeus'' pupils constricted as the realization settled deeper. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    His cultivation method should not have responded like this. It had never acted on its own. It had never called to something beyond his own command.


    Unless¡ª


    His fingers curled tighter against the railing, his breath slow, measured, struggling against the surge of power clawing to be released.


    Unless someone else was using it.


    Or¡­


    Unless another Thaddeus bloodline had awakened.


    And there was only one possibility.


    Only one person who could have triggered this reaction.


    Aeliana.


    She was alive.


    She was somewhere.


    And the ocean itself knew it.


    Top of Form


    Bottom of Form


    The storm did not abate. If anything¡ªit worsened.


    The sky churned like a living beast, black clouds rolling over one another in a frenzied, unnatural dance. Lightning slashed through the heavens, illuminating the deck in stark flashes of white and violet. The wind howled, shrieking like a thousand tortured souls¡ªbut it was not the wind alone.


    Screams.


    Not human. Not beast.


    Something else.


    The cries came from all across the sky, reverberating through the air in distorted echoes. It was as if the very fabric of the world was wailing. As if something unseen, something wrong, was watching them.


    Duke Thaddeus'' eyes narrowed.


    His body remained still, rigid as a steel blade drawn in anticipation. He had fought countless wars, faced foes of both men and monsters¡ªbut this¡­


    This was different.


    This was something else.


    The wind carried no body, no shape, nothing tangible. The screams clawed at the edges of reality, whispering, calling, taunting. And beneath them, beneath the echoes and the unnatural howling, a new sound rose.


    The ocean.


    But it was not just the waves.


    It was something rising from beneath.


    SPLASH.


    One.


    SPLASH. SPLASH.


    Two.


    Three.


    Four.


    Hundreds.


    The first monstrous shape surged from the depths, water cascading off its twisted, armored form. Then another. And another.


    Then¡ªan unending tide.


    They came like a horde, bursting from the sea in violent, frenzied chaos. Countless creatures, their bodies writhing, their malformed limbs thrashing.


    No, this was not like before.


    This was worse.


    Far, far worse.


    The sheer number of them dwarfed what the expedition had faced before. If the previous battle had been a war¡ªthis was an onslaught.


    But this time¡ª


    The Duke was here.


    Thaddeus did not hesitate. His voice rang across the storm-laden deck, cutting through the wind, through the rising chaos, through the unnatural screams that clawed at the air.


    "Mages, knights! Get into position!"


    His command was absolute.


    The deck came alive.


    Swords were drawn, shields raised. The mages began their incantations, hands crackling with arcane power as sigils ignited in the air. Archers moved swiftly, their bows already drawn, waiting for the signal.


    The sea churned, boiled with the sheer mass of creatures forcing their way to the surface. The water itself seemed to pulse, as if it was no longer the ocean¡ªbut something else. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something corrupted.


    Something unnatural.


    Thaddeus clenched his jaw, his fingers itching to draw his sword. But he did not move yet.


    He felt it.


    This whole ordeal¡ªthis monstrous resurgence¡ª


    It was coming to an end.


    One way or another.


    ******


    The battle raged on.


    The ocean churned with unrelenting fury, countless monstrous forms surging forward in an unending tide of chaos. The knights and mages fought fiercely, their weapons cleaving through scaled flesh, their spells igniting the darkened waters in brilliant bursts of power.


    But the enemy''s numbers were infinite.


    For every beast slain, another took its place. The sea itself vomited forth new horrors, relentless and unyielding.


    And above it all¡ª


    The screams continued.


    A twisted, wretched cacophony of wailing voices from the sky, their cries formless, bodiless, an unnatural presence that clawed at the very fabric of reality.


    Duke Thaddeus cut through a monstrous beast himself, his blade glowing with crackling energy as he severed a tentacled creature in one smooth, practiced motion. But as he turned for the next strike¡ª


    He felt it.


    A pulse.


    Something deep in his chest, in his very core, twitched.


    And then¡ª


    The sky split.


    SHHHHK.


    A single, unimaginable slash.


    There was no build-up, no warning.


    One moment, the storm raged.


    The next¡ª


    A cut ran across the entire sky.


    It did not flicker. It did not flash.


    It simply was.


    An abyssal, void-like line, slicing from horizon to horizon, cleaving through the heavens as though the very fabric of existence had been severed.


    Duke Thaddeus froze.


    A shiver ran down his spine.


    The battlefield itself fell into eerie silence.


    For a fraction of a moment, even the monsters stopped.


    Even the sea held its breath.


    The cut was impossibly vast, incomprehensible. Its presence was not just seen¡ªbut felt. As if the very sky, the world itself, had been wounded.


    Thaddeus had never seen anything like it.


    This was not magic.


    This was not power.


    This was beyond.


    His fingers twitched against the hilt of his sword, his own Storm Sovereign''s Dominion reacting violently to what had just occurred.


    And yet¡ª


    It lasted only for a heartbeat.


    Then¡ª


    It vanished.


    As though it had never been.


    The sky remained dark, the storm clouds still roiling, the ocean still seething.


    But it was different.


    The very air felt hollow, as if something had been removed from reality itself.


    And Duke Thaddeus, for the first time in decades, felt something foreign creep into his chest.


    Dread.


    He exhaled, slowly, deliberately. His grip on his sword tightened.


    And he whispered, almost to himself¡ª


    "¡­What in the name of the gods was that?"

 Chapter 443 The Storm

    Something was wrong.


    I had pushed myself to the limit. No, beyond the limit. I had thrown everything I had at this fight¡ªVoid, Starlight, Equinox, every ounce of power I could grasp.


    And yet, it wasn''t enough.


    Even with Aeliana as the medium, even with her weakening the Kraken''s influence, even though its power had been dragged to something closer to a peak 5-star entity, I still couldn''t overpower it.


    I was too strong for it to defeat me outright.


    But it was too deeply entrenched in this space for me to kill it.


    And that''s when it clicked.


    This place¡ªthis entire battlefield¡ªwas the Kraken''s own creation.


    I had been trying to fight it using Void, using Starlight, using the same forces that it was manipulating.


    But how could I override its authority?


    How could I win when I was fighting on its stage?


    I exhaled, blood still dripping from my lips, my one good eye narrowing as my vision blurred and refocused.


    Tch. Of course.


    I had been too caught up in refining my Void techniques, too obsessed with pushing the boundaries of my [Devourer of Stars] core.


    When I had another weapon entirely.


    A weapon I had forgotten.


    [Sword of Annihilation.]


    Why did I not think of that?


    I had been cutting.


    I needed to erase.


    I gritted my teeth, forcing my broken body to move.


    I had one chance.


    One final moment.


    I glanced at Aeliana¡ªher body convulsing, her breath fading, her existence on the verge of collapsing.


    This was it.


    If I waited any longer¡ªif I hesitated¡ª


    She would die.


    I exhaled slowly, my vision tunneling on the Kraken as I lifted my blade one last time.


    And then¡ª


    I did something insane.


    I merged them.


    The Flame of Equinox.


    The Devourer of Stars.


    Two forces that shouldn''t have been able to exist together.


    One was pure destruction, an all-consuming wildfire that burned anything it touched to absolute nothingness.


    The other was Void, a force that devoured, bent, collapsed everything into itself.


    And now¡ª


    I forced them into one.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    My body ripped apart.


    Every nerve in my being screamed, my insides fuming, tearing, disintegrating.


    This wasn''t a fusion.


    It was a collision.


    A paradox.


    Fire that consumed.


    Abyss that devoured.


    I couldn''t control it.


    I couldn''t refine it.


    But I didn''t need to.


    Because all I needed was a single instant.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing down the agony, my breath sharp as I locked my gaze onto the Kraken.


    It was happening.


    Aeliana''s body was collapsing.


    The Kraken''s connection to her was reaching its limit.


    This was the moment.


    I grinned, blood dripping from my lips.


    "LITTLE EMBER!"


    Aeliana''s body twitched.


    She was still there. Somewhere, she was still fighting.


    "WATCH THIS!"


    The power in my core spiraled¡ªa clash of annihilation and abyss, a storm of pure contradiction raging through my veins.


    "I PREPARED THIS SOLELY FOR YOU!"


    I moved.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The world shattered.


    The Kraken shrieked, its massive, grotesque form writhing, twisting, distorting.


    And then¡ª


    I slashed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One single, absolute cut.


    A cut that didn''t just slice through flesh.


    A cut that erased.


    That devoured.


    That burned away existence itself.


    ¡¸Annihilation Sword. Reverence of Severity.¡¹


    And in that exact moment¡ª


    When Aeliana was about to die¡ª


    When the Kraken was at its weakest¡ª


    My blade tore through its core.


    And then¡ª


    The world collapsed.


    The world collapsed.


    The battlefield shattered around me, the very space that the Kraken had created unraveling in a spiraling maelstrom of light and void. The cavern faded, the broken stone and debris dissolving into a vast, cosmic expanse.


    And there¡ª


    The stars.


    Swirling, shifting, moving in intricate patterns beyond mortal comprehension. Not the stars of the night sky, not celestial bodies shining in the heavens¡ªbut something deeper.


    A force.


    A connection.


    The same feeling as when we were first sucked into this place, when reality itself had bent, twisted, devoured us.


    I exhaled, blood still thick in my mouth, my breath shallow but steady.


    "How beautiful."


    But¡ª


    Something fell.


    From where I had severed the Kraken''s core, from the wound my blade had carved through existence itself¡ª


    A lump.


    A mass of black liquid.


    It landed with a sickening, wet splatter, writhing upon the shattered remnants of the battlefield. It was shapeless, formless, shifting in ways that defied understanding.


    And yet¡ª


    I could feel it.


    Something vast.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Something wrong.


    Something foreign.


    Something that should not exist.


    I stared at it, my pulse steady despite the unshakable weight pressing against my senses.


    "Outsider."


    That single word left my lips, quiet, yet absolute.


    This was it.


    This was the thing that caused everything.


    The core of it all.


    The reason for the Kraken''s existence.


    The reason for this entire mess.


    The liquid twitched, convulsing, its shapeless form pulling, reaching¡ª


    Not toward me.


    Toward Aeliana.


    Tch.


    At the same time, I heard it¡ªanother sound.


    A wet, grotesque squelch.


    My gaze snapped to her.


    To Aeliana.


    Something¡ªthe same thing¡ªwas pouring out of her as well.


    Another writhing mass of black liquid, seeping from her veins, from her cursed marks, escaping her body.


    Two identical entities.


    One fallen from the Kraken.


    One purged from her.


    And now¡ª


    They were trying to rejoin.


    To merge.


    This is how they operated.


    One part of the entity would leech onto a body, slowly embedding itself deeper and deeper, smearing its existence across the host like an ink stain that could never be fully erased.


    And the other?


    The other half would take that stolen energy, that corrupted vitality, and nurture something else.


    Like the Kraken.


    This thing had been feeding off Aeliana.


    Just as it had fed off her mother.


    I exhaled slowly, watching as the two separate masses twitched, convulsed, and reached for one another.


    Trying to merge. Trying to survive.


    How desperate.


    My fingers tapped against my estoc''s hilt, my breath slow, steady.


    "Parasitic indeed."


    I reached out, not for my blade this time, but for something else.


    A faint shimmer of mana flickered at my wrist, the subtle pulse of a spatial enchantment activating as I reached into my storage.


    And then¡ª


    A small, ornate blackwood box appeared in my hand.


    Golden runes shimmered along its surface, pulsing faintly, the preservation magic still intact.


    "Eternal Skyroot Herb."


    A prize won long ago.


    A reward I had claimed from the Marquis himself.


    A faint memory surfaced.


    ¡ª


    "The Eternal Skyroot Herb," I murmured, my smirk replaced with a thoughtful smile as I leaned back in my chair. "That''s quite the prize, Marquis. And you''re just¡­ giving it away?"


    The Marquis chuckled, shaking his head. "I came into possession of it by sheer luck. It was part of a shipment intercepted from raiders near the northern border of my territory. At the time, I didn''t realize its value. But over the years, I''ve come to understand just how extraordinary it is."


    He gestured toward the ornate blackwood box set on the table between us. "This artifact serves as a preservation vessel. It keeps the herb in a state of suspended vitality, ensuring its potency remains untouched until it is ready to be used."


    Valeria''s composed expression had cracked ever so slightly at the sight of the artifact. Even without opening the box, the sheer potency of the herb could be felt.


    I had smirked, brushing my fingers over the golden runes before flicking my wrist. The enchantment on my spatial bracelet activated, and the box shimmered before disappearing into storage.


    Tucked away.


    Reserved.


    For this exact moment.


    ¡ª


    I knew it then.


    If I removed the entity from Aeliana''s body, she wouldn''t survive.


    The parasite had been feeding off her for years, hollowing her out, replacing pieces of her with itself. If I tore it away completely, her body¡ªwhich had long since adapted to its presence¡ªwould collapse.


    Just like her mother.


    She would die.


    Unless¡ª


    I had this.


    I exhaled, running a thumb over the runes on the box.


    In the novel, this herb had saved the male lead.


    And now¡ª


    It would save her.


    I smirked.


    "Guess it''s finally time to use you."


    My gaze flicked toward Aeliana.


    "Let''s see if we can bring you back, Little Ember."


    But just then I felt the world spinning.


    "Cough¡­"


    ---------A/N-----------


    I posted Hunter''s chapter here, and now I need to post another stacked chapter. Well, you guys are eating good today, I guess?

 Chapter 444 Stars

    "Let''s see if we can bring you back, Little Ember."


    But just then I felt the world spinning.


    "Cough¡­"


    My vision blurred.


    For the first time since the fight had begun, I felt it¡ªtruly felt it.


    The weight of my injuries. The unbearable strain on my body. The sheer toll of everything I had done.


    And then¡ª


    My legs buckled.


    THUD.


    I stumbled, my knee hitting the cracked ground beneath me, my breath catching in my throat.


    Ah.


    I exhaled, tasting blood.


    I guess I pushed myself a little too far.


    Now that the fight was over, now that the battle had ended, my body was finally demanding what I had ignored¡ª


    The shattered bones.


    The one eye I could no longer see from.


    The gashes, the blood loss, the fire burning through every nerve.


    Everything hit me at once.


    Tch. Annoying.


    But¡ª


    I forced myself to move.


    Because after doing all of this, I couldn''t exactly sit here and die, could I?


    I gritted my teeth, dragging myself toward her.


    Toward Aeliana.


    Her body was still convulsing, still wracked with pain, her fingers clawing against the stone, her breath shallow¡ªbut she was still alive.


    Barely.


    Not for long.


    I lifted the Eternal Skyroot Herb, my hand trembling slightly, and then¡ª


    I placed it against her body.


    The moment the herb touched her skin¡ª


    The black mass screamed.


    SCHLRKKKKKK!


    It squirmed, writhing violently, as if it were being burned, as if something was forcing it out.


    And then¡ª


    Aeliana''s body began to fight back.


    Her breathing, once shallow, once fading, suddenly turned ragged. Her fingers twitched. The cursed veins that had long since tormented her began to **pulse¡ª**but this time, not in agony.


    In resistance.


    She was winning.


    The black parasite inside her began to expel itself, being forcibly ripped from her body.


    Her body was rejecting it.


    And the thing?


    The thing that had leeched off her for years, that had stolen from her, that had made her suffer¡ª


    Was now screaming.


    I smirked weakly.


    "That''s right."


    I pressed the herb closer, watching as the black mass convulsed, recoiled¡ª


    Aeliana''s body shuddered.


    The Eternal Skyroot Herb pulsed against her skin, its energy seeping into her veins, threading through her existence like golden light in a dying ember.


    She absorbed it.


    Not hungrily. Not desperately.


    Naturally.


    As if it had always been meant for her.


    As if it were restoring something that had been taken away long ago.


    And the black mass¡ª


    SCHLRKKK!


    It twisted, shrieked, convulsed.


    Its writhing only grew more violent, as if it knew¡ªas if it understood.


    It was losing.


    Its connection to Aeliana, its claim over her body, its insidious grip¡ªall of it was being erased.


    I watched the scene unfold, my lips twitching into a faint smirk.


    "Not bad."


    I exhaled, relieved.


    This was it. This was how it was supposed to go.


    Aeliana was taking in the herb''s power. The parasite was being purged.


    Everything was working exactly as planned.


    And yet¡ª


    My knees buckled again.


    I barely caught myself this time, my arm trembling as I braced against the cracked ground.


    The pain in my body surged all at once, unrelenting, suffocating.


    Tch.


    I had pushed myself too far.


    But it was fine.


    This should be enough, right?


    I had dealt with the monster.


    I had saved Aeliana¡­ somehow.


    It should be okay now.


    It had to be okay now.


    I let out a slow breath, my vision tilting, darkening.


    For the first time since this whole mess started¡ª


    I finally let go.


    And then¡ª


    I collapsed.


    Everything faded.


    The world went dark.


    ********


    had a dream.


    A dream where I was wandering alone.


    No¡ªnot wandering.


    Drifting.


    Floating through the endless expanse of the sea, my body weightless, the vast darkness cradling me in its quiet embrace. The waves were calm, lulling me into something deep, something tranquil.


    It felt¡­ familiar.


    Too familiar.


    I had been here before.


    That same overwhelming sense of peace. That same eerie stillness.


    That same dark ocean stretching beneath me, infinite and unmoving.


    A part of me knew what was coming next.


    Knew what I would see.


    And yet¡ª


    Something was different.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    I lifted my gaze toward the sky, expecting the same empty abyss.


    But instead¡ª


    I saw them.


    Not just one.


    Not just the black star.


    But three others.


    They hovered around it, smaller, orbiting in silent synchrony, their faint glow flickering against the backdrop of nothingness.


    I stared.


    Watching.


    Trying to understand.


    ''Why are there three now? Because of my cultivation?''


    The black star was the same¡ªunchanging, unmoving.


    But these three¡­ they were new.


    Or had they been there all along?


    I frowned, reaching out, my fingers grasping at something unseen, as if trying to bridge the space between me and those distant lights.


    And then¡ª


    "Lucavion."


    The voice.


    That voice.


    The one I never recognized.


    The one that had always called me here.


    The moment the sound reached my ears, the dream fractured.


    Everything rushed away from me, fading, vanishing, slipping through my fingers like grains of sand.


    The stars flickered once¡ª


    And then the dream ended. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *******


    Darkness embraced Lucavion''s unconscious form, his body still as the echoes of battle faded into silence. Aeliana lay beside him, her breathing shallow but steady, the remnants of the Eternal Skyroot Herb''s energy still coursing through her. But the battlefield itself had not yet settled.


    The Kraken''s massive corpse twitched.


    Then¡ª


    A surge of energy erupted from its shattered core.


    Starlight. An ethereal radiance coiled upward, shimmering like celestial dust drawn from the very fabric of existence. The battlefield, once soaked in blood and despair, became a stage for something far greater than mere victory.


    And then¡ª


    That starlight fell.


    It descended upon Lucavion, washing over his battered form, sinking into his skin as if drawn by fate itself.


    His body, already pushed beyond its limits, had no strength to resist. The energy surged through him, weaving into his being like threads of cosmic silk, melding with his fractured core. It seeped into his very essence, wrapping around the shattered remains of his strength like a second awakening.


    Something deeper was happening.


    Something that should not be possible.


    Another body reconstruction.


    A second transformation, forced upon him by the remnants of the Kraken''s stolen power. This was no mere recovery. This was an evolution, a reforging of his very existence.


    Lucavion''s unconscious form trembled.


    His body ignited.


    Two flames burst forth from him¡ªone gray, one pitch black¡ªraging like opposing storms that should never have coexisted. They spiraled together, coiling, devouring, reshaping.


    And the moment those flames touched the writhing black parasites¡ª


    SHHRRRRRRRK!


    The cursed masses screamed.


    A soundless wail reverberated through the collapsing battlefield, an echo of something ancient, something that had long existed beyond the veil of reality. The parasites¡ªthose remnants of a foreign existence¡ªwere engulfed by the unnatural fire, consumed in an instant.


    They did not burn.


    They did not dissolve.


    They simply ceased.


    Erased from existence.


    The battlefield was silent.


    Lucavion''s body stilled, the last remnants of the flames fading into embers that whispered away into the void. His hair, once deep with streaks of silver, darkened further, absorbing the light as if the very stars had been pulled into him. His core, now reforged, pulsed with something heavier¡ªsomething far more vast.


    The process was complete.


    And yet¡ª


    He remained unconscious.

 Chapter 445 Life

    Aeliana''s mind swam in a haze of dull throbbing pain.


    Her body ached¡ªevery muscle, every bone, every inch of her skin felt sore in a way she had never experienced before. It was a deep, heavy exhaustion, like she had been crushed beneath something immense and barely pried herself free.


    A groan slipped past her lips.


    Her thoughts were slow, sluggish. A fog clung to the edges of her mind, making it hard to think, hard to remember¡ª


    But then¡ª


    Memory crept in.


    The fight.


    The Kraken.


    The void.


    Him.


    Her breath hitched, her eyes snapping open.


    ''Did I¡­ die?''


    She had accepted it. She should have died. She felt herself dying. So why¡ª?


    Was this the afterlife?


    Or hell?


    Aeliana''s blurry vision struggled to focus as she lifted her gaze, taking in her surroundings for the first time.


    Dark.


    Enclosed.


    The walls were jagged, rough stone, stretching upward into a high ceiling barely visible in the dim light. The air was cool, damp, carrying the scent of earth and minerals. Faint droplets echoed in the distance, the sound bouncing off the cavern walls.


    Not the battlefield.


    Not the endless starry abyss where the Kraken had torn the world apart.


    This was something else.


    A cave?


    She slowly pushed herself up, wincing as pain lanced through her limbs.


    "What happened?"


    Her voice was barely above a whisper, hoarse and dry.


    And then¡ª


    A sound.


    A low, steady hum.


    Soft. Faint. Familiar.


    "Hmm?"


    Aeliana turned her head toward the source¡ª


    And froze.


    A body.


    Lying right beside her.


    Pitch-black hair, tangled and matted with dried blood. Torn clothes, clinging to a lean frame marked with fresh wounds and old scars. Pale skin, unnaturally still in the dim light.


    Her breath caught.


    "Luca¡­"


    She stared, her heart pounding against her ribs.


    For a moment, she didn''t move. Didn''t breathe.


    Then, carefully, she reached out, fingers brushing against his shoulder.


    "Luca."


    No response.


    She tried again.


    "Hey."


    Still nothing.


    Her stomach twisted.


    He was breathing¡ªhis chest rose and fell in slow, uneven motions¡ªbut he wasn''t waking up.


    Her fingers curled against his torn sleeve.


    Aeliana swallowed hard, ignoring the ache in her throat as she took in his state. The wounds. The bruises. The sheer exhaustion carved into every inch of his body.


    He had pushed himself far beyond his limits.


    And now¡ª


    He was unconscious.


    Her grip on his sleeve tightened.


    What the hell had happened?


    Did we win?


    Aeliana''s gaze flickered to Luca''s unmoving form, then back to her own hands. The last thing she could remember was that final slash¡ªthe moment space itself seemed to shatter under the weight of his attack.


    And then¡ª


    Nothing.


    But the fact that they were here, alive, meant that something had worked. Right? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It must have.


    She exhaled shakily, trying to push away the lingering uncertainty.


    Her body still ached, but as she carefully shifted her weight, pressing her palms against the cold stone beneath her, she realized something strange.


    She wasn''t struggling.


    Her limbs weren''t trembling.


    Her breath wasn''t shallow.


    Normally, even after resting, her body¡ªfrail and weakened from years of illness¡ªwould still resist movement. But now?


    Aeliana slowly, cautiously, pushed herself up to her feet.


    And nothing fought against her.


    No dizziness. No weakness.


    I feel¡­ stronger?


    The thought sent a chill down her spine.


    She pressed a hand to her chest. Her heartbeat was steady¡ªtoo steady. This wasn''t normal. Not for her. Had she really just rested? Or¡­ had something changed?


    She swallowed hard, pushing that question aside for now.


    Luca was still unconscious, and she needed to assess their surroundings.


    Her amber eyes swept across the cavern.


    It was vast¡ªlarger than she had first realized. The dim lighting made it hard to gauge the full scale of the space, but she could make out jagged rock formations, high ceilings, and shadowed tunnels stretching into darkness.


    The air was cool, filled with the scent of damp stone and something else¡ªsomething faintly metallic.


    Aeliana took slow steps, testing her newfound stability.


    Her boots echoed softly against the cave floor as she moved further from where Luca lay. Her fingers brushed against the rough walls as she walked, eyes scanning for any sign of life, of an exit¡ªof anything.


    And then¡ª


    She saw it.


    A massive shape, looming in the center of the cavern.


    A rock.


    Or, at least, that''s what it looked like at first.


    But the closer she got, the more she realized¡ªthis wasn''t just any stone.


    It was unnatural.


    Smooth in some places, jagged in others, its surface was unlike anything she had ever seen before. Faint, twisting engravings covered its form¡ªmarks that seemed more carved than naturally formed. Symbols she couldn''t quite interpret, but¡­


    Aeliana''s breath caught.


    She had seen them before.


    The same engravings. The same strange script.


    From that place.


    The moment she was teleported.


    Her pulse quickened.


    "What¡­ is this?"


    She reached out hesitantly, fingertips grazing the surface. The stone was cool¡ªtoo cool, almost like ice despite the cavern''s temperature.


    But aside from that¡­.It was¡­.


    Nothing.


    No reaction. No shift in the air. No strange pulse beneath her fingertips.


    Just cold.


    Aeliana exhaled, stepping back from the strange rock¡ªno, not a rock. Something else. Something¡­ wrong.


    But whatever it was, it wasn''t doing anything.


    She lingered for a moment longer, half-expecting the engravings to suddenly glow or the stone to hum with energy, but nothing happened. It remained still, lifeless.


    Tch.


    With a soft shake of her head, she turned away.


    She wandered further into the cavern, her steps slow, cautious. It didn''t take long for her to realize just how deep underground they were. The air was heavier here, older. The walls stretched high, vanishing into darkness, and the tunnels that branched off in different directions held no sign of life.


    But there were marks.


    Not fresh. Not recent. But something had been here before.


    The faintest scratches on the stone floor. A few indents on the walls, as if tools had been driven into them at some point. No footprints. No tracks. Just¡­ traces.


    She narrowed her eyes. How long have we been here?


    She had no sense of time. No idea how long she had been unconscious.


    Her gaze drifted back toward where she had come from. Toward where he was.


    With a small sigh, she turned and made her way back.


    Luca was still asleep when she returned.


    Unmoving. Breathing slow and steady.


    Aeliana stood there for a moment, arms crossed, watching him. It''s strange. He looked¡­ at ease. Completely vulnerable.


    And that wasn''t like him at all.


    This was a man who moved like a phantom in battle. Who always seemed to be a step ahead of everything. Someone who played with danger like it was a game, who acted like he was untouchable. Arrogant. Unpredictable. Impossible to read.


    But now?


    Now, he was just¡­ asleep.


    The steady rise and fall of his chest. The way his dark lashes rested against his skin. The small, almost imperceptible twitches of his fingers every now and then, as if his body still wasn''t fully relaxed.


    Aeliana let out a quiet breath before sitting down beside him.


    Her fingers curled against her knees as she lowered herself to the cool stone. She could still feel the dull ache in her limbs, but it wasn''t unbearable.


    Silence stretched between them.


    And, as much as she hated it, she found herself thinking.


    About everything.


    About him.


    The way he smirked, the way he fought, the way he never seemed to take things seriously¡ªuntil the moment he did.


    His voice. His laughter. That ridiculous way he always managed to infuriate her without even trying.


    And those words¡ªthose last words.


    He wanted me to hate him.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    She wasn''t sure. It was just a feeling. A speculation. But¡­


    Her fingers tightened.


    It made sense, didn''t it?


    Everything he had said. The way he had forced those words out, how his smirk had twitched¡ªhow his eyes had been red.


    How, even now, he was asleep in front of her.


    "Are you really¡­"


    She really couldn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 446 Sleep

    Aeliana exhaled, her fingers absently tightening against her knees.


    Her mother''s words drifted through her mind once again.


    "My daughter¡­ one day, you will meet someone who will be the sole reason for you to live¡­ Never let go of that person."


    And she knew.


    It was him.


    Lucavion.


    The way he had stood in front of her. The way he hadn''t backed down. The way he had fought, even when his body was barely holding together.


    Even now, she could see it.


    His injuries.


    Some of them had healed, but not completely. There were patches of torn skin, faint remnants of gashes that had been deep enough to cut to the bone. His breathing was steady, but every now and then, it hitched¡ªjust slightly, just enough to tell her that his body was still recovering.


    And back then¡ª


    Back when he had fought the Kraken¡ª


    He had been in far worse shape.


    Aeliana clenched her jaw.


    She knew.


    Luca could have let her die.


    He could have fought differently. He could have avoided injury, could have fought more efficiently if he hadn''t¡ª


    If he hadn''t stood there.


    If he hadn''t chosen to shield her.


    "Not on my watch."


    "LITTLE EMBER!"


    "WATCH CLOSELY!"


    "I PREPARED THIS SOLELY FOR YOU!"


    Those were the things he had said.


    And he had been smiling.


    That damned smile.


    It hadn''t been his usual smirk, the one dripping with arrogance, the one that masked every intention, every thought.


    No.


    It had been real.


    Aeliana knew.


    She had gotten better at reading people over the years. Her illness had forced her into a life of observation, into noticing the smallest shifts in expression, the tiny hesitations in people''s voices.


    She had always known that Luca''s smiles were fake.


    Most of them, at least.


    But that one¡­


    That one had been genuine.


    "This guy¡­" she muttered under her breath, narrowing her eyes slightly.


    Her gaze drifted over him again, taking in the way he was curled up on the ground, his usually sharp features softened by unconsciousness.


    For someone so ridiculous, so insufferable, he looked almost¡­


    Innocent.


    Aeliana hesitated.


    Then, slowly, she reached out¡ª


    And poked his cheek.


    Soft.


    Smooth.


    Luca didn''t stir. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She poked again.


    Nothing.


    A small huff of air left her nose, something dangerously close to amusement.


    "He can''t lie at all," she murmured.


    Not with his words.


    Not with his face.


    Not with his actions.


    Even though he tried.


    Even though he was so convinced that he could.


    She sat there for a moment, staring at him.


    Then, without really thinking, she muttered¡ª


    "Idiot."


    And for the first time in a long time¡ª


    She didn''t say it with hatred.


    "Stupid."


    Aeliana narrowed her eyes at him, her fingers absently curling against the cool stone beneath her.


    Lucavion''s words echoed in her head again.


    "In the end, you''re nothing but bait."


    "Was this always your plan?! Was I just a tool to you?!"


    She had screamed those words at him, her entire body writhing with pain and fury. And his response had been just as sharp, just as cruel.


    "I indeed used you. And? Can you do anything about it?"


    At the time, she had barely registered anything beyond those words. The raw betrayal had drowned out all reason, all logic. She had wanted to kill him. She still wanted to kill him.


    But now¡ª


    Now that she was calm. Now that she could actually think¡ª


    She replayed the words in her mind.


    I used you. That much was true. She was bait. That Kraken had come for her. Luca had forced her into a situation where she would act as the trigger.


    But¡ª


    "Was I just a tool to you?!"


    That was the real question.


    And had he actually said ''yes'' to that?


    No.


    He hadn''t.


    He had evaded it.


    Not a confirmation. Not a denial.


    Just his usual way of avoiding things.


    And then there was¡ª


    "All the things¡­ all the things you said¡­ about being different¡­ They were just lies, weren''t they?"


    She had asked him that. Begged for an answer.


    And his response?


    "What do you think?"


    He hadn''t said yes.


    He hadn''t even said no.


    He had just thrown the question back at her.


    Aeliana clenched her jaw.


    ''This stupid, doglike bastard¡­''


    She knew now.


    He had been trying to make her hate him.


    All of it¡ªthe cruel words, the indifference, the smirk that had looked so mocking¡ª


    It was a lie.


    A shitty, pathetic attempt at deception.


    And she had fallen for it.


    "You''re so stupid," she muttered under her breath.


    Her fingers twitched.


    And then¡ª


    She pinched his cheek.


    Hard.


    The soft skin squished slightly under her grip, his face still completely relaxed in sleep.


    Still unconscious.


    Still looking way too innocent for the bastard he truly was.


    Aeliana exhaled sharply, shaking her head.


    "Idiot," she mumbled again.


    And yet¡ª


    Even as she insulted him, she didn''t pull away.


    Aeliana''s fingers twitched.


    "Cold?"


    Lucavion''s skin was unexpectedly cold to the touch. Not just cool¡ªcold.


    Her brows furrowed. That wasn''t normal. Most Awakened carried a certain warmth in their bodies, especially after a battle like that. Their mana alone would generate enough heat to stave off the cold.


    But him?


    His cheek, his neck, his entire body¡ªcold.


    Incredibly cold.


    Almost unnatural.


    "Why?"


    Her thoughts flickered.


    Lucavion was strong. Beyond strong. The kind of monster that could stand against impossible odds, that could wield forces beyond human comprehension.


    So why did he feel like this?


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Was it a condition? Some side effect of his power?


    Her fingers absently trailed lower, brushing against his wrist, then his hand.


    Cold.


    Even colder.


    For some reason, something inside her twisted.


    It felt¡­ familiar.


    A long-buried memory surfaced, unbidden.


    "Mother, your hands are cold."


    A soft voice from her past. A fleeting moment. Her mother''s hand resting against her forehead, gentle yet chilling.


    Her mother''s hands had always been cold.


    Just like this.


    Aeliana''s breath hitched.


    Before she could dwell on it further, she felt movement beneath her fingertips.


    And then¡ª


    "Mother."


    A whisper.


    Low. Faint.


    Barely audible.


    But she was sure, that she had heard it. It came from Luca, who is lying there like this.


    "Am I still a disappointment?"


    Aeliana froze.


    Her heart slammed against her ribs.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    ''What?''


    Her grip on his hand instinctively tightened.


    Her mind raced, trying to process what she had just heard.


    Had he¡­?


    No¡ªhe was unconscious.


    But that voice¡ª


    That voice.


    It wasn''t the usual Luca. Not the arrogant, teasing bastard she had fought beside. Not the smug, insufferable menace who smirked at everything.


    It was something else.


    Something raw.


    Something¡ªsmall.


    Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out.


    What¡­


    What the hell had she just heard?

 Chapter 447 Sleep (2)

    "Am I still a disappointment?"


    What¡­


    What the hell had she just heard?


    "Just listen to me once."


    Aeliana''s breath caught.


    Lucavion''s grip tightened around her hand. It was weak, unsteady¡ªbut desperate.


    "Just once."


    His fingers trembled against her skin, cold and uncertain.


    And then¡ª


    He let go.


    His hand slipped away, but his body still shook. A faint tremor ran through him, almost imperceptible¡ªlike a man struggling against something unseen, something deep inside himself.


    Aeliana stared.


    This was¡­ strange.


    Lucavion was supposed to be untouchable. He was supposed to be that grinning, infuriating, arrogant bastard. The one who tore through monsters like they were nothing. The one who fought with reckless, impossible confidence.


    But this¡ª


    This was just a man.


    A human.


    And for some reason¡ª


    She liked this version of him more.


    She liked him more like this.


    Her fingers twitched.


    Before she could even think, her hand moved¡ªalmost of its own accord.


    She reached out.


    Brushed her fingertips lightly against his hair.


    And then¡ª


    Slowly¡ª


    Gently¡ª


    She pulled his head onto her lap.


    A small breath left her lips.


    "I''m here."


    The words slipped out naturally, before she even realized she had said them.


    Lucavion didn''t move.


    Didn''t react.


    But¡ª


    The shaking lessened.


    Just slightly.


    Warmth.


    Aeliana didn''t know how else to describe it.


    It wasn''t like fire¡ªwasn''t the kind of heat that burned or seared, the way her body had been devoured by pain not long ago.


    This was different.


    It crept up her spine slowly, curling into the edges of her chest, settling somewhere deep inside her where she couldn''t quite reach.


    She exhaled softly, her fingers absentmindedly threading through Lucavion''s hair.


    And for some reason¡ª


    She couldn''t stop looking at him.


    His face, usually set in that infuriating, arrogant smirk, was still. Relaxed. The sharp lines of his features had softened in unconsciousness, making him look almost¡ª


    Her lips pressed together.


    Human.


    She liked it.


    That realization sent something odd through her stomach, something twisting and unfamiliar. It was stupid, it was ridiculous, but¡ª


    For the first time since meeting him, she felt a quiet, inexplicable desire.


    Not to fight him.


    Not to challenge him.


    But to see that expression again.


    To keep it.


    She blinked.


    And then¡ª


    "Eh?"


    It was only then that she realized¡ª


    She was sitting.


    And his head¡ª


    Was on her lap.


    Aeliana stiffened.


    When¡­


    When had she done this?


    Her mind raced, trying to piece it together, but then¡ª


    A memory surfaced.


    Faint. Gentle.


    A warm summer day. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    A garden, filled with the soft rustling of leaves, the distant hum of birds. The scent of blooming roses lingered in the air.


    And there¡ª


    A young girl lay sprawled out in the grass, head resting comfortably on her mother''s lap.


    "Mother¡­ what if you never get better?"


    The words had come out quietly, almost like an afterthought.


    Her mother had stilled.


    Then¡ª


    Warm fingers brushed through her hair, soft and careful.


    "My little Aeliana¡­" her mother murmured, smiling down at her. "I''ll be fine."


    "You always say that."


    "Because it''s true."


    Aeliana had huffed, pouting. She didn''t believe her. Not really.


    But¡ª


    Even so¡ª


    The warmth in her mother''s lap had been enough to make her close her eyes, to let herself pretend she believed it.


    To let herself want to believe it.


    She had felt so safe.


    So happy.


    Even in the distance, where her father sat reading at the garden table, stiff and unreadable as ever¡ª


    It hadn''t mattered.


    Because her mother had been there.


    Because she had been warm.


    Aeliana swallowed thickly as the memory faded, the feeling of her mother''s hands still lingering in her mind. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now¡ª


    Now she was in that position.


    She looked down at Lucavion, at the way his breath came in slow, steady beats.


    For the first time¡ª


    She understood.


    Her fingers moved again, brushing against his temple, softer this time.


    Her lips parted.


    A whisper, barely audible.


    "I am here."


    Aeliana barely noticed the way he twitched, the faint shift in his body as he turned onto his back. His face, usually so smug and full of teasing, was still.


    But not peaceful.


    His mouth was slightly parted, his brows faintly drawn together, like something weighed on him even in unconsciousness.


    Not a smile. Not even neutrality.


    Just¡­ something unresolved.


    She tilted her head slightly, studying him.


    "What kind of life did you live, I wonder?"


    Her voice was quiet, barely above a whisper, spoken more to herself than him.


    Lucavion was an enigma. A man who could dance with death like it was a game, who could stand before impossible odds and laugh. A man who had forced his way into her life, who had used her, tricked her, who had¡ª


    Who had saved her.


    Even now, the thought unsettled her.


    She still wanted answers. Still wanted to scream at him for all the things he''d done. But at the same time¡­


    Her eyes traced the faint rise and fall of his chest, the way his body still carried tension even in sleep, the way his fingers occasionally twitched against the stone.


    He had burdens, didn''t he?


    Things he didn''t say.


    Things he didn''t show.


    Aeliana exhaled softly, and for the first time, she let herself really look at him.


    And that''s when she saw it.


    The scar.


    It ran down the length of his right eye, a clean, sharp cut¡ªtoo precise to be from a monster''s claws, too smooth to be from an accident.


    A blade.


    Her lips pressed together.


    This scar¡­ I wonder how you got it?


    Without thinking, she reached out.


    Her fingers ghosted over his cheek, barely touching at first. Then, carefully, she traced the line of the scar.


    It felt different.


    Not like the rest of his skin.


    The normal parts of his face were smooth¡ªsofter than she had expected, warmer than she thought he would be. But the scar¡ª


    It was raised, slightly rigid beneath her fingertips, a texture foreign to the rest of him. Not fresh, but not fully faded either.


    Old, yet not forgotten.


    The skin beneath it had a certain tightness, as if it had been cut so deeply that it never fully returned to normal.


    A wound meant to last.


    Her throat felt dry.


    This wasn''t just some mark. It wasn''t like the scrapes or bruises he earned in battle and brushed off with a smirk.


    This had been intentional.


    Who gave this to you?


    She didn''t realize how long she had been touching it until she felt him stir beneath her fingertips.


    Her fingers lingered against the scar a moment longer before they drifted, sliding upward, sinking into his hair.


    Soft.


    Softer than she expected.


    For someone who fought like a monster, who moved like a phantom, his hair was¡­ surprisingly smooth. A few strands had fallen over his face, the length slightly longer than she remembered, unruly from all the chaos they had been through.


    Aeliana absently ruffled it, her fingers combing through the dark strands, pushing them away from his closed eyes.


    And then¡ª


    Lucavion shifted.


    Not much. Just the faintest movement, a small tilt of his head into her touch. His body, so tense even in unconsciousness, relaxed¡ªjust slightly, just enough to be noticeable.


    And that¡ª


    That was funny.


    "Pfft¡ª"


    The laugh escaped before she could even know it.


    The laugh that didn''t appear in her face for a long time.

 Chapter 448 Waking up

    "Pfft¡ª"


    Small. Soft.


    But real.


    She bit her lip, trying to suppress the ridiculous amusement bubbling in her chest, but it was impossible.


    "You¡­" she murmured, her voice light, almost teasing. "You get comfortable way too easily."


    Even now, even like this, he was just¡­ him.


    Infuriating.


    Impossible.


    And yet¡ª


    Her other hand moved.


    Without thinking, she reached forward, her fingertips brushing against his lips.


    Soft.


    A different kind of softness.


    Aeliana stilled.


    The realization hit a second too late¡ªWhat am I doing?¡ªbut she didn''t pull away. Not yet.


    She just watched.


    Watched the way his lips barely parted, the slow rise and fall of his chest, the way his breath tickled against her fingertips.


    And for the first time since meeting him¡ª


    She didn''t know what she wanted to do next.


    Aeliana swallowed, her breath catching in her throat.


    Her fingers were still resting against his lips, the warmth of his breath barely grazing her skin.


    Her heart pounded.


    What am I doing?


    She didn''t pull away.


    Rather¡ª


    Did she know exactly what she was doing?


    The thought crept in, slow, insidious.


    Should I get my payback?


    After all, hadn''t he done so many unimaginable things to her? Lied to her, used her, thrown cruel words at her just to see her rage?


    He made her feel things she didn''t understand.


    And she hated that.


    So shouldn''t she take something back?


    Aeliana''s lips curled slightly.


    "Right," she murmured. Her fingers trailed from his lips to his jaw, barely grazing along his skin. "This is payback."


    He needed to pay her back for all of it.


    Every smirk.


    Every lie.


    Every time he had seen through her, despite how much she wanted to keep him out.


    Even if she understood now¡ª


    Even if she knew why he had done it¡ª


    It still hurt.


    She couldn''t just forget.


    She wouldn''t.


    "Yes."


    That was all the justification she needed.


    Her fingers tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, her breath slightly unsteady. Slowly, carefully, she leaned down, her heart slamming against her ribs with every inch she closed between them.


    Her first time doing something like this.


    And with him, of all people.


    Her lips hovered just above his.


    A single inch left.


    Then¡ª


    Gold met black.


    Lucavion''s eyes opened.


    Aeliana froze.


    Wide.


    Awake.


    Lucavion stared directly at her, his usual smirk nowhere to be found.


    For the first time¡ª


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    He looked utterly, completely still.


    For a moment, neither of them moved.


    Lucavion stared, his mind momentarily blank, black eyes locked onto the stunned amber ones inches away from his face.


    "...Huh?"


    Aeliana''s breath hitched. A small sound¡ª "Ah..."¡ªslipped past her lips, barely audible but enough to break the stillness between them.


    She could feel it now.


    The warmth of his breath brushing against her skin. The way his pupils dilated just slightly, the flicker of something unguarded in his expression.


    Too close.


    Too, too close.


    Her mind caught up a second too late. A sharp jolt of realization shot through her, and in an instant, she jerked her head back, breaking the proximity, her breath coming a little unsteady.


    Her fingers twitched where they still hovered over him, as if unsure whether to move away entirely or pretend nothing had happened.


    Lucavion remained still.


    Not smirking. Not laughing. Just looking at her.


    The silence stretched unbearably.


    Then¡ª


    ".....Hmm...."


    He exhaled, blinking once. Then twice. His head tilted ever so slightly, as if assessing the situation, and then¡ª


    Control.


    Like a switch flipping, his expression began to shift.


    Lucavion shook his head, as if physically discarding whatever had momentarily unsettled him. The flicker of genuine surprise faded, replaced with something more composed. Something calculated.


    A slow inhale.


    A beat.


    And then¡ª


    The smirk returned.


    Not all at once, but in pieces. The faintest curl of his lips. The lazy tilt of his head. The familiar glint in his eyes that said, Ah, I see how it is.


    The amusement curled at the edges of his lips as he exhaled, slow and deliberate. Aeliana was still too stunned to react, her wide amber eyes locked onto him in mortification.


    Then¡ª


    "Oya, oya¡­."


    His voice came out smooth, teasing, his smirk deepening as the situation fully settled in.


    "I wonder what''s happening here?"


    Aeliana stiffened instantly. She could feel the mockery laced in his words, the way he was already turning this around¡ªlike she had been the one caught doing something suspicious.


    Lucavion, of course, wasn''t done.


    His black eyes flickered to the side¡ªand then lower.


    Ah.


    Her navel.


    From where he lay, his line of sight was directly aligned with the exposed skin between her slightly disheveled clothing. His gaze lingered for just a second longer than necessary, something about it slow and assessing¡ªand, infuriatingly, just a little lecherous.


    Aeliana felt the exact moment he made the observation.


    His lips twitched, and then¡ª


    "Getting a lap pillow from a beauty, how lucky I am."


    A sharp, unbearable heat rushed to her face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This guy¡ª''


    Her fists clenched.


    Lucavion, entirely unbothered, shifted slightly, as if getting comfortable. "But I guess¡­" His head tilted back against her thighs, his smirk lazy and insufferable. "I earned it."


    Earned it?!


    That was it.


    Aeliana''s embarrassment snapped into rage.


    Without hesitation, she pushed at his head, aiming to shove him off her lap with full force.


    But Lucavion, of course, was too damn fast.


    The instant she moved, he dodged.


    Like a phantom, his body twisted just enough to avoid her shove, his head shifting with that irritating, effortless ease¡ªas if he had been expecting it.


    Aeliana''s palm hit empty air.


    And then¡ª


    He laughed.


    A light chuckle, annoyingly amused, black eyes sharp with mischief.


    "My, my¡­" Lucavion''s smirk deepened as he peered up at her, eyes half-lidded with amusement. "Why are you getting angry now?"


    His voice was mocking, silky, and filled with obvious enjoyment at her flustered state.


    Aeliana''s fingers twitched.


    She was going to kill him.


    Aeliana''s hand clenched into a fist.


    She could still feel it¡ªhis breath, warm against her skin, the lingering sensation of her fingertips brushing against his lips. The realization was burning into her, searing, twisting into something unbearable.


    And then¡ª


    Then this bastard had the audacity to smirk like that.


    --Why are you getting angry now?


    That voice. That voice.


    Mocking. Silky. Filled with insufferable, unbearable amusement.


    She snapped.


    "Why am I getting angry?!" Her voice rose, sharp with incredulity. "Are you really asking that now?!"


    Lucavion''s grin widened. "You were leaning in quite eagerly just a moment ago, weren''t you?"


    Aeliana''s entire body locked up.


    "You¡ª!"

 Chapter 449 Promise

    "You¡ª!"


    Her mind screeched to a halt.


    Heat.


    Unbearable, furious heat surged to her face, spreading down her neck, burning through every nerve in her body.


    Leaning in¡­


    She had¡ª


    Her hands curled into fists, violently suppressing the memory of how close she had been¡ªhow she had been the one to reach for him first.


    Her lips parted¡ªready to scream, ready to strangle him, ready to do something¡ª


    And then¡ª


    She saw it.


    That flicker.


    Beneath the teasing, beneath the amusement, beneath the insufferable Luca-ness of it all¡ª


    There was something else.


    Something behind his smirk.


    Something almost¡­ expectant.


    Like he was waiting for her anger.


    Like he needed it.


    Aeliana''s breath caught.


    And then, suddenly¡ªeverything clicked.


    Her fury didn''t vanish. No, it still burned, still boiled under her skin, but now¡ª


    Now, she understood.


    She took a slow, deliberate breath, forcing herself to steady her trembling hands. Then, slowly, she leaned forward.


    Lucavion''s smirk twitched, but he didn''t move.


    Aeliana''s voice dropped lower, laced with something sharp and knowing.


    "You really did it on purpose, huh?"


    His grin didn''t falter. "Did what on purpose?"


    Aeliana''s glare was scorching.


    It wasn''t just anger now¡ªit was demanding. Relentless. The kind of gaze that dug deep, forcing answers where there were none given.


    Lucavion held her stare, his black eyes sharp, gleaming, but unreadable.


    Those words you said.


    Did you do everything on purpose?


    Did you really mean all those things?


    She was pushing forward. She had to.


    Lucavion let out a quiet chuckle, his smirk widening slightly as he lifted a hand¡ªcasual, almost lazy.


    "What do you think?"


    It was an answer that wasn''t an answer. A dodge, a deflection. His favorite way of twisting things around, letting her decide what to believe. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    But this time¡ª


    She refused to let him.


    Aeliana''s jaw tightened.


    "No," she snapped. "Don''t evade the question."


    She moved suddenly, her body tense as she stood up, breaking all distance between them. Her voice rose, her anger surging, her breath unsteady.


    "Answer me!"


    Lucavion blinked, watching her from where he still lay, as if mildly entertained by her outburst.


    "Answer what?" His voice remained maddeningly smooth.


    Aeliana''s fingers curled into fists. "Did you mean all those things or not?"


    A pause.


    A slow inhale.


    And then¡ª


    Lucavion''s expression shifted.


    It was subtle. Barely there. A small flicker in his eyes, something indecipherable just beneath the surface. Then, slowly¡ªhe sat up.


    Their gazes remained locked, the space between them electric with tension.


    Finally¡ª


    "¡­What if I say I did?"


    His voice was softer now, quieter. No teasing, no mockery. Just a question.


    "What will you do then?"


    Silence.


    Aeliana froze.


    Her heart pounded.


    ''What will you do then?''


    The words sank into her bones, curling into something she didn''t know how to hold.


    Aeliana stared.


    Her breath felt too tight, her heartbeat a sharp, uneven rhythm pounding in her ears. The heat of her anger was still there¡ªhot, furious¡ªbut beneath it, beneath all of it...


    She felt lost.


    ''What am I supposed to do?''


    If he really meant it¡ªif he truly, deliberately, intentionally used her¡ªthen what? Would she hate him more? Would she strike him down right here? Would she walk away? Would she¡ª


    Her fingers twitched.


    A deep part of her, a part she did not want to acknowledge, knew the answer.


    She wouldn''t.


    She wouldn''t walk away. She wouldn''t strike him. She wouldn''t leave.


    She was too deep in this already.


    And that¡ª


    That realization was unbearable.


    Her fists clenched at her sides. Fury burned hot in her veins, but it wasn''t simple anymore. It wasn''t just the fire of rage¡ªit was betrayal, frustration, confusion¡ªall of it twisting together into something that made her feel small.


    Aeliana inhaled sharply, the sound shaking slightly against the silence.


    Her voice, when it came, was low, sharp, but unsteady.


    "...Then I will never forgive you." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucavion''s black eyes flickered.


    For just a second¡ªa fraction of a second¡ªsomething passed through his expression. Something she almost caught, almost grasped.


    Then¡ª


    He smiled.


    Not a smirk. Not his usual arrogant, teasing, insufferable grin.


    A smile.


    Slow. Almost thoughtful. But not kind.


    Aeliana felt something heavy settle in her chest.


    ''Why do I feel like¡­ he was waiting for me to say that?''


    She hated it.


    She hated how uncertain she suddenly felt.


    Aeliana''s amber eyes burned into him, sharp and unrelenting.


    Lucavion didn''t look away.


    For a moment, they simply stared at each other¡ªher fury, her uncertainty, her demand for something, anything real¡ªclashing against the calm, unreadable depth of his black irises.


    Then¡ª


    "Is that so?"


    His voice was quiet. Smooth. Too smooth.


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, the faintest shift of movement as his gaze flickered away.


    "That is good then."


    And just like that¡ªhe turned.


    Aeliana''s body locked up.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    What.


    "You¡ª"


    Her voice hitched.


    Then, it snapped.


    "WHAT?!"


    Lucavion didn''t even flinch at her outburst. He merely glanced back at her, golden eyes gleaming faintly, as if she was making too big of a deal out of this.


    "You''re just going to say that and turn your head?!"


    "Yep."


    His lips curled slightly, that infuriating nonchalance wrapping around him like armor.


    "Is there anything else I''m supposed to say?"


    Aeliana saw red.


    "There is, you bastard!"


    Before she even registered the movement, she was already storming forward¡ªher hands grabbing his arm, yanking him back toward her.


    Lucavion didn''t resist.


    Didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t even try to avoid her grip.


    He merely blinked, tilting his head slightly, as if mildly curious about what she was about to do.


    But Aeliana didn''t care.


    Didn''t care about his damn smirks. Didn''t care about his usual evasive nonsense. Didn''t care about the fact that her hands were shaking as they clenched around him.


    All she cared about was the rage boiling in her chest. The raw, aching confusion that refused to let her go.


    "All those promises you made."


    Her voice shook.


    "All those things you told me about not giving up on life."


    Lucavion''s smirk faded.


    Aeliana''s grip tightened.


    "The promise about curing me!"


    She pulled him closer, forcing him to look at her.


    "What the hell are they about then?!"


    Her heart was pounding.


    She needed to know.


    "Hmm¡­."


    Aeliana''s fingers were digging into his arm, trembling with frustration, with confusion¡ªwith everything he had forced her to feel.


    Her voice had cracked.


    Her breath was uneven.


    And yet, even as she glared up at him, demanding answers, demanding something real, Lucavion¡ª


    Lucavion smiled.


    It wasn''t his usual smirk. It wasn''t the playful arrogance she had come to expect from him.


    No¡ªthis was different.


    A slow, meaningful smile.


    One laced with something quietly knowing¡ªand just a little playful.


    "Did you not notice?"


    Aeliana''s brows furrowed.


    "Notice what?!"


    Lucavion chuckled softly, the sound vibrating in his chest. Then¡ª


    He laughed.


    Not loud. Not mocking.


    Just a small, inward laugh, as if he found something about this moment deeply amusing.


    Aeliana bristled.


    ''This bastard¡ª''


    And then¡ª


    He moved.


    His hand flicked to the side, reaching into thin air¡ªno, into his spatial storage.


    Aeliana instinctively tensed, her grip on his arm tightening, half-expecting a trick¡ª


    But instead¡ª


    Lucavion pulled out something small.


    Something round.


    Something silver.


    "Here."


    He extended it toward her, palm open.


    Aeliana''s eyes flickered downward¡ª


    A mirror.


    Her heart skipped.


    Slowly, cautiously, she reached for it, her fingers brushing against the cool surface as she lifted it into her hands.


    For a moment, she hesitated.


    Then¡ª


    She looked.


    And the second she did¡ª


    Her world stopped.


    Her breath hitched.


    Her amber eyes widened.


    The mirror shook slightly in her grasp as she stared, as she processed what she was seeing¡ª


    No¡ª


    What she wasn''t seeing.


    No dark veins.


    No sunken pallor.


    No fragile, deathly thin complexion.


    Her skin was¡ª


    Healthy.


    Clear.


    As if she had never been sick at all.


    The mirror trembled in her hands.


    Her pulse roared in her ears.


    And then¡ª


    Lucavion''s voice, soft and terribly amused, broke the silence¡ª


    "Congratulations."


    She turned to him, her expression shattered, disbelieving.


    "You''re cured now."

 Chapter 450 Promise (2)

    Silence.


    The dim light of the cave barely reflected off the mirror''s surface, but even in the darkness, she could see it.


    "...."


    Her fingers trembled as they traced the edge of the mirror, her reflection staring back at her¡ªforeign and yet unmistakably hers.


    Her skin.


    Smooth. Clear.


    Not sickly, not pale¡ªnot the fragile, exhausted face she had seen her entire life.


    Lucavion''s voice hummed lightly beside her.


    "Ah, wait... you can''t see right."


    Before she could even question him, his hand moved¡ªfingers flicking with an effortless grace.


    And then¡ª


    Light.


    A soft, gentle glow spilled from his palm, washing over them in a quiet, steady starlight.


    The cave brightened.


    The mirror in her hands gleamed.


    And in that moment, she saw everything.


    Her skin.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Smooth, radiant, as if she had been sculpted from untouched light.


    Her cheeks, no longer sunken with sickness.


    Her eyes¡ªclear, bright, golden amber, like molten fire instead of dull exhaustion.


    Her lips, her nose, the sharp lines of her jaw¡ª


    All of it.


    Whole.


    Healthy.


    Like she had never suffered at all.


    "Ah¡­"


    The world blurred.


    Her vision swam, her breath stuttering in her chest.


    She felt it before she realized it.


    A single tear¡ªwarm, silent¡ªslipped down her cheek.


    "Wh-what¡­"


    Her fingers curled tightly around the mirror, as if it might disappear if she didn''t hold on.


    From beside her, Lucavion''s voice came, smooth and steady.


    "See?"


    Her throat closed.


    Her body shook¡ªnot from fear, not from sickness, but from something so much heavier.


    "Am I¡­"


    Her voice cracked.


    "Am I really cured?"


    Lucavion''s golden gaze met hers.


    He nodded, slow, deliberate.


    "Yes. You are."


    Aeliana''s fingers clenched tighter.


    "Really¡­?" Her voice wavered, breathless. "This is not a dream, right?"


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly¡ªand then smirked.


    Mocking. Teasing.


    "Can''t you feel it?"


    Aeliana staggered.


    Her knees felt weak, her body light, her thoughts fraying at the edges.


    "Really?"


    The words tumbled from her lips, whispered, raw, desperate¡ª


    As if saying them out loud would make it real.


    And then¡ª


    Memories.


    Crashing down like an avalanche.


    The countless treatments. The endless, suffocating expectations.


    The voices of doctors, healers, alchemists¡ª


    "This medicine should help."


    "She might improve with time."


    "There is a new treatment from the capital¡ª"


    "We cannot guarantee results."


    "We have done all we can."


    And the worst of them¡ª


    "I''m sorry. There''s nothing more we can do."


    She had long stopped hoping.


    She had long stopped believing.


    And yet¡ª S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And yet¡ª


    It had been Lucavion who had ignited that hope again.


    Only to shatter it.


    To make her doubt.


    To make her hurt.


    Her fingers tightened around the mirror.


    Her lips trembled.


    And for the first time¡ª


    She didn''t know whether to scream at him¡ª


    Or cry.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    She refused to believe it.


    This had to be a trick. A lie. Another cruel, elaborate deception.


    Lucavion was a master at twisting words, at playing with people, at making her feel things she didn''t want to feel.


    So how could she trust him now?


    Her grip on the mirror tightened, her heart slamming against her ribs.


    ''He''s lying.''


    ''He has to be lying.''


    He had given her hope before¡ªonly to rip it away.


    What if this was just another game?


    What if he was using her again, feeding her false dreams just to break her down later?


    Aeliana''s breath shook.


    "I¡­" Her voice wavered, filled with something raw, something vulnerable.


    "I don''t¡­ believe you."


    Lucavion didn''t look offended.


    Didn''t look surprised.


    Didn''t even try to argue.


    Instead¡ª


    He smiled.


    A small, knowing smile. One that made something deep inside her chest tighten.


    And then¡ªhe spoke.


    "Can''t you really feel it?"


    Aeliana blinked.


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his black eyes gleaming as he continued, his voice smooth, patient¡ªas if he was waiting for her to understand on her own.


    "Like how easily you can move?"


    Her breath hitched.


    "Normally, before¡ª" his voice was quiet, steady, "whenever you needed to move, you would be slow and tired. And I¡ª"


    His lips curled slightly.


    "I would have to carry you. Most of the time."


    Aeliana''s fingers twitched.


    "But now, isn''t it different?"


    Lucavion''s eyes never left her.


    "Can''t you feel the vitality?"


    "Like now, you can finally feel the strength in your body?"


    His words sank into her skin.


    "You can finally breathe clearly. Without coughing. Without feeling like your lungs are burning. Without struggling to take in air."


    Aeliana stilled.


    "Like how you no longer feel the need to scratch yourself?"


    Her eyes widened.


    "Have you not noticed those?"


    And suddenly¡ª


    Everything clicked.


    That strange feeling she had woken up with. The lightness in her limbs. The absence of pain.


    The way she had stood up so easily.


    The way she had yelled at him without gasping for breath.


    The way her body wasn''t shaking, aching, screaming at her to stop.


    Her hands weren''t trembling.


    Her chest wasn''t tight.


    She felt whole.


    And the realization¡ª


    Knocked the air from her lungs.


    Her breath shuddered.


    Her fingers dug into the mirror, gripping it so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    She could feel it.


    She could feel it.


    The strength in her body, the energy flowing through her limbs, the complete absence of the weakness, the pain, the exhaustion that had been her reality for so long.


    And yet¡ª


    She couldn''t stop shaking.


    She couldn''t control her face, couldn''t stop her lips from trembling, couldn''t hold back the way her vision blurred¡ª


    Tears.


    They welled up too fast, too suddenly.


    She bit down on her lip, desperately trying to keep herself together, to keep from breaking, to keep from¡ª


    "You don''t need to hold it in, you know."


    Lucavion''s voice was quiet. Smooth. Unshaken.


    "It''s just me and you here."


    Aeliana froze.


    Her vision swam. Her fingers curled tighter.


    Lucavion watched her, his black eyes steady, calm, knowing.


    And then¡ªhe smiled.


    "But if you don''t want me," he added lightly, teasing but not cruel, "I can turn my head and close my ears."


    That¡ª


    That was what broke her.


    A choked sound escaped her throat, and before she could stop herself¡ª


    Her legs gave out.


    She fell to her knees.


    And the tears came.


    Unstoppable. Relentless.


    The kind of tears that weren''t loud, weren''t dramatic¡ª but simply poured.


    Down her cheeks. Onto her hands. Onto the mirror.


    She couldn''t stop them.


    She didn''t know how to.


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his voice quiet, soft¡ªbut still carrying that infuriating amusement.


    Then, softly¡ªtoo softly¡ª


    "See?"


    His voice reached her through the haze of her shaking breaths.


    "Haven''t I kept my promise?"


    Aeliana squeezed her eyes shut, her fingers tightening on the mirror, her breath shuddering as another sob escaped.


    Lucavion''s voice lowered, smooth, steady¡ªassured.


    "Aren''t you cured?"


    A broken, breathless sound left her lips.


    And then¡ª


    She sobbed.

 Chapter 451 Promise (3)

    The sobs came harder now.


    She crouched on the ground, her arms wrapped tightly around herself, the mirror still clutched between her trembling fingers.


    She couldn''t stop.


    She didn''t want to stop.


    Because¡ª


    Because it was gone.


    The pain.


    The exhaustion.


    The sickness that had chained her for years, that had clung to her skin like an inescapable curse, that had stolen so much from her.


    Gone.


    Completely, entirely gone.


    A broken gasp escaped her, her shoulders shaking violently.


    ''All this time¡­''


    All this time, she had been fighting it.


    Every breath had been a struggle. Every step had been a battle. Every single day, she had lived knowing she was weak.


    That no matter how much she fought, how much she wanted to live, her body would never let her.


    She had been dying for so long that she had forgotten what it felt like to be alive.


    But now¡ª


    Now, she was free.


    A strangled cry broke past her lips as the realization sank deep, deep into her bones.


    She could breathe.


    She could move.


    She could finally, finally¡ª


    Live.


    Tears streamed down her face, uncontrollable, unstoppable.


    She was happy.


    For the first time in so long¡ª


    She was truly, completely happy.


    And it was too much.


    She sobbed into her hands, her body curling inward as the weight of it all crashed over her. The suffering. The hope. The despair. The relief.


    Lucavion said nothing.


    But he didn''t leave.


    Didn''t turn away.


    Didn''t mock her.


    He simply stood there¡ªsilent, waiting.


    As if he had known all along that this moment was inevitable.


    Her breath still trembled, but slowly¡ªslowly¡ªshe raised her head.


    Tears still clung to her lashes, warm streaks trailing down her cheeks, but she forced herself to look.


    And there he was.


    Lucavion.


    Leaning casually against the cavern wall, his arms crossed against his chest, his black eyes gleaming in the dim light.


    And¡ªhe was smiling.


    Not his usual mocking smirk. Not the arrogant, insufferable grin that made her want to strangle him.


    No¡ªthis smile was quieter.


    Steady. Knowing. Amused, but not unkind.


    He was simply watching her.


    Watching her fall apart and come back together all at once. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    And then¡ª


    Something inside her clicked.


    Aeliana''s amber eyes widened.


    ''It''s thanks to him.''


    Thanks to this man.


    It was him who had fought against that impossible beast.


    It was him who had refused to let her die.


    It was him who had stood in front of her, bleeding, battered, but unmoving.


    It was him who had given her hope.


    It was him who had freed her from this curse.


    It was him¡ª


    Who had given color to her meaningless life.


    Aeliana''s chest tightened.


    Her fingers curled, her heartbeat pounding, roaring in her ears¡ª


    And before she could even think¡ª


    SWOOSH!


    She moved.


    No¡ªshe leaped.


    "Eh¡ª?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucavion barely had time to react before her arms wrapped around him.


    Tightly. Desperately.


    The impact forced him back against the cavern wall, his body momentarily tensing¡ªbecause she never did this.


    She never touched him first.


    But right now¡ª


    Right now, she couldn''t stop herself.


    She buried her face against his chest, her fingers clutching at the fabric of his coat, her body shaking again¡ªbut this time, not from sadness.


    From something warmer.


    Something she didn''t know how to name.


    And then¡ªher voice came.


    Soft. Fragile. Raw.


    "Thank you."


    Lucavion stiffened slightly.


    But Aeliana didn''t let go.


    Her fingers tightened, her breath shaky, her tears wetting the fabric between them as she held on.


    "Thank you for everything."


    And for the first time¡ª


    She meant it.


    Lucavion stood still.


    Aeliana''s arms were wrapped around him, her body pressed against his, her warmth spreading through his coat.


    He didn''t move.


    Didn''t push her away.


    Didn''t tighten his hold either.


    Instead, his arms hovered awkwardly in the air, his hands flexing slightly¡ªas if unsure where to put them.


    And then¡ª


    He spoke.


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    His voice was smooth, but beneath it¡ªsomething else.


    Something unreadable.


    "Didn''t you say you would never forgive me ever again?"


    Aeliana didn''t answer.


    Didn''t even flinch.


    She just buried her face deeper into him, snuggling closer, her breath warm against his skin.


    Her fingers curled into the fabric of his coat, holding on as if she was afraid to let go.


    He could feel her now.


    Her soft, steady breathing.


    The way her body melted slightly into his.


    And yet¡ª


    Something was missing.


    Something off.


    Lucavion exhaled quietly.


    His black eyes lowered, flickering with something that he refused to acknowledge.


    "Hey¡­" he murmured, his voice dropping slightly.


    His lips barely moved.


    "Little ember."


    Aeliana didn''t react.


    Didn''t move.


    Didn''t pull away.


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable as his golden earring caught the dim starlight still lingering in the cavern.


    "Are you not going to answer?"


    Aeliana finally moved.


    She raised her head slowly, amber eyes gleaming in the light¡ªsoft, yet burning.


    Her chin rested against his chest, her breath warm against his skin.


    Lucavion watched her¡ªwatched the way her gaze shifted, hesitated, searched.


    And then¡ª


    She saw it.


    A small spark in his black irises.


    Fleeting. Subtle.


    As if he was¡ª


    Waiting.


    Or maybe¡­


    Maybe it was just an illusion.


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly.


    "You?"


    Aeliana swallowed.


    Her throat felt tight. Her chest too full.


    And then¡ª


    "I won''t¡­"


    Lucavion''s lips twitched.


    "You won''t?"


    Aeliana gripped his coat tighter.


    Her voice was small, barely above a whisper, but unshaken.


    "I will never forgive you."


    Lucavion blinked.


    Then¡ª


    His lips curled slightly.


    "Is that so?"


    Aeliana''s breath hitched.


    Her gaze flickered.


    From his black eyes¡ªto his lips.


    Her heart pounded.


    "I will never forgive you," she whispered again.


    Lucavion''s voice was low, smooth, unreadable.


    "I get that."


    "I will never forgive you."


    "I see."


    "You will never be forgiven."


    Lucavion didn''t reply immediately this time.


    For a moment¡ª


    A brief, quiet moment¡ª


    His black eyes lowered slightly, something flickering behind them.


    Then¡ª


    Aeliana inhaled sharply.


    And finally¡ª


    She said it.


    "That is why¡­"


    Her fingers curled tighter.


    Her breath brushed against him.


    "You are always going to be stuck by my side."


    Silence.


    Lucavion''s lips parted slightly, as if to say something¡ª


    But he didn''t.


    He only stared.


    And then¡ª


    He smiled.


    "You are quite a spoiled young lady, you know that right?"


    "Hehehehe¡­"

 Chapter 452 Promise (4)

    "You are quite a spoiled young lady, you know that, right?"


    Lucavion''s voice was smooth, teasing, his lips curling into an infuriatingly amused smile.


    And then¡ª


    "Hehehehe¡­"


    Aeliana felt him.


    His body¡ªfirm, solid, yet strangely cold beneath her touch.


    But¡ª


    She wasn''t cold.


    Even with his unnatural chill, even with the way his skin carried an almost eerie lack of warmth¡ªshe felt warm.


    And that¡ª


    That was weird.


    Her fingers curled slightly against his coat, her body pressing just a little closer¡ªtesting it, feeling it.


    But still, she didn''t feel cold.


    It was as if something was wrapping around her, keeping her warm despite the contrast between them.


    Her brows furrowed slightly, but before she could dwell on it¡ª


    RUMBLE!


    A loud, undeniable sound echoed through the cavern.


    Aeliana froze.


    Her arms instinctively tightened, and for a moment, she thought it was her.


    But¡ª


    No.


    That wasn''t her stomach.


    The sound had been too deep, too loud¡ª


    And then¡ª


    "Ahaha¡­"


    A voice followed.


    Lucavion''s voice.


    Low, a little awkward¡ªa bit too casual.


    Aeliana''s eyes snapped up to him.


    Lucavion''s black eyes gleamed, his smirk faltering just slightly, and then¡ª


    "I guess I am a little bit hungry."


    Aeliana blinked.


    Then blinked again.


    And then¡ª


    She stared.


    Because¡ª


    Because was he actually embarrassed?


    Lucavion¡ªthe arrogant, insufferable, impossibly composed man standing in front of her¡ª


    Looked a little sheepish.


    Aeliana felt something rise in her chest.


    Something strange. Something unfamiliar.


    And then¡ª


    Satisfaction.


    A slow, amused smile curled on her lips.


    ''That''s right. This bastard isn''t untouchable after all.''


    She would enjoy this.


    Slowly, hesitantly, she pulled back.


    Her arms loosened, her fingers unclenching from his coat, and inch by inch, she separated from him.


    The absence of his touch left a strange feeling in her chest¡ªsomething light, something lingering.


    But she ignored it.


    Instead, she lifted her gaze, her amber eyes scanning his face, taking in every detail.


    Lucavion stood there, his usual smirk still in place¡ªbut something was off.


    His skin.


    Paler than before.


    Not deathly pale, not sickly, but¡ªweaker.


    More drained.


    Something in her chest tightened.


    She had been raised as a noble. Before she had fallen sick, she had been taught everything there was to know about the body, about medicine, about survival.


    And she remembered.


    Even though Awakened were stronger than normal humans¡ªthey were still bound by the rules of the world.


    They could go longer without food, water, sleep¡ªbut they weren''t immune to the toll battle took on their bodies.


    Especially when injured.


    Especially when they forced their bodies beyond their limits.


    Aeliana''s fingers twitched slightly.


    ''That''s right¡­''


    Even though potions heal wounds, they don''t create the healing out of nowhere.


    The body does.


    Regeneration takes energy. It pulls from internal reserves, consuming strength, nutrients, resources from within.


    If a body is too depleted, no matter how many potions are poured into it¡ª


    It won''t heal properly.


    Lucavion had fought the Kraken.


    Lucavion had pushed himself past his limits.


    Lucavion had bled. Had endured. Had survived.


    And now¡ª


    Now, he was paying the price. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Aeliana exhaled slowly.


    Lucavion''s smirk twitched slightly as he noticed her staring. "What? Do I have something on my face?"


    Her eyes narrowed.


    ''Idiot.''


    Of course, he would act like nothing was wrong.


    But Aeliana knew better.


    She felt strong.


    Stronger than she had ever felt in her entire life.


    Her body¡ªonce fragile, weak, always teetering on the edge of collapse¡ªwas now light, steady, powerful.


    Something coursed through her veins, something new, something undeniably there.


    Whether it was a lingering effect of her illness, her bloodline, or something else entirely¡ªshe didn''t know.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Because one thing was certain¡ª


    The tables had turned. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucavion had spent all this time taking care of her.


    Watching over her. Carrying her when she couldn''t move. Enduring her temper, her rage, her suffering.


    And now¡ª


    Now, he was the one who needed to recover.


    He wasn''t collapsing, not yet, but Aeliana knew the signs of depletion.


    And for once, it was her turn.


    Her turn to do something.


    Her turn to repay even just a little of what he had done for her.


    Aeliana exhaled sharply, squaring her shoulders.


    Then¡ª


    "Luca."


    Lucavion blinked. His black eyes flickered with amusement.


    "Calling me by name now? How bold."


    Aeliana ignored his usual nonsense, lifting her chin. "Take out the utensils and ingredients from your storage."


    Lucavion''s brow arched.


    "...Why?"


    Aeliana frowned. "What do you mean why?"


    Lucavion tilted his head, clearly enjoying her irritation. "Usually when people ask for something, they provide a reason."


    Aeliana crossed her arms, staring him down. "I will cook."


    Lucavion stared.


    Then¡ª


    A slow grin crept onto his face.


    "You? Cooking?"


    "Yes."


    "You don''t need to do anything," he stated firmly.


    Lucavion leaned against the cavern wall, his smirk deepening. "You''ve already gotten what you wanted, haven''t you?"


    Aeliana''s eyes narrowed.


    "You''re cured. You''re safe now. It''s not like you need¡ª"


    "Just take them out, you bastard."


    Lucavion paused.


    His mouth twitched, as if biting back a laugh.


    "Aeliana¡ª"


    "Who said you were allowed to refuse?"


    Lucavion opened his mouth again¡ª


    "Bu¡ª"


    "Shut up."


    Lucavion blinked.


    Then¡ª


    He laughed.


    A small, amused chuckle, shaking his head as he reached into his spatial storage.


    "Bossy," he murmured. "I liked you better when you couldn''t move."


    Aeliana glared.


    "Just take them out before I break your nose."


    Lucavion laughed.


    Not his usual smug, arrogant chuckle¡ªno, this one was light, genuinely entertained.


    He held her gaze, his black eyes glinting, watching as Aeliana glared up at him, her irritation burning hotter by the second.


    He could tell.


    She was fired up.


    More than just wanting to help, more than just trying to not seem helpless¡ª


    She wanted to do this.


    And that¡ª


    That was new.


    Lucavion sighed dramatically, lifting his hands in surrender.


    "Okay, okay. Whatever you want."


    Aeliana narrowed her eyes. "Damn right."


    Lucavion let out another amused breath before reaching into his spatial storage.


    With a flick of his fingers, various utensils and fresh ingredients appeared, neatly arranged before her¡ªa mix of dried meats, vegetables, flour, spices, and even a small pot.


    Aeliana eyed them, her arms crossing as she examined everything.


    Satisfied, she nodded once.


    Lucavion, still watching, smirked. "What, no complaints? You approve of my selection?"


    Aeliana shot him a look.


    "Don''t do anything. Just rest."


    Lucavion raised an eyebrow. "Rest?"


    "Yes."


    "You? Ordering me around?"


    Aeliana grabbed the nearest wooden spoon and pointed it directly at his face.


    "Sit. Down."


    Lucavion stared at the spoon.


    Then back at her.


    Then back at the spoon.


    And then¡ªhe grinned.


    "Scary," he muttered, but he sat down anyway.


    Aeliana huffed. "Good. Now stay put, or I''ll throw this at your head."


    Lucavion leaned back, crossing his arms behind his head.


    "Noted, little ember. Noted."

 Chapter 453 No title

    The fire crackled, its warm glow flickering against the cavern walls. The scent of rich, seasoned meat, fragrant herbs, and perfectly steamed rice filled the air, blending into something warm and comforting.


    Aeliana had worked effortlessly, moving between the different dishes, adjusting flames, stirring pots, tasting seasonings¡ªas if she had been doing this forever.


    Lucavion had watched the entire thing unfold, seated comfortably with his arms crossed, only helping when necessary.


    And now¡ª


    Now, they sat side by side, their plates piled high with food.


    The meal was impressive¡ªeven Lucavion had to admit.


    Aeliana had made a massive portion of fluffy, fragrant rice, roasted Stormfang Beast legs, crispy Firecrest Bird wings and thighs, and a hearty, herb-infused stew filled with vegetables and slow-cooked meat.


    It was a feast.


    Lucavion took a bite of the Stormfang leg, chewing thoughtfully before finally speaking.


    "Wow¡­" He glanced at her, black eyes glinting with amusement. "You really look like a chef."


    Aeliana grinned.


    Then¡ª


    "Heh."


    She lifted a finger and tapped it against her nose, smugly.


    "You may not know it, but I am talented at everything."


    Lucavion snorted. "Oh?"


    His smirk deepened.


    "Well, not that talented at being humble."


    Aeliana shot him a glare. "You''re one to talk."


    Lucavion blinked. Then¡ª


    "¡­Ahaha¡­"


    He laughed, his shoulders shaking slightly.


    And then, nodding in agreement¡ª


    "You''re right."


    The fire crackled softly, filling the cavern with its low, rhythmic warmth.


    They sat together, eating in silence¡ªa silence that, under normal circumstances, Aeliana wouldn''t have minded.


    Most of her meals had always been like this.


    Quiet.


    Lonely.


    A simple necessity, something to get through rather than something to enjoy.


    She should be used to it.


    She was used to it.


    And yet¡ª


    Right now, she minded.


    The silence bothered her.


    It felt wrong.


    She didn''t understand why.


    Her fingers clenched around her spoon, her amber eyes flickering toward Lucavion¡ªwatching him, studying him, trying to piece him together.


    And before she could stop herself¡ª


    "You¡­ who the hell are you?"


    Lucavion''s hand paused mid-motion, his black eyes lifting toward her, dark and unreadable.


    For a second, his expression was blank, as if he were trying to figure out what she meant.


    Then¡ª


    His lips curled, just slightly. "What?"


    Aeliana didn''t hesitate.


    "Your strength, your aptitude¡ªeverything about you is not normal. You defeated that Kraken, a monster that even my father would have struggled against, and you¡ª"


    "Not by myself."


    Lucavion''s voice was quiet, but firm.


    Aeliana frowned. "What?"


    Lucavion exhaled slowly, setting his plate down.


    "If not for you, I would have died there."


    Aeliana froze.


    "What are you¡ª"


    "You may not notice it clearly, but it was thanks to your connection that the Kraken was that strong."


    His black eyes locked onto hers, steady, unwavering.


    "And it was also thanks to your appearance in the expedition that the Kraken attacked."


    Aeliana''s breath hitched.


    It wanted her?


    That thing¡ª


    That beast¡ª


    Had targeted them because of her?


    Lucavion continued. "The Kraken was after you, yes. But more than that¡ª"


    His voice lowered.


    "It was also after me."


    Aeliana''s hands curled into fists.


    "Then¡ª"


    Lucavion nodded. "Yes."


    "It was because you fought that thing inside your body that the Kraken weakened."


    His voice was calm, unshaken, as if he were merely stating a fact.


    "If not for that¡­ I would have lost. And you¡ª"


    His golden earring glinted as he tilted his head slightly.


    Lucavion''s black eyes didn''t waver.


    "You would have become one with the monster."


    Aeliana''s breath stilled.


    "And you would have brought calamity onto your own people inside the dukedom."


    Her fingers curled tighter around her spoon, her entire body going rigid.


    She wanted to refute it.


    Wanted to say it wasn''t possible¡ªwanted to deny that she could have ever become something like that.


    But she couldn''t.


    Because she knew.


    She remembered.


    The way the pain had surged through her, like something alive, like something trying to consume her from the inside.


    The moment where she had wanted to give in.


    To let go.


    To just stop fighting.


    Lucavion kept speaking, undeterred.


    "Therefore¡­ it was not only due to me, but it was also due to you that the Kraken was able to be defeated."


    Aeliana looked at him.


    Really looked at him.


    At the way he sat there, arms resting lazily against his knees, his usual relaxed posture giving the illusion that he wasn''t someone who had just faced death.


    Her mind flashed back¡ª


    To the battle.


    To the pain.


    To that moment¡ªwhen she had wanted to die, over and over again.


    But then¡ª


    Then, there was him.


    Lucavion.


    Standing. Bleeding.


    Fighting.


    His bones shattered. His body torn apart. His eye¡ª


    And yet¡ªhe still stood.


    Still fought.


    Still smiled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still threw himself at death like it was nothing.


    Aeliana swallowed.


    Her voice came out low, quiet. Almost unsure.


    "¡­You really?"


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly. "I really?"


    His lips curled slightly, but it wasn''t mockery.


    Just amusement.


    As if he found her disbelief more interesting than the fact that he had survived.


    And somehow¡ªthat only made her more confused.


    ''What the hell is this guy?''


    Aeliana narrowed her eyes.


    "You really aren''t good at changing the subject."


    Lucavion''s smirk twitched slightly, as if amused by the accusation.


    But Aeliana knew.


    Knew that he was trying to divert the conversation.


    She had grown up among nobles.


    Even as a child¡ª**before her illness took everything from her¡ª**she had been trained to see through deception.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Business meetings, aristocratic gatherings, political discussions¡ªshe had been a part of them all.


    And this man¡ª


    This ridiculous, arrogant, infuriating man¡ª


    Was trying to divert.


    "I had no such intention," Lucavion said smoothly, tilting his head. "I just wanted to correct something."


    Aeliana scoffed. "Don''t take me for a fool."


    Lucavion chuckled.


    But she wasn''t done.


    "Regardless of who the Kraken was beaten thanks to, your prowess was there. I could see it. Someone young like you, with that kind of strength¡­"


    She paused, her amber eyes searching him.


    "Even the most talented people in our Empire would have a hard time reaching that level. Yet¡ª"


    Her voice dropped slightly.


    "I have never heard of someone named Luca in the Empire."


    Silence.


    It was a single silence.

 Chapter 454 Duke

    "I have never heard of someone named Luca in the Empire."


    Silence.Top of Form


    Lucavion''s black eyes flickered, but he didn''t react.


    "There''s no way someone like you would go unnoticed." Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    For a moment¡ª**just a moment¡ª**his smirk faded.


    And then¡ª


    Lucavion met her gaze directly.


    "Sharp."


    Aeliana huffed. "That much is obvious. I don''t need to be sharp or anything."


    Lucavion tilted his head, exhaling softly.


    Then¡ª


    "Well¡­ now that it''s come to this, I guess I can say it."


    He leaned back slightly, raising his head toward the cavern ceiling, his expression unreadable.


    "Your real name?" Aeliana said, looking into his eyes.


    Lucavion raised his head slightly, his black eyes glinting in the firelight.


    His smirk was still there, but it had shifted¡ªless playful, less teasing.


    More curious.


    "You knew¡­?"


    Aeliana met his gaze, her amber eyes steady.


    "Indeed."


    Lucavion exhaled softly, watching her. Studying her.


    Aeliana leaned back slightly, crossing her arms.


    She had known for a while.


    Or at the very least¡ªshe had suspected.


    From the moment she had searched for the adventurer named ''Luca,'' she had found traces, records¡ª


    But nothing real.


    Nothing old.


    The name existed in the guild''s archives, but only recently.


    The reports were too new, too hastily written, as if someone had fabricated them after the fact.


    The Adventurer''s Guild was an independent organization, a powerful one¡ªbut within the Thaddeus Duchy, their authority paled in comparison.


    And because of that¡ª


    It had been easy to uncover the truth.


    This man''s identity was forged.


    Luca wasn''t his real name.


    He wasn''t just some adventurer.


    But¡ª


    No one cared.


    Because the Duchy had received aid from the Adventurer''s Guild multiple times, and if the guild had overlooked this man''s true origins, then so did everyone else.


    Aeliana inhaled slowly.


    Her gaze didn''t waver.


    "Your real name, what is it?"


    "Well, I was just about to say that."


    Lucavion leaned back against the cavern wall, arms crossed, watching Aeliana with an expression that was equal parts amusement and curiosity. The firelight flickered, casting sharp shadows over his sharp features, his black eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Well¡­ now that it''s come to this, I guess I can say it."


    Aeliana narrowed her eyes, waiting.


    Lucavion exhaled through his nose, almost like he was laughing at some private joke, before meeting her gaze directly.


    "Lucavion."


    Aeliana blinked.


    Then¡ª


    "Lu¡­cavion?"


    Her brows furrowed as she tried the name on her tongue. The syllables felt foreign, unusual¡ªunique.


    Lucavion''s lips twitched. "Having trouble?"


    "I''m not¡ª" Aeliana started, but then she scowled. "What kind of name is that?"


    Lucavion chuckled, the sound low and smooth. "A rather distinguished one, don''t you think?"


    Aeliana crossed her arms, still frowning. "I''ve never heard it before."


    Lucavion shrugged, his smirk deepening. "Are you sure?"


    Aeliana huffed. "I''m very sure. I know the names of every noble house, every distinguished warrior, every renowned scholar in the Empire¡ªand I''ve never heard of a ''Lucavion.''"


    Lucavion tilted his head, clearly entertained. "Well¡­ I guess you haven''t."


    Aeliana''s eyes sharpened. "So? Are you famous or not?"


    Lucavion''s smirk curled. "You will see."


    Aeliana narrowed her eyes. "See what?"


    Lucavion stretched his legs out, completely unbothered. "I''ll become more famous now that I''ve saved the Duke''s daughter, won''t I?"


    Aeliana scoffed. "Hah. You''re counting on that?"


    Lucavion''s smirk didn''t waver. "Why not? I imagine my reputation will spread rather quickly. A mysterious, devastatingly handsome warrior saving the precious daughter of the Thaddeus Duchy? A tale for the ages."


    Aeliana rolled her eyes. "You really are insufferable."


    Lucavion laughed, a rich, amused sound that filled the cavern.


    But Aeliana, despite herself, found the corners of her lips twitching.


    Because¡ªfor the first time in a long time¡ªshe wasn''t cold.


    Even with his unnatural chill. Even with the fire between them. Even with his exasperating arrogance.


    She wasn''t cold at all.


    Lucavion''s smirk remained, playful and knowing, as he leaned slightly toward Aeliana. "When we get out of here, you''ll come to learn more."


    Aeliana''s brows furrowed. "Learn more?"


    "Indeed," Lucavion said smoothly, his black eyes glinting with mischief. "While you were throwing tantrums in your little room, I shook the world quite a lot, you know."


    Aeliana blinked.


    Then¡ª


    "..."


    She punched him.


    Right in the chest.


    Lucavion let out a small ''oof,'' but before he could react further, her fingers found his side¡ªand pinched.


    Hard.


    "Humph," Aeliana huffed, her eyes flashing as she twisted her fingers just a little more. "Who said I was throwing tantrums?"


    Lucavion winced, but his smirk never faded. "What? You just proved I was right."


    Aeliana scowled.


    She didn''t speak.


    She just pinched him again.


    Lucavion chuckled, shaking his head. "Ah¡­ just like a little girl in puberty, all fire and¡ª"


    WHAM.


    Aeliana tackled him.


    With zero hesitation.


    One second, Lucavion was relaxed, seated comfortably against the cavern wall¡ªthe next, he was flat on his back, Aeliana straddling his waist, her amber eyes burning with righteous fury.


    Lucavion blinked up at her.


    Then¡ª


    "Heh."


    His smirk widened. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bold move, little ember," he murmured, his voice low, teasing. "Didn''t know you liked being on top."


    Aeliana froze.


    Her eyes widened just slightly¡ªbefore narrowing into dangerous slits.


    "YOU¡ª"


    Her hands shot for his collar, gripping it tightly as she shook him, her face growing redder by the second.


    Lucavion laughed, entirely unbothered, his black eyes gleaming with amusement. "Violent as ever, I see."


    Aeliana scowled harder, her grip tightening. "I swear to the gods, I will¡ª"


    But she didn''t get to finish.


    Because Lucavion¡ª**the absolute menace that he was¡ª**just grinned.


    Then¡ª


    He lifted his hand and patted her head.


    Aeliana froze again.


    Her entire body went rigid.


    Lucavion tilted his head, his smirk entirely too satisfied. "Good girl. Let it all out."


    Silence.


    A deadly silence.


    Then¡ª


    "LUCA¡ª!!"


    Aeliana let out an indignant growl, her hands moving from his collar to his face, pressing down in a feeble attempt to smother his infuriating smirk.


    Lucavion just laughed.


    Loudly.


    Richly.


    Like this was the best entertainment he''d had in ages.


    And, honestly?


    It probably was.


    *******


    On the surface, things were a little different.


    The battlefield roared back to life.


    The sea churned violently, the waves thrashing against the hulls of the ships, but the chaos had shifted. The moment the sky had been cut, the atmosphere itself had changed.


    The darkness that had loomed over them, thick and suffocating, had weakened.


    And though the storm still raged¡ªthe sky was brightening.


    Faint rays of light pierced through the swirling clouds, illuminating the battlefield in fleeting glimpses of gold and silver. The shadows that had stretched endlessly across the waters seemed to retreat, their oppressive weight lifting ever so slightly.


    The monsters did not stop.


    They came in waves, their movements still frenzied, still relentless¡ªbut something was different.


    They were no longer part of an overwhelming, inevitable doom.


    They were desperate.


    The beasts clawed, lunged, tore through the air with maddened shrieks, but their ferocity felt hollow. As if they were fighting against a force they no longer understood.


    As if they were losing control.


    And this time¡ª


    The Duke was here.

 Chapter 455 Duke (2)

    The Duke was here.


    Thaddeus moved like a storm incarnate.


    His sword was a blur, crackling with raw mana, each slash sending arcs of energy tearing through the creatures as though they were nothing but mist. Every strike carried precision¡ªcutting through hardened flesh, severing limbs, erasing anything that stood in his way.


    And the soldiers¡ª


    They followed him.


    The knights regrouped, shields raised, formations tightening. The mages rallied, their spells intertwining in devastating waves of elemental fury.


    They were no longer just surviving.


    They were winning.


    Thaddeus did not stop. His blade flashed, a crescent of storm energy carving through the air, slicing through a massive serpent-like horror that had lunged toward one of the ships.


    A sickening howl erupted as the beast collapsed into the water, its body disintegrating into black ichor.


    The Duke turned, his sharp eyes sweeping across the battlefield. He could feel it.


    The fight was shifting.


    The tide was turning.


    But¡ª


    Something else pulled at his attention.


    A pulse.


    Not from his blade. Not from the sea.


    From his core.


    It was a subtle thing at first, just a faint, distant sensation. But then¡ªit grew.


    A presence.


    A connection.


    One that felt familiar.


    His breath hitched.


    His mana¡ªhis very blood¡ªwas reacting.


    "¡­Aeliana."


    The name escaped his lips before he could stop it.


    He felt it, deep inside, through his Storm Sovereign''s Dominion¡ªthrough the very cultivation that had defined his lineage.


    The connection was real.


    Alive.


    The only person in existence who could make him feel this way¡ªwho could make his core resonate like this¡ª


    Was his blood.


    Was his daughter.


    And for the first time since she had been taken¡ª


    He knew.


    She was alive.


    Duke Thaddeus'' grip on his sword tightened.


    The battlefield around him was still steeped in chaos, but his mind was elsewhere¡ªlocked onto that feeling.


    That pulse.


    That unmistakable bond.


    Aeliana.


    She was there.


    She was alive.


    The realization struck him like a lightning bolt to the chest. His Storm Sovereign''s Dominion had never once responded to something beyond his own control. It was a technique of absolute mastery¡ªthe power of the ocean and sky bending to his will.


    But now¡ª


    It was reaching.


    Not to the sea. Not to the storm.


    But to her.


    Thaddeus knew his daughter was out there. He could feel it in his core, his bloodline resonating in a way it never had before. There was no doubt. No hesitation.


    And if she was alive¡ª


    Then he would reach her.


    His eyes sharpened.


    The battlefield was still choked with monstrosities, the waves still thick with writhing bodies¡ªbut it no longer mattered.


    Everything before them was now irrelevant.


    His decision was made.


    His voice cut through the storm, through the madness, through the clamor of battle like a blade forged from thunder itself.


    "All forces¡ªmove forward!"


    The command was absolute.


    The battlefield shifted. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The knights and adventurers who had been locked in formation, holding their ground against the onslaught, reacted instantly.


    The fleet surged forward.


    Sails snapped as ships redirected, turning toward the path ahead. The mages who had been maintaining defensive formations shifted their focus, casting spells to clear a path rather than merely holding their ground.


    The monsters howled, sensing the shift¡ªbut they were too late.


    Momentum had changed.


    This was no longer a desperate defense.


    This was a march.


    A march toward his daughter.


    Thaddeus felt it.


    Each step closer, the connection strengthened. The pulse in his core pounded like a heartbeat, like the rumble of an oncoming tempest.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    She was there.


    Somewhere ahead¡ª


    Somewhere past this storm.


    And nothing in this accursed sea was going to stop him.


    ******


    Lucavion''s laughter finally settled into a deep, satisfied hum, though his smirk remained as sharp as ever. Aeliana, still half-straddling him, glared.


    And yet¡ª


    She didn''t move.


    Not immediately, at least.


    Her amber eyes studied him, watching the way his chest still shook slightly from laughter, the way his black eyes gleamed with undeniable mischief.


    Then¡ª


    Lucavion met her gaze.


    There was no teasing in his expression now. Not fully.


    Just amusement. Amusement and something else, something quieter, something only half-spoken.


    And then¡ª


    "Should I make you some tea?" Lucavion asked, tilting his head, his voice smooth, casual. "Maybe it''ll help you calm down."


    Aeliana''s eyes narrowed.


    Tea.


    The word alone made her suspicion spike like a well-aimed dagger.


    Lucavion saw it, of course. Saw the way her expression sharpened. And so¡ª


    He lifted a hand in mock surrender.


    "This time, I will add nothing strange," he swore, his black eyes glinting.


    Aeliana did not look convinced.


    "Really?" she asked, voice flat.


    "Yes," Lucavion nodded, his smirk deepening. "I don''t lie."


    Aeliana stared.


    Then¡ª


    Without a word¡ª


    She reached out and pinched his cheek.


    Lucavion blinked.


    Aeliana''s fingers dug into his skin, pulling it ever so slightly as she leaned in, her amber eyes flashing dangerously.


    "If you dare," she said slowly, "I will take your head."


    Lucavion chuckled. "This is the second time you''ve threatened my life today."


    "That is right." Aeliana huffed, releasing his cheek with a sharp flick of her fingers. "And I, Aeliana Thaddeus, never forget."


    Lucavion rubbed his face, the corner of his mouth twitching.


    "That is good," he murmured, his voice softer now¡ªmore thoughtful, more knowing.


    Aeliana frowned slightly at the shift in his tone, but before she could dwell on it¡ª


    Lucavion''s smirk returned.


    "So, tea?" he asked, far too casually.


    Aeliana scowled. "Humph."


    Aeliana crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly as she hmphed.


    Because, at the end of the day¡ª


    She knew.


    Knew that this ridiculous, infuriating, arrogant bastard wouldn''t do anything to her.


    Why?


    Because she felt like it.


    That was it.


    There was no need to elaborate. No need to justify. No need to overthink.


    She just knew.


    Lucavion, watching her with that ever-present smirk, finally exhaled, shifting slightly beneath her weight.


    "But," he started, voice still smooth, still too damn pleased with himself, "ahem¡­ you should move, you know."


    Aeliana raised a brow. "Why?"


    Lucavion''s smirk widened¡ªjust slightly.


    "I am a man too."


    Silence.


    Aeliana blinked.


    Then¡ªher gaze lowered.


    Just for a second.


    Just long enough to realize where exactly she was sitting.


    Where exactly her legs were positioned.


    Where exactly¡ª


    "¡­!"


    Her face heated.


    It wasn''t much. Just a slight blush. A flicker of pink dusting her usually sharp features.


    But Lucavion saw it.


    Of course, he did.


    And the moment he did¡ªhis smirk turned wicked.


    Aeliana snapped her gaze back up, her grip tightening around his collar again.


    "YOU¡ª"


    Lucavion laughed.


    Loudly.


    Richly.

 Chapter 456 Duke (3)

    Aeliana huffed, releasing Lucavion''s collar with a sharp flick of her fingers before stepping to the side.


    Lucavion, still far too amused for her liking, took his sweet time sitting up, stretching his arms with a content sigh before finally rolling to his feet.


    With practiced ease, he reached into his spatial storage, pulling out a small, ornate tin, a kettle, and a few other utensils.


    Aeliana, arms still crossed, watched as he set everything down and began his process.


    The fire crackled softly, its golden glow illuminating his movements as he brewed the tea with quiet precision.


    This time¡ª


    It was different.


    Not the same light, delicate brew he had made when she had been sick.


    No.


    This tea was stronger.


    Its aroma filled the cavern immediately, rich and layered, carrying a certain depth that felt¡­ almost foreign.


    Aeliana''s nose twitched slightly.


    She had smelled this before. Somewhere.


    But¡ª


    She had never tried it.


    Her amber eyes narrowed as she studied the dark liquid swirling in the pot. "What tea is this?"


    Lucavion, without looking up, replied smoothly, "[Imperial Black Orchid.]"


    Aeliana''s brows lifted slightly.


    She knew that name.


    A rare tea¡ªone imported from beyond the Empire''s borders. It wasn''t commonly served among nobles, despite its reputation, because the taste was bold.


    Too bold for the delicate palates of aristocrats who preferred softer, floral blends.


    Aeliana tilted her head. "You had such preferences?"


    Lucavion smirked, finally glancing at her as he poured the tea into two cups. "Well, I like this one. My master drank it a lot."


    Aeliana blinked.


    Her fingers tightened slightly around her sleeve.


    "Your master?"


    "Yes."


    And just like that¡ª


    The name resurfaced in her mind.


    Lucavion.


    It still didn''t make sense.


    A name like that should have existed somewhere. Should have carried weight, should have meant something.


    A talent like his¡ªone capable of fighting monsters like the Kraken¡ªdidn''t just emerge out of nowhere. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was impossible.


    Aeliana''s lips parted slightly before she finally spoke.


    "Who was your master?"


    Lucavion''s fingers paused briefly over the cup.


    It was subtle¡ªa flicker, a ghost of a hesitation.


    Then¡ª


    He smiled.


    "Looking at you, he must have been very powerful as well," Aeliana continued.


    Lucavion exhaled softly.


    "¡­Indeed," he murmured.


    Aeliana caught the way his tone shifted.


    Not heavy. Not bitter.


    But final.


    Something clicked in her mind.


    "Ah¡­" she breathed.


    He was.


    Not is.


    She met Lucavion''s gaze, reading the quiet confirmation in his eyes.


    "So he is no more?"


    "Indeed."


    Aeliana''s fingers traced the edge of her sleeve for a moment before she finally spoke.


    "Sorry for your loss."


    Lucavion blinked.


    Then¡ª


    He chuckled.


    "Thanks?" His smirk curled slightly as he leaned back, watching her. "But you know, most people would¡ª"


    "Look sad?" Aeliana cut in.


    Lucavion arched a brow.


    Aeliana lifted her cup, blowing lightly over the surface of the tea before taking a small sip.


    It was strong. Dark. Slightly smoky, but smooth, leaving a lingering warmth in her chest.


    She lowered the cup, her amber eyes meeting his.


    "If I did that," she stated plainly, "it would just be an act."


    Lucavion tilted his head slightly, intrigued.


    "I can''t feel sorry for someone I don''t know," she continued, her voice steady. "Therefore, I''d rather be honest."


    Lucavion stared at her.


    Then¡ª


    He smiled.


    Not his usual teasing, wicked grin.


    Something quieter.


    Something approving.


    "Hah," he exhaled, swirling the tea in his own cup. "You really are an interesting one, aren''t you?"


    Aeliana hmphed. "I''ve always been."


    Lucavion''s chuckle deepened.


    That much¡ª


    He could agree with.


    Aeliana lifted her cup again, but just as the rim touched her lips¡ª


    She felt it.


    A faint, almost imperceptible tingling deep within her core.


    Her Dantian.


    Her center.


    A place she hadn''t felt in years.


    Her breath caught.


    ''What is this¡­?''


    The sensation was subtle¡ªlike a flicker of warmth spreading through her body, like the echo of something long forgotten.


    She had not felt this since¡­


    Since her illness.


    From the very moment it had surfaced, the first thing she had lost was her cultivation.


    Her ability to control mana.


    Her connection to herself.


    And now¡ª


    Now, it was stirring.


    "Eh?"


    Lucavion''s black eyes flickered to her, but before she could even put her confusion into words¡ª


    He spoke.


    "I guess the wait time is over."


    Aeliana''s head snapped toward him.


    "What?"


    Lucavion''s smirk was still there¡ªsubdued, but knowing.


    "You should be able to sense it," he said, his tone calm. Too calm.


    "The approaching storm."


    Aeliana''s fingers clenched around her cup.


    She did sense it.


    Not just the flicker in her core¡ª


    But something else.


    Something outside.


    Something powerful.


    A presence so vast, so overwhelming, that it pressed against her senses like an oncoming tempest.


    There was only one person in the entire Thaddeus Duchy with a presence this strong.


    "¡­Father?"


    Lucavion exhaled softly, taking a slow sip of his tea.


    "Indeed," he murmured.


    His black eyes met hers.


    "Your father."


    The Duke.


    *******


    The battlefield was silent.


    The final monstrous wails had long since faded. The ocean, once a churning storm of death, now lay eerily calm. The sky, once shrouded in unnatural darkness, had begun to clear¡ªlight piercing through the dissipating clouds, casting silver ripples across the endless sea.


    And yet¡ª


    Duke Thaddeus did not relax.


    His core pulsed.


    The resonance had only grown stronger.


    She was here.


    Not on the ships. Not on some floating wreckage.


    No¡ª


    She was beneath them.


    Deep.


    Thaddeus stood at the ship''s bow, his eyes narrowing as his mana flared. His Storm Sovereign''s Dominion whispered to him, the ocean speaking in the language only those of his bloodline could understand.


    And it confirmed his instincts.


    His daughter was below.


    Without hesitation, he moved.


    With a single, controlled breath, he stepped onto the ship''s railing¡ªand dove.


    SPLASH.


    The sea welcomed him as its ruler.


    Where others would have sunk clumsily, where their bodies would have fought against the weight of the water¡ªThaddeus moved as if he belonged.


    No¡ª


    As if he ruled it.


    Faster.


    He propelled forward, his body cutting through the currents effortlessly, the water parting around him as if guiding his way.


    Where the air slowed him, the ocean empowered him.


    Where men struggled to breathe, he thrived.


    And around him¡ª


    The creatures of the deep bowed.


    Colossal sea beasts, their massive forms lurking in the darkness, did not strike.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Serpentine horrors, their glowing eyes piercing through the abyss, did not attack.


    Instead¡ª


    They lowered their heads.


    They parted from his path.


    For the Duke of the Thaddeus Bloodline had entered their domain.


    And they would not stand in his way.


    Faster.


    Faster.


    Deeper.


    The ocean pressure did not matter. The crushing darkness did not matter.


    Only one thing did.


    His daughter.


    And then¡ª


    He saw it.


    A massive, jagged formation resting at the bottom of the abyss.


    A rock.


    No¡ª


    Something foreign.


    Something unnatural.


    It gleamed with an eerie, otherworldly light, its surface carved with symbols he did not recognize.


    It did not belong to the ocean.


    It did not belong to this world.


    Thaddeus'' breath slowed, his muscles tensing.


    This¡­ was no ordinary place.


    And yet, even as his instincts screamed of something unnatural, something beyond mortal comprehension¡ª


    His core whispered only one thing.


    She is here.


    His gaze sharpened.


    Aeliana is inside.


    And without another thought¡ª


    He advanced.


    The wind howled. The sea raged. But Duke Thaddeus did not hesitate.


    His boots struck against the soaked deck as he moved, his presence like a force of nature itself. The knights, the sailors¡ªeven the monsters¡ªseemed to sense the shift in the air, parting as he advanced toward the source of the disturbance.


    And then¡ª


    He saw it.


    A rock.


    Or at least, that was what it appeared to be. Rising from the ocean like a jagged obsidian monolith, the structure stood defiant against the raging waters, worn by time yet untouched by nature.


    But something was wrong.


    The very space around it wavered¡ªan unnatural distortion in the air, like a mirage bending the fabric of reality.


    Duke Thaddeus'' breath hitched.


    A rift? No. Not quite.


    This was something else.


    A boundary.


    A threshold.


    And instinct screamed at him¡ªcross it.


    Without another word, without another thought, he stepped forward.


    And the world¡ªshifted.


    ¡ª


    "....."


    The sound of crashing waves was gone.


    The howling wind ceased.


    A deep, unnatural silence consumed everything.


    Duke Thaddeus blinked.


    A cavern.


    The jagged obsidian rock had been nothing but a gateway¡ªan entrance into something else.


    The air inside was thick, damp, ancient. Strange bioluminescent crystals clung to the walls, casting eerie glows of violet and deep blue. The cavern''s ceiling stretched high above him, lost in a void of shadows, while the ground beneath his boots pulsed with an unsettling warmth.


    And then¡ª


    He felt them.


    Two presences.


    One¡ªfaint. Like a dwindling ember, fragile and barely clinging to existence.


    The other¡ªstrong. Unfamiliar. Watching.


    Duke Thaddeus'' instincts screamed at him to be on guard, but he ignored them. His feet were already moving, carrying him deeper into the cavern''s depths, guided by the pulse of mana that called to him like a heartbeat.


    And then¡ª


    He saw them.


    At the far end of the cavern, surrounded by jagged rock formations and flickering crystals, were two figures.


    But his eyes saw only one.


    His breath caught in his throat.


    "Father."

 Chapter 457 Duke (4)

    "Father."


    The duke''s breath caught in his throat.


    In front of him stood a girl.


    Her back pressed against the cold stone, her delicate frame resting against the cavern floor. Her long, flowing black hair cascaded down like silken strands of midnight, pooling beneath her like ink.


    And her eyes.


    Bright amber orbs¡ªsharp, piercing, alive.


    Eyes that should have been dulled by sickness, dimmed by weakness.


    But they weren''t.


    They burned.


    They shone.


    And her skin.


    It was glowing.


    A soft, radiant luminescence, like polished ivory reflecting the light of the moon. The sickly pallor, the faint scars, the blemishes that had plagued her body were gone.


    The marks.


    The curse.


    Everything.


    The cavern felt silent, save for the steady drip of water echoing through its depths. The glow of the bioluminescent crystals painted shifting shadows across the walls, their soft hues illuminating the two figures standing at its heart.


    Duke Thaddeus stood motionless, his breath heavy, his heartbeat pounding against his ribs. His mind struggled to comprehend what he was seeing, but his body moved before thought could take hold.


    "¡­Aeliana¡­"


    The name left his lips like a breath, raw and disbelieving.


    And then, without hesitation, he rushed forward.


    His cloak billowed behind him as his boots scraped against the cavern floor. His normally measured steps, precise and composed, were urgent, reckless even. The moment he reached her, his hands grasped her shoulders, pulling her toward him as if she might disappear again if he let go.


    "You are safe¡­"


    The words came out as a hushed whisper, barely audible, yet filled with an emotion he had not allowed himself to feel in years.


    And then¡ªhe held her.


    Duke Thaddeus, the man known for his unwavering discipline, for the weight of his authority, for his fearsome presence that could silence a battlefield¡ªhugged his daughter.


    Not as a ruler. Not as the Duke of the East. But as a father. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His arms wrapped around her smaller frame, holding her tightly against him. He could feel her warmth, her heartbeat against his chest, the undeniable proof that she was here. That after a week of despair, of scouring the abyss for even the smallest trace, after nearly losing himself to grief and rage¡ªhe had found her.


    Aeliana stiffened.


    She had not expected this.


    She had expected anger¡ªreprimands, lectures, an interrogation. She had expected to be dragged back, forced to answer for her recklessness.


    But this¡ªthis was different.


    Her father, a man she had always known to be cold, distant, controlled¡ªwas holding onto her like he had nearly lost everything.


    Because he had.


    Slowly, the tension in her body eased, her own arms lifting hesitantly. She had never embraced her father before¡ªnot like this, not in a way that felt real. But something about this moment¡ª**this overwhelming relief, this warmth¡ª**made her forget her usual resentment.


    "¡­Father," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    But Duke Thaddeus did not let go.


    Not yet.


    Because for the first time in a very, very long time¡ªnothing else mattered.


    Not the fact that she was cured.


    Not the mystery of the vortex.


    Not even the strange presence lingering deeper within the cavern.


    None of it mattered.


    Because after all the searching, after all the failures and hopeless nights, his daughter was in his arms again.


    The cavern remained still, wrapped in the quiet warmth of an embrace neither of them had expected.


    Aeliana felt the steady rise and fall of her father''s breath, the weight of his arms around her, unmoving.


    She didn''t know how long they stood there.


    Seconds.


    Minutes.


    Time blurred into something insignificant.


    For the first time in years, Duke Thaddeus did not think about his title. His duty. The empire.


    He did not think about strategy or power or the future.


    He simply held his daughter.


    The daughter he had thought he lost.


    The daughter who had returned, alive.


    Whole.


    But¡ª


    Slowly, the Duke''s sharp senses returned.


    Something else was here.


    Someone.


    Duke Thaddeus'' grip on Aeliana loosened. The warmth of relief, of reunion, was rapidly cooling as something else¡ªsomeone else¡ªfinally registered in his senses.


    His gaze snapped to the side.


    Leaning against the cavern wall, arms folded, standing with the casual arrogance of someone who had all the time in the world, was a young man.


    His slightly wavy hair, dark like the abyss itself, framed a face that held neither fear nor reverence. His black eyes, deep and unreadable, met the Duke''s piercing gaze without hesitation. There was no bow, no sign of respect¡ªonly amusement.


    And then¡ªhe smiled.


    A slow, knowing, almost too easy smile.


    "Hello?"


    His voice was smooth, his tone carrying an infuriating lightness, as if this moment¡ªthis long, desperate search, this agonizing ordeal¡ªwas nothing more than a simple event unfolding as expected.


    "Dear Duke Thaddeus."


    The cavern''s silence stretched.


    The Duke''s glare sharpened, his body tensing as his instincts immediately shifted from relief to danger. He had been so focused on Aeliana, so overwhelmed by the sight of her¡ª**whole, healed, alive¡ª**that he had momentarily ignored the presence that had been there all along.


    A mistake.


    He should have noticed this man the moment he stepped foot inside.


    And yet¡ª


    The young man tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "Please, don''t mind me," he continued, lifting a hand as if in mock reassurance. "I wouldn''t dream of ruining such a heartfelt reunion."


    A pause.


    A mocking pause.


    Both of them knew the truth.


    The moment he spoke¡ªthe reunion was already ruined.


    Duke Thaddeus let out a slow, measured breath. The air around him shifted¡ªnot with relief this time, but with something colder, sharper, more dangerous.


    "¡­.."


    His grip on Aeliana fully released as he slowly, deliberately, turned to face the young man.


    Aeliana, still caught between the lingering warmth of her father''s embrace and the sudden tension that overtook him, hesitated. She knew that look on his face.


    Her father was assessing.


    Measuring.


    Determining if this person standing before him was a threat.


    And in Duke Thaddeus'' world¡ªalmost everyone was.


    The cavern remained silent, save for the distant sound of dripping water.


    The young man simply smiled wider, watching him with that same unreadable amusement.


    As if he had been waiting for this moment all along.


    *******


    Duke Thaddeus'' head turned slightly, his sharp gaze locking onto the young man. His presence, subtle yet undeniable, was not weak.


    If anything, for someone so young, his mana presence was exceptional.


    ''5-star.''


    That was the first assessment that crossed the Duke''s mind. The density, the weight of his mana¡ªit was at the level of an elite knight, a seasoned warrior.


    But something was off.


    Duke Thaddeus was a man who could measure power with a single glance, who had spent decades standing before knights, mages, and warlords alike. He knew what a 5-star was supposed to feel like.


    This young man¡­ wasn''t normal.


    There was something else lurking beneath the surface. A presence that flickered, shifting just outside of his understanding. It was as if the mana surrounding him wasn''t entirely stable, like something about his very existence was unnatural.


    ''Maybe it''s because of the art he practices.''


    That thought came quickly, logically. Many techniques, particularly ancient or forbidden ones, could distort the perception of mana.


    But it didn''t sit right.


    His instincts¡ªhis instincts told him this man was something else entirely.


    Still, that wasn''t what caught his attention the most.


    Black hair.


    Black eyes.


    Black hair was common. But black eyes?


    Not just dark brown, not shadowed hazel¡ªpitch black. Like the abyss itself.


    And then there was the scar.


    A faint mark running along the side of his neck, just barely visible beneath the collar of his worn coat.


    Duke Thaddeus'' thoughts sharpened.


    Eryndor had mentioned this.


    Among the survivors of the expedition, one name had been spoken.


    A name attached to a swordsman who should not have survived.


    A man who had fought at the heart of the battle, one of the last to stand against the Kraken¡ªonly to be swallowed by the vortex.


    And yet, here he was.


    Standing before him.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Duke Thaddeus met his eyes.


    And then, finally, he spoke.


    "Are you Luca?"


    A pause.


    For the first time, the young man''s smirk faltered.


    Just for a second.


    But Thaddeus caught it.


    Luca''s black eyes flickered, something unreadable flashing behind them before that same confident, amused expression returned.


    He tilted his head slightly, as if considering the question.


    Then¡ªhe smiled again.


    "Ah, so you''ve heard of me."


    His voice was light, but there was an underlying weight to it.


    Not surprise.


    Not caution.


    Amusement.


    -------------A/N--------------


    It appears that quite a lot of you have been dissatisfied with the cliffhanger, so here with another one.


    Anyway, I will have my course selection tomorrow and I need to get one course that is really important for my schedule. Wish me luck.

 Chapter 458 Savior ?

    Duke Thaddeus remained still. His sharp gaze bore into the young man before him, not in a glare, but in assessment. The cavern walls flickered with the eerie glow of the bioluminescent rock, casting shifting shadows along the stone and water¡ªbut none of that mattered now.


    Because this Luca was standing right in front of him.


    Alive.


    And that¡ª


    That was the most impossible thing of all.


    Thaddeus'' expression remained unreadable, his voice slow, deliberate.


    "Yes," he said at last. "I have heard of you."


    Luca''s smirk widened slightly, his posture still relaxed, casual¡ªbut there was something unspoken lurking beneath that amusement.


    The Duke continued.


    "Eryndor vouched for you."


    Luca blinked, his smirk tilting slightly, as if caught between curiosity and genuine surprise.


    "Did he now?"


    Thaddeus didn''t stop. His voice remained steady, but there was a distinct weight behind each word.


    "You fought alongside my men during the expedition. You stood against the Kraken. And despite being only a 4-star, you¡ª" His eyes narrowed slightly, scrutinizing every subtle reaction. "¡ªfought as if you were much stronger."


    Luca let out a quiet chuckle, tilting his head slightly.


    "Ah." He exhaled, crossing his arms loosely over his chest. "So that''s what they told you."


    Thaddeus'' expression didn''t change.


    "They said you broke through to 4-star in the middle of battle."


    Another pause.


    A flicker of something strange passed through Luca''s dark eyes before he grinned again, stepping away from the cavern wall.


    "Ahh, now that was a good moment," he mused, rolling his shoulders as if reminiscing about a casual spar rather than a battle against death itself. "Nothing like a good life-or-death situation to push past your limits, right?"


    Thaddeus didn''t smile.


    Instead, his voice hardened.


    "And yet," he said slowly, "Eryndor also said that even as a 4-star, you felt like a 5-star. That you were holding your own against knights far above your rank."


    Luca stopped moving.


    Just for a second.


    His smirk was still there, his body still held that same effortless ease¡ªbut Thaddeus saw it.


    The way his fingers twitched slightly.


    The way his breath hitched, ever so subtly, before smoothing out again.


    It was small. Barely noticeable.


    But to Thaddeus?


    It was everything.


    He had commanded soldiers for decades, watched the best of warriors, knights, and mages rise and fall. He knew what it looked like when a man was choosing his next words very, very carefully.


    Luca let out a short chuckle.


    "Well," he finally said, tilting his head with an exaggerated sigh, "I suppose that''s quite the compliment, isn''t it?"


    His black eyes met Thaddeus'' directly¡ªunwavering.


    "An elite knight thinks I''m stronger than I actually am? I feel honored."


    Thaddeus didn''t move.


    Didn''t react.


    He simply stared.


    Because he knew.


    That reaction¡ªthat phrasing.


    He hadn''t denied it.


    Hadn''t agreed.


    He had sidestepped the entire thing.


    And that was more telling than any answer could have been.


    Aeliana, standing just beside them, watched the exchange carefully. She had known Luca was hiding things, of course. That much was obvious. But watching him now¡ªseeing how he handled a man like her father¡ª


    That was something else entirely.


    For the first time, she realized something.


    Luca wasn''t just avoiding the truth.


    He was playing a game.


    And Duke Thaddeus knew it.


    The cavern remained still.


    Neither man moved.


    Neither looked away.


    Until finally¡ª


    Thaddeus exhaled slowly.


    "¡­Eryndor called you dangerous."


    Luca blinked. Then, his grin returned, a little sharper than before.


    "Ah. Now that''s an interesting word."


    And then, with infuriating ease, he shrugged.


    "Can''t say I blame him, though."


    His smirk widened.


    "I''ve been told I have that effect on people."


    Duke Thaddeus felt something strange.


    Not anger. Not offense.


    But something close.


    Something that demanded acknowledgment.


    Because this young man¡ªLuca¡ªstood before him, speaking with such ease, such boldness, that it was almost unnatural.


    No fear. No hesitation.


    Not even the slightest sign of deference.


    It wasn''t arrogance. No, Thaddeus had seen arrogance before¡ªhe had crushed men who spoke too highly of themselves, who dared to wield empty pride in front of him.


    This wasn''t that.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    This was something else.


    A disregard.


    As if his title, his power, his very presence did not demand the respect that it should.


    And that¡ª


    That was not normal.


    Because Thaddeus was not just a Duke.


    He was the Duke of Thaddeus Duchy.


    The Ruler of the Eastern Seas.


    A Pillar of the Arcanis Empire.


    There was no one in the Empire, save for the Royal Family itself, who stood on equal footing with him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even they showed him the respect he was due.


    Even they acknowledged the weight of his name.


    Yet this young man, this adventurer, spoke to him with neither reverence nor caution.


    It was almost insulting.


    Thaddeus let out a slow, measured breath. His golden eyes darkened, his mana pressing just slightly into the cavern. Not enough to be a threat¡ªbut enough to be felt.


    His voice, when he finally spoke, was calm.


    Cold.


    Steady.


    "Are you a fool?"


    Luca blinked.


    The cavern air thickened.


    Thaddeus'' presence, his authority, weighed down¡ªnot in a crushing wave, not in a show of force, but in a reminder.


    A reminder of who he was.


    Of what he was.


    "I have tolerated much today," Thaddeus continued, his gaze sharp, his tone cutting through the silence like a blade. "But you¡ª" He stepped forward just slightly, his voice lowering, "¡ªeither lack understanding or lack respect."


    Luca didn''t move.


    Didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t bow.


    Instead¡ª


    He grinned.


    And then, he spoke.


    "I had assumed," Luca said, his tone light, as if the weight of Thaddeus'' presence did not exist, "that you were not here as a Duke, but as a father looking for his daughter."


    His head tilted slightly, his smirk widening just slightly, his black eyes unreadable.


    "It looked like so in my eyes, at least."


    The air tightened.


    But Luca didn''t stop.


    "But¡ª" he lifted a hand, as if offering a choice, "¡ªif you want me to treat you as a Duke, then just state that."


    His smirk curled, his eyes dark with amusement.


    "Your Majesty Thaddeus."


    Luca did not break eye contact. His smirk remained, his posture unwavering, as if Thaddeus'' presence, his authority, was nothing more than a passing breeze.


    And then¡ª


    He spoke again.


    "Of course," Luca said smoothly, tilting his head, his voice carrying that same infuriating lightness. "I could certainly bow, offer my due reverence, and ensure my words are laced with proper decorum."


    His smirk widened, mocking but not hostile.


    "But tell me, Duke Thaddeus."


    His black eyes gleamed.


    "Is it proper for you to act like this in front of your daughter''s savior?"


    Silence.


    Once again.

 Chapter 459 Savior ? (2)

    "Is it proper for you to act like this in front of your daughter''s savior?"


    A tension that shifted.


    Luca took a casual step forward, his presence unshaken, speaking as if this conversation was of no greater consequence than idle gossip in a noble''s parlor.


    "If that is how things are done," he continued, "then perhaps all that talk about the Thaddeus Duchy and the people of the sea being genuine and honorable is just that¡ªtalk."


    The air coiled tight.


    Even Luca could feel it now¡ªthe subtle shift in the storm surrounding Thaddeus.


    Because that had landed.


    That had struck deep.


    Duke Thaddeus of the Eastern Seas was a man of unshakable will, of unquestionable might¡ªbut above all else, his name carried honor.


    Luca had just called it into question.


    The tension in the cavern sharpened.


    And then¡ª


    A voice cut through the silence.


    "Father."


    Cold. Sharp. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thaddeus'' gaze flickered, moving away from Luca¡ª


    And onto Aeliana.


    She stood firm.


    Her body was whole. Her presence unbroken.


    Her eyes burned with the fire of someone who had walked through death itself¡ªand returned.


    And she was glaring at him.


    Not in fear. Not in discomfort.


    But in anger.


    Her next words were quiet, but they held the weight of a command.


    "Drop it."


    Thaddeus did not speak.


    But he saw it.


    The way her arms remained crossed, the way her shoulders were tense¡ªnot from exhaustion, not from battle, but from something deep-seated.


    She wasn''t fine.


    She had survived. She had returned. She had healed.


    But she was still angry.


    And that anger¡ª


    It was directed at him.


    The air did not crack.


    The storm did not surge.


    But something changed.


    Because Thaddeus understood.


    His daughter may have returned.


    But their relationship had not.


    The cavern remained heavy with unspoken tension, the storm between father and daughter silent but ever-present.


    Duke Thaddeus had faced countless warriors, kings, and enemies who thought themselves his equal. He had stood firm against empires, led fleets through storms, and crushed those who dared to challenge him.


    And yet¡ªthis was different.


    This was his daughter.


    Aeliana, standing before him¡ªwhole, unbroken, defiant.


    Her glare was not of a child seeking approval, nor of a noble lady subdued by expectations. It was of someone who had walked through something else.


    Through death.


    Through change.


    And she had returned not as the daughter he had locked away, but as someone reborn.


    Still, anger flickered within him.


    Not towards Luca.


    Not towards the sea, the vortex, or even the gods themselves.


    But towards her.


    For making him go through this.


    For forcing him to endure the loss of another loved one.


    For standing there with that look in her eyes¡ªthe one that told him, You don''t control me anymore.


    But Duke Thaddeus was a man of control.


    And so he swallowed that rage, pushing it deep within, where it would not show, where it would not weaken him in front of those watching.


    This was not the time.


    This was not the place.


    His golden eyes flickered back to Luca. The boy remained calm, too calm, his smirk still playing at the corners of his lips as if this were a game to him.


    This kid.


    The one who had survived the abyss, who stood before him without fear, who had¡ªif the reports were true¡ªsaved Aeliana.


    That alone changed everything.


    And that alone was why Thaddeus did not act.


    Not yet.


    With a measured breath, he straightened, his presence once again shifting¡ªnot as a father, but as a Duke.


    "Let us return." His voice cut through the cavern, cool and absolute. "This is no place to talk."


    Luca''s smirk widened slightly, his gaze twinkling with something between amusement and curiosity.


    "Ah, yes." His voice carried an easy, almost lazy humor. "We need your grandiose mansion for that, don''t we?"


    A sharp comment. Aeliana''s voice¡ªcool, edged, biting¡ªcut through the air like a blade.


    She had not spoken to him like this before.


    Not so openly.


    Not so boldly.


    For a moment, Thaddeus remained silent.


    Then, without acknowledging the jab, he simply turned.


    Aeliana''s lips pressed into a thin line. She had expected some reaction, a remark, a reprimand¡ªbut instead, she got nothing.


    The Duke was not taking the bait.


    Fine.


    She would not give him the satisfaction of expecting obedience, either.


    Without another word, she followed.


    Luca followed, his pace slow, almost leisurely, as if none of what had just transpired mattered in the slightest. Aeliana walked ahead of him, her shoulders tense but her expression unreadable.


    Duke Thaddeus led the way, silent and imposing, his mind turning over everything that had happened.


    Luca knew the Duke hadn''t let this go.


    Not really.


    The man had only postponed it.


    Which meant Luca had **delayed the storm¡ª**not avoided it.


    Fine by him.


    They moved through the cavern''s winding tunnels, past the eerie bioluminescent stones, the foreign symbols etched into the rock pulsing ever so faintly as they passed.


    Luca glanced at them one last time, his fingers itching to trace over the engravings, to understand what they meant.


    But not now.


    Not yet.


    The group finally reached the edge¡ªthe place where Thaddeus had broken into this abyss in his pursuit of Aeliana.


    And the moment they stepped out¡ª


    The ocean shifted.


    A barrier formed around them.


    It came suddenly, seamlessly, as if the water itself bent to Thaddeus'' will.


    The swirling currents parted, forming a vast transparent dome, encasing them in a bubble of breathable air while holding back the crushing weight of the deep. The light from above filtered through the dark ocean, casting eerie rays of silver through the barrier.


    Luca exhaled sharply, glancing around.


    "So this was the place the space was attached to," he murmured, his voice carrying with ease through the enclosed space.


    Thaddeus turned sharply.


    "What space?"


    Luca hummed, his fingers tapping lightly against his arm as he gazed at the rocky ocean floor.


    "When we were teleported by the vortex," he explained casually, "we weren''t thrown into the depths of the ocean. We were taken to an entirely different space. A separate dimension."


    A pause.


    He tilted his head slightly, watching Thaddeus'' expression shift just slightly.


    "But this isn''t the place to talk details, is it?"


    His smirk returned.


    Thaddeus'' golden eyes narrowed, but then¡ª


    "¡­No."


    His agreement was cold, decisive.


    Whatever had happened to Aeliana, whatever had happened to this young man, it was clear now¡ª


    This wasn''t just about the sea.


    This was something far greater.


    The barrier around them shifted, the ocean currents bending to Duke Thaddeus'' presence as if obeying an unspoken command. With a single movement, the vast dome of water surrounding them began to rise, pulling them upward through the abyss.


    Lucavion watched the way the water parted so seamlessly for the Duke, the way the sea creatures lurking in the shadows withdrew as if in silent reverence. There was no force, no spoken spell¡ªjust will.


    The Storm Sovereign''s Dominion.


    Lucavion had already heard stories of Thaddeus'' unique bloodline, how it gave him a connection to the seas that no other noble¡ªno other warrior¡ªcould match. But seeing it was something else entirely.


    Even in the crushing depths, the ocean bowed to him.


    The ascent was quick, far quicker than any natural movement through water should have been. The darkness of the deep faded, giving way to a softer blue as light trickled down from above. The closer they came to the surface, the more defined the glow of the sun became, cutting through the murky veil of the ocean.


    And then¡ª


    They breached.


    With a rush of displaced water, the three of them emerged into the open sea. The waves lapped gently around them as the massive fleet of Thaddeus'' navy stretched out in every direction, their sails casting long shadows against the shifting waters. The flagships of the Thaddeus Duchy stood in formation, their dark banners fluttering against the wind, the emblems of the Eastern Sea Lord unmistakable against the sky.


    The moment Thaddeus surfaced, a sharp horn blast echoed across the fleet.


    The signal of his return.


    All along the decks of the surrounding ships, knights and sailors rushed forward, their gazes locking onto their Duke as he walked atop the water like it was solid ground. His boots barely disturbed the surface, ripples spreading outward with each deliberate step.


    Luca followed behind, less elegantly¡ªthough his movements were controlled, the water bending subtly beneath his weight as he adjusted to the unnatural energy lingering in the air.


    Aeliana was silent. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    And then¡ª


    A shift.


    One by one, the knights and commanders standing along the decks froze.


    Not because of the Duke.


    But because of her.


    ------A/N-----------


    Sorry for the late chapters. For some reason there was a mistake in the timer, it appears that I set the wrong date for the chapters...